《Konjiki no Moji Tsukai》 CH 1 to another World Chapter 01: Dragged into another World Okamura Hiiro calmly analyzed the scene in front of his eyes. There stood people he had never seen before. Furthermore, the several men were dressed like priests as one would hardly come across in Japan and amongst them was one girl, wearing a pink dress, too. The kingdoms name was ?Victorias? and the king unified the Humas of ?Edea?, of this world here. The continent was partitioned and each race had its own country. The so called Gabranth were a race that had animal traits like a Werewolf or Werecat and lived in ?Pasion?, the countryy of beasts. Likewise, the Evila, commonly known as demi-humans, were a race of Demons and Ghosts and lived in ?Xaoc?, the country of demons. Lastly, the Pheom were a race consisting of Faeries and Spirits, but they didnt have a country on their own. They lived in a small settlement as there were extremely few of them. Hardly anyone had seen them, since they dont interact with other races. And in front of them sat Rudolph van Strauss Arcliam, the unity king of ?Victorias?. Next to him sat the queen Mris and the girl, who guided them here, was the first princess Lilith. Humas, Gabranth and Evila. Between these three races currently existed a tension like never before. Particularly the Demon Lord of ?Xaoc? plotted to destroy the Humas and Gabranth. He seemed to think that only his race was suited to rule over a united ?Edea? with their superior strength. So he tried to make a world solely for the Evila by eliminating the Humas and Gabranth. CH 2 Chapter 02: Classmates A few questions arose. He realized that his level was one. If this was a RPG-like world, this was only natural, since he hadnt fought with anyone yet. But why was his MP (magic power) so high? It must be the benefit of being a world traveller, who had high magic power as he was informed just now. By the way, HP referred to endurance, MP was magic power, EXP experience and NEXT indicated the necessary experience points for the next level. ATK, DEF, AGL, HIT and INT respectively symbolized attack strength, defence, agility, hit chance and intelligence. These were expressions often used in games. He was surprised at his unexpectedly high AGL, but what he was most surprised about was this: ?Innocent Bystander? It perfectly showed that he was just dragged along with the four Heroes. In other words, he himself wasnt a Hero, but just an ordinary person. Although he was concerned about his magic too, he rather pondered how to explain this situation. While he was in thought, Rudolph asked them. How is it? When you look at the title, it should display Hero. Taishi was the first to answer. Y- Yes, it does! It says Hero here! Uwah~ Awesome, Im really a Hero. He uttered with a somewhat excited voice. Hey, what about you, Chika? The one answering Taishis question was Suzumiya Chika. She was a talkative and popular girl in class. Her open and direct attitude in dealing with people gained her their goodwill. Her short hair was bleached like Taishis, albeit paler. Her breasts were somewhat lacking, but her slender figure as a sport ace was quite attractive. Yeah, I have it too, Taishi. Good. And you, Shuri, Shinobu? He called out to the other two girls. Minamoto Shuri had pretty, glossy and long black hair. Unlike Chika, she had a voluptuous body that attracted boys. She belonged to the tea club and the boys sometimes came by to ogle her in her kimono. Her charming points also included the kind of drooping eyes and the mole under her eye. The other girl, Akamori Shinobu was brimming with curiosity. Active in the newspaper club, she also planned to find employment in that field in the future. She was talkative as well and smart on top, so everyone often asked her for tips on the exams. Her slightly wavy, black hair hang over her shoulders. From her cattish eyes, you could feel the strong resolution of never letting go of her prey. Moreover, she came from Kansai. As for what these three girls had in common: They were all eye-catching beauties. And as members of Taishis harem, they were always around him. Shuri and Shinobu seemed to have the Hero title too. And as a matter of course, the gazes faced Hiiro next. What about you? Nope. He answered with a single word. Upon that, the others made a ruckus. Then can you tell us what kind of title you have? It annoyed him how was talked down to, but answered honestly nevertheless. But only one of them. ?Innocent Bystander? Now his four classmates changed their attitude on these words. They frowned and left their mouths gaping open in disbelief. ?Innocent Bystander?? Lilith, do you know what that means? CH 3 Chapter 03: Magic and Magic Power Hiiro left the castle and got out onto the streets, mulling over what to do next. (Now then, gathering information first is a must in RPG) Technically he could have asked the king and such, but there was a risk of getting dragged into something unforeseen and becoming unable to leave the country when he stayed there any longer. Therefore he left the place as fast as possible. Besides, there were four very capable people. He had concluded that he wasnt needed. (First of all, whats with this ?Word Magic? in the magic column in my ?Status?? I kinda get that its unattributed.) Accessing his knowledge from games and books, he also remembered the term Guild when thinking about magic. The king had told him that a Guild existed in this world. Hiiro decided to ask the townspeople about the location of the Guild. By doing so, he came to know that it was close by. He headed there to register as an adventure for now. Living and travelling here wasnt free. Somehow or another he had to save up money. By the way, the money of this world could be stored on a Guild Card. Likewise it was possible to pay with the card. Thats what the townspeople taught him. When he arrived at the Guild, the interior was rather crowded. Sturdy guys, likely adventures, lined up in front of various counters. The nearest counter had a sign above it with register application written on it. As his black hair and dark eyes were unusual, Hiiro became the center of attention as soon as he entered. Naturally, since he was dressed in an unfamiliar school uniform. He reminded himself to buy some gear later on. He went to the counter, assuming indifferent to all the gazes on him. Hey, I want to register. When he bluntly said that, the woman at the counter explained with a business smile. Various quests were filed to the Guild. An adventure earned a reward by carrying out these requests. The quests were classified into levels of difficulty from F, E, D, C, B, A, S, SS till SSS. A Guild Card was handed out upon registering, but it served the same purpose as the Citizen Card that all citizens had. An ID so to speak. The adventurers were ranked into the same categories as the quests as well. Although there were very few adventures with a rank S or above. Particularly the SSS rank had only three adventures from the Humas. The woman at the counter gave him a white card and told him to drip his blood onto it. He prickled his finger with the small needle he received. After dripping the blood on it, the card started to disperse and vanished. Huh? Its gone? Please recite ?Guild Card? in your mind. When he did as he was told, the card appeared in his hand. But the card wad different than before. It had been completely white, but now it had a blue border. The colour represents your rank. From the lowest blue to violet, green, yellow, orange, pink, red, silver, golden and finally black. Hiiro listened to the explanations with nods. Looking at his new Guild Card, he confirmed the inscription. Name: Hiiro Okamura Sex: Male Age: 17 From: Unknown Rank: F Quest: Equipment: -Weapon: -Guard: -Accessory: Rigin: 0 CH 4 Chapter 04: Word Magic (I think the Asbit Plateau is due east of here) Hiiro started walking towards the plateau while remembering the picture of the Lucky Herb he was shown. After walking for a while, he found it rather easy. It looked exactly like on the picture. It had a small, white bud at its head and was growing all around. (Even a kid could do this quest) It was close to the town and could be collected easily as it grew in large quantities. An easy task, even for a beginner. (No ones around here) Looking around, he noticed that no one besides him was here. Then he recited ?Status? and looked at the column where ?Word Magic? was written, lightly touching it with his finger. Upon that, the panel changed and showed an explanation about the ?Word Magic?. (So the help shows up after all when I click it. This really is like a game) Hiiro didnt just wanted to read the help. He wanted to try the magic here. If possible, he would like to avoid showing off his unique magic, because he feared that he would get dragged back to the king if he stood out, after he finally obtained freedom. (Well, it depends on the magic anyway) If all unique magic were indeed powerful, it was quite possible that his fear came true. Besides, it was necessary to understand the magic to grasp his self, like the old woman had told him earlier. But he didnt intend to be reckless, since there was the so-called ?rebound?. Hiiro just wanted to find out what his magic was, not to die here already. ?Word Magic? MP cost: 30 Imagine the magic power gathering in your finger and draw a word. An effect in accordance with the meaning of the word is brought forth. It is a unique magic with the phenomenal power to apprehend and contort the underlying principles. ?Single Chain unlocked? refers to the possible chain length of words. This magic was once ?%&GR!&* For some reason the last part was corrupted and unreadable. He was quite bothered about it, but he somehow understood this magic. Still, he wouldnt know if he was right unless he actually tried out the magic. (So its called Word Magic. Lets try it for now) With that in mind, he took a deep breath and concentrated magic power in his fingertip in the same way as in front of the old woman. Before it took him a little while, but on his second try, his finger lighted up with magic power rather smoothly. CH 5 Chapter 05: As for the Heroes In the meantime, the four heroes received training in magic right away. Vale Kimble, the captain of the second division from the Victorias army, was in charge of it. Taishi Aoyama Lvl 1 HP 35/35 MP 35/35 EXP 0 NEXT 10 ATK 28 DEF 23 AGL 13 HIT 19 INT 9 ?Magic Attribute? Fire, Wind, Lightning, Light ?Magic? -Fireball (Fire, Attack) -Wind Cutter (Wind, Attack) -Thunder Shock (Lighting, Attack) -Lighting (Light, Effect) ?Title? Hero, World Traveller Chika Suzumiya Lvl 1 HP 28/28 MP 30/30 EXP 0 NEXT 10 ATK 25 DEF 20 AGL 21 HIT 17 INT 12 ?Magic Attribute? Fire, Earth, Ice, Light ?Magic? -Fireball (Fire, Attack) -Grave (Earth, Attack) CH 6 Chapter 06: The Battle against Demons He had checked out the quest yesterday already. It was reasonable for a beginner and yielded quite the reward. The Goblins are the weakest demons, but they attack in groups, so please be careful. Sure. He answered curtly, left the Guild and wanted to leave the town right away, but he had things to buy, so he went into the shopping district. He visited a weapon shop to buy a weapon, since even the weakest demon was hard to fight against with just bare hands, looking for a weapon within the range of his funds. When he looked around with his funds in mind, he would have to go with a short weapon like a knife. Amongst these, he found a relatively robust one with a thick blade and a good grip. This one. Saying so, he showed it to the shop owner. Gladly. A solid knife, thatll be 2650 Rigin. After paying, he received the weapon and appreciated the scabbard that he got as an unexpected freebie. Then he brooded over what to do about armour. A shield might be useful, but he concluded that he could just use his ?Word Magic? when necessity arose, and left the shop. Leaving the town, he headed for the Clair Forest in the west. He could reach it by following a straight path called the Toll Road. During his search for an inn yesterday, he had stopped by a general store and bought five crispy beans for HP restoration, three honey toffee for MP restoration along with a map of this world. Even if they were necessary expenses, they completely emptied his wallet. He had to complete the quests by all means or he would have to sleep outside tonight. That sounded fun in itself, but he wanted to avoid a sudden hobo lifestyle. During his trip, he spotted something weird in front of him. (Whats that?) It looked like a big volleyball. However, it didnt have a fixed appearance and contorted itself spongy, blocking his path. (Wait, could it be?) The famous monster for levelling up as a beginner in a RPG A slime! His voice was somewhat filled with excitement. There the slime suddenly charged into his direction, startled by his voice. Wait, a battle out of nowhere!? He drew his solid knife from the scabbard. The slime was slow, but Hiiro got the chills when he thought about coming in contact with that disgusting substance. The moment the slime jumped up, he swung his knife downwards accordingly. There was no resistance and the slime was cut into half, but the two parts still moved meandering. To put it bluntly, it was disgusting. Dont tell me it multiplied from being cut in half? In that case, a blade would be useless, so he wondered about what to do, whereas the demon writhed agonizing on the ground and stopped moving before long. Hiiro timidly poked it with his knife. (Wait, theres a faster way!) He opened his ?Status?. The NEXT (required experience points until level up) column had been 10, but now it turned into 8. The fact that he had received experience points meant that the demon was defeated. Oh~ It was a demon after all. I bet its a weak one like the goblin. It only gave 2 EXP anyway. Still, he felt somewhat accomplished from his first battle and victory. At first he had feared it would pain him to kill, but it surprisingly turned out alright. CH 7 Chapter 07: Bon Voyage! He planned to go to the Guild for his quest reward after he rested a little bit more. His blood-spattered appearance drew the attention of by-passers, but he was so exhausted that he paid it no mind. (Hah Maybe, I can clean my clothes with magic) With that in mind, he moved somewhere without people and wrote clean on his clothes. And when he activated it, the bloody clothes became all clean again in an instant. (When I write it on my body, I wont be needing a bath?) He kept it in mind to try it out later. And if it worked, he would be delighted about such a convenient power. At the guild, the woman at the counter widened her eyes in surprise. Because he completed the quests, which demanded to hunt ten goblins, with a far higher number: 22. She looked at the 22 goblin fangs, which he presented as proof for the quest. I am impressed you managed to hunt so many. Especially considering that you only registered yesterday, Okamura-sama. Whatever, evaluate it already. He wanted to get over with it before he was dragged into something troublesome. The woman apologized on his words and properly did her job. The advertised reward is 35000 Rigin, but I can give you an extra 10000 Rigin for all these goblin fangs you are turning in. What do you say? Yeah, do that. He had no use for the goblin fangs anyway. Then please wait a moment. Saying that, she took his card and went somewhere. After a while she came back and returned his card. The money had been added to it. He brought the card closer to his chest and recited disappear, whereupon the card dispersed and vanished. Now he had enough funds for the inn for a while and could even buy a fair number of MP restoration pills. With this quest he realized that MP pills were an absolutely necessity for him. When he wanted to use the ?Word Magic?, which by itself already had a high MP consumption, numerous times, he should have a large number of restoration pills at hand. (I got to test out a lot of stuff and realized how important the MP pills are. I better buy as much as I can carry.) CH 8 Chapter 08: An average guy that wont work for free In Ames he looked for an inn first of all. Luckily for him, not many adventurers dropped by here, so there were enough empty rooms, only one double room was booked. A single room please. Eh, ah, yes. Ex- Excuse me Are you an adventurer? Yes? I see. ? Hiiro inclined his head as he somehow didnt feel welcomed. It was his first visit to this village, nor did he ever did something to them. Yet, the inn keeper treated him anxiously. It bothered him, but for now, he reserved his room and went to look around the village. But there he noticed something strange. For some reason, he felt gazes on him. And from all directions at that. It was an atmosphere like he was an uninvited guest. Just like the inn keeper, they frowned at him. Maybe this village didnt welcome outsiders. Well, Hiiro was only going to stay for one night, so he didnt let it bother him. Hey, Mister. At that moment, someone called out to him. When he turned around, there stood a kid. It was a boy around the age of seven. He glared at him with eyes like looking at someone suspicious. Hiiro ignored him, since he didnt like that attitude. Hey, dont ignore me! The boy got angry. Why would he have to deal with a brat? Hiiro dropped his shoulders. Whats up, shorty? Dont call me shorty! Not when youre wearing some weird red robe yourself! Its intimidating! Are you a bull or what? Not like he wore the red robe to be intimidating. It simply wore it for protection purposes. Although he grew attached to it after wearing it all the time. With his black school uniform underneath, it was a surreal combination, but Hiiro didnt care at all. Mister, youre an adventurer, right? Why did you come to such an isolated place? Isolated place? Dont call it an isolated place! You called it that. Why was he so aggressive? Hiiro couldnt come up with an answer to that, so he ignored him and walked away as it was too troublesome after all. H- Hey, wait! Ignore, ignore. I told you to wait! Turn a blind eye. CH 9 Chapter 09: Sword Encounter He had extended the blade by writing extend on it, fully aware that it length was now roughly seven metre. However, no one present understood what had happened in this bizarre scene. Hiiro reverted his sword by writing original. The blade slipped out spiky beanpoles arm with a whoosh and he groaned. He dropped his sword from the intense pain and his arm trembled. A great deal of sweat was accumulating on his face. Stand back, brat. M- Mister Wh- Why? I get paid, so Ill lend a hand. When Hiiro said so bluntly, Nies made a slightly happy sigh of relief. Wh- Who are you, dude!? Putting up with the pain, spiky beanpole frantically shouted while opening his bloodshot eyes wide. I dont have to answer you. See ya. Wha!? Hiiro leaped in with an incredible speed and spiky beanpole couldnt react at all. Then Hiiro slashed at him with his sword. Take this. SLAAAASH! In one swing, the blade cut from the left shoulder into his right flank, splashing blood everywhere. Like this, spiky beanpole got on his knee and collapsed onto the ground. Im possible Everyone thought he was dead, but he was convulsing with twitches as he was still alive. But it seemed like he completely lost consciousness. Hereupon, bald chubby finally seemed to notice that something was wrong and came out of the store. Ah Whats this? Whys Brother on the ground? Keep the questions to yourself. Saying so, Hiiro once again leaped in towards him in a flash and swung his sword like before, but CREAAAK! he was stopped by a metallic sound. (Damn! Hes wearing a chain mail!) Although he had slashed him, there was no feeling of having cut flesh. Instead the sensation of a metallic resistance remained in his hand. M- My clothes. How dare you! When bald chubby said so, the already torn clothes ripped some more. Hiiro wanted to retort why he got angry over the clothes, but as he had figured, there was a chain mail underneath the clothes. Bald chubby drew the broadsword from his back and swung it with a buzz. Mhm~ Ill die if I take a hit from that upfront, considering my gear With that in mind, Hiiro took some distance for now. I, Ill turn you into minced meeeaaat! Shut up, pig. Bring it on already. Grrrr! Bald chubby swung his word with all his might. Since Hiiro knew that he aimed at his head, he dodged it by squatting down and slashed at his legs without a moments delay. But there was a metallic sound again. Oh man, this pig wears a full body armour? Impressive that he can move around. Normally it would be too heavy to even walk around. But while his movements were dull, he still managed to move around, so he must have quite the strength. CH 10 Chapter 10: Evila A few inconsistencies popped up. First was the abnormal gain in the ?Status?. Of course he was happy about gaining two level at once as he had been level eighteen before. But considering that his HP had been scarily past 200 until just now, this was certainly strange, even if he went up two levels. Same for his MP or other stats, which mostly had been still in the double digits. (Well, Im happy about it, but) Thinking so, he shifted his gaze at the ?Title?. The ?Awakened One? caught his attention. He figured that he got the ?Ripper? one from defeating the Chubby & Beanpole combo. But he had no explanation for the former one. For the time being, he clicked it to see the help. ?Awakened One? Enhancement for a World Traveller. Great addition to the status upon reaching level twenty. Level ups will give a small bonus from now on. He inadvertently let his surprise show on this cheat. Being a World Traveller had its benefits. Hiiro was quite pleased about this blessing despite not being a Hero. The next thing that caught his eye was ?Air Writing Unlocked?. ?Air Writing? MP cost: 100 Able to write words into the air with magic power. Activates by coming in contact with the target. It is also possible to shoot the written word and let it activate then, though it only flies straight like an arrow. As he didnt really understand it, he tried it out. He concentrated magic power in his finger tip and wrote in midair while he imagined how he usually wrote on the ground. Upon that, a pale word appeared. It showed float. When he moved his finger, the word followed it and he imagined shooting it at the vase in the room like pulling a trigger, whereupon the word headed straight for the vase. The moment it hit, the word stuck to the vase. After reciting activate then, the vase surprisingly floated. Wow, thats handy. Like this it was possible to attack the opponent by firing at it without having to set up a trap on the ground. Hiiro was astonished about his own power becoming more and more unfair, but felt somewhat happy as well. Incidentally, the floating vase suddenly fell down after around one minute. CH 11 Chapter 11: Conference in the Demon Country The country of Demons ?Xaos? was located far north of ?Victorias?. One room in the castle of the Demon King, located within the country, had Evila warriors sitting at a long table, looking at each other. Three chairs were arranged on each side of the long table in the fashion of confronting each other. Five of them were occupied while another one person sat at a position overlooking them with an attendant standing next to it. That made a sum of seven people in the room. The only standing person, a woman by the name of Kiria, spoke. I would like to open the demon conference now. First allow me to take attendance, beginning with the lowest ranking one like always. Then Kiria shifted her gaze to the person sitting the farthest away from her. ?Rank 6?, Grayald-sama. Yep. A young man in his 20s with darkish skin answered. ?Rank 5?, Shublars-sama. Here~ Fufu. A sociable and voluptuous woman answered with a smile. ?Rank 4?, Ornoth-sama. A man with the face of a wolf nodded. ?Rank 3?, Teckil-sama is absent today due to other commitments. A small click of the tongue could be heard. It came from ?Rank 2?, Marione-sama. a man with a grim face, obviously a hardliner. He was frowning in a bad mood. Kiria continued without paying him any heed. ?Rank 1?, Aquinas-sama. Yeah. A man with red hair muttered quietly. Now onto todays agenda. If you please, Your Highness Eveam. Kiria turned the topic to the blonde girl sitting next to her, Eveam. Okay. She opened her closed eyes and was about to speak, when ?Rank 2? Marione promptly raised his hand. Whats wrong, Marione? It is wrong on so many levels, Your Highness. Why are we missing one person for the conference? Marione scowled at Ornoth, who had interjected, ready to kill him. To begin with, why is a ?Taboo? like you here! Youre just Shut up! !? A sudden bellow. The atmosphere became stiff from Eveams shouted words. She glared fiercely at Marione. Are you defying the Demon Lords order? Grr. Hmpf! He left the room with a snort. Shouldnt you be stopping him, Your Highness? She showed a faint smile to Shublars question. N- No My conviction will not falter. Then Aquinas, silent until now, spoke. He has a short temper, but thats just his own way to worry about the future of the ?Evila. Of course he meant Marione. I know. His wife and child were killed by the Gabranth. Orneth quietly closed his eyes. Eveam clenched her fist frustrated by looking at him. She understood had Marione held an extraordinary grudge because of that incident. Still, she believed it to be wrong to dominate out of hatred. You are dismissed for today. CH 12 Chapter 12: Desire for Meat The Torchu Mountain Range was a hangout for demons. Our protagonist Hiiro Okamura had to pass through there to get to his destination Surge and thus was UWAAAAH! running away with all his might. As for the reason, an annoying amount of demons was chasing after him. D- Damn! Who wouldve thought that this was the Torchu Disaster Plant! He slipped into a gap in the cliff, letting the demons go past him. How did it come to this? He had finally arrived at the mountain range, but noticed that his food was running out. While he roamed around, he found a plant growing on the roadside. That plant bore fruits, which emitted a sweet fragrance like strawberries. Moreover, the fruits were rather large and he plugged the plant, thinking it could serve as food. However, underneath the plant didnt have roots, but was shaped in a creepy humanoid form out of wood. It suddenly started screaming, so his heart nearly stopped beating. And then he remembered that the woman at the counter in the Guild taught him about the demon called Torchu Disaster Plant before coming here. It wasnt a plant, but a full-fledged demon. Once pulled out, it screamed shrill and attracted all nearby demons. Not knowing that it was the Torchu Disaster Plan, he froze up on the spot without understanding what was going on, whereupon a swarm of demons advanced upon him. (Oh man, this worlds really interesting) Even while thinking so, he held his breath and checked the surroundings. It looked like the demons were gone. Fuh. I think I couldve beaten them, but so many showed up so suddenly There were easily over ten of them. For now it was the right decision to hide. He walked on, reminding himself to be careful about the Torchu Disaster Plant from now on. Still, Im hungry. Even more so after running. He restlessly looked around for something eatable and sniffed out an aromatic smell from somewhere. Guess Ill check it out. He headed towards the smell. After a while, he found a small stream and some fishes being grilling nearby on skewers at a fire. The great smell stirred up his hunger. Gulping down, he surveyed the area, looking for the one responsible for this. But as far as he could tell, no one was around. Mhm~ No one around. Delicious grilled fish right in front of him. An empty stomach. And again, no one around. ..Time to dig in. He couldnt hold himself back. Just at the moment he tried to take the fish, Get awaaaaay! A terrible killing intent came from behind him, so he jumped widely to the side. At the place where he had been at before, now stood a man thrusting a wooden pole into the ground. Get away! I wont give you any! Thats my food! While saying so, he pointed the pole at him like pointing a finger. The man had short ruffled hair in blue colour. He looked like in his 30s. Even covered by armour, it was noticeable that he had quite a muscular build. He carried a broadsword on his back, which lead Hiiro to think that things would get troublesome if he drew it. (Still) Glancing at the fish, his stomach growled again. Boy! Name yourself! Trying to snatch food from me, the great Arnold, is inexcusable! State your name! With half-opened eyes, Hiiro thought: What a bothersome fellow. Ive nothing to give to you! State your name and begone! It seemed he had to state his name no matter what, but he considered what to do. ..Mh, first, hear me out. CH 13 Chapter 13: Tasting the Aqua Hound Meat The battle ended and Hiiro reverted the length of his sword by writing original on it. At any rate, the sharpness of the piercing could only be called first-rate. It easily went through the opponent like a hot knife through butter. (Nothing less from a sword specializing in piercing) Y- You what did you do? Shouldnt you be worrying about the shorty instead? He had no intention to explain it, so he quickly changed the topic. Then Arnold quickly shouted Muirs name. She slowly appeared from a behind a rock, where she had been hiding. A- Are you hurt? N- No. G- Good~ As he was relieved from the bottom of his heart, he sunk down on the ground. After a glance at him, Hiiro sheathed his sword. At that moment, his stomach growled and he headed towards Arnold. Hey, old man. Keep your promise. What are you talking about? Oho Hiiro drew his sword from the sheath a bit with a clink. J- Just kidding! Put that away! The man shouted in a panic. Hiiro sighed in a bad mood. Just give me that addicting meat. My stomach is totally empty. ..Hah. Sorry, Muir. I never imagined we would eat it here He dropped his shoulders with a boo-hoo-hoo, but Muir shook her head shortly. N- No. He helped us after all. B- Besides, food tastes better with more people. Uohhh! What a good child you are, Muir! He embraced Muir while shouting emotionally. Normally this would be a heart-warming scene, but Hiiro said while pressing onto his stomach. CH 14 Chapter 14: First Comrades? So, whats your name? Why do I have to give you my name? Huh? Come again? Arnold was troubled how to react to every single of Hiiros unforeseen replies. Just kidding. It was a joke!? Thats so annoying! Im Hiiro Okamura. An adventurer and bookworm. What the! The last ones just a hobby! Fufufu There Muir suddenly let out a small voice. Oh, Muirs cute when laughing after all. Being told so, Muir blushed bashful. Arnold made a disgustingly delighted expression as well. ..Are you pervert into little girls? Hey, hold it! I cant let that pass! Uhh. Im not a little girl. The two of them got angry. Right! She might not look like it, but shes twelve already! She can even give birth! Arnold said proudly with a thumps-up, but the little girl next to him glared at him intensely. D- Dont say such embarrassing things! Seeing her talk angrily with her cheeks puffed up, Hiiro realized something. So different from before. He had imagined her to be a quiet child that never got angry, far away from being cheeky. Mh? You mean Muir? Well, duh, anyone would shrink back when a crude villainous guy with an evil look appears, not just my cute Muir. Okay, sounds like you would like to taste my sword! Hiiro emitted a bloodlust with his glasses glittering. Pft! Just try! If its to protect Muir, Ill even eat poop! You fail as a human being. Muir was stumped with mixed feelings too. Pah! Shes just that important! By the way, I got a question for you, Hiiro. Im not gonna tell you a thing about my ability. Grr It was about that after all. But I never saw a magic that stretches a sword before. Its not just a sword, but a katana. CH 15 Chapter 15: The Heroes hear Rumours about him Aw, my shoulders are so stiff~ The one rolling his shoulders exhausted was one of the Heroes summoned to ?Victorias?, Aoyama Takashi. Next to him stood the other three Heroes, looking just as exhausted. The captain of the second division of the army, Vale Kimble, stood in front of them while watching these four. Good job. The current quest was quite rewarding again. The quest had been to hunt Stinger Bats in the ?Droke Cave?. It was put up because their population was too big and they lately started to attack the town. Moreover, since poisonous demons were living in the ?Droke Cave? too and footing was bad in the dark, it was given a rather high rank, namely C. However, the four of them had a high level and a superb teamwork, so they managed to hunt over a hundred Stinger Bats. That should take care of the quest, so they returned to the castle. The EXP from all the demons sure was worth it. When Takashi said that, everyone nodded in response. Yes and we discovered some flaws in our teamwork, so we can work on that now. Suzumiya Chika wiped her sweat with a towel. Then let us take a look at your ?Status? now. They confirmed it like Vale told them. Taishi Aoyama Lvl 23 HP 120/406 MP 89/370 EXP 7200 NEXT 987 ATK 212 (263) DEF 195 (210) AGL 130 (137) HIT 152 (158) INT 119 (122) ?Magic Attribute? Fire, Wind, Lightning, Light ?Magic? Fireball (Fire, Attack) Flame Lance (Fire, Attack) Wind Cutter (Wind, Attack) Cyclone (Wind, Attack) Thunder Shock (Lightning, Attack) Thunder Break (Lightning, Attack) Lighting (Light, Effect) Light Arrow (Light, Attack) ?Title? Hero, World Traveller, Harem Creator, Awakened One Chika Suzumiya Lvl 23 HP 134/373 MP 65/340 EXP 7200 NEXT 987 CH 16 Chapter 16: Raer Festival ?Burning Peach Candy?? Hiiro muttered while looking at the sign of a store. Oh, theyre selling quite the rare fruit! Hello, please come closer! The stall owner, an energetic old man was radiating with courtesy. Muir looked at the ?Burning Peach Candy? displayed at the stall with sparkling eyes. Old man, give us three! Sure thing! Ohh, the little missys cute, so Ill give you an extra big one! Th- Thanks Ehehe. Muir spilled a happy smile. Is it good? Yeah, you bet~ The fruit is shaped like a burning fire and while its candy, its soft enough to masticate it. Well, youll understand how burning it is once you try it. Being told so. Hiiro ate a mouthful. He certainly could bite it off easily and its taste spread in his mouth while he chewed it. Then suddenly something popped inside his mouth. Mh? Hehe, surprised? The prickling on the tongue is the secret of the ?Burning Peach?! This flavour was addicting for sure. It was damn sweet, yet a treat to your taste buds. This was surely popular with the kids. Muir too was holding her cheek with an entranced expression. Okay! Onto the next one! Arnold took the lead and the other two followed him. (So this is a festival. If it got good food, it isnt all that bad) Hiiro never went to a festival back in Japan, so he was quite drawn to this new experience. Though it was typically for him to wish that this crowd wasnt here. A lot of stalls were similar to the ones in Japan, like a shooting range or drawn lots. Muir was enjoying it to the fullest, but after walking around for a while, Hiiros mentality finally started to reach its limit. (Aw, this sucks. People bump into me and step on my feet Cant they all disappear?) His thoughts started to wander into dangerous waters. Then he spotted a rather large stall. The sign of the stall read as following: ?Happiness Shark Sandwich? Arnold, looking at the same sign, showed a surprised expression. N- No way THAT Happiness Shark? You know it? Yeah, of course! Its an ingredient each cook would like to prepare at least once! Hiiro presumed that it must be something really good from his excited attitude. Listen, the Happiness Shark only lives in the ?Great Bull Sea?. Moreover, only at its deepest part, so it rarely comes up to the surface. Its like super rare, but it appears for a short while for laying eggs. It body has a beautiful pink colour and a jade-green horn on its head. Its said that every single part of its body, be it the horn or fangs, can eaten! Arnold spoke with passion, but Hiiro basically had no interest in animals, so it went in one ear and out the other. So, is it good? Of course! Listen, its taste is said to top even the Aqua Hound Meat! Buy it. Now. In an instant, Hiiros look changed to something close of a killing intent. S- Sure.. b- but. CH 17 Chapter 17: Guild Master The Guild housed quite a few people, but some way or another, they had a room for the three to sleep in. The party was relieved that their trip wasnt in vain. They were taken to a rest room and laid down on the beds. It definitely was better than sleeping outside. By the way, what are you going to do from now on? Arnold asked, whereupon Hiiro answered while closing his eyes. It would be bad to just slip by the checkpoint, right? Yeah, unless you have an official ?Visa?. Do you? Yeah, for Muir and me. How did you get it? Wait, you dont even know that? How did you want to cross the border? Talk my way through and if that doesnt work through force. Scary! Normally I would laugh at your stupidity, but now that I know of your magic, it only sounds scary! Arnold feared that he would cross the border by beating the clerks with his ?Word Magic?, because his power was more than able to. Listen, the ?Visa? is issued at the Guild. Look. Saying so, he showed him a piece of paper slightly bigger than a train ticket. Written on it were the issued and expiration date. Then I can just get one here No, even if you apply for one here, it takes quite some time until its approved, you know? Seriously? Seriously. Usually you get it from the Guild in the capital of the country. And even then, it takes around one week. In your case, you apply for it here, then the Guild in the capital verifies it and you only get your ?Visa? once they approve. First you applied for it, then your personal history and origins were investigated. Needless to say, you wouldnt get an approval when you had a criminal record. But if there were no problems and a valid reason for crossing the border, the Guild Master gave his approval on the permit. That was the ?Visa?. Oho, so the Guild Master in the capital is quite the big shot? Come again? You were in the capital, right? How come you dont know? I had no interest. ..Hah. Listen and remember this well, Hiiro. Do you know how many SSS rank adventurer are amongst the humans? Three, I think? Yeah and one of them is the Guild Master in the capital. Mm. Dont give me a mm! That was Hiiros only reaction, since he had no interest in other people. Hes amazing, you know? Only people with superior strength and popularity are chosen for the position. They even say his physical ability is equal to a beastman. Truly a monster. CH 18 Chapter 18: A Method to pass the Check Point Judom Lankars? Yeah, Judom Lankars. A former adventurer that was well known as the ?Impact King?. Apparently it was a nickname, but Hiiro frowned upon hearing it. That name sounds like a delusional middle schooler came up with it Middle schooler? Forget it. Okay? Anyway, remember his name. Its such a waste that hes a Humas. Oho, wouldnt expect that from someone whos lost in status and prestige. I keep telling you, he isnt like that! He took care of me once too, albeit a long time ago. Arnold narrowed his eyes reminiscing. Well, I couldnt care less about that guy, but at this rate, I wont be able to pass the check point, right? Yeah, it takes quite some time to pass through there. Hiiro pondered about what to do with a pensive face. It seemed it would work out with time, but it already took one week in the capital, so it would take even longer here. He definitely wasnt patient enough for that. Hey. Mh? The check point is in front of a large bridge, right? Yeah, that bridge is the only connection between the human and beastman continent. Well, it isnt impossible to cross over the sea, but But its no good? I thought about taking that route if anything else fails. CH 19 Konjiki no Wordmaster Chapter 19: Encounter: a Unique Monster At that time, just as the other two had suspected, Hiiro was on top of a nearby hill. From it, he could view the bridge without being discovered. In truth, he had been forced to land on top of the bridge. Going at his slow pace, it cost way too much mana to get all the way to the other side. There were a number of people on the bridge when he landed. Hiiro was forced to cover his entire body in his red robe to conceal his identity, and run for cover. However the Beast People on the bridge just thought that he was a flying demon swooping down hunting for food, so they paid him no mind. (This bridge is way too long. Just how far does it run) Unlike in games, if you get too tired your HP will drop. So while running long distances, it will drop quite a bit. However is also recovers slowly if you rest. The Beastman continent was covered in green. The main difference between this one and the Human one was the amount of untamed wildlife. Of course, the human continent was also home to quite a bit of vegetation and mountainous environments as well. However, here in the soil and the forests; in the lakes and rivers, the surrounding wildlife had much more energy. (So each continent has its own merits) The main selling point of the human continent was its human-made ecosystem. Manufacturing and trading; import and export. It was a land of business. (I wonder what the Evila continent has I guess Ill have to see it with my own eyes sooner or later.) (TL: Evila, written as magical being / demon, read as Evila) As I think this, a carriage stops in front of me. From it comes a man who seems to be a peddler. Of course, hes a beastman. (This is bad I cant be found out here.) Arnold said that unlike the human continent, this was a land where you could be randomly assaulted out of the blue. A war-ridden country. Theres a possibility of being attacked just because of one being from the Human race. If that happens I dont plan on losing, but I cant cause a commotion here. I dont want to get separated from Arnold when I can still get more information out of him. ( I just thought of something.) I write a character on my body, while thinking of something a certain person had. What are you doing here? Do you need a ride? In response to the mans frank questions, Hiiro takes off his hood. Oh, you have some splendid ears there! The man smiles happily. I apologize. My companions should be here soon. Thanks for the concern, but dont mind me. Oh? I see. I wish you safe travels. And the man returns to his carriage. (I somehow got through it. But that beastman was quite amiable) I touch the ears that had sprung up on my head. Theyre quite soft to the touch. But the ears werent the only thing that changed. Hiiros hair had changed to a silver color. It was the same color as Muirs. Using his Word Magic and holding an image of Muirs race in mind, Hiiro had written Copy on his body. However if he had been thinking of Muir herself then his facial structure would have been greatly altered and it would be hard to balance, so he tried to imagine something else. However he had only ever met 2 Beastmen in his life. Hiiros psych would not be able to handle turning into an Old man like Arnold, so he stuck with thinking of Muirs race. And here marked the birth of a silver haired, bespectacled boy. The words only changed the basic qualities of its target, so the effects remained over time. Hiiro would have to write Return to turn back. (Its weird to have a tail. My body feels oddly light, and my canines have gotten strangely strong.) After waiting for a while, the other two finally got here. They were able to locate me by my red robe. But then Whats with that haaaaaaiiiir! I had expected this to happen. Even Muir lets out a sound. Now then, lets depart. Oy, wait, wait, wait! Why the hell are you acting like nothings off!? Theres many things Id like to retort at right now! As always, youre being quite fussy. Just be quiet for a bit, like that shorty over there. Muir is in too much shock to speak! Just explain yourself! Why is your hair the same color as my beloved Muirs!? And so I began explaining against my will. Muir stares at me in excitement. She touches her own hair and stares at my ears. For you to be able to do something like that. How broken are you? Koku Koku Im already bored of dealing with these two. I let out a yawn. I had set out early today so there would be few people to witness me, so I want to sleep. Well, its not like Im the real thing. Only my form has changed. Hm? So your physical abilities are still human? Pretty much. I see, but still, your magic is quite amazing. The two seem to have seenWord Magics true usefulness. They let out sighs. Anyways, where will we be heading from here? As Hiiro asks, Arnold points his finger. If we head due west from here, we should find the village of Doggam What sort of place is that? Its a town of the Bearnt clan. (TL: Written as Bear People, read as Bearnt) (Bearnt. I read about them in an encyclopedia. Apparently theyre quite a peaceful race, unlike bears.) In the human capital, I tried to gather knowledge by reading the books stored at the guild. Well, the Bearnt are gentle folk, I dont think youll be attacked even if youre found out. So the information I attained was correct. Also the honey they produce is said to be quite a delicacy. Ho? Ill look forward to it. Yeah. What? The shortys never been there? Muirs reaction is similar to my own, so It can be concluded she has never been to that village. Y-yes. T-the truth is, well It seems to be difficult to say, but I can sense that she believes that it is something she has to mention. But Hiiro waves his hands. Ah, if you dont want to say it, you dont have to. Eh? Muir stares blankly at Hiiro. Arnold follows in suit. I have no interest in you peoples past, so theres no reason to force yourselves to tell me anything. T-thats not it, but Arnold looks towards the sad Muir, and tries to say something to lighten the atmosphere. As long as Hiiros fine with it, I guess we can leave it at that, Muir! Uncle Lets just go already. Hiiro begins walking off. Arnold begins patting Muirs head, and then whispers into her ear. I know that youre anxious, but Hiiro being Hiiro, if you tell him, hell probably just respond with something like, and so what? Y-yeah thats true. Upon hearing Arnolds words, it seems that a burden has been lifted from Muirs chest. I hope that you will be able to tell him one day. Yeah! Now then, lets get going so we dont lose him! Yeah! As he watched Muir running after Hiiro, he thought something like, how cute. If Hiiro had seen Arnolds expression, he would have dragged him off to court already. After walking for a bit, they come across the first monsters they have seen in a while. I think this was a BukBuk? BukBuks are monsters that exist in the shape of books. Its size is quite large. Moreover, this monsters power comes from Snap Snap! Uoh! Quite a powerful bolt of lightning there. Arnold shouts out as he avoids it. Right, BukBuks are monsters with the ability to use magic. Whatsmore, different species of the monster could learn different varieties of magic .However it is difficult to tell apart BukBuk subspecies. Its been a while since Ive met a monster worth fighting. Old Man, Ill leave that one to you. Perfect! Watch Arnold-samas brilliant swordplay! Muir, back off! F-fine! We each take them on one at a time. (The old mans one uses thunder. Mine is) Bang! Suddenly a large hand emerges out of the ground, trying to grab Hiiro. I see, so your specialty is earth! Hiiro takes out Piercer and tears apart the earthen hand. But the BukBuks magic causes several small fissures to open up. The fissures advance towards him, halting his movement. Dont be so conceited Hiiro concentrates magic into his finger and writes Quiet in the air. He throws it at the ground and it activates. The ground calms down, and the fissures stop in their tracks. The BukBuk seems to be quite confused, and it hesitates in casting its next spell. Perish! In that space of time, Hiiro quickly closes the gap between them. Quickly erects a wall of dirt infront of itself. That isnt nearly enough to stop my advance! Without stopping, Hiiro thrusts his sword into the wall. And the blade passes through it quite easily. The BukBuk behind the wall is also impaled. And after letting out a sound like the sound of stacks of paper falling to the ground, the monster stops moving. And now, the Old Man is He seems to have already finished up. After dodging the thunder and closing the distance, it only took a single swing of his massive sword to end the BukBuks existence. Did you see that!? Thats my power! Nahahahahah! He seems to be in ecstasy. It may have been a troublesome monster, but it was definitely at a level we could have handled. Is it really that great to have beaten one of those? I let out a sigh. After that battle, we met more monsters as we headed down the path. After overcoming numerous battlefields, we end up in a forest. If we get through this forest, well arrive at Doggam! Dont you find it odd? What? Muir looks a little embarrassed as she stares at Arnold. Its as if shes a kid observing her father on Parents day. (TL: event where a parent observes how their children do at school) Arnold, who is strutting triumphantly suddenly halts his march. Hiiro becomes worried, and calls out to him. He is giving off a nervous expression. Oy, whats wrong? Hiiro asks that as he looks ahead, and in front, he sees a single boar. Hiiro thought it was just another monster, but strangely, it was a monster that wasnt in any of Hiiros books. The boar had yet to notice the partys approach, and it peacefully eats grass. He had read about a similar monster, so he asks. Is that a Big Boar? N-no, its Arnold is acting strange. He seems to be afraid. The Big Boar Hiiro knew of had short brown hair, however the monster in front of them was red. Hiiro Were running away. Wha? What are you saying? Dont worry, just try to move without making a sound. Hiiro frowns upon seeing Arnold attempt to evade the quietly boar. What exactly are you doing, you pervert? I keep telling you Im not a pervert! ah. Arnold lets out a large voice, and turns pale. Hiiro looks back at the boar and finds it staring angrily at them. D-damn This is your fault, Hiiro! And so what? Is that monster something special? T-thats a Unique monster! Unique? I believe that the books said that Unique monsters were exceedingly rare. And that they were exceedingly ferocious. Arnolds frantic expression seems to confirm this. T-thats a Red Boar. A Rank S Monster! Hmm. C The Unique fights the Unique. CH 20 Konjiki no Wordmaster Chapter 20: The Restrictions of Word Magic Hiiro looks at the Red Boar once more. To fight a rank S monster, you usually have to be an adventurer of Rank S or above. Otherwise the danger level would be too high. However seeing his first Unique Monster only interested Hiiro further. Old Man, what rank are you? Me? Im C, Rank C. Hm, youre quite high. What about you? I think it was E no I became a D. When he last checked his Guild Card, it had shown rank D. It seems that fighting monsters naturally improved his rank. C and D It doesnt look like were anywhere close to taking out an S. Is that so? Unlike Arnold, Hiiro isnt even flustered. However he still feels the hostility emanating from the Boar. W-well have to run. We have Muir with us here. Why must we do that? We can just bring it down. Dont ask for the impossible! Rank S is stronger than you thi- Before Arnold finishes his sentence, the Red Boar begins charging. Its faster than any monster theyve seen before. In an instant, Hiiro plants a kick on Arnolds chest, kicking him out of the Boars path. Ow! Damn! Its way too fast! Arnold is complaining, but Hiiro is the opposite. (Amazing. So this is Rank S) The Red Boar has taken up a fighting stance. Its aura is quite formidable. Whats more, after they had avoided the charge, the boar was on a set course for a large tree; however, the one that broke was the tree. The Red Boar escaped with no injury. (Its skin and tusks seems to be quite hard. If I took that charge head-on, My HP would drop to 0) If this were a game, he may have been able to stand it, but in real life a blow like that could cause instant death. Hiiro scowls, wondering which case applied to this world. Whichever the case, he would like to avoid pain. O-oy, Run away Hiiro! Muir, you too! Muir is shaking in fear, peeping out from a hiding place behind some trees. The Red Boar faces us again. Alright, Im going to kill that thing. D-dont be stupid! Theres no way you can beat that! Quiet. For me, there is no impossible. For the love of-! Where does that confidence come from! Look, its coming again! Arnold avoids it by jumping, but Hiiro doesnt even move. I-idiot! Avoid it! The ground begins shaking, and cactus-like spikes emerge from the ground impaling the Red Boar or not. Wha!? The spikes break upon contact with the Boars skin. And the Charge doesnt eve slow down. Damn. Hiiro somehow avoided it by diving onto the ground, however he is angry at how his attack had no effect whatsoever. His dodge was a second too late, and his left hand came into contact with the Red Boar. The small impact rotates his entire body, and smacks him into the ground. Gu-!? His body is taken by intense pain. Hiro! Arnold calls out, but Hiiro has no spare time to answer. Ignoring the pain, he immediately stands back up. However he sways unsteadily. This bastard You sure did quite a bit. He glares at the Red Boar. (Perfect, theres a character Ive been wanting to test. Ill use it on this one.) Hiiro concentrates magic on his finger and starts writing a character. Its hard to move, and for some reason, its taking a long time to write. In that period of time, the Boar has already begun its next attack. It detaches its tusks and sends them straight at him. (It can even do that!?) Hiiro manages to dodge the tusks, but the Boar once again starts running at him. Its not giving him a chance to write anything. Suddenly, Arnold slams his body into the boars flank. The Boar braces his legs as not to fall, but as a consequence its charge is halted. Hows that! Did you see? This is Arnold-samas- The Red Boars eyes glow a dangerous color as it stares at Arnold in anger. Ah, um, that is While Arnold confronts the monster, Hiiro rushes to write his word. (Damn! Move, my fingers!) But his fingers are shaking and he cant write well. This only makes him more irritated. While hes doing that, the boar charges Arnold. Uhyaa! He avoids it by taking a large leap to the side. But then the flying tusks come after him. He uses his large sword to guard against them, but the impact in itself sends him flying. Guha! A-as I thought. Its too st. Arnold has a pained expression on his face, as he stares at his opponent who has yet to take a single point of damage. (Just a little Just a little longer and.. Its done!) He finished his character, and now all he has to do is hit the Boar with it. But the distance to the Red Boar is too long. At this distance, there is a high chance of missing. Old Man! W-what is it! Did you finally decide to run? Youre in the way, move. Wha! Hiiro needed the Red Boar to target him alone, so having Arnold there was a hinderance. What are you saying! Dont worry, just go hide with the shorty. Ill do the rest. As if I could- Owaah! The Red Boars tusks come at him again and he leaps to avoid them. Arnold looks at Hiiros face, seeing his determination. Thinking that he had some sort of plan, Arnold follows Hiiros words and escapes. Now come, you reckless bastard. Come straight at me. And as is he had heard Hiiros words of provocation, the Red Boar faces him with an angry face and begins kicking the ground. With one last kick, he starts running at Hiiro with an amazing speed. Hiiro points his finger at the charging Boar, and makes a gesture as if he were pulling the trigger of a gun. (Take this!) The Boar seems startled for a second as the character flies towards him, but it keeps confidence in its charge and doesnt try to dodge. As a result, the character hits the boar directly, and Whomp! As if all of the power were drained out of its body, the Red Boar falls to the ground. The momentum from its charge causes it to slide on the ground for a distance. (Good, it worked.) Seeing the situation, the hiding Arnold and Muir slowly approach Hiiro. O-oy, Hiiro. What the hell did you do? Ah? I put it to sleep. Sleep!? H-how did you ah, your cheating magic. Yeah. Arnold notices something strange. Normally, Hiiro would take up a haughty attitude here, but it seems that his heart is elsewhere. Hiiro looks back at the sleeping Boar. (I put it to sleep. Thats good. But I took way too long to do it.) Unlike usual, it took him around 30 seconds to write a single character. (Since I was using magic to forcefully change my targets state was that a Rebound? Altering the state of a living being other than myself seems to produce this effect. Writing Sleep() took this much effort. What would Death() take?) As he thinks this, a shiver goes down his spine. (No, as long as I keep the image of Death() in my mind, I shouldnt get a Rebound. Even for Sleep(), more thanRebound, it felt like it was just difficult to write. It seems that some words require a bit of compensation. I wonder if different words require different obeisances.) Right, a Rebound is supposed to bring disaster unto ones self. This time, the writing speed simple dropped. It doesnt feel like a Rebound. (Needle() and HardӲ have an AOE of 4 tatami (6.61 m2). No matter how hard I tried to imagine the effect, that area was the limit. Theres always a restriction. So each word has its own restrictions. Thats all I need to know right now. And for now) Hiiro walks over to the sleeping Red Boar. The effect should last for 1 minute, so it should wake up soon. Ill be taking your life now. He tries to shove Piercer through its body, but its quite tough. As expected of an S Rank monster. Ha! He uses all of his strength, and finally the blade goes through the skin. The Red Boar convulses violently and finally perishes. Beeeeeep. A sound that he hasnt heard in a while echoes through his head. Hiiro checks his status. C Hiiro Okamura Lv 33 HP: 102/610 MP: 123/1290 EXP: 33089 NEXT: 4210 ATX: 216 (278) DEF: 165 (180) AGL: 301 (303) HIT: 164 (172) INT: 267 (271) Magical Attribute None MagicWord Magic (Single Chain Unlocked|Air Word Unlocked|Parallel Writing Unlocked) Title Uninvolved Bystander, Other Worlder, Word User, The Awakened one, Ripper, The one who Imagines, Killer of the Unique, Gourmet Bastard, One Who Follows his Own Path CH 21 Hiiro has almost spent all of his MP in that encounter. However, it seems to be worth the effort. This S rank monster seems to have given enough experience to increase his level by 4. It seems like Hiiro''s hp has been reduced by a considerable amount. Only one light hit has reduced Hiiro''s hp by over half of it''s original amount. Some new titles and skills have been added to Hiiro''s status. Hiiro quickly opens a skill called Multiple Chain. Multiple Chain50 mp consumption You can write more than one character. Writing another character while another character is active will not stop the first character''s effects. Also, you can write the same character continuously which produces a synergistic effect. Hiiro smiles deviously. He realizes that he no longer has to wait 40 seconds before starting to write another character. Writing a character continuously has many benefits. This skill would have been helpful when Hiiro had to pass through the checkpoint. Hiiro could have continuously written "fly" without alternating between "fly" and "floating." This synergistic effect however... "Did you see your status?" Arnold''s voice woke up Hiiro from his thoughts. "So Hiiro, how many times did you level?" "You leveled?" "No, I didn''t. I''m just curious." "You are? Do you want to know how much experience the killing blow gave?" "I just want to see how much experience being in a party that killed a S rank monster can give me." I see. You can register a party with the guild. If you fight a monster with a party member both gain the same amount of experience. However, I and Arnold obtained different amounts of experience since we weren''t in a party together. "Oh, we could have registered as a party in Surge if you wanted to Hiiro" "Me and uncle are in a party together!" "Hey Hiiro what level are you?" "Old man tell me what level you are first" "Do I have to? I''m 35." "Crap!" " ... Me? Wait what did you say?" "..." "So what level are you?" I was a bit angry that my level is still slightly lower than Arnold''s. "By the way, Muir is only level 13." "Yup!" "So what level are you?" "... 33" "That''s amazing! But wait was that your level before or after you beat the S rank monster." "Before the I beat the Red Boar I was around 29." "I wonder if there is anyone insane enough in this world other than you that would fight a unique monster ... and beat it while below level 30." "Hey pervert. What did you just say?" "I''m not a pervert! That monster was level 50 or higher! You were about half of that. That just leaves me speechless." "Then just shut up!"(I added this to make it a bit better) Hiiro thought about it for a while. It seems to be an abnormal situation if he was the average adventurer. However, in this world just because you have higher stats it doesn''t mean that you are guaranteed to win. Hiiro''s hp was greater damaged when he took a single blow by the Red Boar. But with his word magic he was able to defeat the boar. Unique magic is ridiculously over powered. Without my word magic it would have been smarter to escape like Arnold said. Fighting the boar normally at this level is reckless. "I''m going to get the parts of the Red Boar that can be exchanged at the guild." "Which parts do you want?" "The usual parts..." "... I see." Arnold nodded, and started to collect the body parts. The Red Boar''s fangs seems to be discolored, but this is probably a characteristic of a unique monster. "But I''m surprised .... To even encounter a Unique monster in this area." "Is it that unusual?" "Well ... it is unusual because they are so rare. In all the time I went around the world I never saw one before." "I see. This guy has seen more than the regular adventurer, but has never encountered a unique monster before." Without us killing this rank S monster there would have been many deaths. Many adventurers would have died from trying to kill it. "However, since this guy died, I''m afraid that the monsters in forest might show up." "Yea that might happen." Since we came into the forest, we haven''t encountered any monsters. The Red Boar seems to be the reason why all the monsters ran away. "Well this seems to be a good thing. It seems like we won''t have any monsters attacking us immediately." While Arnold was stretching his hands out, the monsters that were waiting suddenly appeared. "The lie I..." Arnold''s thoughts weren''t unreasonable, but turned out to be completely wrong. "Hey Old man, I''m tired, so take care of them." "What? Help me!" "They aren''t unique monsters. So you probably won''t die ... so hang in there." "Please help me!" "Fine I''ll protect Muir, but you do the rest of the work." "Nooooo! Please help me!" "So noisy. Just kill them already." "Understood. I''ll be thorough." Arnold then jumps into the swarm of monsters. Huh, I wonder if he will die? Muir shyly looks at me expecting something. "Well, fine I''ll heal the old man if he manages to survive." After Hiiro said this, Muir sits down next to the tree she was leaning on. "Muir are you tired?" "I am, but I''m going to stay awake. So I might help the old man if he needs me." Muir says this with folded arms. She judged that she would help the old man more if she was fully recovered, and she decided to rest. Muir without falling asleep watched Arnold''s desperate fight as the day passed slowly. After some time Arnold comes back to the place where Hiiro and Muir were resting. "I''m tired" "Good work Uncle!" "That smile makes me feel so much better!" Muir''s smile makes Arnold feel a bit better. Arnold then glares at the sleeping Hiiro. "You, kid. While I am desperately fighting, instead of watching Muir you sleep?!?" While Arnold holds his fist while clenching his teeth, Hiiro says. "Because I defeated a unique monster by myself I was tired." "No ........ To refer to that as an ordeal is... This guy, what nerve!" "Hehehe, yeah." Arnold sits down next to the resting Muir and Hiiro. The sunlight coming down from the trees gently wraps around them like a blanket. "Hiiro who are you really?" "What do you mean?" "You are stronger than most people with your unique magic. That arrogant attitude ... well leaving that aside. You are travelling alone, and you want to go to the beast''s continent." "Well ... I just wanted to go the beast continent." "Well. The ordinary adventurer wouldn''t have done anything similar to what you did so far. Also, the fight with the Red Boar from before was almost suicide." "It was ..." Muir also hears the truth in Arnold''s speech and nods. "Also for a level 33 your physical abilities are exceeding strong. Also, your personality..." "Hehehe, personality shouldn''t matter that much." "This is the first time I see such a brat. I have never seen anyone like you before even among the Beastman." "Yeah, I''m not interested" "You look down on most guys, I fear that you will get into a bad situation soon." " Eh, leave me alone." Arnold looks at Muir''s face which shows that she is confused. "Muir are you still afraid of humans?" "Yeah I am, but..." "What about me?" "Well ... Hiiro isn''t that bad." "Also, I don''t think Hiiro is that bad" Arnold interjects. "He is completely different from the humans I met so far." "Haha, am I? "Sadly, you seem to be the reincarnation of a demon. The way you look at Muir is sickening." Muir laughs even though she knows about the existence of Evila. "I''m glad that Muir is able to laugh like that." "Uncle..." "You were entrusted to me by that guy. I will do everything in my power to keep you safe." "... No, even I will become stronger. I want to be like Uncle and the other beastman when I grow up!" "Muir ..." While Arnold and Muir both stare at each other, Arnold gently strokes her head. Muir smiles happily. Hiiro slightly opens his eyes. After he sees these two in such a situation, he closes them and falls back asleep. CH 22 Konjiki no Wordmaster Chapter 22: The Bear People of Doggam Now then, lets hurry. Hiiro slowly gets up and begins walking. Arnold glares at him with his eyes half closed. If youve already healed, then I guess its alright. Wait, we were supposed to be waiting for you! Fufufu, lets go! With Muirs urgings, the group presses onwards. After walking a while, they found what seemed to be the forests exit. Oh, Finally! Arnold suddenly gets faster. After leaving the forest, the three found themselves in a large field of flowers. Uwa~ Muir stares in silence, as if she had lost the ability to speak. A gentle wind causes the petals to sway back and forth. Its a magnificent sight. This is the Doggam Garden. So these were planted by the Bearnts? Yeah. Its pretty, aint it? The scent is also divine. A scent sweet enough to cause one to drool lingers in the air. The mixed varieties of flowers here probably carried a wide assortment of delicious nectars. And right after this, we should reach the Bearnt village, Doggam! Past the field, they could see a village. The village was quite small, as if it were trying to hide itself from the world. When they entered the village, Hiiro and co. see the Bearnt people gathered in a wide, open space. They try to see whats going on. Whats up? Eh? O-oh! Its been a while, Arnold! Yo, Max! Youre just as fat as usual! They grasp each others shoulders as they give greetings. Hm? Arnold Your ears Ah? Haha, well yeah. Arnolds face looks pained. But he quickly recovers, and takes on his cheerful persona. Let me introduce you. This is the Bearnt Max. We shared a drink the last time I came through this village. Arnold turns to Hiiro and Muir, and introduces the man. Maxs smile flashes a hint of sadness. Max, let me introduce these two. He turns again to Max. This child is my lovely angel, my cutie flower, Muir Castrea! Though he says this with a determined tone, everyone stares at him with a blank expression. Muirs face slowly turns red. P-please treat me well! She quickly lower her head. The sight of her doing so causes those watching the scene to smile. Yeah~ and the other one is just as he looks. Hes a brat called Hiiro. His treatment is clearly different, but Hiiro doesnt particularily care. The two of you are welcome here! My name is Max! His body is quite stalky. No,its more like he just has a lot of excess fat. (He looks more like a pig than a bear) (TL: So hes like some sort of Half Pig, Half Bear-Man?) Hiiro thinks something incredible rude, as Arnold questions Max on the reason everyone was gathered there. And then Maxs face turns serious. Ah, the truth is that someone saw a Unique Monster in the forest. Were here thinking up countermeasures. Arnold looks like he wants to say something. Even if we try to do something, our opponent is Rank S. This village has not the power to do anything about it. R-rank S? U-um, Max? What? W-was that Unique Monster possibly a Red Boar? Yeah, Im surprised you know. Youre correct! More than simply knowing, we head on encountered it, and this brat killed it, you know. Arnold screams in his heart. Oh yeah, where did you guys come from, anyways? Did you go through the forest? Then luck must be on your side. If you encountered it, you would have died. Well, something did die What do you mean? Arnold sighs, and then begins telling the truth. HHWWWAAATT!? You KEEEELED the Unique Monster!? (TL: His pronunciation is off here) Its not just Max. Everyone in the surrounding area has surprise written on their faces. Y-yeah. The one who did it was this brat. Heres the evidence. And he brings out the salvaged monster parts as evidence. The crowd gets even more excited. WhaWhaWhaWhats going on, Arnold!? What is he!? Is he an SSS Rank? N-no Hes a D Rank Adventurer WHAAAAAAAAAA!? Maxs mouth hangs open as he stares at Hiiro. D-dit this guy really kill it? This short, evil-eyed brat!? Max thrusts his finger at Hiiro. Hiiro grabs it. Twist Stooooop! I hate it when people point at me. The area becomes silent. Time seems to have stopped for the villagers. Arnold lets out a deep sigh. Im serious, people. I cant go that far in depth, but the Unique Monster is already gone, this guy is the one that killed it, and the village is now safe. Please just leave it at that. Hiiro seems to be slightly impressed. If Arnold had tried to explain his special magic, then he would have smacked him. But it seems that Arnold respects his privacy. Hiiros impression of Arnold has improved a bit. And so the villages crisis was averted. The Monster never reached the village, and no casualties arose. Hiiros slaying of the Red Boar earned him quite a bit of attention. The feeling of being stared at was quite uncomfortable, but as the villagers made his food extra tasty, Hiiro decided to put up with it. C C C C C But Im surprised that youre alright, Arnold. Max stares at his sake as he speaks. What is this about? I heard a rumor that a beast man that looked like you had been enslaved by humans. I thought that was definitely you Your ears, did they do something to you? Pretty much. Arnolds ears which were firmly printed in Maxs memory were nowhere to be seen. And he remembered the rumor of the beast man turned slave. It seems that youve been through a lot. The Humas race really does terrible things. Max did not get visibly angry, but his words seemed to carry a menacing tone. Arnold feels a little happy that his friend is getting angry for his sake. Yeah, I definitely dont want to return to that time. But right now, I am living quite happily, Max. Arnold Ive even started doing the things I wanted to. I became a chef, and I even have a daughter. Oh yeah, when did you get that girl, anyways? Arnold squints as he looks at the smiling Max. Dont get me wrong. Though shes my daughter, were not related by blood. Is that so? Yeah. A good friend entrusted her to me. Arnold stares into the distance, and Max downs his sake in one swig. He sighs. It seems that you really have been through a lot. Yep Many things happened. The two are surrounded by silence for a while. Then what is that kid? He seems to be a Beast Man, of the same race as the girl. Arnold winces. Currently, Hiiro is using his magic to disguise himself. As a result, he has the same silver hair as Muir. Um Its that! Hes Muirs brother! So thats it? No wonder they looked so much alike! (I think Hiiro is going to punch me later) Thinking about his dismal situation, Arnold starts to feel the air getting colder. But that kid really is crazy. Ive never heard of someone taking out a Red Boar alone before. Y-yeah. That guy is a bit strange. In many ways said Arnold in his heart I wont press it any further. You guys are this villages saviors, so just take it easy for a bit. Thanks, Max. C C C C C Oy, shorty. Dont be so picky. Hiiro is holding up a green peas-like food that Muir seems to be avoiding. Eh but If you hate it so much, then He wraps the peas in some meat, and wraps that in more vegetables. Here, eat this. Okay Even as he hands it over, Muirs eyes seem to show some resistance. Her upturned eyes seem to say, Do I really have to eat it? And in response, Hiiros eyes seem to say, If you dont eat it, Ill force it on you. And Hiiro shoves the food in her mouth. Muir closes her eyes as she chews. And then opens them with a confused look. (That terrible feeling is gone?) As if he could read Muirs mind, Hiiro begins speaking. The reason you hated it was probably the texture, or the smell. All you have to do is get rid of that. This meat has quite a strong smell, and these vegetables have a firm texture. Theyll help you get over your hatred of those beans. A-amazing. Youre almost like my uncle. Hiiro lightly hits Muirs head. Nyu!? Whos like that old man? Hiiro frowns as he continues to stuff food in his mouth. Muir tilts her head, wondering where exactly he puts all of that food in his slender body. (If I had a brother would it feel like this?) She gets a slight warm feeling inside of her chest. She had never thought of it before, but Hiiros current hair color might be giving her such ideas. Arnold watches the two, and stares at Hiiro as if he were going to shoot him to death. But the Bear People around them simply misunderstood the situation and thought, Yep, those two are definitely siblings. Arnolds concern was unnecessary. C C C C C After the group continued eating for a while, a group of women in dancer like clothes that had high exposure rates came out. It seems that they will perform a folk dance. A person comes out carrying a drum. He rhythmically beats it, and the dancers move to match the rhythm. Wow~! Those people are really pretty~ and the dancing is skillfull~. Muir holds her hands together, and admires them. But Hiiro seems to be more focused on the food in front of him. After filling his mouth, he glances at the dancers. (I see. So the Bear Race has slender people as well.) And once again, he thinks something rude before shifting his eyes back to the food. But Muir seems to be captivated, and Arnold seems to be enamored. Oh~ How indecent Muir feels as if his father had made lecherous eyes at some random girl. Shes quite embarrassed. Please contain yourself! And she heads towards Arnold. Hiiro continues pressing food to his lips, as he stares at the night sky. He sees a shooting star, and thinks, How peaceful. C Status Arnold Ocean Lv 35 HP 355/355 MP 189/189 EXP 50089 NEXT 6210 ATX 358 (402) DEF 323 (339) AGL 298 (303) HIT 222 (224) INT 102 () Magical AttributeWind TitleFriend of the Wind | Former Slave | Chef | Doting Father | Man of Burning Soul | The Man Referred to as a Pervert C Guild Card Name Arnold Ocean Sex Male Age 37 From Snyoll Rank C Quest Equipment Rigin 1393000 C Muir Castrea Lv 13 HP 111/111 MP 82/82 EXP 12655 Next 2210 ATX 102 (105) DEF 100 (108) AGL 99 (102) HIT 77 (78) INT 54 () Magical Attribute Magic TitleKidnapped | My Angel | Cutie Flower | Girl of Tolerance C Name Muir Castrea Sex Female Age 12 From Rince Quest Equipment Rigin 56000 CH 23 Konjiki no Wordmaster Chapter 23: The Determination of Vale *Sigh* How many times had he sighed since then? The person sighing an uncountable number times was a certain Vale Kimble. He was sitting in a chair in the resting room for the soldiers on the training ground hanging his head. Hey, what do you thinks wrong with Vale? In worry, Aoyama Taishi asks his companions, Suzumiya Chika, Minamoto Shuri and Akamori Shinobu. The other three tilt their heads. It seems that he hasnt been having any of his usual energy lately. Since when was it again? Chika asks. The one that answers is Shinobu. Its been like this since Vale left to visit the Guild. I believe he said that there was a dependable person whose help he wished to request for. Shuri adds some information. And after he returned Hes been like that. What exactly happened to him? Chika asks as she wipes some sweat off of her forehead. The group had just been training with the soldiers. Chika trained especially hard, so shes sweating profusely. What should we do? Should we ask him? Yeah, but hes kinda hard to approach. The air seems stagnant. Its not really an atmosphere where they can talk to him. After they watched him for a while, a girl dressed in pink entered the room. That person was the Royal Capital Victoriass oldest princess, Lilith van Strauss Arclaim. She approached the four with a smile on her face. Good work, Heroes! Lilith-sama must have some difficult work with public affairs as well. Taishi returns those words to the princess. Eh, um, whats wrong? Why are you talking so stiffly, Taishi-sama! T-that is Taishi fidgets as his eyes wander around the room. Didnt you promise!? I told you to call me Lilith. Also, please stop talking to me like that. I thought Taishi-sama would understand! She approaches with her cheeks puffed up. G-got it! I got it, so dont get so close, Lilith! Ah, s-sorry! Lilith appears to be very flustered as she makes some distance with Taishi. Her face is died a deep shade of red. N-no, its not like I hate it. Haha. Taishi shyly hangs his head. Stop it, you two! Taishi suddenly feels an incredible amount of pressure on his foot. Oy, Chika! What are you doing!? Chika had stomped on Taishis foot with all of her might. Nothing really. I was just annoyed that your thoughts were written right on your face. Hmph! Hey, that hurts! She steps on it again. Taishi begins tearing up as he pleads to the Lilith and Shuri to help him. Shinobu is laughing as she watches the scene. Ahaha! As expected, Taishi and Chikas relationship is funny~ Whats with that! Idiot Taishi, your blushing face is unsightly! Oh? Are you perhaps jealous? Idi-! Youre wrong idiot! From watching this display, everyone present was able to understand Chikas feelings. Except Taishi. Ufufunofu~ Falling for a dense man is tough~ Shinobu teases Chika while smiling. I-I dont care anymore! Im going back to training! She says as she storms out of the room. Seeing her leave, Shinobu once again bursts into laughter. Chikas so cute. Shes slender and polite. Taishi is a lucky one. W-with what? I was just in a lot of pain. Where does this luck come from? Shinobu takes a deep sigh as Taishi attempts to explain that hes not a masochist. Ah, if you stay like that, Princess-sama and Chika will have a lot of trouble. She laughs as she sympathizes with them. Anyways, were you people talking about something before I arrived? Lilith asks. The group explains the contents of their conversation to her. So do you think something happened? Thats what I cant understand. I would ask, but hes hard to approach right now Theres no helping it, Ill go ask then. Shinobu will? Yeah, arent I the perfect person for this? Im not sure what criteria youre using, but will you really be alright? Leave it to me~. She says as she heads to the break room. C C C C C Vale was thinking over the things told to him by Guildmaster Judom Lankars. (So the EvilaKing has changed, and that new King has sent multiple requests for peace talks, but our country has done nothing but ignore them) He was also told this: Before my daughter became a sacrifice, before you called over some bystanders to play Hero, wasnt there something we should have done? And he was told that he was still much too immature. (Why did the kingdom ignore no, I understand the reason for that. Theres still a high chance well get betrayed like before.) When the previous Evila King had asked for peace talks and this country accepted, it was a trap, and many Humas had to become sacrifices. Thats why the king could do nothing but reject these new offers. (But) Thats exactly why we have to communicate. Thats what Judom said. (And are the Heroes truly trustworthy individuals?) Judom asserted that the inhabitants of another world would be unable to sympathize with the populace. For now, everything is still fine. With their high physical abilities, and magical attributes the heroes should be able to easily overcome most obstacles. But will they really fight with their lives on the line for the sake of another world? Do such philanthropists exist in this universe? When Judom told him this, Vales mind became blank. The reason for this was because Judoms argument was sound. It wasnt something based on opinion or bias. They would always use the word game. Like a game If it was a game, then Unlike a game Whenever Vale heard these words, he somehow felt that these people had too little resolve. (I thought it was because they were still young, and were not used to battle but) Vale himself was still stronger than them individually at the moment. But they had the talent to take him out in an instant if they worked together. Theyre a major asset. But theres always someone stronger. The Evila probably have plenty of people that could deal with them easily. (If If someone in their group were to die would they) Would they still fight for us? Many questions that he couldnt answer surfaced in his head. Judom said that they had to return the heroes to their original world unharmed. (What should I) As he closed his eyes tightly to think, Vale noticed the prescence of someone behind him. Whats up, Vale? Shinobu-sama? Behind him was Akamori Shinobu. You havent been energetic lately, is something wrong? Everyone is worried. I apologize. Eh? Ah, no its nothing you have to apologize for. Shinobu sits next to him and asks again. So, is something wrong? *Sigh* well Theres no way he could say it. That he had doubts of the person beside him. But he wanted to ask whether she could risk her life. (If they learn the realityof death,will theyleave the country? Even after Ive watched them grow to this level) His head could think of nothingbut negative thoughts. Is Vale worrying about something related to us? Vales shoulders tense in response. Shinobu is able to effectively pick this up. Ah~ As I thought. So what is it? Will something happen to us? Its not like Shinobu was especially sharp. Its just that she noticed that Vale had been avoiding the four of them lately. As she looks at Vale, she feels a little sorry for him. I cant say it. I see. Then you dont really have to. Vale frowns. It doesnt look like its something you have to answer immediately. You can take time and find your answer, right? T-that is Or if you dont get an answer now, will the world end? Shinobu shows a serious expression for a second. N-no such a thing wont happen all of a sudden! Then isnt it fine? I dont know what youre worrying about, but Vale should be doing the things he has to do! Things I have to do? Returning you all to your own world? He wanted to ask. And thats making us stronger. S-stronger? Of course. You dont know when the Evila will attack, right? So what you have to be doing is preparing for that possibility by making the four of us stronger. Shinobu-sama To be honest, Im a little afraid. This place may look like a game, but its not a game. Once again, the word game came up. But this time it carried a greater resolve. I dont really want to die, and I think I may run from fear. Thats a given. Vale and everyone else had thoughts like that too. However, if we all support each other, well definitely be fine! Upon hearing these words, a single light shines in Vales empty mind. Vale stands up from his chair and faces the girl. Lets go, Shinobu-sama! As you said, we must do what we can for now! Yeah, thats the spirit! Shinobu feels happy from the bottom of her heart that Vale was able to regain some of his energy. Vale was able to erase some of his doubts. (Thats right. I cant give up. I need to believe. In the King. In the Heroes. Once again Ill go meet Judom-sama once more!) With a strong resolve, he walks out of the resting room into the outside world. But he still hadnt noticed. That the answer he reached right now didnt really resolve anything. If he were to realize the truth, the shock would only be greater now than before. And he still hasnt noticed. That whether he liked it or not, he would have to put everything on the line to take from others their everything. CH 24 Chapter 208: Shortcut Chapter 211: Infighting Posted on December 22, 2014 by Yoraikun Konjiki no Wordmaster Chapter 24: Honey Gathering And? Why do I have to dress like this? Hiiro wasnt wearing his usual red robe. He was dressed in thick, white work clothes from head to toe, with a net covering his face. He was even wearing dense leather gloves. This is that, isnt it? The clothes beekeepers wear in order to collect honey. Hey, old man. Could the honey here be produced by bees? Bees? I dont know what youre talking about, but the honey here is made by Honey Bees. (TL: Hiiro is saying Bee in Japanese. Arnold says it in english) Those are bees all the same, is what Hiiro wanted to shout out. But there was something he wanted to confirm before that. Old man, didnt you say the honey was something the Bearntpeople produced? Ah? Did I say something like that? You definitely did. To forget what you said yourself, are you going senile, pervert? Its been a while since you said it you bastard! Whos a pervert!? Ga ha ha! The thing we make isnt the honey. We make Honey Confectionaries. Max, dressed in the same garb as Hiiro says this. Hes probably going as well. Hm? I think there was an MP restoring item called Honey Candy. Is that one of your products? Yeah, thats an item made by mixing in the flower White Iris. We breed those flowers selectively and control the flow of the product in the world. I see. And? Why do I have to dress like this? Of course, because youre going to go gather the honey, right? Cut the crap, sexual deviant. Ah, he changed my name again! I really dont like this change! Anyways, Im not going. Saying that, Hiiro throws his gloves at the ground. Dont worry. Right now, the Honey Bees shouldnt be here. Theres no danger. Cmon. Say that from the start Is what you thought I would say? This Old Man has the resolve to get stung repeatedly in order to retrieve delicious honey for me, his lord. Gununununu! Why would I get anything for you!? And when did you ever become my lord!? Twas a joke. I know, but still Im angry! Watching the two quarrel, Max goes to Muir. Are those two always like that? Hiiro ditches the work clothes, and once again dons his red robe. He seems to have absolutely no intention of going. Seeing him, Arnold begins smiling. Oy, oy. Are you sure about that, Hiiro? Ah? Of course, I could infiltrate the Honey Bee nest, take the honey and come back to let you eat it. It would probably be plenty tasty. What are you trying to say? But do you know when Honey Bee honey, Honey Syrup is tastiest? Thats right after its taken out of its holding area. Upon hearing those words, Hiiros index finger twitches for a moment. Whats more, look at this. Saying that, he takes out a biscuit from a bag. This is a biscuit specially made by the Bearnt people. Youre supposed to douse it in Honey Syrup the second you obtain it. Ah~ the taste of it is heavenly. How unfortunate. It seems youre not going, so youll have to make do with the lesser quality Honey Syrup afterwards. Meanwhile, well be savoring the best quality of goods wait, what? Hiiro disappeared before his very eyes. Arnold looks everywhere to find him. But what comes into his vision is a full equipped Honey Gathering Expert. Ive said this time and again, but mention that first. Now then, lets go already Little Girl Kidnapper. W-whos a kidnapper you damn brat! Watching the two quarrel, Max goes to Muir. Are those two always like that? P-pretty much I see These two also follow closely behind Hiiro. C C C C C Hiiro, who had lost to his appetite, resolves himself to go through some trouble. His face is warped with the desire to eat the best quality food as he hurries towards the Honey Bee nest. He was relieved that the place was supposed to be close by, but when he finally arrived, he stared at his destination in dismay. In front of him was a big very big bee hive. Its size was around that of a house. Oy, isnt this a little too big? Hahaha, actually, this is my first time gathering honey as well This is a bit surprising. Watching the two,Max lets out a hearty laugh. Isnt this to be expected? Honey Bees are about as big as babies. How would they live without a nest this big? I think the books said they were around 30 Tails long. Hiiro searches through his memory and produces this information. By the way, this worlds measurement of Tail is about the equivalent of a centimeter. The only thing different is the name. Well then, should we go in? Max says this, and He leads Hiiros group to the other side of the hive. There, they find an area with something that looked like a handle sticking out. Max places the large bag he had with him on the ground. He firmly grasps the handle, and pulls it with all of his might. As if it were a desk drawer, the section of the hive is slowly pulled out. Immediately, the air fills with the sweet smell of honey. Enough to make Hiiro and his companions gulp unintentionally. After he pulled out around half of the drawer, Max stopped. Hey, look. Where Max was pointing was a series of crevices inside of the hive. The formation looked like a Sudoku board with the walls representing the frame. And inside of these crevices was a soft spongy substance. Max takes that out and wrings it out over a bottle he produced from his bag. And viscous liquid slowly flows from it. Steadily, the honey settles into the bottom of the bottle. You guys should try it as well. He steps aside and points Hiiros group to the spongy substance. Hiiro takes it in his hand. (I see, so this is how they gather it) Hiiro record the knowledge in his head as he begins to wring it out. But he quickly gets tired of it, and puts his hand on Arnolds shoulder, saying he would leave it to him. Hey! Youll get honey on my shoulder! Its already on it anyways. Hiiro takes off his gloves, and takes a biscuit out of Arnolds pocket. Oy, wait! Its fine, just do your job Old Man. I dont want to hear that from you! After Arnolds shouting stops, Max shrugs his shoulders. Hiiro soaks the borrowed in plenty of honey. The honey itself is orange in color, and quite thick. Its smell is enough to clearly convey its sweetness. First, Hiiro puts the honey itself in his mouth. N..ooh Its an extreme concentrated sweetness. On top of that, it is a bit sour. It may be because it had been fermenting. This honey truly is top class. Without losing any momentum, Hiiro shoves the biscuit in his mouth. Yes. Its quite tasty. Without a doubt, its tasty. This is an item that would definitely be popular with women. But Hiiro was a holder of quite a sweet tooth, so he enjoys it equally. Before he noticed it, the biscuits were gone. Uooooooi! Did you eat all of them by yourself!? Yes. Dont yes me! This is the true surprise! Ive once again confirmed that youre an irreconcilable bastard! No crying over spilt milk. What a petty man. How should I shut that mouth of yours? The force exerted on the sponge in his hand increases. Ga ha ha! If its biscuits, then I have plenty with me. Dont worry. I see. Good work. You still plan on eating more!? Dont underestimate my power. Wha!? My stomach Is still calling out. Im going to kill yooou! And after various things happened, they filled all of their jars with honey, and pushed the drawer back in. Finally, they shared a meal together. Oh! What a delicacy! As expected of Honey Syrup! Arnold holds his hands together in praise. Quiet. Dont be so rowdy in the middle of a meal. Nukku damn brat Arnold had felt a little embarrassed for his sudden outburst, but hearing this from Hiiro pissed him off. Ga ha ha! Arnold is quite a spoiled man! Max laughs happily as he snacks on a biscuit. NomNomNomNomNomNomNom Muir is wholeheartedly eating them nibbling on them? Seeing her, Arnold expression turns warm. Ha~ Why must she be so cute~? Youre creepy. What the hell! Then let me rephrase that. Youre disgusting. As the four happily (?) eat, a buzzing sound begins to sound out. It seems the lord is coming back. A large group of bees clouds the sky. The size of each individual bee is incomparible to that of a normal one. Oy, oy. Isnt this nest too small for that amount? This isnt the only one. There are six hives in total. I see, then it seems plausible. A large Honey Bee starts flying straight at them. Hiiro and Arnold immediately take a stance, but Ah, I left my sword behind Arnold is the same. Arnold stands in front of Muir, and Hiiro prepares to write a word. But Max slowly stands up and laughs. Once again, thanks for the splendid honey. As if in response, the bee bobs up and down in the air. Well make another hive soon, so have fun until then. Up. Down. Up. Down. After that short interaction the bee returns to the flock. In exchange for the Bearnt building them sturdy hives, the Honey Bees offer a portion of their honey. Thats the agreement between the two parties. It was a contract that existed longer than anyone could remember. The Bee that stopped by earlier was the Queen. Hey, wait a second. Then why am I wearing this? As Hiiro says this, the two besides Max nod. Well its not like theres no meaning to it. What do you mean? This area is swarming with many bugs. Especially after we take out honey Suddenly a swarm of smaller bugs descends on the group. (T-this feels disgusting) The various bugs crawl all over their bodies. Muir has an expression hinting at the end of the world before she loses consciousness. Arnold, who is carrying her, and even Hiiro pray to god for the end of this ordeal. Now then. Since weve been eating for a while, the amount of bugs will be considerable. What should we do? Run! I see. With all their strength, the four leave the area. CH 25 Konjiki no Wordmaster Chapter 25: Tasty Honey Sweets Hiiro went back to the village, and ordered for the making of Honey Candy with the Honey Syrup. That was just how tasty he found the honey. Arnold and Muir both went somewhere, so Hiiro was alone and planned to have a nice day relaxing. He went to the flower garden near the village and took out a book. By the way, this was something borrowed from Maxs house. Of course, with permission. The Adventures of Tyn Cal Weikl. Such was written on the cover. Somehow, he could read the language of this world, as it got translated when it entered his head. According to the guild, the language of this world was called Ranalyth, and was quite different from Japanese. But Hiiro could read the words as if they were written in Japanese. This was most likely an ability he got upon transferring worlds. His mind was able to instantly translate the words he read. However because of this, in order to write the language, he would need formal training. To tell the truth, the four heroes have had practice writing this worlds language. But Hiiro had already learned it. He could already write on the level of an average person of this world. He had always had a good memory, especially in relation to things he was interested in. And Books were one of his passions. Though not perfect, Hiiro was able to remember most of everything he wanted to, so he was able to quickly memorize the letters of this world. This is.the story of a hero, right? (Hiiro) Anyway, looking at the cover of the book, there was a picture of a young youth with a sword. (So books like this get written in this world as well. Lets see, the author is Marquis Blue Note) It was not a name he had heard of. Hiiro turned the page and continued reading. He found that the story had an honestly common setting. The countries each claiming respective authority, and insisting that they are the top of the world. At first, it starts as a discussion, and then escalates to war. The countries fight each other, and people feel the consequences and become impoverished. The world becomes painful. Meanwhile, a young boy unhappy with the situation of the world, and friends who have the same thoughts go to stop the war. (Thats a nice sense of justice, however the world is tough enough to survive through a little war) As for the person who is called the hero, he is praised, but then killed later. ( What? They kill off the main character?) Furthermore, he was killed by the king of the country which called for the hero. In the end, the hero was executed with the crime of killing the daughter of the king. Of course, the hero was completely innocent. However, as the countries were rescued from war, the king envied the fame of the hero who became the symbol of peace and murdered him. Then, confusion broke out as to who killed the hero, and from that, a new war started, going back the state the world was in before. (The hero worked so hard, and died a miserable death. He wasnt even rewarded) But the adventure hadnt ended yet. (What do you mean by not ended!) There still things he needed to do. So, he was still left with this mission when he died. Thus, he revived and came back to the world. The hero searched, for a method to return the world to a peaceful state. On his journey, he came across a certain magic. Its power was absolute and could control the world as one desired. However, his body was lost in the process, and he became just an existence, and could not use the magic. Thus, he decided to wait. Someday, a person will find the hero, and at that time, the hero will revive again, and bring back the peace. First, though, the whole country will be crushed. (Oy, this Hero gives up quickly.) I will eliminate all the countries with the bad ideas. Then, the world will be peaceful. A world I would be able to adventure freely in. So, the hero continues to wait. Waiting, waiting. Believing that the hope of light will come someday, he continues to wait. The Mans name was Tyn Cal Weikl. A man heralded as a Hero. (This man is definitely broken. But the ones who did it were the country and the world) Hiiro slammed the book shut. And such is the end of a Hero. I definitely dont want to become one. The book didnt grant the Hero a happy ending. Though real life can take any sort of turn, a story is just a story. Fiction is just a fabrication. Even the hero who made peace has many enemies. If you have war, there are people who benefit. Here, there are even some people who wish to fight. And in the midst of it, a young hero attempted to push his selfish ideals of justice onto everyone else. Freedom is the best. Dont force yourself to work. Just going with the flow is best. While murmuring this, Hiiro closed his eyes. C C C C C There is the Fried Syrup, Honey Tart, and the Threesome, and also the Honey Sap! Max had arranged the Honey Candy on the desk and was pointing to different ones to teach Hiiro how to make them. There were even ones that he have never seen before. Muir is ecstatically looking at all of them. As expected of a little girl. Arnold gulps as he stares at the honey candies, which are shining like jewels. Amu (TL: Sound of putting food in mouth) Why are you already eating!? Hiiro starts to eat, and soon after, Arnold joins in. He realizes that his retorts will bear no fruit, so he starts eating as not to lose to Hiiro. The Fried Syrup was something like honey fried in oil. It had a fierce, new texture, creating a new effect. The Honey Tart was just a tart covered in honey. It seemed to be Miurs favorite. The Threesome was something similar to a pizza, with 3 different types of honey, the Blue Honey, the Red Honey, and the White Honey, and then topped in different fruits. This appeared to be Arnolds favorite. The Honey Sap was a nice finisher. It was made up of a white ball of rice cake, with the honey inside. When it was bitten into, it revealed its true taste. It combined the light taste of cake with the thick flavors of the honey mixed with jam within. This was Hiiros favorite. When the three companions were full, Max asked them what they were going to do from now on. Well, our purpose here is done. We also got the honey. Hiiro opens up the bag, showing the bottle of honey inside. So, youre leaving soon? (Max) Yeah. (Hiiro) Oh, where are you going? (Max) The City of Pasion (Hiiro) Beast Capital Pasion, hmm. thats very far. (Max) Right, the capital was quite far off. It would take around a week by foot. Well, theres no rush to get there. (Arnold) Oh, really? Then today well party til we drop! (Max) Yeah! Arnold and Max bumped shoulders in high spirits, while Muir stared at them, not sure what to do. (City of Pasion, huh. I would like to see that.) Hiiro looked at the sky through the window. C C C C C Beast Capital Pasion. This is where the king of theGabrenthlives. It was made around a big tree and is surrounded by a vast forest forest. Or rather, you could say that it is the forest. All the houses and buildings are made of trees. Its truly a Kingdom in harmony with nature. Meanwhile, a young man was standing on a big branch looking up the tree. Then, there was a voice from below. Hey, dont climb so far ahead! Come down quickly! Two men clad in armor shout towards the young man. Shoot, they found me, dood. Reluctantly, the young man jumps off of the branch he was on, surprising the men. He jumped off! I-is he alright? They are worrying for nothing. The young man lands stunningly on a branch or not. Snap! The branch broke and the young man crashes into the thicket. The two men hurry towards him. Oy, are you okay!? While rubbing his head, the young man smiled. M-my apologies, dood. But Im fine. One of the men offers his hand. The young man gladly takes it and gets up. Sorry, I just wanted to see the tree that is held so dearly by this country, dood. He looks at the large tree from underneath. Right. The first King Jingwald saw this tree, and made it the center of his country. Its sometimes called theTree of Beginnings. Yeah, this is the first time Ive visited theTree of Beginnings, Aragorn, dood. Now that I think about it, youre an unfamiliar face. Where are you from? Really, really~ far east from here, dood. East soKalent? Even farther, dood. What was there beyond that? Ah, are you from a newly established village or something? Well, something like that. The youngster shows off his two white canines as he laughs aloud. But kid, how did you climb all the way up there? The man stares up at the towering tree as he speaks. How? I jumped, dood. Jump Well I can see from your ears that youre of theWere Rabbit tribe. I guess I can be satisfied with that explanation. On top of the youngsters hair, which was as green as the leaves of the trees, was a set of long ears that twitched back and forth. Oy, its time to change shifts. Ah, is it already that time? Kid, dont do anything too dangerous. Thats for the warning, dood. And after saying that, the two guards left. The youth stares at the giant tree once more. Its quite nice. This city that seems to grow around it. He puts on a brown robe, and starts walking away. As he leaves, he stares at the other tree. The dwelling of the king of the Beasts, theKing Tree. I guess its time for me to get to work, dood. And with the sound of the wind, the young man disappears. CH 26 Konjiki no Wordmaster Chapter 26: The Meeting in the Country of Beasts Papa! I told you to address me as Father. Please forget about that for now and listen to what I have to say! The person having this conversation is a man with a stern lion-like face. This man is in fact the king of Beast Kingdom Pasion, Leowald King. (TL: Yes, his last name is King) And the person calling Leowald papa is his blood descendant, princess Kuclear. Though her father sported a majestic mane and an intimidating aura, Kuclear was different. The only thing similar between them was her silky, crimson brown hair, which she kept cut short. Though her eyes looked a bit sharp, the impression she gave off was one of a young girl loved by all. Perhaps this was due to the influence of her mother Blansa. She is currently inside of the King Tree, interrogating her father. The contents of their conversation Hey, why is it that I am prohibited from going out to war? Ive said it time and again, but you are still much too young. You havent even managed learning the art of Binding yet, right? Well thats true. She breaks off eye contact with her father. Soon, we will be making preparations for war. We will engage in much bloodshed, and death will run rampant in our ranks. B-but still I am this countrys princess! Do you expect me to stand here while everyone goes off to fight? Exactly. Papa! I dont have the slightest feeling that we will face defeat, but just in case, I need to make sure that some royal blood stays behind. Does that mean you will be taking all of my brothers with you? Exactly. Ku Kuclear makes a downtrodden face as she clenches her teeth. She can understand her fathers point. If all those of royal blood go into battle and meet their ends, then the country will go through turmoil. Thats why Kuclear is to be left behind while her two brothers go out to war. She can understand that this is for her countrys sake, but still she is unsatisfied by it. I-I cant agree with that! We still have Mimir with us! That child can What sort of things are you expecting of a 9 year old? Uu but Mimir was Kuclears younger sister. Of course, she was also a carrier of royal blood, but she was much too young to have a country left to her. Also, she had another problem. Though she has my blood, Mimir is facing a difficult problem, isnt she? T-thats true, but That child is very smart. More so than me. Leowald steps out of his role as king for a moment, and places his hand on Kuclears shoulder. Youve already turned 18. You think more of this country than I do. Papa Because of that, your brothers and I can go off to fight without worry. I have no intentions of dying. Ill slay all of the Evila, and proceed to the Humas. Well settle our old debts, and take the country. Leowald stares at Kuclear with his piercing eyes. But even I Kuclear feels the warmth emanating from her shoulder. You are my daughter. The daughter of the Beast King. You may be inexperienced, but I believe you will be a Beast Man that stands above all the others. Papa So while were away, I leave this country to you. Upon saying this, Leowald nods, and leaves the room without waiting for his daughters reply. Kuclear, left behind, stares at her own hands lamenting her lack of power. If only I had more power If only I was strong like my brothers She wanted to fight. She wanted to protect her people, her country and the Gabranth race. But she realizes she doesnt have such power. Kuclear stares at her fathers back, muttering to herself how far away he seemed. C C C C C A meeting was being held in the King Tree. Taking his place at the round table, the king Leowald directed his gaze at the people before him. Everyone, the time has come. Upon these words, the eyes of the people listening fill with confidence. For a long time, we have faced unjust treatment. The Evila do whatever they please on our land, and the Humas see us as nothing more than slaves. Even now, many of our brethren are suffering. Everyone gives a firm nod. We have finally attained power. We, who have not been granted magic and have lost our racial abilities have gained the strongest art of Binding! Now is the time for us to bare our fangs, and show those who looked down upon us! And we must teach them! The Beast Men are the beings that will stand upon the heavens! Yeah! Strong voices of agreement fill the area. Leowald smiles upon seeing his subordinates reliability. First we must make a proclamation of war! We are different than those Evila who live through betrayal and deceit. We will fairly fight looking our opponents in the eye. And we will win! Such is the pride of the Gabranth people! Yeah! Everyone present gives a ferocious smile. They truly do carry the blood of beasts. Their animal instincts, their desire for battle, was inhuman. Leglos, did you finish writing up the formal proclamation? Yes, I have written it exactly as you ordered, father. Good. Leglos was Leowalds eldest son. According to his vassals, he did not fall far behind his father in strength, popularity or intimidating atmosphere. Then after you send it, I will take my unit into Evila territory. The person saying this was the second son, Lenion. His face looked closer to that of his mothers. He looked quite similar to Kuclear. Understood, but dont let your guard down. Upon receiving our proclamation, they will definitely amass their forces. I know. But still I will hunt every last one of them. He was also a Beast Man. His eyes held a deep thirst for blood. Does everyone understand? This is war! Our main goal is to win and return home. This is a fight that we cannot risk losing! Everyone, carry your pride as a Beast Man as you march into battle! Were aiming for eradication! Yeah! We will begin our march one week from now. Fierce battles await us. Everyone march back to your house, and spread the word to you kin! Everyone nods. Then from here on out, we will be increasing our fighting force. C C C C C Just above the room Leowald was holding his meeting in, a single youngster was kneeling down with an unpleasant expression on his face. Ah, this has become quite serious, dood. (TL: This man or woman ends all of his/her sentences with Csu. As such, I am going to follow suit with Nippon Ichi and use dood.) Is seems he has heard the contents of the meeting. His ears twitch as he begins to think to himself. I never thought that things would proceed this quickly, dood. What should I do? He scratches his face as he ponders the future. His ears twitch once more. Okay, nothing out of the ordinary here. A Soldier-looking Beast Man approached the area, but found no one there. The youngster had quickly left the area. And when the coast was clear That was close, dood. If I get caught, it wouldnt be funny, dood. He says as he quietly returns to the place he was before. He had jumped and grabbed a higher branch on the tree when he sensed the soldiers approach. This is the King Tree. It has thousands upon thousands of ridiculously thick branches extending in every direction. And carved on the insides of them are various rooms and passageways. For now, I guess I should deliver the message, dood. He looks over the town before the tree with a solemn expression. They made such a peaceful kingdom, yet they go to all the trouble of destroying it, dood. The youngster looks up at the sky. CH 27 Konjiki no Wordmaster Chapter 27: A Slice of Their Travels Hiiros party set Beast Capital Pasion as their destination and began their journey. They were not walking. To think there was such a convenient vehicle in this world. Hiiros party sat on a vehicle an animal. It had an appearance like that of an Ostrich, but it was several times larger, and it had a small chair strapped to its back. Thats right! I really owe Max something now. As they were leaving Doggam, Max appeared with it. Apparently, this bird was an essential item for crossing the vast, rugged terrain of the Beast Continent. The animal was called a Raidpic, and it was a beast that was able to run while carrying its owner on its back. (TL: Literally written Ride Peak. Im really questioning this authors naming sense, but thats not something new at this point in time) Arnolds Raidpic had two seats placed on it, so Muir was riding next to him. At this speed, well be able to arrive at our destination several times faster than planned, right? Yeah! But thisll take a bit of time to get used to. Just as Muir said, in a world without suspension, the seats put an uncomfortable amount of pressure on a certain part of the body when the birds body bobbed up and down. Right, right. I thought my ass would split in half! Right, Muir? D-dont bring me into this! Yes, her butt did hurt, but Arnold needed to learn some delicacy. By the way, Hiiro had no such problems in that area. This was because he had written the character Soft on it, giving it a texture similar to a sofa. Of course, he did not reveal this fact to the others and monopolized it for himself. Otherwise, Arnold would get mad. At that moment, the Raidpic began decelerating. When the group looked around for the reason, they found that they were surrounded by several frog-shaped monsters. Great! Its been a while since Ive been able to fight! Arnold appeared to be ready to jump out of his seat. However, Hiiro felt that getting up, defeating the monsters, and getting back on would be a pain, so he began concentrating magic on his finger. Bang! W-what was that!? The cause of Arnolds surprise was a sudden explosion in front of his mount. No one in the group could use fire magic, and he couldnt sense anyone else around them. But it was clear that some magic was used. Lets go. Hiiro was the only one who stayed calm. You did something, didnt you? Who knows? Though Arnold was sure that Hiiro had done something, Hiiro simply ignored him. Though the Raidpic was surprised, it quickly confirmed that the enemies around it were gone, and cautiously proceeded forwards. (Yeah, Word Magic is needlessly useful) The word he used was Burst, and its effect was just as it sounds. Its firepower was considerable, and a single shot was enough to take the lives of several monsters. But as it also effected the caster, it was best to cast from afar. C C C Holding the book Max gave him in one hand, Hiiro read while enjoying his ride. Contrarily, Arnold felt annoyed while looking at him. Hey, Muir? What? That guy About that chair hes using Y-yeah? Doesnt it look a bit soft? Ddoes it? Arnold got up and tapped the bottom of his chair to confirm that it was rock hard. However, Hiiros chair seemed to sink under his weight. The back rest was the same. (This is strange My instincts are telling me somethings wrong. Is this extremely condescending feeling Im getting from him my imagination?) It wasnt his imagination, but eventually, Arnold sat down without coming to any conclusions. C C C The day came to a close, and the group set up camp. Though he was already used to it, the youth of the modern era did not particularly enjoy camping outdoors. He often witnessed unknown animals and insects, and he worried whether or not they carried any pathogens. But even if he got infected, he would be able to deal with it with his Word Magic, so it wasnt a particularly pressing matter. (But this sticky feeling Im getting all over my body is unforgivable.) As he thought that, he wrote a word on his body. The word was Clean, and with it, the filth and sweat clinging to his body vanished. (Yes, though I always use it, the feeling is quite refreshing.) The feeling of having your body instantly cleaned through magic was like putting your full body into a bath. What are you doing? He was found by a troublesome person. Nothing. It cant be nothing. I saw it! You used magic and then got a refreshed look on your face! Say it! Spill it out! Hiiro sighed at the bothersome display. Also, dont underestimate a Beast Mans nose! The smell of sweat on you has disappeared! What does this mean? Arnold pushed his finger at Hiiros face, so Hiiro grabbed it. Twist OOWWW! What the hell do you think youre doing!? Are you a devil!? Dont point your finger at me, Perverted Demon. I got another nickname, how wonderful. You really need to stop bullshitting with me! He began stomping his foot on the floor. While he was doing so, Muir came over. Im also a little curious. What did you do? Hiiro found himself being stared at by two innocent eyes. Though, he got the slight feeling that they were hiding something. *sigh* You really are troublesome people. Hiiro sighed deeply and stared at Muir with an expression as if he had given up. Come here for a second. Eh? Dont worry about it, just get over here. O-okay. Muir decided to follow Hiiros words and walked towards him. Then Hiiro took ahold of her hand. AAH! Dont go around touching her hand! Are they that soft and cute? Father wont forgive you! Shut it, Criminal Wannabe. Gu As Arnold stared at the scene, he noticed that Muirs body began to glow lightly. And then, just as with Hiiro, her scent disappeared. This somehow feels nice. Muir face is a little flushed, and she looks dizzy. Hiiro had Cleaned her as well. It seems the same feeling came over her as well. O-oi, Muir? Arnold called out, a little worried about her. Its amazing! Uncle, Hiiros magic made me feel great! Hiiros laconic speech put Muir in shock. The old man is already tainted. Trying to clean you now is a bit Dont look at me with such eyes of pity! And Im not that dirty! Arnold continued to shout, and Hiiro had had enough. He had anticipated this, so he released the Sleep he had started writing a while ago at him, and Arnold suddenly collapsed to the ground. Eh? U-um what did you do? I put him to sleep. He was being loud. You should go to sleep soon too. O-okay. While pitying Arnold in her mind, Muir quickly fell asleep while encircled by the comforting feeling of Hiiros magic. Hiiro confirmed that Muir had fallen asleep, and he left the campground alone. But, he didnt go too far. (Now then, I guess I should continue testing out things today. Ah right, I havent tested Parallel Writing or synergistic effects yet.) He concentrated magic onto his finger. At that moment, he saw a light appear some distance away. What is that? He decided to go check it out. He found himself on top of a hill and surrounding him were many small lights dancing around the scenery. (Fireflies? No, theyre too big for that.) He concentrated his eyes and tried to make out the finer details of the lights. There were small figures inside of them. (Oi, could those be) They were shaped like Humans, but two wings sprouted from their back. They let out a faint trail of light as they flew freely through the sky. Pheom? CH 28 I gasped in surprise. Did they notice me? Crap. In an instant, the lights stopped moving. (Those are < > right?) They looked like straight out of a picture book. The four of them floated over, each with a different hair color. Red, blue, yellow, and green. Hey! Hey! << Gabranth >>! Wait no, << Humas >>. Were you watching us? You were werent you! (Pheom) So what << Pheom >>? Quit yapping about it. (Hiiro) This is different from what mother told us! (Pheom) Yeah! << Humas >> shouldnt be able to see us! (Pheom) (How annoying they buzz around your face, chatter endlessly. But theres one thing that bothers me.) You. How did you know that I wasnt a << Gabranth >>? (Hiiro) (Right now, I should be disguised as a << Gabranth >>, heck even they couldnt tell me apart. Yet these << Pheom >> saw through it instantly!) Wow! Its talking! It can really see us! (Pheom) For some reason the red one seems overjoyed Anyways, answer me! How could you tell? (Hiiro) Huh?!? Cause its not the real thing? I guess. (Pheom) With a blank look, she answers my question. Real?!? What do you mean? (Hiiro) Kyahaha! << Humas >>, you seriously dont know? (Pheom) The yellow one seems to be enjoying itself. Interesting! How interesting! (Pheom) Ill tell you! Its cause were << Pheom >>! The all-seeing race! (Pheom) Now youre talking All-seeing race? What does that mean? (Hiiro) Kyahaha! He doesnt know! He really doesnt know! (Pheom) The red one is still flying, trying to mimic me. The green one continues Our eyes see only the truth! (Pheom) so you can see the true form of anyone? (Hiiro) Ooo! AMAZING! So good! (Pheom) The blue ones laughing again Im seriously considering using <> to make him fall. Anyways, thats how we know. (Pheom) The yellow one nods. I really would prefer to speak one on one with him right now. The red one approaches me. Hmmm. This being is it really a << Humas >>? Really? (Pheom) WHAT! Isnt it? (Pheom) He certainly looks like one (Pheom) Maybe hes different? (Pheom) Well I dont know, he feels different from the rest of them. (Pheom) The red one smacks his hand. I know! Mother might know! (Pheom) I see! (Pheom) Are we going? (Pheom) Are you sure about this? (Pheom) Hiiro sighs. Alright! Lets go! (Pheom) ZUZUZUZUZUZUZUZUZU In front of them, a rift opens up. What in the world? (Hiiro) The rift widens, to the size of a person. Nothing but darkness can be seen inside. This way to mother! Lets go! (Pheom) He hey! (Hiiro) The red one pulls his hand. (Who is this mother they speak of? But seriously arent these guys being too trusting right now?) (It seems that these << Pheom >> arent very bright. Are their heads alright?) (However, this piques my interest. You never know, I might find something interesting!) Hiiro stepped into the rift. Huh!?! (Hiiro) The << Pheom >> let out a light which penetrates the darkness. The interior looks like a part of the forest, but there are countless lights floating about. A house. A tiny house. As small as a dollhouse. (I feel like Ive stepped into Lilliput) Over here! (Pheom) The red one pulls him over. A massive, hollowed out tree comes into view, and a woman appears. She isnt tiny like the rest of them. Light blue hair, long enough as to reach the ground. Her hair shines. On her head rests some sort of a crown. Wings on her back. Slender features. She looks just like a goddess. Holding a cane, with a glowing orb with feathers on top, she announces. Welcome traveller! To << Fairy Garden >>. (Woman) Thanks for inviting me, though I was pretty much forced to come. (Hiiro) The red one stuck out its tongue. Orun has a good eye. I dont think she would bring an enemy. (Woman) Apparently, she trusts me. Hey! Hey! Mother! (Pheom) Yes dear? (Woman) This person, is he really a << Humas >>? (Pheom) No. He comes from another world. He isnt from the world of << Idea >> (Woman) The surrounding fairies raised their voices as if impressed. Hiiro smiled. By the way, are you behaving as Ive asked? He is a visitor, show some courtesy will you? (Woman) Orun is being scolded. Ha! Serves you right. Anyways! Let me introduce myself properly. I am the head of the << Pheom >>, Ni?o. If you would so kind as to tell us your name? (Woman) Arnold Ocean (Hiiro) Ni?o laughs. Hiiro Okumura. I look forward to working with you. (Ni?o) I reluctantly lower my head. (I see they can even see through lies.) My fake name was seen through instantly. I wanted to make sure, but her ability really is amazing. This sort of deception doesnt even faze her. By all means Hero, follow me. (Ni?o) We entered the tree. There was a fairly large space. Some snacks had been prepared for us. This food is called << Vanyar >> (Ni?o) It was shaped like a flower, and sparkled in my hands. There was a squishy thing on top. (Is this gelatin?) But I cant eat it just yet. It might be poisoned. I start writing under the desk. Rest assured. We arent trying to poison you. (Ni?o) (Hiiro) And please stop writing under the desk. (Ni?o) It feels like they have eyes everywhere. Why should I believe you. (Hiiro) Well then! (Ni?o) She takes the << Vanyar >> and eats it. Of course, we havent put anything in the drink either (Ni?o) Or so you say I frown. Quite paranoid, arent you (Ni?o) Of course. Im on my own right now. Isnt that expected? (Hiiro) Well how about you check for yourself? (Ni?o) What?!? (Hiiro) Use your << Word Magic >> (Ni?o) Hiiro froze. He knew that they had the ability to see, but he hadnt expected their vision to be this powerful. Our power is the ability to see everything. Of course, that includes << Status >> as well. (Ni?o) By seeing my << Status >>, one would be able to find out about my << Word Magic >>. But even then (<< Word Magic >> is quite strong.) I let magic flow to my finger. If you dont mind (Hiiro) The word he wrote was << Prying >>. And so, Ni?os status appeared before him. (This power is seriously OP) Lvl: 20 HP: 100/100 MP: 1000/1000 EXP: 10000 NEXT: 1000 ATK: 20 DEF: 30 AGI: 50 HIT: 100 INT: 300 (400) <> Fire, Water, Light <> Fireball (Fire C Attack) Mystic Flare (Fire C Attack) Mist (Water C Support) Bubble Rain (Water C Attack/Support) Infinity Judgement (Light C Attack) Lazer Prism (Light C Attack) Holy Lance (Light C Attack) Resurrection (Light C Recovery) Full Clean (Light C Effect) <> Fairy Queen, Seer, One who sees, Light Guardian. CH 29 Now stop bothering Yoraicchi D:< Konjiki no Wordmaster Chapter 29: One Nights Experience Using Pry to view her status, he found that lies would definitely not work on her. This power seemed to be able to see inside ones heart as well, and it was quite a high-class word, though its effects could be improved if he could imagine the effects better. So do you believe me now? A little Thats unfortunate. She found the fact that she couldnt completely gain his trust a bit unfortunate, but she was delighted when she saw him cram the Vanyer into his mouth one after the other. The Vanyer were tastier than he had expected, he thought as he ate them. They felt like Gummies to the touch, but they somehow made him want to stuff them into his mouth. (Its that. Once you start, you can never stop. That sort of thing.) In Japan, he had often faced the same problem with small candies. After you finish one, you find yourself reaching for another, and eventually you cant stop eating them. The taste came in many varieties, so it was impossible to get tired of it. Please partake in that Melnym as well. Hiiro gazed at the white, milk-like drink inside of his cup. Its smell was reminiscent of peaches. He took a sip. (I see. Its a sweet, refreshing juice. But, it tastes more like apple than peach.) He was able to determine that it was some sort of fruit juice. He had no idea what it was made out of, but it was the type of drink youd want to enjoy when you get out of the bath. Is it to your liking? Well, its not bad. Fufu. Thats good. She held her hands together and smiled as if she were a little girl. Her appearance was that of an adult woman in her late 20s, but when she smiled, she let out a youthful aura. But it seems like Ive been ignoring the Humas for too long. For them to even be able to use summoning magic now. But in order to summon the Heroes, it seems they made their own princesses into sacrifices. Its a idiotic concept. That was one of the reasons Hiiro wanted to leave the country as soon as possible. No matter the reason, he didnt want to serve a king who would kill off his own daughters. Why do you not act with the other summoned ones? Ah? Of course its because I dont want to. Why must I bury my own will and listen to anothers foolish orders? Hiiros speech seemed to have hit something. Anyways, why do I have to travel and work with people I dont like. Theres no way that would be any fun. Fufufu. I see. So does that mean that you consider the people youre travelling with right now to be your comrades, at least? No, they just have their uses, so I just happen to be with them. Fufufu. Is that so? So from now on, you will never fight for the sake of the Humas race? And Im asking why I have to go out of my way to break my back for this country. Cant these people sort out their own problems on their own? Ni?o narrowed her eyes and stared at Hiiro. Then what would you do if the ones at your side right now were to be injured? I told you, didnt I? Im merely with them because they have their uses. I see. Well, while I dont love it, were together for now. If something cruel and unfair happens to them before my eyes, then Ill take the appropriate measures. However, if they bring misfortune onto me with their own carelessness, I have no obligation to stay. You are a strange person. Perhaps you would call this tactlessness? Or maybe honesty? Is that so? A majority of people only care about themselves, dont they? But they care about those watching them and public opinion, so they act like theyre doing things for others. Wanting to become strong is never a desire for the sake of others. Its because you dont want your comrades to die and leave you alone. You become strong for yourself. T-that sure is a twisted thought process. Of course, as it was his own mind, Hiiro did not think it was twisted in the slightest. Ive decided to do the things I like for myself. If someone tries to unjustly take my things away, then I wont forgive them. If they dont involve themselves with me, then I wont bother them. Generally, I just dont have any interest in others. I see. You sure are an interesting person. She held her hand to her mouth and laughed. By the way, why cant the others see Phoem? The red one said something like that. Hmm? Isnt it because the others arent interested? You were that sort of character? Worrying that her true character was leaking out, Ni?o once again narrowed her eyes at Hiiro. Fufufu, I was a little mean in my wording. I apologize. About your previous question, in order to detect our existence, one requires a high level of magic. But thats not all. Its also based on the nature of the beholder. Nature? Yes, the people who talk about communicating with Spirits andFairies are beings of similar constitution. Wait a second. Im human, and I have no wings. That isnt what I meant. Ah good. He was worried about what he would do if wings suddenly sprouted. We are a sort of existence that lives more in the world of the mind than the physical world. The mind? Yes. Were a race heavily linked to magic. We definitely do have a physical body, but those are mostly vessels to house our magic. I see. Is that why theFairies all had similar appearances? The only difference was their hair color, and other than that, they were pretty much identical. If their hair was of the same color, Hiiro felt that he wouldnt be able to distinguish them. It was as if they were identical twins. Yes, to say our physical body is but a costume may be an overstatement, but to the Phoem, there is no point in having differing physical forms. TheFairies are especially similar. And? Since youre mostly an existence made of magic, its hard for humans to see you? Then why is there such difficulty forHumas alone? The Gabranth dont have much magic either, right? Thats because theGabranth were existences close to us from the start. They love nature, live alongside it, and die by its law. That environment has caused them to develop a nature that is able to perceive us. It was an answer Hiiro was satisfied with. Its something that could be seen from looking at the difference between theHumas andGabranth continents. The Beastmen greatly valued nature. He had confirmed it from the sky. TheHumas were instead gifted with wisdom. They used nature and altered it to make their own lives easier. However, as always, the Beastmen continued to live among nature. And it was that decision that allowed them to develop a nature that could seePhoem. But why could I see them? Thats because of your naturally high magic and because your soul is similar to ours. Hmm Anyways, I should see it as an advantage, right? Um Perhaps? I mean its like that, right? I can do some things that other humans cant. Talent truly is an unfair concept. Fufufu. Why do you laugh? No, I just found it interesting that there were people like you among the humans as well. I understand Oruns interest in you. I dont really care, but Yes? Seconds please. Saying that, Hiiro held out his plate. Somehow, the mountain ofVanyer had vanished. Fufufu, you eat well. For a while, they continued to talk and exchange questions. And eventually, Hiiro said it was time for him to return. Ni?o made a gate like thing, linking him back to the hill he was on. Ah, please wait! Please wait! And suddenly, Orun came running over. The other three were with him. Youre returning there, right? Right? Y-yeah. His habit of repeating his last line twice was getting annoying. I give you this! Give you this! What was handed over was a ring. Whats this? Fufu. That seems to be aFaerie Ring. Its a sign that youve received the trust of theFaeries. Orun was pleased with his first meeting with a human. If youd like, I want you to accept it. Well, Ill take whats given to me. Perhaps it could sell for a bit, he thought to himself. But he definitely wouldnt say it. (TL: she can read your mind, dude.) And this is from me. Ni?o produced a mass of magic like the one he had seen from the old fortune teller, and she pushed it into his chest. O-oy, this is? He was a little shaken as he asked. Thats an item that links you here. It will let us meet again. W-wait a second! I dont really want- The talk was very interesting. Bye bye! Bye bye! I-Im not coming back. Ah, and if you happen to meet theSpirit King, make sure to give him my regards. S-spirit? What are you ta- And the space around Hiiro twisted, and he was enveloped by darkness. By the time he came to his senses, he was on top of the hill again. And Its Already morning. It seems he stayed up all night. He grimaced from the bright sunrise as he stood still for a while. CH 30 Chapter 28 C Fairy Garden Chapter 31 C The Four Heroes Strength and Premonitions of War Posted on January 31, 2015by nightraccoon Source: http://ncode.syosetu.com/n7031bs/28/ Oy, Hiiro! What did you do to your face? (Arnold) Seriously (Hiiro) What happened? Youve got bags under your eyes. (Arnold) Shut it. (Hiiro) I grumbled at Arnold. I couldnt get a wink of sleep last night, or even practice my <<Word Magic>> I certainly gained some valuable experience, but it feels like various things are being pushed onto me. Terribly annoying. But above all, Im tired. That reminds me Hiiro. Yesterday, were you talking to someone? Anything important? (Arnold) If you keep bothering me, Ill seriously stab you. (Hiiro) Sheesh (Arnold) Frankly, youre way too honest. It feels like the only thing keeping you alive now is God. And thats just cause hes in a good mood. Anyways, Im gonna take a nap. If you anything happened, dont bother me. (Hiiro) I hopped onto the Raidpic and started snoring. It cant be helped, well travel slowly (Arnold) Of course you will! (Hiiro) The party travelled towards < > on the Raidpic. We passed by what seemed to be a town, but since we had enough food, and since Hiiro was asleep, we decided to skip it. At this rate, well arrive in < > pretty soon. (Arnold) TL: Or so you say Since the Raidpics speed exceeded my expectations, well be arriving sooner than expected. However, my ass still hurts. Woah! A demon? (Arnold) A demon came into view. It looked similar to a rhino. Thats a Funsai demon. Its not worth the effort, but whatever. (Arnold) Is.. is everything alright? (Muir) If anything happens, wake up the sleeping beauty over there. (Arnold) TL: Need help with Υ`ԩ`𤳤 O okay (Muir) Arnold got off the Raidpic. With his broadsword sheathed on his back, he advanced. The Funsai charged. Lets go! <<Wind Fang>> (Arnold) Wind coiled around his blade. He spun his sword in big arcs, finally swinging down on the Funsai. SFX: Bushaaaaa-tsu! Haha! Witness my <<Binding>>! Ill send you to hell! (Arnold) Arnold waved his sword around, shaking off the blood, and returned to Muir. Welcome back uncle (Muir) Easy Victory! (Arnold) But uncles still amazing (Muir) Muir was worried. Youre strong, you can use <<Binding>>. Unlike me (Muir) Arnold patted Muirs head. Dont sell yourself short! When I was just like you, I didnt know if I was strong enough either. (Arnold) (Muir) However, when you do get stronger, dont get cocky! (Arnold) Uncle (Muir) Even I started out as merely a slave. Only later did I get stronger (Arnold) It was supposed to be a dark story. But he said it with a smile. I used to cry for help, but now I want to become stronger. Just like you! (Arnold) (Muir) Do you think that youre weaker than other <<Gabranth>>? Cmon! You have that familys blood. Moreover youre his daughter. (Arnold) Okay (Muir) Lets get stronger together. Once we settle down in < >, well go through training together! (Arnold) Re really? (Muir) Muirs face brightened, and she nodded. Ah! Dont try to become ridiculously strong! I cant have you beating me can I!?! (Arnold) Thank you uncle! (Muir) As Arnold patted her head. They looked just like family. By the way, is that guy still sleeping? (Arnold) W well (Muir) The two were amazed that he was still sleeping soundly. A few days later. Soon! Were already at <<Rintenbu>> (Arnold) TL: ƥ Arnold then explained. <<Rintenbu>> is a town near < > (Arnold) Its where <<Werecats>> live. (Arnold) Well spend the night here and arrive in < > tomorrow. In fact, since were so close, itll only take us another day considering the Raidpicks pace. Its been a while since Ive slept in a proper bed. (Hiiro) Hiiro declared that being homeless was boring. He hadnt read a book in a while and was looking forward to one. As they continued moving, the town came into view. Its the <<Werecat>> city of <<Rintenbu>>! (Arnold) As expected, the town was located in a forest, the size was impressive. I tethered the horse on the outskirts of the town. Muir reminds me to feed it. Arnold told us to head the general store first. Upon entering the town, we saw crowds of <<Werecats>>. Of course, there were also other kinds of beastmen. Travellers like us, merchants. As expected, many people visited the town of <<Werecats>>. (However, I did not like this for it reminded me of Nekomimi and Japan. I dont have a fetish for this stuff. Im not an old man. That reminds me. What race do the old man and pipsqueak belong to? I would say) Animal ears and tails, pretty standard features. Though there are some beastmen who have paws. Arnold told me to try touching them. Apparently being stroked feels pleasant. More importantly, Hiiro was worried. He had a troubled expression on his face. It seems that Arnold also noticed. Arnold was wondering whether or not to ask about it when he entered the store. Wh what!?! (Arnold) Upon entering the store, he heard the news. It seemed that the inhabitants were returning injured. Wha w WAR!?! (Arnold) Arnold was startled. The shopkeeper nodded. Ah, though I dont think theyll be marching tomorrow. Towards the border that is. (Shopkeeper) Hiiro was surprised. He had only heard rumors. While there was certainly tension between the races. A war was a sick joke. He didnt think that < > would started moving so soon. A bunch of young men volunteered to go. (Shopkeeper) The volunteers who went out were in high spirits. But many of them had yet to experience war. Have you not heard the rumors about this town? (Shopkeeper) On the way here, there were some towns and villages, we passed them since we had enough food. It seems we missed some important information. Bu but! A war will the Evila fight? Is it alright to leave the kingdom completely undefended? (Arnold) Arnold was concerned. Although large, < > did not have much war potential. Marching to their enemies was basically suicide. No, those are just rumors. Not all the soldier have been deployed. (Shopkeeper) I see theyll gather more troops along the way. (Hiiro) Hiiro nodded. I can only pray for their well being. (Shopkeeper) Th thats (Arnold) Arnold was shocked. He had gone through much trouble to return to his homeland, only to find it on the brink of war. What will you do? (Hiiro) What should I do Ill head to < >. Theres someone I must see (Arnold) I see. Ill head to the inn and buy a few things. (Hiiro) Arnold will go to < > to get some information. Nothing shocking. Hell arrive at his destination. What should I do now? Oh yeah, is there a guild hall ahead?? (Hiiro) We arrived at the guild hall and registered for a party of 3. In addition to sharing EXP, you can also take on higher level quests. TL: Really not sure about this one, besides of earning EXP points? Seems a bit weird. However, there was a pleasant surprise awaiting Hiiro. When he got his card back, he found that the frame had turned pink. Proof of B-Rank. Hiiro, Arnold, and Muir were all surprised. I guess its cause he defeated the Red Boar? Since he defeated an S-Rank demon alone, his rank had jumped up. But still, to go from D-Rank to B-Rank, Arnold was terribly sad to learn that he had been one-upped. Delighted, Hiiro showed off his new card. There was also a tremendous bounty on the Red Boar. Hiiros card had been updated. Name: Hiiro Okumura Sex: Male Age: 17 Origin: Unknown Rank: B Quests: Equipment: Rigin: 3 869 000 He chuckled at having become a millionaire. The three exited the guild hall and went to the inn. They would spend the night here and head to < > tomorrow. CH 31 I see, the Gabranth are finally moving. The king of <<Royal Capital Victorious>>, Rudolf van Strauss Arclaim had a somber expression on his face. He had just heard the news from his office. The state of affairs in the country. The Gabranth had finally declared war on the Evila. Of course, he had expected this, but the Gabranths speed had surprised him. Is that so it seems the world is on the brink of chaos. Training a Hero at a time like this is absolutely necessary to up our war potential for the upcoming battle. The ministers was Dennis Norman. Dennis had also served the previous king. Hopefully, theyll both fall together, then we can seize power. That seems unlikely the way the Gabranth are, defeat is inevitable. The Evila are quite strong. Especially those <Cruel>, the elite serving directly under the Demon-lord. Fighting against them is insane. Each of them is said to be able to fight of thousands at once. No, those are rather the Gabranths <<Three Warriors>>. They are beyond the Cruel. Someone who could stand against them The Beast-King? Yeah, if its him, even the <Cruel> could be defeated. However, hes only one person. There are few things one can accomplish alone. Really, no matter how strong one is, theres no way you can win a war alone. If they come up with good strategies, couldnt it work? They arent foolish enough as to fight a losing war. True. They may have a plan, but it doesnt change the fact that the Evila are stronger. Rudolf folded his arms with a stern expression. Hypothetically speaking if the Gabranth were to win what would happen? I wonder. The animosity between the Humas and Gabranth runs deep. What about if the Evila win? Hey, shouldnt we check the authenticity of those letters? Ah, those letters. Weve been receiving for a while now. Since last year. But as we couldnt determine their real intentions, weve been leaving them alone. If that letter is indeed genuine, I doubt they plan on wiping out the Gabranth. Thats just wishful thinking. Assuming it is fake, they will exterminate them right? Whether its forged or not, the chances are quite high. Since we dont know anything about the new Demon-lord, we should probably remain as spectators in this war. Either way, we still have our trump card. In the meantime, lets wait for more news. Their country might get shaky, but Ill leave you to deal with it. Yessir! The citizens will surely start hearing talk of war. Theyll probably get anxious then. But he thought that letting the minister deal with them would suffice. Speaking of which, where are the Heroes right now? At <<Buckstorm Pass>>, with Vale. Woah, doesnt a Dragon live there? Theyre gotten quite strong They must become stronger. For our sake. To your right Chika! Got it! The Heroes were facing a group of demons. Taishi had sheathed his sword and was firing off blasts of magic. Meanwhile, Chika, with her quick movements, was cutting them apart. The other two, Shuri and Shinobu, were supporting them from behind. <Green Bind!> The magic Shuri cast was <Wind Binding>. The demons were, bound, swept up, then dropped. <Accel!> Using lightning magic, Taishi and Chikas movements were sped up. Yaaaargh! Chaaaaaarge! With their increased movement speed, they continued to hack and slash at the demons. In a matter of seconds, the battle was over. *Clap clap clap clap An excellent job everyone! That was Vale. He had only just been teaching them combat the other day, but there was no need for it anymore. He doubted he could win against the Offensive-Type Taishi and Chika in a straight out fight. As expected of Heroes! Those B-rank demons didnt stand a chance! Haha, are we really that strong? Grinning, Taishi scratched his head. Hey! Dont get cocky. Didnt you get careless the other day and take some damage? Ah, haha did that happen? He replied, glaring at Chika. Still, weve really gotten stronger! Right, but are we going for the real thing now? Shinobu stared at Vale. Vale nodded with a serious expression. Errr anyways, after this is the <<Buckstorm Dragon>>. Rank-S A formidable foe. Taishi laughed to break the tension. Alright! Rest up, were finally going to fight it! Everyone answered Taishi. Using pots, they restored their HP and MP and began to ascend the pass. They had heard that no more monsters could be found beyond that point, as they were all scared away by the dragon. Upon reaching the top, they found a sleeping dragon. Taishi glanced at Vale. He nodded quietly. They had found the <<Buckstorm Dragon>>. It was massive. Its scales were green, claws sharp, with two giant wings on its back. In addition, its mouth was huge. Dragons were known for their . Trying to catch it off guard, they quickly cast offensive magic. However the dragon had noticed them. It opened its eyes, startling them. The dragon opened its mouth and sent out a gigantic sphere of compressed air. Most of their attacks were swept away. Only a few were able to reach its body, but it still did quite a bit of damage. Lets go Chika! Got it! The two of them drew their swords and jumped to the front line. <Accel!> Shinobu instantly raised their speed. Haaaa! They slashed the dragon. SFX: Bushuuu Blood sprayed out of the wound. Dammit! Too shallow! Me too! Its scales were quite thick, so their attacks werent very effective. The dragon, enraged, took to the skies and charged at them. <Water Wall!> Shuris water magic managed to protect them. However, the dragon fired off another . Shuris magic was dispelled and the two in the rear were sent tumbling. Shuri! Shinobu! Taishi cried out, but Focus Taishi! Chika warned him, this time the dragon slashed at them with its claws. Fortunately, they managed to scramble away in time. Shit! Eat this! <<Thunder Break>>! A blast of lightning flashed toward the dragon. Hitting it with a loud crackling sound. The dragon cried out in pain. It looks like magic is more effective than our swords! Oh! Then next is this! <<Flame Lance>>! Me too! <<Flame Lance>>! The two spears combined into one and hit the dragon, burning it. Gaaaaaaaaaaa! (Dragon) Crying out in pain, it tumbled onto the ground. Alright! Now! The two rushed forward to deal the finishing blow. But the dragon opened its mouth. < > Crap! At that moment, <<Green Bind>>! < >! Two shouts came from behind them. Shuri and Shinobu. The girls magic succeeded in stopping the dragon. Guys! Attack now! Taishi and Chika nodded at each other. They focused their magic on their hands. And <<LIGHT ARROW>>!!! They thrust their fists forward, letting out of a burst of light which turned into an arrow. The arrow pierced through the dragons body. After letting out a shrill cry, the dragon died. Whooooo! Taishi and the other three cheered. Though they werent hurt, the release of tension from their battle caused them to sit down. Though they had certainly gotten stronger, it was inevitable to receive high damage front a direct attack. Thanks to their experience, they were able to continue fighting. Though there were a few close calls, you performed magnificently! Vale was quite ecstatic. Alright, lets get the drops and head back. When they approached the body, a shadow fell upon them. What?!? When they looked up, they saw a shadow descending toward the dragon. Vales face paled. W-who are you?!? Taishi shouted. The figure crossed his arms, and opened his mouth. Ill be taking this. With that, the man unfolded what appeared to be his wings. He couldnt be human. He was clearly a birdman. Wait a second! Were the ones who defeated it! The person stripped the dragon of its scales and tossed them their way. He glanced at them, as if saying With this there should be no complaints. His attitude filled him with the same rage he had against that classmate. Aaah, argh! Anyways, dont just do as you please! Give us a reason, you! When Taishi raised his finger, Vale calmed him down. Taishi-sama! Stop! W-what are you doing, Vale! Its fine! We got what we wanted. Dont mind him. Seeing the two arguing, the bird-man grabbed the tail of the dragon and lifted off. Flying away with the entire dragon. A-amazing. The dragons massive. As Shuri was saying, he was holding the dragon in one hand. In addition to his vice-like grip, the strength of his wings was spectacular. Everytime the wings moved, a gale could be felt below. And like that, the birdman disappeared into the sky. Hey, Vale, hes gone, but are you okay with that? I-its fine. Right now, you wouldnt stand a chance against him Seeing Vale sweating bullets, Shinobu asked. By any chance, is that Bird-san strong? Yes, that was Bird, and as you can see he is <<Bird-Man>>. Well, anyone would be able to tell at a glance that he was a Gabranth Why didnt we fight him? Wasnt it 5 on 1? Taishis question was natural. They had managed to defeat the S-rank dragon. In addition, Vale was with them, they should be able to defeat Birdo. However, Vale shook his head. There are many factors. The beastman is unlike any other. What do you mean? He is one of Passions <<Three-Warriors>>. He serves directly under the King. If we fight, the Gabranth will not stay silent. Th that guy was from the top brass? Yes and Im afraid his power exceeds ours He should be at least Rank-SS. Im sorry, but we wouldnt last a minute against him. And besides Besides? Vale put on a difficult expression and closed his eyes, as if hesitant to say it. Then, he slowly opened his mouth. The fact that hes gathering monsters means the war has started. They were stunned. Finally, Shinobu asked. W-war? Are they going to attack us? When I first saw him, I thought so. However, he didnt show any signs of aggression. Vale looked up. If they were waging was on the Humas, he would have finished us off here. Theres no reason to let us live. So youre saying? Yes, their enemy is the Evila. They are moving faster than expected. Taishi was told that the Gabranth would soon be waging war against the Evila. However, the King had said that there was still some time. But in fact, it would start soon. C-couldnt this be a misunderstanding, Vale? Taishi asked. But Vale shook his head. No. Do you know why hes gathering monsters? Everyone shook their heads. They have a method for reanimating demon corpses. How come? Doctor Yuhito. He is said to have researched the <<Humas>>, <<Gabranth>>, and even the <<Evila>>. There are rumors that hes been working on a method to turn dead demons into zombies. Taishi and the others shivered at the thought of zombies. However, it doesnt last too long. And Ive heard that the corpse must be fresh. I guess thats why hes been collecting them. War. huh Yes. They seem to be gathering dead demons to increase their forces. Thats pretty serious are the humans safe? Most will probably stay as spectators. We wont participate? Yeah, since we arent allied with them, if we went and messed up, wed be attacked by both parties. I see Besides, were still in the middle of training right now! Its not like well send you off to your deaths. Hearing the word kill, the four paled. They had clearly been preparing to fight, but hadnt really given it much thought. Suddenly, they didnt feel like it was their problem anymore. As Vale had said, if they joined now, theyd be killed immediately. The heaviness of the thought left their throats dry. If its you, Hero-samas, youll be able to become stronger than anyone else. Now is the time to train. The four looked at each other and nodded. We understand, Vale. We know that we cant take it easy anymore. Yes! Lets get stronger than anyone else! Yeah! The four had once again regained their motivation. Vale looked up at the sky, to where Birdo had disappeared. (However, no matter who wins, the world will definitely fall into chaos.) Thinking of the fate of the world, he too, vowed to become stronger. CH 32 Konjiki no Wordmaster Chapter 32: The Gree Caves Hiiro and co. stayed a night in Lyntemb and immediately set off for Beast Kingdom Passion. If we just go straight down this road, well find Passion, right? Hiiro posed a question, and Arnold answers. No, to get there well have to go through the Gree Caves. Well see it right after we get through them. Is there something special about the caves? Yeah. Theyre crawling with monsters above Rank B, and we cant really take the Raidpics with us. Apparently, the caves were teeming with narrow passages, making travelling through them on Raidpics impossible. Is there any detour we could take? There are, but theyre quite long, and the monsters are stronger. Considering the risks, I think the Gree Caves are still the best option. I see. So we just have to go straight? Are you okay with that? I dont really care which way we go, but isnt it best to get there faster? Y-yeah. Thats why Ill listen to you this time. You better be grateful. You sure sound important today! And so the groups next destination was settled. After riding for a while, they came to the entrance of a large cave. The hole itself expanded greatly in all directions. Oy, are you sure we cant take these birds? Just from the outside appearance, it seemed that anything would be able to pass through easily. Yeah, the inside structure is a bit complicated, and there are quite a few narrow passages that we have to go through. It may seem a bit sad, but this is where we and the Raidpics bid Adieu. Arnold said as he patted his Raidpics head. Thanks for taking us here. Give Max my regards. The Raidpic gave a sorrowful expression as it rubbed its beak against Arnolds face. Oy, do something about this one. Arnold turned at these words and witnessed a Raidpic licking Hiiros face with its long tongue. It seems that that one was also reluctant to part with Hiiro. Ahaha! It sure has become quite attached to you! Quit messing around, bird! Want me to grill you? Even so, the Raidpic paid no mind and continued to soak Hiiro with its drool. For the love of Its sticky. Hiiro glared at the Raidpic with an unpleasant expression. Now, now. Thats just how much he liked you as a master. Please leave it at that. Yeah, you guys did make my ride quite comfortable. Heres a farewell present. Hiiro started writing a character which he released at both of the Raidpics, and the two shook with expressions of delight. W-what did you do? I used Comfort. It should blow away their fatigue. The word should have also made them feel refreshed. Hiiro imagined them returning to their homes at a refreshing pace, but suddenly, the two birds cried out and ran off at an alarming pace. W-whats wrong with them? No idea. It seemed that the effect was too strong. It raised their tension to too high of a level. Watching the Raidpics press onward like bullet trains, Hiiro concluded to himself that they would return home safely. And whats with this turn of events? What do you mean? Well, I thought that would only give a reward to the one that carried you. Muir imitated Arnolds questioning pose. She seemed to be of the same opinion. The two of them had a slight grasp of Hiiros personality. The only time when Hiiro would move would be when he was in a good mood, or he was returning a favor. He didnt seem to be particularly happy, so they wondered what had moved him to this extent. What are you saying? They took good care of my servants. So isnt it natural for me to grace them as the master? Haha~n, I see, I see. To you, were all your servants, and you rewarded the two with your Word Magic for their hard work. I see, I see. By the way, can I raise an objection now? Mostly towards being called a servant!? Objection overruled. Funnuuuuuu! I keep saying this, but were no servants of yours! I think Ive said this before, but I was joking. You bastard! Are you just trying to make me mad!? Now then, lets go. Listen to me! Muir shrugged her shoulders as she followed the two. The inside of the cave was dim, but it seemed to be quite wide. The sound of running water could be heard. It was coming from the left, and when the grouped turned towards it, they found a giant slug monster drooling as it stared at them. Right off the bat!? Whats more, this is the Rank B Gree Slugger! Arnold stood in front of Muir and brandished his sword. A slug is it? Ill test something. Hiiro spoke as he released a word. And suddenly, a white powder scattered over the slug. The already-slow slugs speed dropped even further, and its body gradually began to shrink. Oh, so Slugs actually can be dealt with with Salt. Right, the word he wrote was Salt. (As long as I have a clear image, this magic can even bring salt into existence. It really can do anything. Though instead of it being actual salt, it may have brought forth something with a similar effect. Itll probably disappear in a minute.) He groaned about his own power. But he did feel glad that he had used it from the depths of his heart. Since the Slug had become small, Arnold impaled it on his sword. Im not surprised anymore, but what did you do? I just put into practice something I wanted to test since I was a kid. ? Arnold and Muir stared at him with a blank expression. But they had long ago realized that at this point, they wouldnt be able to get him to talk any more. So the group pressed forward. After walking a while, the pathway became quite narrow. They could only tread along it one at a time, so they proceeded with vigilance. Eventually, they found themselves in another open space spanned by a small bridge. Can I cross this bridge? Is it even crossable? Hiiros question was valid. The bridge was made out of wood, but several places were rotten, and the rope holding it up was visibly decayed. It didnt seem that this bridge was able to support humans. But it looked like this was the only way to the other side. What should we do, Hiiro? This distance is a bit far for a jump If I just use Fly, all our problems will be solved. Ah, right! But there, Hiiro thought. (If I use that, well definitely be able to get across. But if something were to happen when we were crossing, the other two) If there was some sort of trap laid, or a monster was lying in wait, it would be inconvenient. (Instead of flying, itll be easier to deal with through walking. Though if something does come out, I could just abandon them) No, there was something wrong with that train of thought. They were currently important sources of information. For now, they were necessary. It would be too great a loss to lose them here. Oy, hurry up and cast magic on me! No, I think I should Hiiro approached the run down bridge. He concentrated magic on his finger and wrote Connect. Good, no matter what happens, itll hold together for a minute. Lets go. Eh? O-oh? Oy! C C C C C Though they were surprised at seeing Hiiro suddenly rush forwards, the sight of Hiiro crossing without a problem caused them to join hands and run after him. The bridge that seemed like it would collapse under their feet caused Arnold to apply pressure to the hand connected to his, but he reassured himself that Hiiro had done something again. (Even so, what magic did he use this time) Even with all three of them running on it, though the bridge creaked dangerously, it showed absolutely no signs of collapsing. (And, like, I kinda wanted to fly, you know) Not only Arnold, but Muir as well. Both of them have a disappointed expression. The group succeeded in crossing the bridge within a minute, but the two beside Hiiro seem to be tired because they thought that the chances of falling to their deaths was high. As Hiiro believed in his own power, he could not understand their fatigue. Y-you what did you do? The word Connect made it so that for one minute, the ropes would not give out no matter what. Y-you can even do that? Muir raised her voice while Arnold glared at him with his eyes half closed. Ye~ah, no matter how I look at it, that magic is unfair! No idea. Anyways, lets go. But at that moment, Hiiro experienced an extreme impact on his back, causing him to roll on the ground. Hiiro! Kya! The two of them watched Hiiro get sent flying before their eyes. But immediately after, it appeared before them. C C C C C G-Ganrock!? The Ganrock, as its name might imply, was a monster whose limbs and face were made of rocks. Its height was only around 50 cm, but these monsters were able to build up amazing amounts of momentum, so getting hit by them was no joke. (Ow That hurt quite a bit) Hiiro lifted up his aching body and glared at the cause. But it wasnt only one, there were two more for a total of three. (Right, this cave was supposed to be filled with monsters over Rank B) He briefly glanced at Arnold. (I think itll be a bit difficult for that old man?) Usually, he would just use Burst to take them out in an instant, but this was a cave. He didnt want to cause a cave-in here. But with a body structure like that, a Sword probably wouldnt do much damage. It would be difficult for Arnold. Thinking that, Hiiro shouted out. Old Man, use your sword! That was his conclusion. Though it would definitely be difficult to deal with them with a blade, Hiiro had a reason. Old Man! Start with the one closest to you! B-but with a sword, its a bit Arnold knew about the specialties of the Ganrock and knew that he wouldnt be able to do much with his current armaments. Dont worry, Im going to use this! He said as he began writing a word. The word collided with the Ganrock in front of Arnold. Now! I-I dont really get it, but Ora! But, the Ganrock dodged to the side Like Id let you escape! He turned his blade sideways and slashed at it horizontally. And, for some reason, the Ganrocks body split perfectly in two. Eh? wha? The lack of resistance from his enemy shocked him. Thats right, there was barely any force acting against his blade. It felt as if he were swinging his sword through a ball of sand. Hey, on to the next one! Hiiro sent out another word. But perhaps the Ganrocks had become more vigilant. They jumped up to avoid it. The Word hit the ground and activated, and as soon as one of the Ganrocks landed, it sunk into it. Ah! I see, so thats it! It seemed that Arnold finally understood the effect of the word. He turned his eyes to Hiiro. You have a word that makes things softer? Correct. The word that Hiiro used was Soft. The first Ganrock felt its effect and was easily cleaved in half by a sword. When the ground was affected by it, the Ganrock buried itself with its own weight. Old Man, Ill leave that buried one to you! Saying that, Hiiro once again began concentrating. Arnold turned his gaze to the Ganrock, who was desperately struggling to get out of the ground. Fufun. If its an immobile Ganrock, then all I have to do is concentrate my power and break it! He took a stance with his large sword. Wind Fang! The wind wrapped around the blade. More. I have to bind it stronger, or it wont go through their bodies. With plenty of time, he continued to strengthen his sword. Eventually he positioned himself to thrust. HAAAAAAAAAH! The sword passed perfectly through the Ganrocks body. And it seemed that Hiiro was able to use his Word Magic to defeat the last one easily. Fuu~ That was hectic. Arnold lowered his back onto the ground and took a deep breath. You were suddenly sent flying. My insides went cold for a moment. Are you alright? Muir let out a worried voice. No problem. But it consumed more magic than I thought. Air Writing cost 100 MP, so even with his large reserve of Mana, Hiiro couldnt use it too often. Though he had MP recovery items, there was no telling what would happen next, so it was best to save them. Then we better get out quickly. Right. Lets go. The Three pressed onwards. Eventually, they arrived at another open area. But to their delight, they could see a light at the end of the gently sloping path. CH 33 Translated by Yoraikun It seems that that is the exit. Yeah, lets get to a town quickly and pop into hot bath~ R-right. We did encounter quite a few monsters. As the three try to approach the slope to the light, rocks start dropping from the ceiling. Shivers run down the threes spines. O-oy, Hiiro? Hah, so like in games, well have fight a boss battle before we can reach the exit Muirs body shakes. The three simultaneously look up. And there SHAAAAAAAA! Is an anaconda that looks perfect for the silver screen. It is skillfully wrapping itself around the formations on the ceiling as it slithers around. I believe that was Clay Viper. Oy oy, is this for real!? Hiiro had seen it before in the encyclopedia. Its a Rank S monster. Its length could reach 30 meters, and its body is as thick as a tree. Its body is scaly and gives off a black luster. Its face is menacing as well. Its forked tongue darts in and out of its huge mouth. Its eyes are red and gives off a suspicious light as if to bind whoever gazes into them. Well, well. For now, you better keep your distance, shorty. Ah, y-yeah Muir has no choice but to follow Hiiros words. There is no way she can prove useful against this fearsome foe. Old man, can you do any long range attacks? Well, to an extent. Then use those to distract it. Ill put it to sleep like with the Red Boar. But for that, time is necessary. Writing the necessary characters requires concentration, so he cant have himself be a target. Got it, but you better make it quick. My level rose, but this is a bit much for me alone. Actually it may be impossible. Normally, running would be the priority. However, in the Red Boar fight, the enemy was easily defeated with Word Magic. Arnold is assured that Hiiro will be able to do something. Its coming. While they were idling, the Clay Viper had started rushing at them with its mouth wide open. The two avoid it by jumping high. But, the viper knocks them out of the air with its tail. Guh! The two fall to the ground simultaneously. Arnold complains about its strength as he rolls on the floor. He seems to be in quite a bit of pain. (Damn Its quite skillful with its tail) Hiiro grumbles as he takes some distance and begins writing a word. Arnold stands up and confronts the Clay Viper. Suddenly, a fluid spews from the snakes mouth. Though hes startled for a moment, Arnold is able to successfully avoid it by leaping backwards. The ground that comes in contact with the liquid begins to sizzle as it dissolves away. Oy, this thing even comes equipped with venom This is no joke, Arnold thinks as he applies more pressure to the hand clenching his sword. Wind Fang! Take this! As he swings his blade, a magic-ish wind cutter is released. The sharp blade of wind slices the Clay Vipers skin and blood scatters. But in the next moment, the wound closes on its own. It seems that weak attacks wont be able to overcome the beasts natural regenerative powers. Arnold seems taken aback, but the Clay Viper doesnt rest. As if it were not slashed at all, it starts rushing towards him. Ku! He somehow dodges to the side and prepares to attack again. But, the Viper suddenly dives into the ground. Wha!? It can even do that!? Watching this scene, Hiiro clicks his tongue. At this rate, he wonders whether his Word Magic will hit. The Clay Viper is currently focusing on Arnold, so Hiiro was able to finish writing his word without problem though. But, with that speed and its ability to burrow, it will be more than difficult to hit. Dammit! Where are you! Come out already, you slithery bastard! Arnold shouts out, but there are no signs of it resurfacing. Suddenly, the ground begins to shake. The two fighters concentrate on their surroundings to sense where it will emerge. KYAAaaaa! The place it emerges is in the shadows where Muir is hiding. It uses its long body to wrap around and bind her while heading back up to the ceiling. MUIIIIIR! Damn! Even Hiiro didnt anticipate the non-combatant Muir being attacked. He wasnt vigilant enough. Hiiro immediately points his finger and aims his word. But perhaps because its feral instincts screamed danger, it glares back and gets into a position where it can move at any time. At this rate, the chance that it will dodge is high. Hiiro isnt going to waste the word he had wasted time writing. Old Man, do you think you can stop his movements!? Its not that I cant, but Muir will get dragged in! Arnold grits his teeth as he stares at the Clay Viper. C C C C Muir thinks that that her situation is pitiful. There is nothing she can do. Even though she cant fight, even though she is useless, here she is being imprisoned and preventing Hiiro from attacking. (Why am I always being protected? Even though I never wished for it) Her mind turns to the past. Her life was always one that would go out with the wind. There was nothing she could do about it. She would always watch others backs as they stood in front to protect her. That was what she found solace in. (Even though thats no good Even though I promised uncle that I would get strong) As she feels pain from the Viper tightening its body, Muir opens her eyes. Reflected on them is Arnolds mortified face. (Uncle!) Because of her, hes making such a face. From here on out, perhaps Arnold and Hiiro will be hurt because of her. Arnolds words play back in her head like a revolving lantern. Youre the kid he entrusted to me. Even if I die, Ill protect you. No, even I can get strong. Im a Beastman like Uncle! She had vowed at that moment that she would get strong. But, she was unable to believe in herself. She was never able to do anything. She spent her days doubting whether or not she would even be able to influence her own life. Fighting is scary, and being protected makes her feel relieved. But still, there are people she believes in. Youre also a Beastmen. If were talking about latent abilities, I dont think youll lose to any Beastmen out there. No matter what you say, youve got the blood of that clan flowing in ya. And also, youre that guys daughter. She remembers Arnolds words and opens her eyes to look at him again. His face hasnt changed. She was the one making him make such a face. Then what should she do? There is only one answer. I just have to do something! C C C C C Hiiro analyzes the situation. At this rate, Muir will be strangled to death, and after that, the Viper will move around freely again. (Theres no choice. Ill put Sleep on hold for now. First, I have to cut off his movements Hmm?) The Clay Vipers body begins to shine. No, to be precise, only the part that was wrapped around Muir shines abnormally. And suddenly, that light collects. (What is that?) The moment he thinks that. A violent, electrical discharge occurs. No, it isnt anything as pathetic as that. As if lightening had struck, power condenses in the glowing area. SHAAAAAA!? The sudden electrical current coursing through the Clay Vipers body causes it to go numb. Neither Arnold nor Hiiro have a grasp of the situation. Now! Hiiro sees this as an opportunity and releases Sleep. It easily hits the immobile Clay Viper. Good! Old Man! Use all your strength to cut its head off! Hearing Hiiros words snaps Arnold back to reality. He begins concentrating his power. Wind Fang! He takes some time to concentrate the power of wind onto his blade. The power wraps around it, and the blade appears to increase in size. Eventually, the green blade grows to about the size of three adults. And Arnold lifts that blade high up, aims it at the Clay Vipers head, and swings down with all his might. Unhand MUIIIIIIR! The flesh cleanly separates. Only the head falls on the ground. And with that, the Clay Vipers life comes to an end. But it isnt over yet. The lightning is one thing, but Muirs safety has yet to be confirmed. Even now, the Vipers body is coiled around Muir and shes staying immobile. But finally, the large body loses its strength and falls from the ceiling. And from that, Muirs body emerges. Muir appears to be unconscious, but her body glows faintly. When Arnold moves to catch her Gugagagagagagagagagagadadadadada! He suddenly feels the pain of electricity coursing through his body. Old Man! Nevertheless, he holds her close without letting go. Kuga g thank god Mui He sheds tears as he wraps his large body around hers. After a while, the light fades. At the same time, the electric current flowing through Arnold stopps. Just what was that? Hiiro furrows his brow as he looks over Muir. Its this childs power. As he says this, Arnold presents the bracelet hanging from his right arm. That is? This is the Nameless Bracelet. When a Beastman truly desires power, it will unlock their latent abilities. Something that convenient actually exists? If so, he wanted one. But being a human, he would probably be unable to use it. This bracelet establishes a link with the Spirits. If one was to awaken to a Spirit Soul, the bracelets name changes, it takes on a new form, and it grants power to the user. By the way, mine is a Bracelet of the Wind. I see. So thats the power the Gabranth obtained to compensate for their lack of magic. Yeah. To awaken is to establish a contract with a Spirit. I exchanged a contract with the Spirit of the Wind. And this child Spirit of Thunder is it? Arnold nods in affirmation. But that surprised me. For her to be able to generate that much lightning. Rather than generate, its more like she became lightning itself. Is that how it is? Well, Ill explain the details after we arrive at Passion. I want to let Muir rest. Got it. You can head out first. Why? Ill come after I get some proof we took that thing out. Understood. Arnold exits the cave with Muir on his back. Hiiro approaches the recently-deceased Clay Viper. (I think it was over here) The place he checks is the area that was wrapped around Muir. It isnt only burned. It is as if the cells had been obliterated into nothingness. Thats some crazy output. With this, theyll fare just fine against magic. The reason I didnt feel any magic when Arnold used his Wind Fang was because it wasnt magic I guess. He did a quick analysis, but suddenly, he feels a presence behind him. Thinking it was a monster, he moves his hand towards his sword, and he draws it while turning around. But, what stands before him is no monster. Who are you? CH 34 Konjiki no Wordmaster Chapter 34: The Kitty Bastards invitation Translated by Yoraikun I looked through, and there were absolutely no gender indications. Im assuming male here. Oh, and Happy Lupercalia. Konjiki no Wordmaster Chapter 34: The Kitty Bastards Invitation From his appearance, he was a Beastman. His hair was pure black, and his cold eyes did not give off a friendly impression. (A Beastman is he a Black Panther type?) But from his appearance and atmosphere, Hiiro could tell he was no ordinary passerby. He felt that the one before him was a more troublesome opponent than the Clay Viper. That he was someone he wouldnt want to make an enemy out of. That Beastman slowly opened its mouth. Was the one who killed this one nyu? (TL: Ends sentences with Nya) Hiiro almost fell over. Even though all of his instincts screamed that the one before him was a dangerous existence, his voice was as high as a childs, and there was that speech trait. With that appearance, the Nya wasnt cute at all, you know. It was more creepy than anything. Let me ask again nya. Are you the one who killed it nya? Do I have any obligation to answer you? The Beastman put his hand to his chin and thought for a moment. After which, he balled one hand into a fist and hit it on the other palm. Oh~ you really dont have such an obligation nya. The person he was facing was a bit out there, but still, Hiiro couldnt afford to let down his guard. His instincts told him not to be negligent. Behind his back, his hands were already prepared to cast Word Magic. Well, I guess it doesnt matter who killed it nya. Ill bring it back all the same nya. Hmm? Wait a second, youre bringing this thing back? Yes nya. Thats my mission nya. (Mission? Bringing back something this big? Whats more, its already a corpse.) Various questions surfaced in Hiiros mind, but he got the feeling that it was better to not get involved any further. He need not get involved with this cat of mysterious origin. Well, do what you want. Before that, let me get some proof that I took it out. If its just that, then go ahead nya. But please make it quick nya. (Hmm? Hes surprisingly honest. It didnt come out to steal the praise?) Hiiro looked at the immobile Beastman, and waited for it to take action. But as nothing was happening, Hiiro approached the Clay Viper Corpse. (Lets just get this over with and leave.) Hiiro reached out his hand to grasp the Clay Viper Fangas proof of his kill, but as soon as his hand approached it, he sensed bloodlust. Hiiro immediately drew his sword and took a stance, but that Kitty bastard was already in front of him, grasping the blade. W-what are you doing!? In response, the cat smiled and kicked Hiiro away. Gu-! Hiiro was sent sliding, but he was able to brace his legs to avoid falling over. Still, the damage from the impact contorted Hiiros face. Y-you! As I thought, youre strong nya. You didnt kill it by luck nya. The cats happy face was annoying. Are you pickin a fight, you kitty bastard!? Hiiro shouted as he prepared to slash, but his opponent immediately appeared in front of him. (Hes much faster than me!?) Hiiro immediately moved his katana to guard, but he was blown away again. This time, he rolled along the ground, but rose up immediately and got into position again. (Damn How can he overcome my katana barehanded?) Normally, he shouldnt be able to grasp the blade or hit it. Especially if he was hitting the sharp edge. His hand should have taken severe damage. Even so, Hiiros opponent was completely unharmed. Nyaha! You can fight nya. Youre strong nya. If nyu try a little harder, I might hire you as my follower nya. The word follower caused a vein to pop up on Hiiros head. Dont screw with me, kitty bastard Ill show you something youll regret. Without breaking eye contact, he concentrated magic to his finger. (Lets imagine the Muir from before) Take this! He wrote the word Thunderand sent it at his opponents feet. Though it wasnt comparable to Muirs, a powerful electric discharge went through the ground towards his enemy. Nya!? The cat opened his eyes in surprise for a moment, but he resumed his smile as he held out both of his arms in front. And, the electricity disappeared as it was sucked towards them. Wha!? Nyaha! Nyu were a Lightning user nya? There was quite some power, but that isnt enough to beat me nya. Hiiro couldnt understand what had just happened. (I understand that the electricity somehow disappeared into his hands but what did that damn cat do?) He could use Pry to gather information, but it takes time to use. Theres no way he would be able to cope with that speed. (Then) Hiiro wrote a character on his own body. And He appeared before his opponent. Nya!? The cat was even more surprised than before. Hiiros speed was just that great. (By writing Speed on myself, I can increase my own abilities! Now get pierced already!) Using his momentum, Hiiro thrust Piercer. But still, his opponent saw through him, and Hiiro cut nothing but air. The ease at which his attack was dodged made Hiiro believe he was fighting a true wild beast. (Damn! I was dodged. So he wasnt serious yet.) Power, speed, atmosphere. Taking all of these into account, Hiiro guessed that his opponent was an existence high up in the ranks of Beastmen. This damn cat was strong enough to play with Rank S monsters as if they were cute pets. (I cant slack off for a single moment) If he made a single mistake, he might die. Hiiro continuously pondered over just how he would conquer this person. If he wanted to run, it may be possible, but he wouldnt be satisfied with leaving after being treated as a fool. (Im still a child but I get the feeling that I cant turn away here. More importantly, that cat PISSES ME OFF!) Hiiro glared at his enemy again and wrote Speed once more. (Ill give you more and more surprises!) With the speed of the wind, Hiiro closed the gap. He increased his speed much more than before, startling his opponent. But for a split second, his enemy narrowed his eyes, and his legs swelled unnaturally. He nimbly dodged Hiiros assault. (Wha!? It can even react at this speed!?) Hiiro had used parallel writing to write Speed on his body multiple times. The effects stacked, giving him overwhelming speed. Even so, his opponent dodged. Hiiro slashed again and again, but all his swings were in vain. But there, he realized something was off. (That bastard can grasp a sword bare-handed, so why has he been dodging all of these?) Right, from his initial actions, this cat should be able to defend easily. He has no reason not to. (Since its gotten to this, Ill add something more) Hiiro accelerates even more to try and force his opponent to guard. At that moment, he heard laughter. Nyaha! Yes, yes, you pass nya! Hah? Hiiro heard an unexpected line. If its nyu, you could even become my successor nya. What are you even talking about? Whats your level? Hah? 33, but ah. He had been drawn into his enemys pace and unintentionally said his level. Hiiro was filled with regret. 33!? And youre that strong nya!? Yes, Im satisfied with you nya! Hiiro was repenting in his heart. My name is Crouch nya. Whats yours? No idea. Could this be that amnesia thing nya!? Crouch seemed shocked as his mouth hung open. This is serious nya! This is serious nya! Ah, I should have the professor look at you nya! Professor? No, Im fine! It was a joke! I-is that so nya? Thats good nya. Crouch uses his forearm to wipe away sweat. It appears that he was truly worried. (Whats with this one? Dont throw off my pace This cat may be more annoying than the old man.) Then, whats your name nya? Tanaka Tarou. (TL: Japanese version of John Smith)(ED: The most common name) Oh, so thats your name nya! Then, Tarou, come with me nya! Why? The war will start soon nya. Ill use you as my retainer nya! This was exceedingly bad. Hiiros head went blank. He never thought he would be invited to war. (And as a retainer. That sounds like it comes with a bit of status. If this was based off of my strength, then I can understand it, but still this is bad really.) Crouch was completely eager. At this rate, Hiiro was going to be forcefully kidnapped. (Theres no choice. Though I hate these sort of situations.) As he thought that, Hiiro thrust with his katana. Ill never serve below someone weaker than me. If you want me, then youll have to defeat me! Crouchs eyes widened at Hiiros words. He seemed taken aback, but his face loosened and a crescent moon formed. How interesting nya Sparks flew between them, and it seemed they would start duking it out at any moment. But suddenly, Crouch furrowed his brow. Eh? Is that so nya? Got it nya. Crouch hung his head in disappointment. Tarou, our battles put on hold nya. Saying that, Crouch touched the Clay vipers body and head. And in the next moment, the items disappeared as if they were being sucked into his hands. (W-what is this magic? No, hes a Beastman, so is it Binding?) In a few seconds, the giant Clay Viper disappeared completely. Crouch gazed at Hiiro. This is an urgent job nya. I wanted to bring you along, but theres no choice nya. Therell be another chance nya. I mean, youre going to Passion, right nya? Who knows? Nyahaha, Ive taken a liking to your impudent behavior as well. Well then, Tarou, lets meet again nya. Saying that, the cat disappeared as if he were being absorbed into the ground. Hiiro put up his guard as he walked to where Crouch was standing, but nothing happened. It seems hes caught the interest of quite a person. (I may have to get out of Passion quickly.) Hiiro didnt want to meet that annoying kitty bastard again. He shrugged his shoulders And then he realized something. The proof of subjugation It was impossible to recover it. CH 35 Konjiki no Wordmaster Chapter 35: Level Up to Power Up Crouch took the proof of subjugation, along with the rest of the Clay Viper, so Hiiro had to leave the cave empty-handed. But then, he realized something. His body had become heavily fatigued, though not to the extent where he couldnt walk. The reason was quite clear. (It must be because I used the synergistic effect of parallel writing.) He had written Speed on himself multiple times, and the effects stacked. It raised his speed just fine, but it put a strain on his body unbefitting of his level. His body creaked as it tried to keep up with his accelerated movements. (This is quite painful) He thought, as he carefully walked forward as not to lose his way. When he finally got outside, he saw Muir sleeping under the shade of a tree, and Arnold looking after her. As Hiiro was late, Arnold issued a complaint. What the hell were you doing? Did you not know what path to take back? No. I see. So you didnt see? Crouch disappeared into the ground. Perhaps he came the same way as well. Theres a high probability that Arnold never saw him. See what? No, its nothing. Hows the shorty? Well, she hasnt received any serious injuries, and shes just unconscious. Theres no helping it. She let out that much power, and she was being squeezed by the Clay viper for a while. Muir was fast asleep. Even after releasing an amazing amount of lightning, her body showed no external injury. Even her clothes didnt look burned in the slightest. Im sorry, but until Muir wakes up As Arnold was about to say something, Muir opened her eyes. Uu Muir? Are you alright, Muir? Un cle? Her eyes were still unfocused, but she could make out Arnold before her. Yeah, its me. How is it? Does your body feel strange at all? Muirs vision slowly cleared, and she realized that she was already outside of the cave. Moving only her eyes, she shifted her gaze to Arnold. My body hurts a bit, but Im fine. The monster? If youre talking about the snake, we took it out. And Muir gave a sorrowful expression. I Im sorry Because of me Though the monster was defeated, Muir felt depressed over the pain she made the other two go through because of her. But the next words made her doubt her ears. Ahaha, what are you saying? Its because of you we were able to take out that snake, you know. Do you remember anything? Eh? Arnold bluntly explained everything he saw to Muir. The contents were things she couldnt believe herself. Her own power had stopped the Clay Vipers movement and had given an opportunity to defeat it. But Hiiro wasnt denying it. He simply stood with his eyes closed and his arms folded. Perhaps this was his sign of affirmation. Uncle is this true? Even now, she couldnt believe it. But Arnold had absolutely no reason to lie. But the fact that her own power was able to change something, the fact that she was able to stand against that powerful monster was more shocking than anything. At that point, Hiiro tried testing something. He wrote a word on the ground. Oy, Hiiro. What are you doing? Shut up and watch. And something began to be projected onto the ground. It was as if a Television screen had been created. And on it, scenes from the previous battle began playing back. (It seems it was a success. UsingProject, I can show others scenes from my memory. How convenient.) The other two seemed flabbergasted, but Arnold recognized the scene as one he had experienced himself, so he could understand the meaning behind Hiiros magic. C-could this be the battle we just had? Yeah, shorty. W-what? This is the truth. Take it however you will. Hiiro spoke as he lowered his gaze to the footage on the ground. Muir copied him and looked upon the scene. What was displayed was the moment when she was captured by the Clay Viper. When suddenly, a huge electric outburst occurred, and Hiiro took the opportunity. After that, her body continued to let out a faint light, and Arnold caught her. Arnold showed clear signs of being electrocuted. Even Hiiro and Arnolds conversations were clearly audible. Seeing Muirs shocked face at the video, Hiiro thought to himself what a troublesome person she was while he wrote the word Project again. The effective time of one minute was nearing its end, so the footage would be cut off. Thats why he had to use Parallel Writings stacking effect to lengthen the duration. Is this true? As if she was still in doubt, Muir asked Arnold. And he nodded gently. Yeah, so you finally awakened. You did well, Muir. Fue (ED: Rishia is that you!?) Muir broke out in tears and clung to Arnold. He patted her head and said. I told you, didnt I? That you would become strong. You still have a long way to go, but the Lightning Spirit has acknowledged your efforts. Sob Sob.. Ueeeeeeen. (TL: Whats here are crying onomatopoeia, I dont know what to put) Now you can fight too. But remember, youre just a beginner. Lets take this one step at a time. Okay, Muir? Ye sob ye Yeah! Arnold wiped off her tears, and she smiled happily. Um, can I have a moment of your time? During that scene, the words of someone who couldnt read the mood rang out. H-hey, Hiiro. Were currently going through an emotional moment. Just look around you. What do you yes? They were surrounded by monsters. Oh Oh my His words were understandable. Well, its not like were in a safe area. Its not like we care what theyre doing when we attack either. You you damn monsters! Read the mood for a second! For now, lets clean up. Shorty, you stay here. You cant move yet, right? Ah, yeah. Muir realized that nothing changed. That she was still someone who was protected. But then Hiiro spoke. Oy, shorty. If youve got some power, then youve got to earn your keep. Next time, youre on your own. Yeah! Those words bestowed strength unto her heart. The fact that she wouldnt be protected anymore made her slightly uncomfortable, but the happiness she felt from those words greatly outweighed that. In order not to let him down, Muir resolved to become strong. She closely watched the backs of the two protecting her. Up til now, she had always been watching the backs of people protecting her. But next time, she would be standing beside them. Muir unintentionally clenched her fist as she followed their fighting style with her eyes. Fly away. Using Burst, the enemies were blown away in an instant. But UHYAAAAAH Hiiro had forgotten that Arnold was there too. W-what are you doing, Hiiro!? That was a close one! Well, I thought that if it was you, you would be fine. Theres no way I would be fine, ninnyhammer! Even during battle, these two never changed. Okay, then old man, step back. Its too late for that! As he shouted that, Arnold noticed Hiiro writing another word, and he backed off. Next is this. Hiiro shot the words straight at a group of monsters. And when it reached the center of the group, he activated it. And suddenly The entire area of effect of the word froze over, and the monsters within its scope were frozen solid. Its area of effect was just around 4 tatami. The vertical area was also the same. O-oh, amazing. Arnold stared at the block of ice in amazement. Hiiro could make use of Fire, Lightning, and even Ice. He was truly a first class magician. Thinking that he didnt want to lose, Arnold continuously used his Wind Fang to take down enemies. Perhaps because they were afraid of the two peerless fighters before them, the remaining monsters ran off. Alright, thats all of them. Yeah. The two of them sheathed their weapons and returned to Muir. They found her with an expression of shock frozen on her face. W-whats wrong,Muir? Muir responded while keeping up the same expression. U-uncle my level has It seemed that she was surprised at her own sudden growth in level. Hah? So thats it. Well, that sounds about right. Even though you didnt actively fight, youre acting in our group, so the EXP of the monsters we defeat flowed to you too. Of course your level would rise. They had registered as a Party at the guild, so the monsters they fought in the Gree Caves, as well as the ones they fought now, gave EXP to Muir. Since her level was quite low from the start, her level was raised by quite a bit. And didnt you feel the level ups in the cave as well? Didnt you notice? N-no, I noticed it, but I thought I would check later. But the level up sound only sounded off three times Ah, its that. You jumped multiple levels at once. So having it sound out three times doesnt mean you leveled up three levels. As proof, when Hiiro defeated the Red Boar, his level raised by four. But he only got a single notification. S-so thats how it is Well, I also didnt check. I think I leveled up in the caves too, and I also leveled up in the fight just now. Arnold and Muir checked their Status, so Hiiro decided to follow suit. He had heard the sound in his ears as well. C Hiiro Okamura Lv 40 HP: 228/770 MP: 150/1500 EXP: 75632 NEXT: 5890 ATX: 258 (320) DEF: 200 (215) AGL: 350 (352) HIT: 192 (200) INT: 309 (313) Magical Attribute None MagicWord Magic (Single Chain Unlocked|Air Word Unlocked|Parallel Writing Unlocked | Double Chain Unlocked) Title Innocent Bystander, Other Worlder, Word User, The Awakened One, Ripper, The One Who Imagines, Killer of the Unique, Gourmet Bastard, One Who Follows His Own Path, Friend of the Fairies C Guild Card Name: Hiiro Okamura Sex: Male Age: 17 From: Unknown Rank A Quest: Equipment: Weapon Piercer Guard Red Robe Accessory Fairy Bracelet Rigin: 4112000 C Arnold Ocean Lv 41 HP: 160/595 MP: 30/249 EXP: 86038 NEXT: 7660 ATX: 394 (438) DEF: 359 (375) AGL: 328 (333) HIT: 252 (254) INT: 114 () Magical Attribute Wind MagicFangs of Wind | Explosive Wind Claw | Blast Inversion TitleFriend of the Wind | Former Slave | Chef | Doting Father | Man of Burning Soul | The Man Referred to as a Pervert | Blade of the Wild C Guild Card Name: Arnold Ocean Sex: Male Age: 37 From: Snyoll Rank A Quest: Equipment: Weapon Great Sword Guard Plate Armor Accessory Bracelet of the Wind Rigin: 1132000 C Muir Castrea Lv 34 HP: 235/280 MP: 54/180 EXP: 48604 NEXT: 1001 ATX: 276 (279) DEF: 237 (245) AGL: 222 (225) HIT: 188 (189) INT: 101 () Magical Attribute Lightning MagicFang of Lightning Title Friend of Lightning | Kidnapped | My Angel | Cutie Flower | Girl of Tolerance C Guild Card Name: Muir Castrea Sex: Female Age: 12 From: Rince Rank C Quest: Equipment: Weapon Knife Guard Travelers Clothes Accessory Bracelet of Lightning Rigin: 56000 CH 36 When I looked at the status screen I noticed something interesting <<two-word-chain>> It is just as it says, I have great expectation for this skill. I want to try it right away, but I need to suppress my desires. It is essential to make sure what it actually is. <<two-word-chain>> MP Cost: 300 Two words can be used to cast a spell. The effect is much stronger than when a single word is written down and activated. It will influence everything the written area, and the reach of the effect will also improve but it will also be limited by the what is written as well. The duration of the two-word-chain effect is limited to the shortest word within the spell. Unless you have an precise image of the word effect, you will not be able to write the two words. If you are interrupted while writing the two words, you will receive a <<rebound>> of 50% reduction in all stats, and you will not be able to use magic. All stats and abilities will be returned to normal after 6 hours. (This is a very strong skill, but that <<rebound>> is nasty) If two-word-chain fails or is interrupted there will be a significant <<rebound>> effect (Reduces everything by half huh It takes time to write two words as well. I need to create a special plan in order to use this skill) Indeed, if someone disrupts me while I am writing, and that someone is formidable foe, then it would not be odd if it lead to an instant death, even if I avoid it I will have to deal with that penalty for the rest of the encounter. (But that is the only risk. Definately, the effect of this ability is something to look forward to) Even then, it make me tremble. Just the thought of what this ability is capable of make me want to use it. I want to quickly create some free time for myself so I can go somewhere to test this. Oi.. Hiiro, what titles do you have (Arnold) This and that, how about you? (Hiiro) Hmm, well, I have some titles, but I think they were all your fault. I want to talk about them thoroughly with you, mainly <<Wild Swordsman>> (Arnold) Hoo- (Hiiro) No matter what I want to get rid of that <<status>> title, you are probably going to take advantage of it How is Muir? (Arnold) Ah, nnh, Its really good, how should I say? (Hiiro) When Muir read out her status, Arnold was so surprised that his jaws dropped with a pop. Aah, your level.increased (Arnold) U, un. I dont know if I should be happy or not.I wonder? (Muir) Her feelings must be in turmoil. When you reach level 34, it is a proof that you are a good adventurer. However, Muir never fought before. But yet reaching that level is a truth that she will have to deal with from now on. But in reality, the body will feel lighter as a result. One would feel and witness the what kind of power the body has obtained by leveling up. Whatever, it is alright isnt it? Levels are level. No matter how high your level is it is better to be doubtful of your abilities instead of being overconfident. I think Muir is fine being a bit doubtful. (Arnold) Re-really? (Muir) Ahhh, well, it might not concern Muir, but believe me for now. You will become useful if you work hard. Everything will start from now. (Arnold) un, unh (Muir) Arnold said as he strongly returned the nod. Right, it is time to make the determination to fight. Thus, it is time to enforce my will to become stronger. We should be happy that our guild rank also increases. It is the same for you guys right? (Hiiro) Yes (Arnold) Un (Muir) It is definitely helpful to create a party (Hiiro) Simply said, a person fights, even if other people just way. thier experience will increase. With the help of Muir, Hiiro was able to defeat the clay viper. Making a party is definitely a good choice (Arnold) Arnold made the killing blow, if he was by himself he would have reliably escaped because he was holding on to Muir. First, let move forward. That is what we want to do right? (Arnold) At that moment, Hiiro felt the ground shake. What he saw before him in the forest was a big gate Aaah, that is the Beast Kingdoms Passion Entrance (Arnold) Before Hiiro headed to Passion. Demon Kingdom Chaos (need a name for this [ħ?ϩ`]) was in a tense state. This was because a few days ago the people of the beast kingdom sent them a letter. The letter contained a declaration of war. . A large amount of soldiers were lined up below the Demon Queens terrace,. Ivemu, Demon Queen of the Demon Country, looked at the scene with a bitter face. A youthful looking girl, with beautiful blond hair that flutters with the wind was looking at the scene with her teeth gritted waiting for her attendant, Kilia to open her mouth. Is this alright? (Kilia) .. (Ivemu) If we leave it like this it will be a war of total annihilation (Kilia) I know! (Ivemu) The queen raised her voice to deny Kilias remark. However, when things go to this point, she had no idea what to do next. To think that the Gaburanth would move this fast. (Queen Ivemu) No, this was within my expectations (Kilia) Ku.. Right, It is not as if she didnt do anything, She also sent a peace treaty to the human race. But, there was no response or decision from the other side. She considered bowing her head to the Gaburanth, but Kilia said that the Gaburanth wont stop. As a result, she looked for other ways, she tried to establish a meeting with them but the all of them failed. When she finally received a response, the Gaburanth was determined to destroy the Evila. Their intent can be felt implicitly. Why does it always end up in a fight? (Queen Ivemu) That is because it is the most straightforward method (Kilia) How! Why do we have to determine everything with strength! Power is naturally unequal! You have power and you have communication, yet power is placed above everything else. No matter what, blood will be shed. What do you think about that though (Kilia) Whawhat? The Demon Queen said as she lifted her gaze and looked at Kilia Words are light (Kilia) Tsu (Queen Ivemu) Sure, everyone has words but words dont have power behind them, they are empty to begin with (Kilia) Empty? (Queen Ivemu) Yes, the power of persuasion can be brought forth from those empty words. Those words can not only pass through a persons ears but they can also be able to engrave a memory into the minds of another. However, do you think such words can avert war? (Kilia) That is. (Queen Ivemu) This is the definition of war. In order to create peaceful world, negotiations must take place regardless if it is in the form of communication or combat. (Kilia) . (Queen Ivemu) At this moment, it is war. People will die. War is not a trifle matter, it is the greatest obstacle you will face. Are you able to face that obstacle and carry along with you all the burdens and consequences of your decision? (Kilia) Thats.. (Queen Ivemu) It is superficial for you to be a demon king. Thus, the will of the previous demon king will continue. The Evila is abundant and strong; a battle-hardened race. Such weak will anger those your kind, to say such things to them. (Kilia) Enough! (Queen Ivemu) Ivemu said as she grinded her teeth and clenched her fists until the blood stopped flowing. I..just do not want to hurt anyone. Everyone is family to me. If that family starts fighting who will be happy. Im powerless (Queen Ivemu) A single tear slides down her face. She is the king of this world yet she feels hopeless. It is regrettable that the anger towards herself is bigger than the anger toward the rest of the world. Then, should we lower our weapons and surrender? (Kilia) ..what? (Queen Ivemu) There is a chance that the Gaburanth would understand our true motive. (Kilia) The ideas sounds attractive, but Ivemu can only frown. Looking at her face Kilia continues. But in case that doesnt work, the Evila may be laid to ruin without being able to do anything If a fight erupts, then the Demon King will like be taken as a prisoner, with everything taken away, imprisoned, sealed, and brought before the people to decide the final result. If it succeeds, there is a chance that the extermination of the Evila can be prevented. But the possibility of the captured ones getting killed is very high. Furthermore, the Cruel (TL: the queen personal guards) is too powerful to suppress and they will be a concern for the rest of the world. But if she doesnt surrender, a lot of blood will be shed. Even if we win there is a high possibility that they other size will not surrender till the bitter end. (TL: from here on it is my interpretation of what they are talking about from listening to a much longer conversation with complicated words T_T) While thinking so Ivemu put on a painful face. Seeing such a face, Kilia said confidently, I have a proposal for this problem. But I hope you will not be angry. (Kilia) I will not be angry with whatever you have to say (Queen Ivemu) Very well, I would suggest that we head out by ourselves to resolve this issue. What do you think? (Kilia) Yes? (Queen Ivemu) Rest assured that I will protect you with my life. (Kilia) Ye.., yes, I think is it a great idea. There no time to waste we should head out as soon as we can. (Queen Ivemu) Carrying an air of determination, Queen Ivemu stepped off the terrace and headed out the castle entrance ignoring the clamour of voices around her. Kilia followed behind soon after. CH 37 What is wrong? Aquarius, First Guard of the Demon Queens Cruel Brigade, said. Right before him was the Demon Queen Ivemu, who let out a sigh. He heard about of her decision, but he didnt what the purpose was. The queen, Ivemu started at him intently and said, I have a favour to ask from you, Aquarius Kilia was also beside the queen staring intently at him. I have a few more concerned, but it look like you have already made your decision (Aquarius) There was a glint of determination in her eyes, it was clear that whatever she planned to do has to do with the impending war. What is your favor? (Aquarius) Well, it is Aquarius listened silently and soon after widened his eyes in surprise. To think that the queen would say something like that. I see, that is something that you will definitely be able to to, you majesty (Aquarius) Aquarius accepted the favor like a bitter medicine. If that is the solution his majesty struggled to bring about then it is fine with him. Actually, this is something that fits your personality (Aquarius) This is also one of the method that Aquarius himself has considered before. Will you have no issues protecting this secret? (Queen) Her personality of trusting others is both her weakness and her strength. That personality remained with her ever since she was young, and she never lost it since. Even so, Aquarius believes that it is a great responsibility to everyone around her. How is it Aquarius? (Queen) The queen wasnt sure herself, but she felt she was able to make a connection and pass on her intent to him. Your decision wont resolve anything? (Aquarius) Nonetheless, that is my decision (Queen) . (Aquarius) Aquarius returned the queens gaze. He knew, dejectedly, that whatever he says from this point onward will not change her decision. Interesting, what happens to the queen as she go about this mission, will be something to look forward to, Aquarius thought. Alright, please give me orders (Aquarius) In response to those words, Ivemu took a sharp breath. Because if he says something like that, then it is clear that he agrees with her and will go along with her decisions. You are the Demon queen right? (Aquarius) Ivemu felt happiness from those words. Kilia was also faintly smiling behind her; she also rejoiced with the response. I understand, please work with me, Aquarius (Queen) Aquarius bent down on one knee and said. With pleasure (Aquarius) With this perhaps, the Beast-kin, Gaburanth, and the Demon-king Evila can start getting along. It is not sure, but lets celebrate it for now. C Capital of the Beast Kingdom, Passion. At the center of this city a is a gigantic tree named, Tree of origin, Aragon. The whole city seems to expand out from there. It was completely different from a man-made city. All the houses were made out of trees. The residents just hollowed out a tree and lived in there. There was also a sparkling stream flowing through the city. There were even small fish swimming casually in it. The city seems to be built in completely harmony with nature. As there was district named The King Tree, this was where all the royalty lived, with their castle like dwellings made out of several large trees bunched together. Nearby, there were numerous residents and travelers who was making offerings and prayers to the Tree of Origin, Aragon. The last king of Gaburanth, selected that tree as a symbol for the Gaburanth and built the city around it. To the Gaburanth, the Tree of Origin, Aragon is a sacred entity to them. Once a year, the Origin festival takes place at the center of the town. Lots of people come from all around the world, especially children. At that time, if you climb the Tree of Orgin, youll receive a blessing from the tree. It is believed that the blessing from the Tree of Origin, Aragon, will make the climber a strong, honourable, and respectable person. Such rituals has become a tradition. Generally, it is for the Gaburanth children, but in the past there has been humas who has climbed the tree as well. The Tree of Origin, is greatly revered by the Gabranth. Any other race who even touches the tree will be incur the ceaseless wrath of Gabranth. Well, that is what they say, either way never touch the tree in your human form (Arnold) With how intense Arnold gave the warning, Hiiro who is currently disguised as a Gabranth using the word ability [Copy], made sure to note is down as something to be careful of. That is to never touch the tree in his human form. I see that is how it is. It is certainly a very large tree, but that is not the only reason right? (Hirro) While walking, hiro looked up at the tree; it was clearly over 200 meter tall, a ridiculous size for a tree. But Hiiro is unsure if you should appreciate a tree just because of its size. That is is not all. Ive heard that if you are sick with a disease or injury, if you just touch the tree it will heal it. If you have baby that doesnt stop crying, if you bring the baby into the vicinity of the tree it will stop crying. There are other mysterious rumor about what the tree has done or is capable of. Huh, is that it? (Hiiro) Is that it. If anyone came to this city they will all be stunned by the magnificence of the Tree of origin. It would be crazy not to appreciated it. (Arnold) That is mainly for the Gaburanth right, but Im human being. (Hiiro) Well, that is true (Arnold) That was all, but Hiiro thought there was more to it. Either way, the Tree of Origin, Aragon, definitely something that the Gaburanth would boast about. Instead of hearing rumors about a tree, he wanted to know more information about what he wanted to do here. That aside, you came here with a purpose right, to meet that someone? (Arnold) Right, yes, Ive received their treasured honey from those people, so I have to at least fulfill their request. (Hiiro) What, isnt that the whole of point meeting the were-bears in the village?(Arnold) Yes, that was the point, but if they dont get the honey wont they be in a bad mood (Hiiro) Arnold thought that bringing the sweet honey would create a better mood for negotiations. Still, the Gaburanth has already started marching to war. Are you sure the were-bears arent already out hunting with that group? (Hiiro) The city seem to have a lot less people than usual. It is highly likely that all those that can fight have already set off with the vanguard in preparation for war. Currently, there is a high chance that only the minimal defence force is in this area. Hmm, I wonder (Hiiro) Hey, what do you mean? Do you mean the civilians? (Arnold) Unlike adventurers, ordinary citizens do not have enough strength to participate in a war. They are likely to continue living their ordinary lives. However, Arnold shakes his head in denial. Well, certainly ordinary citizens dont usually participate in a war, but many of us hunt and fight on a daily basis to fulfill their needs. (Arnold) Is that true? Isnt was a job for the soldiers? (Hiiro) Everything is voluntary, but the Gaburanth is a fighting force and they usually gather without anyone asking. (Arnold) That may be the case, but cant they reject it? (Hiiro) (TL: My interpretations of the conversation starts here) They can, but if it is the decision of that person. They are unlikely to do so (Arnold) Isnt there something else we can do? (Hiiro) We should finish one task first and worry about another one later (Arnold) That is true but, who is that person gathering the Gaburanth for war (Hiiro) Miru looked at Arnold for a response but he was very hesitated to do so. What is wrong? (Miru) Hearing it from Miru, Arnold sighed and said aloud, That person ismy mentor CH 38 Chapter 38: Arnolds Master Before the party stood a residence similar to those in the area. However, it was much smaller than others. It also had a door but unlike the other houses, it looked rough and scratched up. Overall, it looked like an abandoned old house. Arnold went up to the house and knocked on the the door, and frowned when there was no answer. There was a chance that the resident is pretending not to be home, mainly because it would be troublesome to deal with whoever was on the other side of the door. With a light push the door opened with a creaking sound; the door was unlocked. Is is okay to enter without permission? (Muir) Muri looked at Arnold with uncertainty, and then he nodded in response. Well, look (Arnold) What? (Muir) Arnold stuck out his finger and pointed at the bell hanging at near the top of the door. What does the bell mean? (Muir) It is my mentors habit. Whenever he heads out somewhere, he always puts a bell on the door. Right now he is out. (Arnold) It does seem that way, since around the top of the door interior here was something that looked like a hook, and a bell was hanging on that hook. I see, so? (Muir) Well, it is just like Shishou, he is probably out drinking and then fell asleep somewhere. With that said, they enter the house. Like Arnold said, the smell of alcohol was thick in the air. They wrinkled their noses; it was clear that there was no ventilation in the house. It smells so bad, for the moment lets leave the door open (Hiiro) Looking inside, it could not be even called a house or even a barn, it was small enough to be labeled as a storage room. Nonetheless there were a lot of bottles scattered on the floor and placed on the shelves. They could not sense a presence inside. What is going on. Isnt someone supposed to be here? (Hiiro) His question was obvious, but the strong smell of alcohol put him in a bad mood. Ahh, it is fine, it is fine. From that I remember (Arnold) Arnold started rearranging the items on the the shelves. After he finished rearranging a lever appeared. There, I found it. (Arnold) When Arnold pulled the lever, a small part of the floor slid away revealing a trapdoor. Lifting the ring like handle revealed a pathway small enough for a person to fit in. (What is this, a ninja house? That aside, why was such mechanism installed?) The reason for creating something like this was worrisome, but looking closer there seem to be a ladder leading down from the pathway. It looked like the trapdoor lead to the basement of the house. Oi, old man. There is no way (Hiiro) Wait, he is down here. I am sure of it. (Arnold) It makes me wonder what kind of old lives in this kind of place. (Hiiro) I.. Im also interest as well. (Muir) Their conversation faded slowly as they lost themselves in thought about who might live here. Well, youll know when you meet him. (Arnold) Arnold started heading down the ladder. Well, lets go (Hiiro) Yes, I guess? (Muir) Both Hiiro and Muir cautiously followed Arnold down the ladder. Inside was lot bigger than expected. More like there were several opening in the room like tunnel made by ants. If a dubious person wondered carelessly in this area, then their is a chance that theyll get lost. There were also bottles on the floor but he just ignored them and started looking around. Right cavern, right cavern, left cavern, middle cavern, left cavern. Arnold proceeded like that through all the caverns in the area until finally he found the correct room and motioned the rest of the group to follow. When they entered the room they saw what looked like a science lab. Various organic specimens decorated the room. There were also jars with strange liquid on the shelves. (Incredible, instead of just a science lab, this looks like a research facility) Hiiro looked around the area restlessly, lost in thought. At that moment, Arnold stopped. Wondering what happened, Hiiro looked infront of where Arnold was. There in a makeshift bed, someone was sleeping on it. *Snore~*Snore~*Snore~ (Guga~, Guga~, Guga~) The loud snoring can be clearly heard. *muttering sound* (ˤˤ ) When the other two saw Arnolds master, they were shocked. When Arnold saw this he looked as his master with an exasperated expression. To think that this was his master But it was the truth. His master, who was wearing only a white lab coat and underwear, was sleeping soundly with a bottle of alcohol. Oh my..this is a little girl Oi, grampsare you there? (Arnold) As by instinct, Arnold said immediately. It is alright, its alright, I know what you are thinking but Im telling you are wrong (Arnold) Why, then, why is there little girl in such a dimly lit place; She looks no more than 5 years old. (Hiiro) Well, I lot of things could have happened. This person is my master you know. (Arnold) Really, is this true? (Hiiro) Uwaaaaaaaa Muir looked at him with the same suspicious eyes. It is true isnt it? You are a loli-con (Hiiro) Dammit Hiiro! I told you that is completely wrong. Im normal! (Arnold) Shut uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuup! (Arnolds Master) A sudden voice shouted like a siren causing everyone one to cover their ears in surprise. Then, they looked at where the voice came from. So loud! Ill personally deal with whoever is causing this ruckusArnold is that you? (Arnolds Master) Oh, hi, nice to see you again, master (Arnold) Arnolds face twitched as he made the greeting. - So, let me start the introduction. This person here is my master, her name is Rarashik Fannaru. Well that is about all, as you can see. Abruptly, a slipper smacked him across his head sending him sprawling along the floor. Muir was surprised when she saw it happen. Hiiro on the other hand, casually observed that she had a lot of strength. Who do you think, you are calling that is all you are so full of yourself Arnold-boya (Rarashik) Huff. That was cruel master (Arnold) Ignoring my orders and heading out by yourself, I dont want to be called master by someone like that! (Rarashik) Coming out her small mouth, it didnt sound scary at all. However, Arnold had an expression of complete dread. He felt that he was in a terrible situation. To head to the Humas continent at that time day, what were you thinking? (Rarashik) But, master Why didnt bring me along? (Rarashik) what? (Arnold) How dare you leave your master in a lonely place like this? Do you know how much I suffered? (Rarashik) *Slap (Pakeshi) With that, Arnolds head smacked into the ground again from the impact. (What is going on with this little girl?) Because of the unreasonable remarks, and actions, Hiiro looked at the little girl carefully. She had green hair that was bunched together in the shape of an O at the back of her head. From his first impression she looked like a grade schooler with her height and looks. The most distinguishing part of her is the long ears at the top of her head. (From those ears, she would be called the were-rabbit race right?) Drawing from his memory, with the green hair, and long ears, she had all the characteristics of the were-rabbit race. In addition to that, there were so many more interesting things to look into. For example, why does Arnold call her master? If so, then there should be considerable age difference? Yet, the appearance, the cellar-like house, the research facility-like room. What she is doing or who is she is a complete mystery. (Im not interested in this individualbut Im interested in finding out what she does exactly) It was the first time Hiiro saw a were-rabbit like her, but from what he read from an illustrated book, there were no were-rabbits like her. (Is it a mutant Or is there just a problem with her growth?) While thinking, Hiiro was disrupted by an unpleasant stare from Rarashik. What is wrong boya? You shouldnt stare at a girl like? Or could it be that you have an interest in this body? (Rarashik) With a mean grin, he half-heartily listened and responded with casual voice Do you think I would be interested in such a undeveloped body? Im not a loli-con like Arnold (Hiiro) Hey, idiot Hiiro (Arnold) Arnold raised his voice, and saw beside him the trembling body of Rarashik. He started sweating all over. Hey. Arnold (Rarashik) Ye, yes! (Arnold) He stood stiffly like a soldier. Oi, brat, do you want to do an experiement? (Rarashik) Rarashik said through her teeth with a villainous grin. Seeing so, Arnold started sweating even more. Nah, I dont want to (Hiiro) It isnt as if Arnold hasnt considered the experiment but if Rarashik rampaged now it was clear he will also receive some damage. He stood there and quickly took out a bag. M, master. Here! (Arnold) The moment she saw the object inside the back, her faced turned from one of wrath to one of happiness immediately. Isnt that <Honey Drop>? (Rarashik) The moment he handed her the bag, she pulled it toward her chest as if it was a precious treasure. Arnold finally let out a relieved breath when he saw her mood get better. Why, oh why? If you had something like this why didnt you bring it out earlier? (Rarashik) We-well, my bad (Arnold) Arnold quickly wiped the swear on his head, and put on a exhausted smile. Hmm, so why are you here and who are those two behind you? (Rarashik) Finally, we can get a real talk going. (Arnold) Arnold proceeded to tell her about what kind of connection he had with Hiiro and Muir. While listening silently, Rarashik stared at the other two. Hmm, for an idiot like you be able to find companions (Rarashiki) It was unclear if it was complement or an insult, but even then there was a smile. However, there was a boy who couldnt read the atmosphere. That is wrong, we are just fellow travelers (Hiiro) Rarashik looked at Hiiro with a blank face. The remaining two just shook their head in exasperation. It was fine just being a fellow traveler but it is just like Hiiro to say it like that. Traveler? What you saying? You are not companions? (Rarashiki) Well that is (Hiiro) Hiiro summarized the time he spent with Arnolds party. Of course, he made sure to leave <Word Magic> out. Oh, isnt that okay? As the teacher or Arnold, wouldnt it be fine for me to join your party? (Rarashik) Nah, we dont need a little girl like you. (Hiiro) At that moment, the air between them seem to crack with electricity. Arnold couldnt help but regret bringing Hiiro along. You arrogant bastard. You who hasnt even lived 1/10 of my life, do you want to die? (Rarashik) If you can do it go ahead! (Hiiro) But at that moment, Hiiro felt cold steel at his neck. (What? No way.!?) Before he can react, Rarashik was behind him with a small knife, pressed on his neck. Muir was so surprised that she wasnt able to say anything. But Arnold just let out a sharp breath and watched. You see? I am no just little girl, nor do I have an undeveloped body. Even though I looked like this Ive lived for over 200 years. The next time you call me a little girl, Ill turn you into a human experiment. Understood? (Rarashik) After saying that she returned to her original position. Hiiro felt a unpliant drop of sweat flow down. His whole body felt a very strong killing intent. (I had no idea what happenif she was serious I would have been) Without touching his neck, he could feel his heart pounding. It was as if he barely escaped with his life. From that sensation, he realized, for the first time, the terror that resides in the world. (This kind of person exists, huhA person I cant even react tothat person) If he used Word Magic before the encounter he might have been alright. If he used the word [vision], he would be able to see the other persons movements, if he used the word [speed] he might have been able to react. Even then, Hiiro knew that if the person fought for real, he was guaranteed to die CH 39 Chapter 39: The unstoppable war Were you surprised? Even though shishou looks like this, shes at the SSS rank. Wait, I think that was a while ago..?. (Arnold) Fun!, even if its been a long time since Ive been active, a midget like you wouldnt even be a decent warm up. (Rarashik) Rarashik said as she laughed. Hiiro felt frustrated. However, he could not say anything. In reality, he couldnt even lift a finger against her. And to think she wasnt even using her full power. (What a monsterto think these kinds of people were called top rankers.) Even if theyre human, can an SSS ranker be this powerful?, As if reading Hiiros thoughts, Arnold began to explain. Theyre strong. The difference between a person with an SS rank and one with an SSS rank is significantly huge. Honestly, the only people that can obtain an SSS rank are freaks of nature. (Arnold) Who you callin a freak? (Rarashik) *Smack (or Punyuchi~tss) Ignoring Arnold whose face was buried in the ground, Hiiro looked back at Rarashik. (Should I use it? The word [Pry]?) If he used the word [Pry] he would be able to view the targets status. He was tempted to use it in order to obtain an absolute numeric evaluation of her strength. But in order to use the skill, he would have to write the word. If he were seenno. Without a doubt, Hiiro was convinced that he would be noticed before he could even initiate the skill. He really wanted to confirm her abilities, however, if his strange movements attracted her attention and caused him to be cornered, that would be the end. Thus, he decided to stop for now. Hiiro determined that a chance will definitely arise at a later date. This was definitely the first time that Hiiro displayed any signs of weakness. A-alright then. I kinda want to get the conversation going soHiiro, dont do anything unnecessary, okay? (Arnold) Hiiro remained silent. Seeing this rare sight, Arnolds eyes widened. (To be able to get that Hiiro to shut up, my shishou is impressive as always.) Thinking as such, Arnold turned his gaze towards Rarashik. Actually, Shishou, I want to ask you a few things about the war. (Arnold) Hearing this, Rarashiks face instantly turned became hostile. She gave him a glare that made Arnold jump in panic. I dont believe it but, are you guys saying you want to go off to war as well? (Rarashik) Eh? Ah, no, thats not what Im trying to say but when you say it like that, then its as we thought. A war is starting, right? (Arnold) The questions not whether there will be a war or not, our forces shouldve already reached the border by now. (Rarashik) Seriously?! Then whats gonna happen to this continent now? (Arnold) Who knows? (Rarashik) Master!? What do you mean, Who knows!? (Arnold) If war has already started then there isnt much you can do you about it. Unless, Arnold, you want to try and persuade the king to withdraw? (Rarashik) T-thats kinda (Arnold) There was no way for a group of mere adventurers would even get a hearing. However, it also didnt feel right to leave the issue as it is and continue to act as a bystander. What happens, happens. The thing about war is that it can only end when one side is declared the loser. But I doubt that the Evila or the Gabranth will surrender. (Rarashik) So you say, but were talking about a war. Wouldnt it leave the world in ruins? (Arnold) Well, seeing how we rushed into war in such as state, we will never know when it will end. The days of rigorous everyday battles may continue indefinitely. (Rarashik) Earlier, Im pretty sure you said that they are already at the border (Arnold) Arnold took a map out of his pocket as he inspected the layout of the continents. The Gabranth continent was connected to the Evila continent by a bridge. It was very similar to the bridge that connected the Humas Continent and the Gabranth continent. However, the structure and materials of the bridges were completely different. The bridge that connected the Humas and Gabranth continents was 10km long and 10 meters wide. However, the bridge that connected the Gabranth continent to the Evila continent was 30km long and 30m wide. Furthermore, it was constructed out of a special ore called Xrude Ore which boasted supreme toughness and was incredibly firm. There was even a rumor about an SSS ranker that used such ore to create a sword that slaughtered countless monsters. Ever since such a rumor was confirmed, the usefulness of Xrude Ore was substantiated and irrefutable. The reason behind the substantial difference between structure and material of the bridges is quite lengthy. Once upon a time the Humas and Gabranth worked together to create a bridge just as long and wide as the Gabranth-Evila Bridge. However, there were numerous strong and powerful sea monsters that attacked the bridge. The people managed to fend those monsters off for some time but eventually it collapsed from the relentless onslaught. Construction of a more robust bridge was undertaken with incremental progress over the years. Ever since its completion, it continues to withstand attacks from sea monsters, remaining firm and reliable as it provides safe passage from one continent to the other. The Gedult Bridge, huhif they cross that, then itll turn into a full blown war (Arnold) Yeah, and its looking like itll happen real soon.. (Rarashik) Hearing Rarashiks words, Muir face showed a dejected expression. Why.why would they start a war? (Muir) Muir Arnold Arnold gently rubbed Muirs head. Upon seeing Arnold comitting such an act, Rarashik began teasing Arnold.Hou~ If you do something like that, itll look like she really is your daughter. (Rarashik) Of course. Muir really is my daughter (Arnold) he~ (Rarashik) In reality, Rarashik expected Arnold to grow flustered at her teasing, and was genuinely impressed with Arnold as he calmly made that declaration. Youve grown up a bit, didnt ya? Arnold-boya (Rarashik) Of course, Im already 37 this year. (Arnold) Hahaha! True, true, so youre finally at that age huh? (Rarashik) In the face of her unbridled laughter, Arnold stared at her with half-opened eyes. More importantly, why didnt shishou go to war? Were you not invited? (Arnold) Hmm? Of course I was. Isnt it a given that I was invited? (Rarashik) So? You didnt go? (Arnold) I have no interest in fighting a losing battle. (Rarashik) A losing battle?! Theres no way to know that at this point. (Arnold) Who do you think I am? Of course I can tell. (Rarashik) haa? But, our king isnt so stupid that he would start a war with no chance of victory, right? (Arnold) Well, it seems that the King has something up his sleeve. Besides, it seems that my damn brother went with him. (Rarashik) Your brother did? (Arnold) Aa, because my damn brother was there, they were capable of going to war. (Rarashik) Well, your brother was the one behind the creation of the<<Binding>> skill. Muir and Hiiro, having no idea what they were talking about, tilted their heads to the side with a puzzled expression. Noticing their confusion, Arnold immediately gave an apologetic smile. My bad, my bad. Shishous brother is a researcher for this kingdom. Hes the one responsible for devising the method of using the <<Binding>> skill (Arnold) That method involves this braceletbut (Rarashik) Rarashik showed them the bracelet fitted on her wrist. It was the same bracelet that Arnold and Miur had. It seems that the person that created those bracelets was Rarashiks brother. Im pretty sure it was called<<nameless bracelet>>, right? (Hiiro) Aa, although if the owner is able to establish a contract with a spirit, the bracelet will be granted a name. (Rarashik) Arnold contracted with a wind spirit so his bracelet became a < >. Muir contracted with a thunder spirit so her bracelet became a < > This bracelet allows one to draw upon the <<binding>> skill during battle. By the way, the person that conceived the <<binding>> skill was shishou. (Arnold) Hearing this info, Hiiro was honestly surprised. He could not believe that the person who gave the Gabranth the ability to fight with magic was the person right in front of him. (Actually, considering the movements she displayed earlier) Seeing Rarashik placing her hands on her hips and puffing out her chest proudly, Hiiro felt the bitter emotions he had earlier resurfacing. Oji-san, you became the disciple of a really amazing person! Muir, deeply moved by what Rarashik accomplished, rejoiced by raising both of her hands in the air. Nahahaha! Keep praising me little lady! Nothing will come from it, though. (Rarashik) Seeing his master passionately laughing due to her good mood, Arnold became slightly embarrassed, his cheek stiffening as his face contorted into a wry smile. haha, so, shishou? Continuing where we left off, what makes you think that they are going to lose? Dont they have the <<Binding>> skill that you developed? Even with that, you wouldnt be able to say whether they are going win or lose (Arnold) Are you an idiot?! (Rarakshik) An idiot!? (Arnold) Due to the sudden insult, Arnold involuntarily repeated her words. For the Gabranth who are unable to use magic, being able to use the <<Binding>> skill would definitely be something that the Evila will not be able to overlook so easily. (Rarashik) T-then!?. (Arnold) Even so, abilities and the history of the magic itself are two different things. (Rarashik) Magic history, huh? (Arnold) I think I get it. So to summarise. (Hiiro) Before Hiiro could conclude his summary, Rarashiks eyes lit up with sparkled curiosity. It seemed that it couldnt be helped but to voice his thoughts about her now before he could move the conversation along. youre a chibi-usagi. (Hiiro) What kind of summary is that!? (Arnold) Arnold plunged in with a tsukkomi. The person in question, however, having her expectations popped like a balloon, began to laugh uncontrollably.. Nahahaha! Thats certainly a great summary, bad eyes-boya! As if stuck onto a key point of Hiiros summary, Rarashik was held her stomach as it convulsed due to laughter. Hiiro obviously raised his eyebrows, making an expression that seemed to ask, something the matter? In face of Rarashiks sudden laughter, both Muir and Arnold could only tilt their heads in amazement. Nahaha! You are an interesting fellow, aint ya! Well, youre free to call me what you want. As long as its not little girl, Ill make an exception just for you. (Rarashik) Ho-oh, ossan, your shishou has a quite an unfathomable depth of character, huh. (Hiiro) Kora! Whats that supposed to mean!? (Arnold) Of course! Dont compare me to a fellow like Arnold who resembles a decrepit old man! (Rarashik) W-wait, shishou!? (Arnold) Youre obviously the older one here, shishou! is what Arnold want to say, however, he obviously could not say it even if his tongue was ripped out. If he did, he would undoubtedly wind up kissing the ground again.(TL: just imagine him sent flying into the ground, that is what kiss the ground would look like) So? You were in the middle of saying something, right? (Rarashik) Ignoring Arnold, Rarashik asked Hiiro. Well, magic has a very long history. Research from various areas and subjects has been conducted on various magic to improve its power and effectiveness. Compared to that the <<Binding>> skill was created fairly recently, correct? (Hiiro) Rarashik said that she had thought of the skill, however, she herself, who had only lived for over 200 years, did not think that the history of <<Binding>>was very long. That said, the history of the <<Binding>> magic could only be about 100-150 years in length.. If experience was a stat that could be used to determine fighting capability, the difference between traditional magic and our <<Binding>> is certainly quite overwhelming. Compared to the fleshed out traditional magic, <<Binding>> has pretty much just entered its development phase. (Hiiro) Listening to Hiiros calculated response, Arnold inhaled sharply as he redirected his gaze towards Rarashik. Youre pretty smart, aint ya. What was your name? (Rarashik) Hiiro, Okamura (Hiiro) Okamura? Thats a pretty strange name. It seems like youre the little girls brother or relative, but? (Rarashik) *Giku-* Arnold started trembling. It was clear that Rarashik noticed that Muirs hair that protruded out of her knit cap and Hiiros hair are of the same tint. She assumed that due to this similarity that Muir and Hiiro were siblings. As Arnold was at a lost to how he should respond to this, Hiiro spoke up. We are of the same race, but not necessarily siblings (Hiiro) Fun, the same race, huh (Rarashik) Rarashik compared the two of them as if she was searching for something. (Lets see that silver-blue hair and those ears no, that couldnt be. If that was the case, then that ear shape should be slightly different) As soon as she determined that it was no longer possible, she discarded those that idea. Immediately following that, she chuckled to herself before she once again laid her eyes upon Hiiro. Well, whatever. It is just as you said, boya. Do you get it, Arnold? (Rarashik) Um, the <<Binding>> skill which has a shallow history, cant win against magic? (Arnold) Thats a given. The Evila will be able to use magic that <<Binding>> users will not be able to use. Compared to them our magic is inferior. (Rarashik) But shishous level of <<Binding>> is different, right? (Arnold) Well, Im the one who thought of it after all. After me would probably bejust the king. (Rarashik) Wait a minute! What about the Three Beast Saints? (Arnold) (Nn? The three beast-saints?) Hearing an interesting word appear, Hiiro raised his eyebrows. Isnt it obvious? Theyre all just snotty nosed brats if you ask me. (Rarashik) Snot nosedyou know that theyre very influential people of this kingdom Hou~ Hiiro felt something click as he gained an understanding due to Arnolds words. (Even among the Gabranth, there are people who are classified as being in the top classhuh? The Three Beast Saints? If presumably there is only 3 of them, thats not a very notable amount) It seemed that, according to Arnold, the three-beast saints were ranked next to king in terms of combat ability and influence. In Rarashiks eyes, however, she seemed to have deemed them as snot nosed brats. Well, leaving out the whole snotty brats thing, the number of people that can bring out the true power of the <<Binding>> skill besides me is only 1. Incidentally, theyre one of the people that are heading off to war. Do you really think those amateurs who take the lead in this war will stand a chance against the Evila? (Rarashik) Arnold was left unable to reject those words. From first hand experience, he can attest to the <<Binding>> skills strength. However, he also knew that he wasnt able to realize the skills full potential. If you apply Arnolds situation to Rarashiks explanation, the obvious conclusion drawn is that all the beastmen are unable to fully utilise the <<Binding>> skill. Those handicapped Gabranth are going to fight the Evila, who have studied and compiled their knowledge of magic, to the point of being able to use their magic like their own limbs. What Rarashik is try to convey is that it is correct to assume that the Gabranth will not be able to stand a chance against the Evila. Its too soon. Its way too soon to be stirring up trouble with them. (Arnold) Putting her hands in her white lab coats pockets, Rarashik let exasperated. So, you tried to stop them, Shishou? (Arnold) If I was talking to people that listened then maybe I could have convinced themIts just that everyone was so enthusiastic about being able to use magic with the <<Binding>> skill for the first time. There will always be someone stronger no matter how strong you get. (Rarashik) To think that shishous words couldnt stop them (Arnold) Well, to them, Im just a former martial arts teacher. I dont have that much authority in the first place. If had some achievements under my belt like my damn father, perhaps they may have heeded my warnings. Is that so? No, I think what shishou has achieved so far is definitely something worth respecting. (Arnold) The ability to bring out the Gabranth hidden potential by using the <<Binding>> skill is already a great feat. However, in Rarashiks eyes, something of that level was probably not what she would consider an accomplishment. In any case, this is a war. Itd be nice if we are able to return from it without experiencing something tragic (Rarashik) True, this was not a measly quarrel. This is for the Gabranth to measure the power of the Evlia, to find their own weaknesses and learn something from it. There is a high probability that they will experience something painful before retreating to safety. Sadly, the Gabranth are simple and naive. There is a possibility that they may get wiped out. (Rarashik) N-no way (Muir) Muir voiced her dismay as her face grew pale. If the Gabranth army was annihilated, there is a high chance that the end of the Gabranth would draw closer. Even if Evila retreated, there is a chance that the Humas would take the opportunity to invade. In the event that they do invade, the Gabranth would be enslaved by the Humas. Realizing this, both Muir and Arnold felt a shiver run down their spine. Arnold and Muir knew all too well that the true horror of the Humas wasnt their strength or their magic prowess, but their desire for domination, control, and greed. It is because of this that a future enslavement to them had to be prevented at all cost. I-is there nothing we can do? (Muir) Didnt I say it before? All we can do is let things run their course. (Rarashik) Y-yes, but (Muir) Or what? Do you plan on joining the war effort in order to prevent enslavement? With those puny arms? (Rarashik) Even though Rarashiks words were harsh, they were indisputably correct. No matter what he would do, the situation would remain unchanged. Involvement in the war effort would only bring about several more corpses of Evila soldiers. Worst case, it would only increase the number of Gabranth bodies. Seeing Arnold clenching his teeth, Rarashik could only spit out sigh. Well, we wont be able to completely stop the flames of war, but in theory, we can delay the opening spark. (Rarashik) R-really!? (Arnold) Arnold tried to think of a method to delay the war, but he was unable to come up with anything. He had given up and thought that there might be no way to do something like that. Kind of. If it works, both sides will stay put. (Rarashik) What method is it? (Muir) Didnt I say? This is only a theory? (Rarashik) Eh? (Muir) It seems that neither side is likely to benefit from it. And even then, we need to find someone capable of doing it (Rarashik) Arnold brought his hand to his chin, tilting his neck as he stared at Rarashik. E-exactly what kind of method is this? (Arnold) hmm? I think that boya over there already knows, right? (Rarashik) Saying this, Rarashiks casually gaze laid upon Hiiros reflection. He held his arms crossed over his chest in an uninterested manner, however, after being spoken to, Hiiro turned his gaze towards Rarashik. Facing her, he spoke. Aa. (Hiiro) Hearing Hiiros expression of affirmation, Muir and Arnolds jaws dropped in disbelief. Hou~ (Rarashik) Rarashik grinned in admiration. Oi Hiiro? Are you serious? (Arnold) Yeah, although Im beginning to wonder how much of that you understood. Were you asleep the whole time, old man? (Hiiro) Nahahahaha! To be treated like that by someone younger than you, you should be ashamed, Arnold! (Rarashik) Gununununu.Argh, whatever!I dont care anymore! Tell me already! (Arnold) As Hiiro noticed Muirs curious, glittering eyes staring at him as if pleading him to teach her what he had realized, ha~ Hiiro could only sigh. Why dont you say it bo-ya? I want to see if youve actually got the right idea. (Rarashik) Seeing Rarashiks playful smile that felt like she was testing him, Hiiro felt pissed. However, even if he remained silent, the other twos stares started to become a nuisance. Therefore, Hiiro reluctantly began his explanation. ha~Listen carefully, got it. That method is. (Hiiro) CH 40 Gedalt Bridge. That was the only bridge connecting theGabranth and Evila continents. And at this very moment, from both sides of the bridge, the Gabranth and Evila glared at one another. Those bastards. I was sure that they would deploy their troops to our side already The person who muttered that was Beast Kingdom, Passions King, and the one serving as supreme commanding officer of the countrys forces: Leowald King. His gallant mane flowed in the wind, as his sharp lion-like eyes stared at the other side of the bridge. He had acted under the assumption that the Evila would station their troops on this side to prevent them from crossing. But it appears he was mistaken Damn, if only they were on our side of the bridge, I would make mincemeat out of them. The person saying this with a regretful expression was the seond prince, Lenion. As expected of war. Not everything will go as planned For a different reason than Legion, the first prince Leglos also had a regretful expression. Father, what should we do? Theyve positioned quite a force on that side. I believe it would be best to wait and see what move they will make. Yes, this is still within expectations. Well keep to our initial plan. First well use that. Upon those words, the people surrounding him gave off dangerous smiles. Are the preparations ready, Yuhito!? Upon calling the name, a man in a white lab coat appeared behind him. Nyohohohoho! Were ready whenever you are! Lets confirm the results of my research to our hearts content! Nyohohohoho! His hair was unkempt and his coat was worn out. The man wearing spiraling glasses and giving off a generally dirty disposition gave off a loud laugh. Good, then release the first Decaying Legions! Nyohohohoho! Crouch, do it! A black panther Beast-man with his entire body covered in black stood before everyone. Understood-nya. He placed his arms on the ground in front of the bridge. Now, its time for work-nya. Come out-nya. The bracelet on Crouchs arm gave off a dubious light. Zuzuzuzuzuzuzuzzuzuzuzu The shadow around his feet gradually increased in size. And from then, the shapes of monsters began to form. However, those were no ordinary monsters. Various parts of their bodies were eroded away, and their skin was festering. A smell of decay enough to break ones nose permeated the air. But the monsters eyes did give off a sense of life along with a red light. Monsters endlessly poured out of the shadows. And with a casual pace, they start spanning the bridge. Nyohohoho! Go forth! My immortal zombie legions! C C C C C At that time, on the other side, having seen the Gabranths movements, the soldiers reported to the one who requested Demon King Eveam to put him in that position: Cruels Rank 2, Marione. I see, I see. So they began moving. Those filthy brutes, Ill send them to oblivion! Bloodlust, powerful enough that even the soldiers on his side trembled in fear, surged through his body. Both his wife and child had been killed by the Gabranth. For that reason, he had an insatiable rage directed at the beast race. The reason he personally asked to participate on the front lines was because he believed it would allow him to slaughter as many Beast-men as possible. Marione-sama Oh, what is it, Chugay? The one who suddenly appeared behind him was a man called Chugay. On his head was a single, long horn. Like a mask, his face never showed a change in emotion. It seems theyre employing monsters as their front-line. What course of action do you wish to take? Hmm, from what Ive heard, one of their researchers discovered a way to get monsters to fight for them. It appears that was true. There are some Rank S monsters among them. Hmm, did they think they could do anything with some measly Rank Ss? I believe they are disposable pieces to elicit a reaction from us. That means that theres a high possibility they have much stronger monsters with them. Hmm, those beasts desperately scrambled for power due to their declining forces. They gained some unnecessary knowledge. He clicked his tongue in an annoyed manner. Marione-sama. Hmm? Please grant me, Chugay, a part in this. Let me determine whether the forces those filthy beasts put together will be a threat or not. Upon receiving those words, Marione laughed. Fine. But stop at the monsters. The Beasts will be killed by my hand. Understood! Chugay vanished into thin air. Watch closely, damn brutes. Ill exterminate every last one of you. C C C C C Hows the situation? As Leowald posed the question to Yuhito, he laughed as he responded. Nyohohohoho! It appears they only sent one person! But he seems to be quite a skillful! Nyohohohoho! So theyre going to engage us in the middle of the bridge. Whats more, with one person? Who is he? I used my precious Zombie-chans eyes to observe him. It seems they sent Chugay! Father, I believe Chugay was Mariones subordinate. Leglos commented, and Leowald opened his eyes a bit wider. I see, so one of the Cruel is in command. Theyve already sent out the Demon Lords personal fighting force, the Cruel. Whats more, Marione should be Rank 2. For such a person to be on the frontlines is there a reason? Nyohohoho! Based on my research, he harbors a great hatred for Beast-men! So thats it, he want to reap our lives with his own hands thats probably his intention. Leowalds words were right on the mark. If its just Chugay, the monsters should be able to hold him off, but what should we do? Ill go forward. (TL: Uses Ore-sama) Lenion. I cant laze around forever. Someone needs to open the way, right? Wait a second, Lenion, theres no reason for a prince to set out yet. Aniki, this is war. If you want to win, youve got to use whatever youve got. Luckily, my Binding is perfect for use in open places like this. Lenion glanced at the bridge that extended in a straight line. Also, if theyre just monsters, it doesnt matter if I drag them into my attacks too, right? Well, perhaps the soldiers would be satisfied if they were to die by my attacks. Looking at his ferocious smile, Leglos thought to himself, If his heart was just a little warmer, Lenion would be a better prince than him. Based on ability, Lenions was higher. In the Beast-man world that put strength over all else, the next king would have been him. Regrettably, his personality was not one that was well liked. He was too militaristic, and he didnt care for the people. He would be a disgrace as a King. Oy, Old Man, whatcha gonna do? Can I go out? Hearing Lenions words, Leowald thought for a second. Understood. But wait for a second. As he said those words, the soldiers who were observing the bridge raised their voices. Whats wrong!? Leowald shouted out, thinking that perhaps the other side had made some drastic movements. Ah, no, something from the other side Upon the soldiers words, everyone redirected their gaze. What do you mean by something? They concentrated their attention on the other side of the bridge. And above it, two items were floating in mid-air. What are those? That was the question on everyones mind. C C C C C Whats going on!? Mariones angry voice cried out. The reason for this was that unrest was breaking out among the soldiers, and the camp was getting noisy. Did something happen to Chugay? That was what came to his mind. He had left taking care of the monsters to him because he asked. Could it be that he lost? N-no The soldiers faces are pale. Some of them have blank expressions. Its as if they saw something they couldnt believe. All of you! If something happened, explain it! Y-yess! Mariones wrath returned them to their senses. They kneeled before him and explained the events that had transpired. And upon hearing their words, Mariones expression gradually stiffened. What do you mean!? Hii! Why did something like that!? I-I-I Doooooooont Know! The soldiers desperately responded, but nothing entered Mariones ears anymore. His mind was in disorder from the words he just heard. He turned his eyes to the space above the bridge to confirm it. There were definitely two things there. (W-why what does this mean?) He grit his teeth, and he murmured to himself. Why are those two people here? C C C C C Both sides had noticed the existence of the two objects. They were both enquiring as to what their purpose was. The objects floated to the very center of the bridge and stopped. Both of the objects were, as the Evila side surmised, people. The first had beautiful golden hair and was lighly clad in red armor. It was Eveam. The second had blood-red hair and was wearing pitch black armor. It was Aquinus. Both of them had sprouted large wings from their backs. Both of them turned their eyes to the battle below, between the zombie monsters and Mariones subordinate, Chugay. Chugay noticed their presence and was dumbfound that the existence he was fighting to defend boldly wandered onto the battlefield. Fall back, Chugay! Eveam said as such, but Chugay had no idea what was going on. His mind could not keep up with the sudden development. He never heard that anything of the sort was set to happen, and even though she was accompanied by Rank 1 Aquinus, for the Demon Lord to nonchalantly come out was just reckless. If you dont want to get involved in this, step back. In an indifferent voice, Aquinus spoke, but to Chugay, Aquinus wasnt his master. He didnt take orders from him. For him, Marione was the one deserving of being Rank 1. So he honestly did his part by defying Aquinuss orders. But seeing his immobility, Eveam angrily shouted at him. Just move it already! The Demon King is ordering you here! Y-yes! Even he couldnt defy the Demon Kings words. If he did, then the responsibility of his actions would fall to Marione. But still, this place was left to him, so he was a bit dissatisfied with leaving without an explanation. Ill leave explanations to later. Just get out of here quickly! Also relay my command, let no one else get close to here! He understood not the intent of Eveams words, but an erratic situation was playing out before him. He determined that he would have to report it to Marione, so he sprouted wings from his back and departed. Are you ready, Aquinus? Yeah. And the two lowered their backs and drew their swords. For some reason, those blades found themselves lodging into their wielders left arms. From their cut arms, a large amount of blood flowed. The blood dripped steadily towards the ground. Let me ask again. Youre sure about this, right? Aquinus inquired, and while Eveams face was stiff, she responded in a strong voice. Yeah, Ive already decided it. She lifted up her bloody left arm, and above her head, a large magic circle manifested. Her blood was drawn towards that magic circle and dyed it red. Aquinus flew up higher than that circle and held his left arm towards the ground. A similar magic circle appeared before him. The two circles were separated by exactly 30 meters Aquinuss blood was also absorbed into his circle, and his circle turned red. All of a sudden, a sound like that of the earth rumbling sounded out. The clear sky suddenly became clouded with dark clouds, and lightning began racing across it. In-between the two circles, a black mass was brought forth. Black lightning surged around it, as it gradually got larger. And from both sides, people began to realize exactly for what purpose the two had appeared. CH 41 Chapter 41 C Interruption of War W-What is that tremendous magic power!? I-Is it the Demon King!? On the Gabranth side, witnessing the actions of Iveam and Aquinas, Regulus judged that it was indeed the work of the Demon King. Yeah. This amount of magic power, theres no mistake. (Regulus) In the face of such an extreme amount of magic power surpassing his own, even Renion was clenching his teeth. His hands naturally became sweaty. Nyohohohoho! Well now, this is bad! (Yuuhit) What is it, Yuuhit? Whats bad? Because theyre going to fire it in this direction? (Renion) As Renion asks, Yuuhit shakes his finger. Non non. If that were the case, theyd have to be closer in order to annihilate us. But they stopped at the middle of the bridge, yes! (Yuuhit) You cant mean!? (Leowald) King Leowald gasps as Yuuhit confirmed what he wanted to say. Thats correct. Im afraid they (Yuuhit) To use such large magic It cant be!? N-No, but (Marione) On the Evila side, the very first to realize was Marione. Even though he came to that conclusion, however, he could not believe it. To think Her Majesty would do such a thing (Marione) Among the soldiers, there are those that are impressed feeling the enormous magic power. They did not understand what was going to happen, but they are deeply moved witnessing the power of the one they were supposed to protect. However, Marione was beside himself with worry. If those girls do what he thought they were going to do, he thought that he must stop them. However, there is no longer a way to stop them. The soldiers ask Marione what those girls plan to do. (TL: Ů, note a plural for woman, implies that Aquinas is also a woman as opposed to Unlimited Novel Failures description in Chapter 11) He clenches his teeth and tells them as if spitting out his words. They are (Marione) They need to break the bridge. (Hiiro) Hiiro gives an answer to Rarashiks question. Everyone aside from her, however, has a blank look on their faces. Oh, and your reasoning? (Rarashik) If they break the bridge then just as you said, it wont be able to stop the war but it will delay it. (Hiiro) W-What do you mean? (Arnold) Arnold asks while furrowing his brow. Isnt that so? That bridge is the only thing connecting the two continents, right? (Hiiro) Ah! (Arnold & Muir) Both Arnold and Muir seem to understand what he said. I get it! Destroying the bridge will stop their advance! (Arnold) Y-Yeah, and if everything goes well, then just like Ms. Master said, both sides may come out uninjured (Muir) (TL: It sounds kind of awkward, but I thought itd be better than leaving it as Shisho-san) Then, Rarashik grinned and started applauding. Congratulations. Youre a smart one, boy. (Rarashik) Hmph (Hiiro) Hiiro didnt feel bad being complimented, but since he was done so while being looked down upon by a little girl, he felt conflicted. No, wait Theres no merit for them if they do that (Arnold) Arnold mutters while crossing his arms. To that, Muir asked. What do you mean? (Muir) Because, theyre at war. Especially because it was the Gabranth side that started it. It not likely that theyll do something to lose their standing. There were rumors that the Evila were also plotting war. Rather, theyve advanced across that bridge several times. The war this time around is a convenient turn of events for the Evila. Because the Gabranth are the ones that started it. They wouldnt go out of their way and destroy the bridge, would they? Since the Evila are stronger anyway. (Arnold) Ah, youre right. (Muir) Its like I said, right? Theoretically, its possible. But theres no merit, and someone that could break such a large bridge Well, even if there were someone that could, hed have to use close to all his power, so while its theoretically possible, theres no one that would do it. (Arnold) The Gedult Bridge, having been destroyed in the past by monsters, has been developed so that such a thing would not occur again. It may be possible to damage it a little, but something like completely destroying it would be difficult and there would be no reason to do so, so only the methodology of doing so has ever been presented. Well, if the Evila have a reason to not fight and there is some merit that outweighs the demerit of losing the bridge then they might do so. There probably isnt though. (Rarashik) Rarashik says so, but they did not know that there is someone in the Evila who has a reason to not fight. Is that so So the war cant be stopped after all (Arnold) Arnold mutters, and Muir has a downcast look. If only there was some miraculous irregular happening But, the world isnt such an easy place. (Rarashik) Listening to Rarashiks philosophical words, Arnold and Muir get more depressed, but Hiiro was thinking of something different. The Evila, there is definitely a reason why they havent attacked despite being so powerful. If that reason was No, I wonder (Hiiro) If the reason was related to avoiding the war, it doesnt necessarily mean that anything may happen in this war. Though this was nothing more than Hiiros conjecture, the answer would be known soon. Whether it will become a full-scale war, or it wont The answer would be known soon. Were releasing it! Aquinas! (Iveam) Iveam, who was building the magic array, continues to pour in magic from her pitiful left arm. Okay. (Aquinas) Followed by Aquinas, who was pouring in an equal amount of magic. The black mass that appeared grew in size, filling the gap between the two magic arrays. Lets go, Aquinas! (Iveam) Her yell acting as the trigger, the black mass wrapped around the magic arrays as if to cover them. Disappear into darkness! Cosmo End! RUMBLE RUMBLE RUMBLE RUMBLE! (TL: Whats a good onomatopoeia for earthquakes and such?) The black mass that was fired off with tremendous speed and headed towards the bridge. It was an instant. Yes, it happened in an instant. The monsters that were supposed to be on top of the bridge were sucked into the black mass The black mass touched the bridge and instantly wrapped around all 30km of it. And then a few seconds later, the giant Gedult Bridge disappeared without a trace. It was as if a bridge never existed there in the first place The weather suddenly cleared up. There were almost no casualties on both sides. Only the path that connected them had disappeared. Only that. Uh (Iveam) The wings on Iveams back disappeared and she fell towards the sea. However, Aquinas appeared and caught her. I I may have used up too much blood (Iveam) (Aquinas) Her face looks pale, but she felt happy that she was able to follow through with what she wanted to do. Aquinas carried her and started leaving from where they were. When suddenly! Whooooooooooooosh! (TL: Sound of cutting through air. I need better English onomatopoeia) !? (Aquinas) Something was fired towards them from the Gabranth. Aquinas instantly dodged it. It looked like a spear, but it was surprising because it was a spear. (If there is someone who could throw a spear all the way here, it would be) (Aquinas) Thinking that, Aquinas focuses her eyes towards the Gabranth. Where she is right now is approximately 15km from the Gabranth forces. Throwing a spear accurately from that distance is no easy feat. There was also a fair amount of power behind it. Aquinas determined that if the spear had hit its target, she would have taken considerable damage. There was only one person Aquinas knew who was capable of such an attack. The Beast King, huh (Aquinas) Shit! She dodged it! (Leowald) Leowald spat out those words while his face contorted in anger. Even for him the distance was too far and he was unable to hit his target. How dare you How dare you! Evilaaaaaa! (Leowald) Leowald screamed into the sky. It couldnt be helped. They assembled their forces in order to fight a war today. They formulated a plan, determined that they could wipe out the Evila this time, and decided to go to war. Despite that, their enemies left the scene before the fighting even began. They didnt even think that such a thing could have happened. If its like this, one might think they were being sincere with their peace treaty. (Regulus) Renion replies to Reguluss muttering. Even though I thought it mustve been a trap or something. Are they really seeking peace? Theres no way! (Renion) It wasnt just to the Humas. The Evila had also sent a peace treaty to the Gabranth. Of course it was not taken seriously until now, but with what happened today they were able to determine some of the intention behind the treaty. You shiiiiits! Fiiiiight! You Evila traaaaash! (Leowald) Everyone watched Leowald scream with resentment, as if he had lost himself. Anyhow, we need to talk about what we will do from now on. We have to stop Father, Renion. (Regulus) Tsk, what a pain in the ass. (Renion) The two went to stop their father who was taking out his anger on the ground and nearby rocks. After watching those two, Yuuhit looks towards Iveam and Aquinas, who disappear into the sky, with a smile on his face. (Nyohohohoho! To think it would end like this. It seems like I need to hurry in completing that. Nyohohohoho!) (Yuuhit) CH 42 Chapter 42: Another Conference in the Demon Country Marione: What exactly are you trying to do?! Slamming the desk in front of her, Marione, the <<Number 2>> of the <<Cruel Brigade>>, revealed her foul mood. As the [Gedult Bridge] was destroyed by Eveam and Aquinas, a Demon Conference was suddenly initiated in order to ascertain the meaning behind such actions. Being the Demon Lord, Eveam recognized the need to explain their motive and so immediately permitted the meeting. Marione: Your majestyyou will give us a satisfactory explanation, yes? Seeing Mariones face turn scarlet with rage, the brigades <<Number 5>> Shublars spoke as a she gave a bewitching smile. Shublars: Chotto chotto~, dont get too heated, alright? Im sure that her majesty will definitely explain it to us. Upon hearing those words, Marione redirected her scowl towards Shublars. However, she realized that if she kept talking, the conference would not be able to progress. Thus, Marione reluctantly controlled herself. Sitting down in her seat, she blasted Aquinas who was sitting next to her with a murderous glare. However, Aquinas, who had his eyes closed, did not react to it. After confirming that silence had completely enveloped the atmosphere, Eveam began to speak. Eveam: Firstly, I must apologize to everyone for any misgivings. Especially to Marione, I apologize for not informing you of our actions. The reason for their deception was obvious. Anyone could figure out the reason. If Marione knew of their plans, she would undoubtedly object. Therefore, time would need to be spent in order to convince her of their plans. In the worst case scenario, they would not be able to execute their plan in time. If the knowledge of an outrageous plan to destroy the bridge was spread in advance, even the soldiers would become confused. Also, should the Gabranth catch wind of their plan, they might take measures to prevent it. It is precisely because of this that Eveam only consulted her aid, Kiria, and Aquinas about her plan. Greyald: But dont you think you overdid it? Your majestys ideas were already established in the last meeting. By destroying the bridge, you managed to delay the war while preventing any harm that would befall the Evila. Following the [Number Six] Greyalds statement, Shublars tacked on her own thoughts. Shublars: Speaking of which, doesnt destroying that bridge contradict her majestys philosophy? Greyald: Yeah. Its exactly as Shublars-nee-san says. That bridge was the only thing that tied our two races together. Doesnt breaking that mean your majesty has given up on the possibility of bringing the two races together? (TLN: Im not sure if Greyald says this. Im making an assumption based on context that it is him. If anyone has any concrete ideas, please feel free to correct me.) What Eveam desired was a world where everyone would lay down their arms and come together and support each other. She didnt want to just make peace between continents, but she wanted every individual to live as equals under the same sky. In a world where the various races loathed each other, the bridge was the last remaining symbol that acted as a connecting thread between the two countries. As long as that bridge existed, there was still hope that the countries could eventually be able to treat each other as if they were friendly neighbours. However, Eveam had decided to sever that very thread. It was all well and good that the war could be avoided, however, to the Gabranth that had spent so much effort cultivating the stage of war, it would feel as if their pride had been trampled on. Obviously, the chance for successful reconciliation between the two races had decreased dramatically. In fact, the Gabranth would probably never forgive the Evila from fleeing the so-called stage of combat. Shublars: Our preparations have been wastedthis is probably what those Gabranth are thinking. Haa~ Shublars callous words pierced Eveams heart. It was without question that Eveam did not choose this method willingly. However, in order to prevent the outbreak of war, she couldnt think of any other way. Marione: Even we Evila had made preparations, you know! And yet, all that work was wasted by her majesty in one fell swoop! Marione once again unleashed her pent up complaints. Eveam: I have no words to refute your distress. However, all I want is to protect the Evila! Marione: Protect them!? No matter what kind of power those Gabranth have, us Evila will undoubtedly be victorious! Eveam: Thats not what I mean. Marione: ha-? Eveam: If we did go to war, we may indeed come out as the victors just as Marione says. We Evila have always prided ourselves with our peerless strength. Marione: Then why!? Eveam: Even with our strengtha lot of blood will still be shed, will it not? Marione: Muwhat na?ve things are you spouting! Were talking about a war, you know! Its an obvious thing that blood will spill! Eveam: Thats what I dont want! Eveam harshly raised her voice in denial. It was at that precise moment that the scene fell silent. Eveam: Not only will there be wounded, piles of corpses will come from both sides. We wont be able to come out of this battle unscathed! Marione: Y-yes, while that certainly is the case, all that matters is our victory, right?! Everyone wishes to place their lives on the line and fight to the death for the sake of this continent! Eveam: Risking your lives over a war riddled with misunderstandings is completely ridiculous! Marione: Eveam clearly had no intention of fighting. However, the other races wished to put an end to Evilas Demon Lord as they were under the misunderstanding that the Demon Lord wanted to eradicate them. Eveam: The era of the late king has already passed. We are entrusted with the task of creating our own future. Why do the other races not understand? There is no worth in ruling over a world where everything has been laid to waste. Parents; siblings; friends; loverswhy cant we just live peacefully in this world that already has such wonderful things? Marione: Such ignorance! Your majesty, youre completely ignorant about this continents current state of affairs! I understand that the one who sparked the flame of this feud between the other races was none other than the late king! However, that flame has already transformed into a war. In order to protect the Evila, no, to protect our family, we have no choice but to take up arms and fight! Eveam: If we started the fire, then there must be a way we can put it out! Marione: And Im saying the only way to erase that flame is with force! This flame is not so weak as to be put out by those thoughtless words that your majesty keeps spouting! If it was, then those guy would have thought the same and come over her to start a conference! Since they didnt, it can only mean they have turned to battle! Piling up accumulated hatred, the chain of vengeance cannot be severed so easily! As the two were arguing, Aquinas was the only one who attempted to enter the conversation. Aquinas: Knock it off, both of you. Eveam: Aquinas Marione: Who are you to say anything!? Youre in the same position as her majesty! Aquinas: Dont say any more than that. Marione: Wha? Aquinas directed a sharp glare towards Marione, overwhelming her. Aquinas: If you say any more, it will be regarded as an insult. Marione: Ku Certainly, no matter how hot-headed Marione was, determining that the actions of Eveam was foolish would certainly be regarded as slander towards royalty. Even Aquinas was of a higher position than her. He would certainly not forgive anymore of her ranting. Shublars: Hes right, you know~~ Why dont you go cool your head off for just alittle bit, huh Marione? Accepting Shublars soothing words, Marione exhaled as she decided to restrain herself. Shublars: Well, I think both her majestys sentiments and Mariones ideals have their own merits, you know~. However, the bridge is already gone and, on top of that, the time is running out. With that said, instead of throwing about complaints about things that have already happened, wouldnt it be more constructive to start thinking about whats gonna happen from now or something? Eveam nor Marione were able to refute her reasoning. Shublars: Well then, your majesty? Youve obviously thought about what to do now, right? Eveam: Of course. It is inevitably that the Gabranth will come up with some other method to try and attack us again. The time we have before then is valuable. Shublars: Yeah~ Eveam: Within this time, we have to make the Gabranth think that it is impossible to attack us. Indeed, if there was a way to deter the Gabranth from attacking, there will no longer be any offensives launched against the Evila. However, as she made her proposal, everyone in the room scowled at Eveam in doubt. Does such a method exist? Eveam quietly shut her eyes as she opened her mouth to speak. Eveam: We Evila will form an alliance with the Humas. At that moment, the atmosphere in the room immediately froze. Everyone in the room doubted their own ears. They couldnt believe that in such a situation would those words be formed from her mouth. Marione: W-what do you think youre saying your majesty? Marione once again failed to restrain herself as spoke up. Eveam: I will repeat myself as many times as necessary. Evila is going to form an alliance with the Humas. Marione: Inconceivable! What do you think youre saying!? In the span of this meeting, youve said many incomprehensible things, but an Alliance with the Humas!? Stop playing around! Eveam: Im completely serious! Marione: Wwha Eveam: In light of this war, the Humas who were bystander should have, at the very least, be willing to become the Evilas allies. Marione: what are you trying to say? Eveam: The letter. Marione: Letter? Aa, you mean that peace treaty that was sent so many times, yet never received a reply? Although Mariones words contained some sarcasm, Eveam proceeded to explain with out worrying. Eveam: Thats the one. Due to the events of the previous war, it credibility had considerably wavered. Probably due to the fact that they were betrayed after they believed in it. The Humas have experienced being caught in a trap due to the letter so they naturally doubted it. Of course, this happened in the era of the previous king. Eveam: However, thanks to our actions, I believe that our intentions of not desiring conflict has been conveyed to them. At the very least, they will have some doubts concerning our motives. Certaintly, the Humas king Rudolph had devoted his time on the sidelines to properly evaluate the integrity of the peace treaty. Eveam: In which case, depending on the circumstances, we should be able to bring about a conference with them. Marione: A conferenceyou say? Eveam: Aa, of course once the conference has been approved, I plan on travelling to the human world. Marione: Impossible! If you accept such a thing, this time itll be us who would be deceived! Eveam: Aa, I am aware that we might be betrayed. Marione: T-then-!? Eveam: However, if I dont take the risk, we wont ever be able to regain their trust. Marione: Uu Seeing Eveams sombre eyes, Marione finally understood that Eveam was completely serious. Eveam: Of course, I will pay the utmost heed. I will take care to investigate the inner workings of the human world as I make my way to the conference. Marione: B-but even so-! Yes, if they were to endeavour to hold a conference, they must in return bear some level of risk. The number of escorts she could bring would most likely be limited. It was also possible that she would be surrounded and ambushed by all of the Humas forces. After all, it was their territory. Honestly, sending their lord to such a dangerous place would be insane. Marione: Y-you realize that youre the Demon Lord, right? In an attempt to cast away their dismay, Eveam answered with a small smile. Eveam: Yes, I am. Thats why I wont waver in the face of death. Accepting those words, all eyes silently turned to her. Eveam: I dont care how dangerous the place is. Ill drag myself through the mud. Ill even crawl on my hands and knees. If its for the sake of the Evila, Ill gladly trek through death valley. Marione always thought that Eveam was a na?ve girl that had the intelligence of a little girl. An idiot who refused to look at the reality before her eyes, whose head was only full of ideals. Marione: (An idiot can only advance like an idiot, I guess) Eveams eyes was devoid of any hesitation. She put into words her serious and unshakable conviction. Her way of thinking was still immature. Her declaration was unlike a King issuing an order. Being immediately chosen as the successor to the late king that died suddenly, one could only say that she was a na?ve girl. Marione: Im sorry, but I cannot give you my approval. You are treating your own life too lightly. Eveam: I know. However, I must go through with this. Because I believe I can change the future. If I dont do this, Im certain that Ill deeply regret it. She would never allow a senseless war like this to happen again. She has already rested long enough. Marione: In the end, it all depends on the Humas, though. Eveam: Aa, well, until we get the Humas approval, please voice anything youre unsure of. Unless were clear about this plan, the Peace Treaty Conference wont be very useful. Shublars: I see~ Even if we form a truce with the Humas, they wont necessarily intervene in a war between the Gabranth and Evila, right~? Eveam returned a nod towards Shublars words. Greyald: But even so, I doubt the Gabranth will just remain silent without doing anything. They might do something unexpected, you know? And also, those fellows may know other ways of getting to the Demon World What Greyald said also had merit. Even if they earned some time, it would be unheard of for the Gabranth to sit back and do nothing. Basically, they had a time limit. Eveam: It is as Greyald said. Kiria, please prepare the letter post haste. I beg of you. Kiria: As you wish. Kiria, who had been silently standing besides Eveam throughout the entire meeting, respectfully lowered her head. Eveam: This Conference is done for today. If the situation shifts, then I will immediately convene another conference. Dismissed. In response to her words, the [Cruel Brigade] departed from the room. The ones who remained were once again Aquinas and the <Number 4> Ornoth. Ornoth: Theres something I want to discuss with you, Aquinas. Ornoth wanted to hear his friend Aquinas thoughts about something other than the destruction of the bridge. Aquinas: I feel bad for you. It seems like some of Mariones subordinates have been snooping around in your affairs. Ornoth: True. Marione-dono seems to have little faith in me. Aquinas: Well, if it gets to be too much of a pain for you, Ill try and do something about it. Ornoth: No, please spare me from that. If you feel like doing something, then please do it discreetly. Ornoth spoke as he chuckled to himself. Ornoth: In any case, what do you think of her majestys decision? Aquinas: The alliance? Ornoth: Yeah. Dont you think its a bit reckless? Aquinas: Even if its reckless, its not impossibleapparently. Ornoth: I see. For a moment, Ornoths face showed a blank expression. It was true that if you read the meaning of the words, being reckless means that the possibility of success exists. Ornoth: But still, an alliance, huhThe Gabranth will surely not remain silent. Aquinas: Aa. Ornoth: And even so, didnt the Humas wanted to defeat us Evila so badly that they summoned heroes? Aquinas: Aa. Ornoth: Aquinas, my friend, do you think this plan will succeed? Aquinas: I couldnt say. However- Ornoth: However? Aquinas: Our duty is to protect the Demon Lord. Even ifwe have to eradicate everything else. Ornoth: I genuinely hope that doesnt happen. Even I dont want to recklessly deprive people of life. As Aquinas stood up and started to move, he suddenly paused. Aquinas: Our majesty makes a lot of mistakes. However, she is still our Lord. We cannot allow her to be killed. Ornoth: Aa. Thus, the two men departed from the conference room. CH 43 Chapter 43: Rarashiks Ability That aside, what did you really want to talk to me about? (Rarashik) Rarashik said as she tilted her head and looked at the three of them while she settled into a chair. You guys came here hear about the war. However, thats not all youre here for, right? (Rarashik) Aa. Actually, I have favor to ask. (Arnold) Favor? What is it? (Rarashik) Its about this girl here (Arnold) Arnold placed his hand on top of Muirs head. Her name is Muir, right? Whats on your mind? (Rarashik) I want you to be her mentor. (Arnold) Eh-? (Muir) Muir exclaimed her surprise. This was not because she was opposed to the idea, but because she never even dreamed that she would be taught by Arnolds master. Nah, it looks like a pain. (Rarashi) Muirs shoulders drooped the moment Rarashik rejected it. How could you, master!? Im begging you! We struggled so much to get you the honey. The honey that you love. The honey to make your alcohol Well. This and that are completely unrelated. First of all, you ignored my orders and left. Then you suddenly come back with a child in tow. And now, you want me to take care of that child!? Youve gotta be kidding me!? (Rarashik) Arnorld was unable to refute her argument. Everything she said was undeniably true. Nonetheless, with her ability and guidance, it was clear that Muir would grow up to be strong under her care. I was young and adventurous then I mainly wanted to test my strength. (Arnold) Thats what I expected you to say. Youre still a greenhorn, afterall. (Rarashik) E-even if I look like this, Ive become a bit stronger, you know! Go ahead and see for yourself! (Arnold) Hou~? (Rarashik) Rarashiks eyes lit up instantly. Feeling an uncomfortable atmosphere coming from her, Arnold started panicking. Ill accept under one condition. (Rarashik) C-conditionyou say? (Arnold) Aa. Spar with me. If you can touch me during the spar, even if its just a graze, then Ill take up your request. Justa gaze? (Arnold) Aa, of course, it goes without saying that Ill be given a handicap. (Rarashik) Hearing that, Arnold thought that if he tried his best, he believed that he could honestly touch her. However, his hopes were betrayed when Rarashik continued her explanation. However, the one wholl be participating will only be Muir. (Rarashik) pardon? (Muir) You got it? She gets 3 days. Ill give the little miss the right to spar against me for 3 days. I dont care about the method. If her fingertips can even graze me, she will be declared the victor. (Rarashik) Y-yes! Muir At the moment, they were currently in a room within the basement. A basement where monsters and creatures of all kinds were brought in for experimentation. It clearly had more than enough space and durability to withstand a simple spar. (The space closely resembles that of a small gym, huhTo top it off, its a basement. To be able to make something like this, that chibi-usagi really has a lot of free time on her hands) Hiiro folded his arms as he examined the room with admiration. He determined that it must have taken a very long time to build something like this. Uu,Do you think Muirs gonna be ok? (Arnold) It seemed that Arnold was the most worried about the situation. When Rarashik presented her condition, Arnold was puzzled and unsure what to do. The person who responded immediately to the challenge, however, was Muir. It went without saying that Muirs response was Please let me do it! Obviously, Arnold was surprised, but Rarashik seemed to also be taken aback. Seeing the weak and frail Muir displaying such bold determination would surprise anybody. Rarashik, however, simply smirked at her response as she motioned everyone to follow her. Rarashiks strength was overwhelmingly clear. Even with a handicap, it seemed unfathomable for Muir, who just became a novice fighter, to be able to even scratch an SSS ranker. Imagining a tattered Muir breaking down and bawling her eyes out, Arnold could not help but be concerned. In contrast to Arnold, Hiiro thought that such a turn of events was quite interesting. Even though he had just been screwed around with by Rarashik, he was now able to slowly and carefully observe her movements. Objectively speaking, this would be a great opportunity observe her ability see just what she is truly capable of. Well, little miss. In regards to the handicap, I will be deprived of any means of attacking. This means that I wont be using my hands and my <<Binding>> skill will be restricted. Feel free to attack me all you want. (Rarashik) With this kind of a handicap, Arnold or Hiiro might have been able to do something. However, for Muir, the level gap was despairingly large. And even without taking level into consideration, the difference in their combat experience would be like the measuring the distance between the ground and the sky. Muir (Arnold) Well, all we can do is just see how this plays out. (Hiiro) As the two were watching, the game known as sparring had begun between Muir and Rarashik. Eei! (Muir) Muir honestly rushed towards Rarashik. However, as expected, she had missed. The moment Muir drew close enough to hit, Rarashik immediately vanished. Reappearing behind her without anyone noticing, she laughed. Ha ha ha, little miss, youre gonna make me sweat at least a little bit, right? (Rarashik) Those words seemed to flip a switch within Muir. She also had the blood of the Gabranth running through her veins. She was not one who would simply accept being made fun of on the battlefield. Ill definitely get you! (Muir) However, no matter how much Muir dived towards Rarashik, it seemed pointless. Rarashik seemed to purposely wait until Muir drew close, waiting for the point where she would almost touch her. Immediately following, before that moment would classify as a touch, Rarashik would vanish and reappear in a completely different place. This spectacle continued itself over and over. Muir rushed in countless number of time but each time Rarashik would do the same thing as if she was just playing with her. Eventually, Muirs shoulders drooped. Hah, hah, hah (Muir) (E: Panting.) What, you done already? (Rarashik) Muir continued intently, as if she was trying to grab onto a cloud. Muir was sweating profusely, her entire body being drenched in sweat, The climate of the basement may have partly contributed to her unfortunate state. Poor Muir (Arnold) Arnold stared anxiously. (As expected of the chibi-usagi. Even while moving around to such an extent, shes not even breaking a sweat. On the contrary, her smile has never faltered even once. The fact that Rarashik was enjoying herself so thoroughly that she was grinning wholeheartedly meant that she had a substantial margin for error. Being unable to even wipe that smile off of her face, it seemed that Muirs chance of winning was nonexistent. (Hn? Actually, this is great timing. Now would be the perfect opportunity to investigate her stats) Thinking this, Hiiro wrote the word < > and activated it. He didnt have a chance to try it before, however, now he was free to do so. Thus, Hiiro opened Rarashiks <<Status>> screen. The moment it appeared, he was startled by what he saw. Rarashik Fannaru Lv 123 HP: 7065/7065 MP: 696/696 EXP: 1884421 Next: 74980 ATK: 1211 () DEF: 1178 () AGL: 1119 () HIT (DEX?): 989 () INT: 800 () <<Binding Type>> Ice (TL: Ill need help here to come up with viable names) <<BInding Techniques>> Ice Fang | Assault of the Absolute Ice Beast | Roar of the Ice Beast | Absolute-Zero | Ice Prison | Final Fang | (E: Heres my interpretation on the list of the techniques with their corresponding Japanese. () C Frozen Fang (~ꪕ C äҤ礦夦) C Assault of the Absolute Ice Beast (Yܞ C Ҥ夦ĤƤ) C Ice Transformation (΃ C Ƥ󤼤ΤȤ) C Divine Freezing (F΃x) C The Ritual of Phenomenon (K C ĤΤ) C Final Fang If anyone has any better suggestions, theyre welcome to say them. Frankly, Ive almost given up.) <<Titles>> Companion of Ice | Little Girl | Binge Drinker | Blade of the Wild | Researcher | Demon Slayer | A Weirdo born from a Weirdo | The Creator of the <<Binding>> technique | A Gabranth Fighter | One who can influence Phenomenon | A Determined Person | (E: The last title can also be interpreted as an arrogant or unusual person. If anyone has any suggestions, feel free to make them. Jap: O᤿) Hiiro was dumbfounded. The level difference was clearly overwhelming. Lining up all of the numbers of her stats, it was easy to see that she had optimized her stats to be fairly balanced. (Her stats exceed mine by over 100, huhso these are the stats of an SSS rankerit certainly is one heck of a surprise.) He wasnt expecting her level to be this high. However, looking at those numbers, Hiiro took comfort in the fact that he was overwhelmed by her earlier. (HoweverI kind of expected her to have it, the title of Little Girl) Although he was aware that Rarashik hated being called that, no matter how he looked at her, the title of Little Girl was the one that seemed the most fitting. (But looking at these numbers, isnt this a bit too harsh for the chibi) (E: Hiiros referring to Muir. He uses chibi when referring to her. If you dont know what chibi means, go google it?) Contemplating such thoughts in his mind, Hiiro continued to watch the two sparring. With this difference of ability, unless something unexpected occurred, Muir had no chance of winning. Muir herself had started to take notice of the lack of progress. Needless to say, it was taking its toll on her spirit. (S-shes fastcompared to Ojisan or Hiiro, shes faster) Muir could somehow follow her movements, however, her body was unable to react quickly enough. Even though she had suddenly levelled up substantially, she felt that she was unable to grasp to what extent her physical ability had grown. (Shell keep avoiding me if I just rush in blindly..if I could just use the <<Binding>> skill from that time) After seeing the images from Hiiros < > she was able to see what had occured at that time. She saw herself using that skill. She was sure that she would be able to do something if she could freely use that skill. However, after looking at the < > of herself using the ability, she still didnt believe that she was that triggered the skill. This prevented her from activating that ability. (Ojisan told me about it before. That <<Binding>> is actually the power of beliefhowever, do I really have that kind of power inside of me?) She tried to use <<Binding>> skill several times before, yet, each time was devoid of any response. In the first place, since Muir had not been told how in any great detail how to invoke the skill, she had absolutely no idea how to apply it, let alone use it. Cmon, hurry up and catch me. Or what, are you giving up? (Rarashik) At those words, Muir forced strength into her gaze. I-I wont give up! (Muir) Placing strength into her legs once more, she rushed towards Rarashik. Thats the way! Come at me! If you dont even reach out your hands, youll never be able to grasp at what youre trying to catch! (Rarashik) Taaaaaaaa~ (Muir) CH 44 Chapter 44: Muirs Test Complete! Two days had past. The end of the last day left before the time limit drew closer. During this time, a chance to catch Rarashik had not yet presented itself to Muir. Due to the fatigue caused by her constant attempts, Muir was barely able to stand. Her condition was in tatters. Throughout the two days, she had wasted a considerable amount of time due to losing consciousness several times. As expected, without eating, drinking, or resting, continuing constant battle for three days was impossible. Therefore, breaks were provided throughout the spar (although they were fairly short). However, the benefits of having those breaks had yet to present themselves. Even during those three days, the smile on Rarashiks face failed to disappear. Nn~, this is looking bad, huh. (Rarashik) Scratching her head, Rarashik gazed at Muir who was lying stretched out on the ground, exhausted. It would not be strange for Muir, who had been relentlessly continuing her assault for the last few day, to be devoid of energy. Its good to see that youre stubborn but, if youre only at this level then you lack the power to become my disciple. (Rarashik) Uu. (Muir) Muir desperately put all the strength she had into pushing herself up from the ground. Arnold closed his eyes, unable to stand looking at the spectacle any longer. Seeing his aversion, Hiiro opened his mouth. Thats surprising. I expected you to have told them to stop by now, but? (Hiiro) As if I would stop them! That girlto have such a desperate look on her face, theres no parent in the world that would stop them now. (Arnold) Fun. (Hiiro) All Im saying, is that I believe that Muir can win. (Arnold) Arnold held up both hands as if he were praying. Hiiro presumed that, considering Arnolds personality, he would have stopped the spar. However, what Hiiro failed to realize, was that Arnold was always thinking about what was best for Muir. As it was by her own will that Muir made this decision to struggle against Rarashik, Arnold had to accept it. If Arnold stopped them, it would be as if he were denying Muirs will. If he were to do such a thing, he would be disqualified from being her parent. (Well, those two can think whatever they want. Regardless, things will undeniably get harsh from here on.) Throughout this two day period, there was barely any progress. Even if Muirs movements had gotten better, it seemed insignificant when compared to Rarashik. Whether Muir passed or failed this trial, Hiiro didnt give a damn. This was simply because Hiiro was completely unrelated to this matter. However, seeing the tattered body of a girl who was putting out earnest effort, Hiiro thought that it was probably naturally to hold the other side in contempt. Such a girls opponent was emitting a conniving smile, as if the girl were dancing in the palm of their hands. Naturally, it did not give a very good feeling. Hiiro couldnt help but feel that he wanted to erase Rarashiks smirk with bewilderment. Which is why Hiiro decided to open his mouth. Oi, Chibi (Hiiro) Everyone started at Hiiro who was the source of the sudden noise. Even Muir, who was battered and fatigued, reacted to Hiiros voice. If you want to become stronger, then stop being so meticulous. (Hiiro) .? (Muir) Remember what happened before. Even if its vague, just do what you felt at that time. (Hiiro) A-at that time? (Muir) Hiiro folded his arms as he closed his eyes. That was the sign which meant he had nothing left to say. Hiiroyou. (Arnold) Arnold eyes widened as he stared at Hiiro. It was unbelievable that that Hiiro had given someone advice. For better or for worse, Hiiro only cared about himself, and yet, he gave advice to Muir. Somehow, Arnold felt happiness spread somewhere inside of him. Thats right, Muir! Even if you have no faith in your own strength, place your faith in the me that believes in your strength! (Arnold) O-Ojisan. (Muir) Listen up! Youll definitely get stronger! I guarantee it! (Arnold) Arnolds words seemed to pierce Muirs chest. Following this, Muir felt as if Hiiros words had wrapped around her entire body. Gee~z, theyre a noisy bunch. If you think those words will make her stronger, then (Rarashik) Suddenly, Rarashiks long rabbit ears tensed. She looked at the Muir who was staggering to her feet. Hiiro-san, Oji-san.thank you (Muir) A strong light dwelled within Muirs once uncertain eyes. fu~n, I see (Rarashik) Rarashik wore a meaningful smile. Whether her eyes were filled with expectation or amusement at a weaklings struggle was uncertain. Muir closed her eyes and took a deep breath. (Right now, Im not sure if I really have strength. I dont know if I can become stronger. However, Oji-san believes in me. Such a person has placed their faith in me!) She clenched her hands tightly. (I wont hesitate any more! I just need to remember what happened in that moment!) Muir recalled the moment when she was captured by the clay-viper, when she had awakened to her power. It was fuzzy, however, at that time she herself had desperately wanted to escape. The thoughts of wanting to obtain power had definitely passed through her mind. Thats right! Ill be able to do somehow do something by myself! (Muir) In that instant *pachi pachi pachi pachi pachi pachi pachiiiiiiiii* (E: Crackling sounds. Think static electricity discharging.) A vaguely familiar sight had been achieved for the second time. Muirs body shone brightly, giving birth to a tremendous amount of electrical discharge. The sparks ferociously scattered in all directions, as if they were beasts hunting for prey. Wha-?! (Rarashik) As expected, this outcome was outside of even Rarashiks expectations. Her eyes widen as her pupil seemed to slightly convulse in bewilderment. However, Rarashik wasnt the only target. Anything other than Muir had been determined as prey for the lightning to lash out at. W-whoa-! (Arnold) Arnold desperately dodged. A bolt of lightning scorched the ground black. It was a chilling sight. If one was directly shocked, it was possible that they wouldnt walk away unscathed. Following that, another bolt of lightning extended itself towards Hiiro. Unbelievable. I know I said not to think too much, but getting bystanders involved is a bit much, you know. (Hiiro) Although Hiiro tried to evade to the side, another bolt had already made its way there as it flashed towards him. No, it was more like the discharge had practically surrounded him. At this rate, he would fall prey to the bolts of lightning. Clicking his tongue, Hiiro was forced to write the word Protect in order to defend himself. A pale wall of magic wrapped around Hiiros body, deflecting the incoming lightning. Thats-tch!? (Rarashik) Taking in the situation, Rarashik narrowed her eyes. However, lightning was steadily approaching her. This isnt the time to be looking away. (Rarashik) Lightly clicking her tongue, Rarashik avoided the lightning with nimble movements. As she evaded, she contemplated. (So its about this level of power that was released. Im guessing that the little miss has lost consciouswha-!?) The torrent of energy was clearly in a rampant, uncontrolled state. Muir, who had produced such discharge, would seem to have been deprived of her consciousness. At least, that was what Rarashik had though. And yet, Muir was staring directly at her. Of course, Muirs face contorted in pain. Yet, the light in her eyes had not faded, plainly capturing the image of Rarashik within them. (No way! Shes still conscious!?) Following this, Muir damaged cap flew off, revealing the appearance of her silvery white hair and splendid kenomimi(E: Beast Ears). (As I thought, isnt it exactly like that Hiiro or something boya) She remembered that Hiiro stated they were only of the same race. However, what happened in the next instance shocked Rarashik. Suddenly, Muirs silver-grey ears started to glow with a silver light, transforming from ears that would be considered normal to a shape that resembled wings. The size of the ears had also double when compared to the original. (Thats the <<Silver Feather-Eared>>! That hair and those ears!? To think that there was a survivor of that clan!) However, even that thought was fleeting, as while she was running and jumping, a bolt of lightning, similar to earlier, had flared up in front of her. Rarashik momentarily she stopped her legs as if she were applying a brake in order to avoid being hit. However, it was precisely this moment that Muir was aiming for. (Now! This is the only chance Ill get! Put all my remaining strength in my legs!) Even though Muir was still unable to freely control her power, light gathered at the base of her feet. In that moment, her ears fluttered as if they were wings. *Byun* (E: *Zoom* Think of a car, or doppler effect.) From her current position, as if she were a spring, she kicked at the ground. S-so fast!? (Rarashik) Seeing Muir rush towards her with tremendous momentum, Rarashik instinctively placed her right hand on Muirs back as she jumped over her, avoiding Muirs body blow. However, it was highly likely that Muir would slam into a wall with such momentum. MUIR!!! (Arnold) Arnold yelled as he immediately brought himself between Muir and the wall. *Slaaaaaaaaaaam* Arnold caught Muir with his own body, the sound of his body colliding with the wall ringing out. Arnolds body served as a cushion, resulting in Muirs body being unharmed. However *pachi pachi pachi pachi pachi pachi pachiiiiiiiii* (E: Do I need to explain again?) Ma, mamamamamamatatatatatagagagagagagaaaaaaaaaaaaa (Arnold TL: Probably saying something like I will be fine) (E: No idea how to edit this. Well, I probably could, but too lazy to. For those who cant read between the lines *pun*, think of Arnold getting shocked with electricity.) Once again, like the previous time, it was Arnold who had suffered from the attack. After receiving the damage, light gradually faded from Muirs body. It seemed that the sparks had subsided. Muirs ears also returned to their normal state. O-Oji-san! I-Im sorry! (Muir) Within Arnolds arms, Muir looked up and immediately apologized. AhahahahahIm alright, Im fine (Arnold) As his body was convulsing, it was clear that he was not ok at all. However, he simply smiled as he tried to reassure Muir. I-Im so glad (Muir) Expressing her genuine relief, she dived into Arnolds chest in exhaustion. Muir! (Arnold) Arnold hastily supported her in his arms. However, after hearing her silent breathing, Arnolds countenance changed to one of relief. He gently placed his hand on her head. You really tried hard, Muir. (Arnold) Arnold affectionately caressed her head. The one who was being petted showed relaxed cheeks in a comforted expression. Looking at the two, Rarashik intuitively displayed a wry smile. I dont believe it. To think that I lost the game in just three days (Rarashik) Rarashik muttered as she stared at her right hand. Indeed, one of her handicaps the restriction of both hands. The fact that she use her right hand meant that it was her complete loss. With this, shes now your disciple, huh Chibi-Usagi? (Hiiro) Guess so. Honestly, even though I said it looked like a pain, all I wanted to do was measure her power and potential. Oi, does that mean that even if you guys didnt have this little spar, you would have made her your disciple anyway? (Hiiro) Ah? More or less. Arnolds an idiot but even so, wasnt he being a bit too foolish? I didnt think hed bring along someone who lacked both the talent or the experience on a dangerous journey. Therefore, I knew that something was weird about that girl butto think that she was a <<Ginryuu>> (Silver Dragon) (Ginyruu? Is that Muirs clan? Ryuu ? Ryu as in Dragon? So basically, shes a silver dragon? I dont recall it being in the reference book, but) Even though Hiiro expressed interest since a word outside his realm of knowledge appeared, there was something else bothering him that he needed to take care of. Oi, Chibi-Usagi. Dont tell anyone about my power, alright? (Hiiro) Nn? Power? Whatre you talking about? (Rarashik) Dont play dumb. When I used my skill, I noticed you looking my way. (Hiiro) Ho~, got caught, huh. (Rarashik) I dont care. Just dont tell anyone else. (Hiiro) Well, from what I saw it looked like a unique magic. I guess youve got your reasons. (Rarashik) keep it quiet, alright? (Hiiro) Now, what should I do~? (Rarashik) Y-you fuckin! (Hiiro) (But theyre full of peculiar things, this bunch. I have to keep the fact that little miss a [Ginryu] in check. The thing thats really mysterious is this boya. Even though hes a Gabranth, he can use magic? Not to mention its unique. Furthermore, hes of the same race as the little miss, a [Ginryu]) If Rarashik were to find the discover the answers to her questions, riddle by riddle, Hiiro seriously considered using the word Forget to erase her memory. As he was contemplating this, Arnold walked towards them. S-Shishou, t-the test? (Arnold) Nn, Ah? Aa, she passed. Make sure to tell the little miss when she wakes up. We need to make sure we take extra care of the roots. (Rarashik) Y-Yes! (Arnold) Arnold genuinely made a face of joy. Well, lets head back for the time being. We have a lot to talk about regarding whats gonna happen from now on. (Rarashik) *pi~pi~pi~pi~pi~!* Just when they were about to leave, a series of ringing tones echoed. S-Shishou, what is this? (Arnold) they came back? What in the? (Rarashik) Rarashik seemed to have understood what the signal meant. However, Rarashik scowled, seemingly unable to believe what had been conveyed to her. S-Shishou? (Arnold) For now, were heading back In response to Rarashiks suddenly serious expression, Hiiro and Arnold could only tilt their heads in befuddlement. However, in order to listen to her explanation, the two followed after her. CH 45 Chapter 45: The Gabranths Roots. Compared to the time when they first met Rarashik, the science-like room they had returned to had one thing different about it. W-whats the deal with this thing? (Hiiro) Hiiro, looking at the strange object that was right in front of him, asked with a furrowed brow. (Its white and small and looks like a rabbitisnt this?) (Hiiro) Oo, its been a while since Ive seen Shishous <<Spirit>>. (Arnold) <<Spirit>>? You mean this thing? (Hiiro) Hiiro involuntarily cast a suspicious gaze. No matter how you looked at it, what was in front of him looked exactly like the snow rabbit that children would make on snowy days. As it was bouncing energetically, it seemed impossible not to be surprised. More importantly, was that warning real? (Rarashik) When Rarashik asked the <<Spirit>>, it responded in affirmation as it faintly shook its head up and down. No waywhat in the worldit couldnt be that the irregular case would actually? (Rarashik) Rarashik put a hand on her chin. Arnold acted as the representative of those in the dark as he spoke. A-ano, Shishou? What exactly? (Arnold) .. (Rarashik) A-ano? (Arnold) .. (Rarashik) S-Shishou? (Arnold) Not matter what Arnold said, there was no response. Rarashik just remained there, frozen in a thinking posture as if her time had been stopped. Arnold scratched his head as he looked toward Hiiro for a response. However, Hiiro just shrugged his shoulders as he leaned against a wall. Arnold had no choice but to wait for Rarashik to break out of her trance. Therefore, Arnold placed the unconscious Miur in bed. After waiting for a short time, the [<<Spirit>>] starting bouncing on top of Rarashiks head. As if that attack stimulated something in her brain, Rarashik finally redirected her gaze towards the others. Ah, Shishou? (Arnold) haa~ (Rarashik) Rarashik let a about a big sigh. Not knowing why she displayed such a depressed attitude, Hiiro and his group looked at each other with their heads tilted to the side in confusion. Shishou? What in the world just happened? (Arnold) When Arnold asked a second time, it looked like they would finally get an explanation. Furthermore, the contents of the answer was startling. The army is returning (Rarashik) hee~the army is, huh? I didnt know that.wait a minute, S-S-S-S-SERIOUSLY!? (Arnold) Arnold had replied with great force. However, the contents of the answer was so astonishing that his brain skipped, causing his comprehension time to lag. The Kings army should be in the middle of a war right now. Furthermore, they only started the war three days ago. It was a battle that would determine the fate of two powerful races. There was no way that the war would end in only three days. He had passed off Rarashiks words as a joke. However, she had a serious expression on her face. Seriously. My <<Spirit>> thoroughly investigated it. (Rarashik) Saying thus, Rarashik placed her hand on the head of her <<Spirit>> W-wait, you say investigatedhuh? You mean the war, right? (Arnold) Aa. (Rarashik) The war that just started 3 days ago? (Arnold) Probably. (Rarashik) Yet, the Kings army is returning just now? (Arnold) Aa. (Rarashik) even if we lost, isnt that too fast? No, even if they were victorious, it would be just as unbelievable. (Arnold) It was just as Arnold assumed. Even if they lost, they would just gather the [Gabranth]s elite and replenish their forces at the border. Numbers are a significant factor in war. They were not a force that could be completely subdued within 3 days. The same thing could be said for the foe [Evila]. Behind their front lines was their home territory. Even if the [Gabranth] had obtained victory, they would wind up having to face the full force of the [Evila]. Completely invade within three days was impossible. Etoare you sure the report isnt false? (Arnold) It was understandable for Arnold to think that. However, Rarashik just shaked her head. No, I asked this child to monitor the fate of the war. I also ordered him to sound an alarm if the king withdrew from the battlefield. (Rarashik) While explaining thus, Rarashik pointed to a red button installed in the wall. Certainly, a red button did exist there. Thenits really true? (Arnold) That seems to be the case. If you want the details, this child can saw it all so if we listen then maybe we can understand what happened. (Rarashik) Is the Kings army already in the country? (Arnold) No, they havent arrived yet. However, were talking about that person so coming back shouldnt really be (Rarashik) As the two of them made a difficult expression as they thought about the current situation, Hiiro, who was listening silently, opened his mouth. Oi, more importantly, whats a <<Spirit>>? (Hiiro) No matter the circumstances, he was really the same, self-paced Hiiro. Y-youre unbelievable! The war just ended, you know, the war has! Instead of saying more importantly, be surprised a little, huh? (Arnold) Anyone would have shared Arnolds sentiments. However, Hiiro sullenly wrinkled his forehead and looked at him with displeasure. I dont give a damn about the war. Frankly, Im more interested about the Jelly-like fellow. (Hiiro) (E: Punipuni is an expression that describes something soft and jelly like. Often used when referring to pudding or people with chubby cheeks. Or at least, thats the best explanation I can come up with.) Hiiro has met the [Pheom] before. He even directly spoke with the Fairy Queen. Its precisely because of this that Hiiro held considerable interest in the existence known as Spirits.That is why he was interested in the small existence of the <<Spirit>>. Furthermore, he felt some sort of affinity with its shape. Y-you really are. (Arnold) Although Arnold, who was amazed Hiiros nonchalant attitude, stared at him with a half-open eyes, Rarashik could only look at him with a blank expression. Then, as her stiff mouth began to relax Nahaha! Youre definitely an interesting person, boya~! (Rarashik) she let loose a boisterous voice as she laughed. To think that someone would have no interest in this abnormal situation! Better yet, that person is the same as us, a Gabranth! Nahahahaha (Rarashik) No, hes not a Gabranth though is what Arnold almost said without thinking. However, he managed to somehow stop himself. Rarashik was laughing so hard that there were tears coming from her eyes. She rubbed her eyes lightly before she raised both hands towards the <<Spirit>> on top of her head, holding it between them. Alright, Ill tell you. This child is my <<Spirit>>, Yuki-chan. (Rarashik) So its not food? is what Hiiro thought but didnt say it out loud. In this world, it did look like snow was present. However, there was no way of telling whether their way of playing with snow was the same as Japan. So whys it here? In fact, can you even make a <<Spirit>> work? (Hiiro) Nn~ Boya, even though youre a Gabranth, you dont know this? That reminds me, you dont seem to have a nameless braceletare you really an adventurer, boya? (Rarashik) Hiiro was at a loss as to how he should respond. Hiiro was simply not a [Gabranth]. He only used <<Word Magic>> to disguise himself, not to equip himself with a <<Nameless Bracelet>>. From what he heard Arnold tell him, all Gabranth Adventurers wear a bracelet in order to draw its powers when in combat. Not possessing the bracelet would mean he would be unable to use the <<Binding>> skill, severely limiting his battle potential. Arnold glanced at Hiiro, fidgeting as he also tried to come up with a response. Nn? No, a while back you used that strange skill, right?boya, what in the world. (Rarashik) Hiiro remembered when he was seen using his <<Word Magic>>. Also, youre of the same race as the little miss, right? You dont possess a bracelet that she has, youre able to use a strange skill. On top of that, your knowledge of the <<Spirit>> is severely limited Hiiro was gradually being cornered. Seeing that, Arnold was unable to further witness the situation. However, Hiiros attitude did not change. It was the same, nonchalant demeanor as usual. Dont return a question with a question. If you intend to pry further, you dont mind if I go, right? (Hiiro) As Hiiro indifferently made his response, he narrowed his eyes as he met Rarashiks stare. Thinking that Rarashik had been angered, Arnold shivered. However, the first to break the staring contest was Rarashik. Ha~, it cant be helped. Even though my curious heart is aching, I guess I should leave the questions for later. Besides, since you seem to be insisting that I finish off my earlier explanation, Ill stop asking you questions. (Rarashik) Aa, although asking Ossan about it is fine with me. (Hiiro) Aaaa~aaaa~, I really wanna know. Hey boya, want to become my experiment subject? I refuse. (Hiiro) Uu~, even though such an existence has sparked my curiosity~ (Rarashik) Rarashik hugged her shoulders with both hands, wriggling about with her cheeks flushed. What a disturbing little girl is what flashed through Hiiros mind. Meh, it cant be helped. No one would agree to anything a stranger asked of them. (Rarashik) Putting that aside, are you going to talk or not? (Hiiro) Putting on a displeased face, Rarashik spoke. I got it, I got it. Ill tell you, alright? Listen up, this [<<Spirit>>] is a different existence compared to those that live naturally in this world. (Rarashik) what do you mean? (Hiiro) Im assuming that you already know that when you awaken the bracelet, youll form a contract with a [<<Spirit>>] which will grant the bracely a name. Aaah (Hiiro) Arnold contracted with the <<Wind Spirit>> which made his bracelet a <<Wind bracelet>>, whereas the little miss formed a contract with the <<Thunder Spirit>>, creating a <<Thunder Bracelet>>. However, even if we say we form a contract, the <<Spirit>> contracted are not those that are normally present in this world. The <<Spirit>> is contracted are those that lay dormant within the contractor. (Rarashik) (E: This was a bit tough. Basically, its something like a familiar that sleeps within the one who made the contract.) Dormant? (Hiiro) Yeah. The Ganbranth were originally an existence formed by beasts that became integrated with [<<Spirit>>s]. (Rarashik) Hou~ (Hiiro) If what she said was true. The Ganbranth could be considered as < > that obtained a bigger frame. Well, it seems that a long time ago we were called <<Sacred Beasts>>. Of course, that was when we didnt have a humanoid form like we do now. As time passed, we slowly evolved into a form that made living easier. Its a little ironic that we ended up with a humanoid form, though. (Rarashik) It is true that taking a human form is more convenient than living in an animal form. In human form, one is able to freely use their arms and legs independently. With it, the production of tools and objects in the country should more efficient as well. But at the same time, the Grabranths <<Spirit>> also became weaker. I dont know if it was a drawback caused by our changing forms, however, our bodies seem to have lost the ability to use magic. At the same time, however, our physical power and vitality have contrarily increased. (Rarashik) I see, so the reason for the Gabranths beast-like Flexibility, Athletic Ability, and Vitality was because they were exchanged for control over the power of the <<Spirits>>. (Hiiro) Aa. Even though I say our <<Spirit>> power became weaker, that doesnt mean we are unable to use it. Us Gabranth have the power of the <<Spirit>> slumbering within ourselves. (Rarashik) Saying so, Rarashik pounded her chest as she pointed towards it with her thumb. I see, so the <<Nameless Bracelet>> is a trigger to awaken that hidden power, right? (Hiiro) Oo~, youre pretty sharp, huh. Thats exactly right. Although it doesnt have a very strong effect so it has to be in contact with the body. (Rarashik) So its basically used like a booster then? (Hiiro) Honestly, Hiiro thought that the inventor of this bracelet was amazing. She seems just like her father, however, this could be considered the invention of the century. Booster, huh? Well, youre not wrong. It is something that draws out the users <<Spirit>> and then amplifies it to the limit. (Rarashik) This <<Spirit>> that we draw power from is basically our own power, right? In which case, wouldnt it mean that we are making a contract with ourselves? (Hiiro) Well, to put it bluntly, the <<Spirit>>. is another you. Its a soul from the past that has been passed down ceaselessly between generations. We call them the <<Soul Spirits>>. (Rarashik) So when you make a contract with this <<Soul Spirit>>? (Hiiro) Aa, the Yuki you see before you is a manifestation of the <<Soul Spirit>> phenomenon. Well in actuality, only a few Gabranth are able to manifest their <<Soul Spirits>> phenomenon. (Arnold) Hiiro looked at Arnold who, seeing Hiiros gaze, immediately stiffened his cheeks. E-either way, I still cant use < >. (Arnold) Arnold sulked, dropping his shoulders in disappointment. At that moment, Hiiro remembered that the <<Binding>> skill < > that he saw on her the status screen. (Thats the skill used to summon this thing, huh) (Hiiro) Hiiro contemplated as he stared at the cute rabbit Yuki. That snow rabbit was adorably rocking its head from side to side. (But to think that the Gabranths roots were the <<Spirits>> this has gotten very interesting.) It was a good idea to learn about this right here, right now. Since he was pretending to be a Gabranth, if he wasnt able to answer something that should be obvious to a Gabranth, it would raise the suspicion and draw the publics attention. Thats why Hiiro determined it would be best to obtain this information now. Uu (Muir) At that moment, Muir began to wake up. Arnold rushed to Muirs bedside. CH 46 Apologies for the delay everyone. I started watching and got addicted to Game of Thrones. Question: How do you want character dialogue to be handled? Case 1: Yoraikun does not add the names of the people speaking because it doesnt have it in the RAW. Its easier when reading Japanese, but youll have to figure out whos talking by context. Shouldnt be too too hard though. ie. Hey kids! Hello, Uncle Sup, old man Case 2: NetBlazer adds the names in parenthesis after the dialogue. ie. Hello (Person A) Case 3: XCrossJ has the name of the individual speaking, then the dialogue. ie. Person A: Hello For this chapter, Ill be using XCrossJs format for consistencys sake. Also, looking on the Terms poll on the Chapter 44 page, it seems like Japanese and Both are fairly close together. Ill use both as there may be readers who may not know the meaning of certain terms, but please feel free to suggest alternative ways I should format it. Arnold: Are you alright, Muir? Muir: Nn Eh? E-Eh!? Muir doesnt understand why she was lying down and becomes confused. However, she suddenly gasps and remembers about how she had just been in a game with Rarashik. Muir: Um I Arnold: Do you remember now? Muir: Y-Yes U-Um, the game Muir looks towards Rarashik with an uneasy expression on her face. Seeing that, Arnold lightly pats her on her head. Arnold: It was your win Muir: Eh? R-Really? Muirs eyes gradually widen as Arnolds words start to sink in. Arnold nods his head again. Arnold: Yeah, you did really well Hearing those words, the realization that she had won starts welling up inside her and she began to get teary. Muir: Uu Uuu Im so glaaad She must have truly felt happy. Up until now she had been nothing more than a burden, and she was afraid that she would ruin the chance Arnold gave her to be able to train under the best master. However, she won the game and was to learn how to fight from Rarashik. She started to cry tears of joy thinking about how she could finally be of use to Arnold and Hiiro. Hiiro: Hey, chibi. You might have won the game, but this is only the start (TL: chibi = midget; rude way to address kids or people shorter than yourself) Arnold glares at Hiiro, as if to say he didnt need to say that right now. Ignoring Arnold, Rarashik adds onto Hiiros words. Rarashik: Well, I lost so Ill train the jou-chan, but if I ever feel like she doesnt have what it takes Im going to throw her out (TL: jou-chan = little girl) Arnold: No way! Arnold: S-Shishou! Please train her until the end! (TL: shishou = master) Rarashik: Dont say something so spoiled! Ill certainly train her, but I dont have the free time to waste on someone who cant do something no matter how much I teach her! Arnold: Ugh But Muir: Its fine, oji-san (TL: oji-san = uncle; male adult) Arnold: M-Muir? Muir: Its as Hiiro-san and Rarashik-san says. I cant be spoiled forever Arnold: Muir: I decided to become stronger. So Ill do my best! Ill do my best to become stronger! And then I want to be able to stand next to oji-san and Hiiro-san! There wasnt an ounce of hesitation in Muirs words. In her words, Arnold felt a strong determination. She was that serious. Arnold: (Gin. This girl is exactly like you) In this cute girls face, Arnold also saw traces of an old acquaintance. Especially the eyes full of determination after one decides what to do. Those eyes were exactly the same as that persons. Arnold: Shishou, please take care of her Arnold politely bows while saying so. Muir staggers while standing up and bows deeply as well. Muir: Ill be in your care! Looking at those two, Rarashik giggles. Rarashik: My training is strict. Arnold-boya over there can vouch for that. If youre still willing to train under me, then call me shishou from now on (TL: boya = boy) Muir: Y-Yes! Shishou-sama! Muir answers energetically. Rarashik nods as if satisfied by her response. Arnold sighs with relief, as if he had just finished an important job. Rarashik: By the way, Arnold, what are you going to do? Arnold: Yes? Rarashik: Are you going to train with this girl too? Arnold: Um Is that No good? Arnold tries to take advantage of the opportunity. Arnold had also planned to become stronger by coming back. Rarashik glares at him for a bit, but sighs and shrugs. Rarashik: Well, one person, two people, theres no difference. Back when I was still in active duty, my disciples said especially stupid things Hiiro: Oh, is that so? Hiiro opens his eyes a little. Arnold responded to his question. Arnold: I told you, right? She is the one who created <<Binding>>. Everyone came trying to become her disciple. Rather, most of the people who stand at the top of this country are shishous disciples According to Arnold, the king and even the <Three Beast Saints>> were her disciples. Hearing that, Hiiro reaffirmed that this woman called Rarashik was an incredible individual. Hiiro: Rather than that, Im surprised that a perverted old man like you was able to learn from her Arnold: Dont call me a pervert! Its been a while but you havent forgotten about it, huh, you bastard! However, Hiiro was serious about his question. It wouldnt be strange to wonder how Arnold, who was neither royalty nor a citizen, but just an adventurer and a cook, came to be taught by someone so amazing. Arnold: W-Well, I can understand why you might ask that. I was just lucky Hiiro: Lucky? Rarashik: I was forced to take him in Arnold: S-Shishou! Hearing this, Hiiro frowns and looks back and forth between the two. Muir blankly looks at them in the same way. Rarashik: It was a request from an old drinking buddy. Arnold-boya was brought by that person and he asked me to look after him Hiiro: Hmmm Arnold: No, what do you mean hmmm? And, if its just by name then you know him Hiiro: Huh? Arnold: It was Judom-san Hiiro: Judom? If I remember correctly, hes the kingdoms guild master, right? Arnold: Yeah, thats right Hiiro: I see. You said he was an acquaintance, but it was that kind of a relationship Arnold: Pretty much. I was introduced to shishou by that person, and thats how I came to be trained by her Rarashik: I didnt want to. I was forced to do it Arnold cringed hearing those words. They were the truth so he couldnt deny it and could do nothing but became depressed. Rarashik: But, its a pretty nostalgic story. When Arnold was young he looked so cute, unlike the old man face he has now Rarashik smiles as she recalls old memories. Arnold: W-Wait, shishou! As if embarrassed, Arnold raises his head and raises his voice. Rarashik: Ah, by the way, what are you going to do, boya? Hiiro: Ha? Hiiro instinctively responded after being asked so suddenly. Rarashik: No, Ill be training these two, but you Arnold? Arnold: Eh? Um Arnold feels troubled and scratches his head. As for why, it is because Hiiro is not a Gabranth. This training is for Gabranth to learn the ability to use <<Binding>>. However, for a human like Hiiro, there is almost no meaning to this training. Arnold: (I mean, Hiiro cant even use <<Binding>> What do I do) Not knowing how to respond, Arnold looks towards Hiiro. Then, Hiiro answers curtly: I dont need it Hiiro: (Im not some sports enthusiast. Like hell Im doing training for Gabranth) Rather than that, Hiiro wanted to do more training with his <<Word Magic>>. He determined that if he were to do such supposedly strict training, he would have no time left to train on his own. Rarashik: Hmm, I had an interest in boya, too Rarashik says so in a somewhat dejected tone. Hiiro: (You have to be kidding me. Shes seen me using <<Word Magic>>. If she gets too curious shell happily turn me into her guinea pig) Hiiro gets goosebumps as he thinks that. He thought that shell probably ask him about his magic until shes satisfied and run experiments on his body. He decided that he will never become a disciple of hers. Hiiro: How long will the training take? Hiiro asked Rarashik, who turns to face Muir. Rarashik: Hmm This jou-chan herself is Well, in order to train her to the level of holding her own as an adventurer, itll take at least six months. Fortunately her level is already decent, so basic combat training, <<Binding>>, and practical techniques. With all of that, itll take about that long Hearing that it would take six months, Hiiro had already come to a decision. He turns to face Arnold and Muir. Hiiro: Is that so. Then, this is goodbye Muir gasped and looked sad, while Arnold shrugged as if to say I thought so. Arnold: I thought so. Well, it cant be helped Arnold has already given up, but Muir hasnt and begins to talk. Muir: W-Why? Even if you dont train, why dont you stay in this country? Hiiro: Sorry, but I have my own goals Muir: G-Goals? Hiiro: Yeah, to see the world. I cant sit idly by for six months Muir looks downcast hearing Hiiros words. It was only for a short time, but looking into Hiiros eyes she understood that he wasnt the kind of person to change his mind just by listening to other people. She understood that she couldnt do anything about it. Looking at her, Arnold has a bitter smile on his face. He knew that Hiiro was that kind of person so he wasnt surprised, but to Muir, he was someone who journeyed with them together, and she was sad to see him leave. If you look closely they may seem like family, but they are of different races, and Hiiro definitely doesnt think of them as family. But Muir took a liking to Hiiro. If she were to honestly say so, she didnt want the person who was like an older brother to her to leave. However, they knew that Hiiro would never change his mind once he decided something. Arnold: (I dont think we can bait him to stay six months with food) Arnold thought that, noticing that Hiiro shows an abnormal tenacity when it comes to food, but decided it was impossible and shook his head. Arnold: Hey, Hiiro. What are you going to do from now on? Hiiro: Good question. After taking a little time to gather information Ill take a look around the continent, and after that Hiiro was in the middle of talking, but noticing Rarashik was looking towards them with a curious expression on her face, he stopped. Hiiro: Is none of your business Arnold: Haa, I thought so Arnold says so, but he had also noticed Rarashik staring at them and didnt press him further. Arnold: (Hes probably going to the Evilas continent. Hes said something about it before) If Rarashik had heard that, shed probably ask about how he plans to get there, how is a Gabranth going to get there, and it would become troublesome. Because the two races had just been fighting a war with each other. That being the case, Hiiro and Arnold decided to keep that to themselves. Sure enough, Rarashik frowned as if dissatisfied. Towards the Muir who was depressed until now, Hiiro looks at her as if looking down on her. Hiiro: Hey, chibi She twitches, then slowly looks up. Their eyes meet. Hiiro: In six months, if I become bored Ill come back. Until them, make sure you become somewhat useful Hiiro didnt plan to say these words. Curiously, looking at her being depressed, Hiiro became annoyed. He didnt know whether he was annoyed towards her, or himself. However, listening to his words, Muir smiled, and he felt as if the tense mood had relaxed a little. CH 47 Hiiro, who had decided to leave the [Beast Kingdom Capital: Passion] in a week, was currently being guided through the city by Arnold. Obviously, Muir was also with them. Incidentally, Rarashiku was currently secluding herself in her lab, panting profusely as she said she was going to use the honey she got from Arnold to make her sake. Arnold: It looks like the citizens still dont know, huh. Looking at the state of the people scattered around the streets, Arnold opened his mouth. The Suspension of War. Actually, it might be more befitting to say that the war had been ended. It seemed that the civilians were still unaware of what had transpired. Of course, if they knew this, it would become quite a significant issue. Yet, commotion was absent from within the country. After what happened, Rarashiks [Spirit] Yuki went to investigate the full details about the war. Hearing about this, Rarashik then told Arnold about the circumstances. Arnold: But to think that they would really demolish the bridge. What the hell is the Demon Lord thinking? Muir: B-but this way, nobody ended up getting hurt, right? Arnold: Nn~, certainly its as Muir says. However, to the Gabranth, it would be as if their Pride was uprooted and denied. Ill bet that theyd be pissed. Well, Im also a Gabranth though Hiiro: I dont really get it, but if nobody died, then Id consider it to be a good thing Arnold: Well, its fine to have those thoughts. But the main problem is for what purpose did the Evila do such a thing? If it was the Humas that broke the bridge then I could sorta understand. If they did so, the Evila wouldnt be able to cross into the Human Continent so easily. However, right now the Evila are fighting the Gabranth. The Humas have got nothing to do with this. Unable to comprehend the Demon Lords motive, Muir also tilted her head to the side. Then, as if she suddenly realized something, Muir posed Arnold with a question. Muir: Nee, Oji-san. Speaking of which, why doesnt the Humas destroy their bridge? Arnold: Nn? Whatre you talking about? Muir: Hora, didnt you just tell us? Even though they would be able to prevent the Evilas advance, why havent they destroyed the bridge yet? It was exactly as Muir had indicated. Between every two continents lied a single bridge that would connect the two. Obviously, this meant that a bridge existed that joined the Humas continent and the Evila continent. Being reffered to as the [Schlecken Bridge], both its size nor its durability could be compared to the [Gedult Bridge]. It was a structure that even the Humas were able to break if they wanted to. Arnold: Its not that they didnt want to destroy it, they were not allowed to. Muir: how come? Muir tilted her head to the side with a *koku. (TL: Not sure how to translate this. Think of it like a sound effect that indicates confusion. Youll probably encounter it in anime as wooden block sounds.) Arnold: The bridge always has an Evila guard posted there. Muir: Ah, is that so? Arnold: Also, it seems that the person protecting the bridge is a troublesome fellow. Muir: Troublesome? Arnold: Aa, Im pretty sure their name wasIraora? Muir: Is that person strong? Arnold: Aa, theyre ridiculously strong, or so they say. Once, Judom-san also affrimed that. While overhearing the conversation as if it didnt concern him, Hiiro narrowed his eyes as he continued walking. If the SSS Ranker Judom Lankars had said so, then this Iraoras strength was probably the real deal. To begin with, if they were entrusted with protecting such an important bridge, there is no doubt that they must be a person with substantial abilities. Arnold: Moreover, it seems that they used to be a member of the [Cruel Brigade]. Theyre probably really strong. The Demon Lords private bodyguards, the [Cruel Brigade], were a squad that consisted of only 6 people. It went without saying that those 6 possessed exceptional strength. Even if you gathered ordinary adventurers in hundreds, they wouldnt even be called an adversary for such veterans. Muir: I see, if such a person was protecting the bridge, itd be hard to try and destroy it. Arnold: Well, even if the bridge was destroyed, the Evila would probably just cross the sea so I doubt it would make a difference In a sea that contained horrifying monsters and treacherous whirlpools, trying to traverse such a location would undoubtedly be perilous. Even so, Arnold assumed that the Evila would cross the sea anyway. Hiiro: By the way, where are you planning on going from here? Arnold: Ah? Obviously, Im headed to the Guild. We got something that we can hand in for some cash, right? You know, like what we got from that damned snake. Hearing Arnolds words, Hiiro paused as he suddenly remembered. Arnold: Nn? Whats up, Hiiro? Hiiro: Arnold: Oi, whyre you looking away? Hiiro: Arnold: you, did get the spoils, right? Hiiro: Arnold: Yo~sh, yosh, yosh. Lets calm down a bit. At that time, thanks to the cute and angelic Muir, we were able to successfully kill the Clay Viper, right? Hiiro: Being called cute, Muir became flustered. However, Hiiro remained still as he continued to avert his gaze. Arnold: After that, Muir and I exited the [Gree cave] first, leaving you to go and get the spoils, right? Hiiro: Arnold: You took quite a long time when you were in that cave you, what exactly were you doing in that time? Hiiro was met with a gaze full of suspicion. As the blistering stare was approaching him, Hiiro reluctantly used a scissors gesture to puncture Arnold in both eyes. Arnold: Angyaaaaaaaa! Arnold began rolling around on the ground while covering his eyes. Arnolds sudden strange behavior garnered the attention of all the surrounding people. Hiiro: Yosh, lets go Chibi. Arnold: Hold it, kora Ooooooooooooooiiiiiiiiiiii! Seeing Arnolds swift recovery, Hiiro was impressed. Arnold: Tenmeeeee! How bout you give us an explanation!? (TL: An elongated Tenmee which is a morphed version of Temee which roughly translates to You Bastard.) As if he was a Yakuza, Arnold glared at Hiiro with bulging eyes. Hiiro considered poking Arnolds eyes again. However, Arnold was at a fair distance from Hiiro. Whether he consciously took such action due to his previous experience or not remained to be seen. Either way, Hiiro had no choice but to explain what had occurred. (TL: In regards to the bulging eyes. This would be directly translated as googly eyes. For those who cant get a good picture, think as if the eyes are wide open and the irises are small and convulsing wildly. Thats what Arnold is doing.) Arnold: Did some weird fellow take all of the snakes spoils? Hiiro: Aa. Arnold: Name? Hiiro: no idea. Arnold: You forgot, didnt you. Hiiro: I just didnt have any interest in it. Hiiro puffed his chest out, as if saying he didnt do anything bad. Arnold: Nn~ But is there such a fellow thats capable of doing that? In addition, Hiiro was their opponent, you know. In the first place, why the hell would they be gathering the snakes corpse? Hiiro: -the hell would I know? Arnold: As I thought. What do you think, Muir? Muir: Ettomaybe they want to make them a graveor something? Arnold: Oo~! As expected of Muir! What an adorable idea! Being hugged tightly, Muir painfully struggled slightly. Looking at the two, Hiiro spoke a single word. Hiiro: Lolicon. Arnold: At least call me Parent Baka you Boke~! (TL: Boke is a variant of Baka which is usually used by, but not exclusive to, people who speak the Kansai Dialect.) Arnold roared as if to say How are you going to compensate me if I get another title attached to me? Hiiro: Well, to summarise, what happened to me was basically robbery. I had to give up on collecting the Snakes loot. Besides, were not really in any financial trouble so you dont really care, right? Arnold: well, I guess its fine. Actually, tell us about stuff like that sooner!I Actually, tell us the moment it happens! Arnold was absolutely right. (TL: The kanji for that street is used here, yet the content seems to indicate that it was as he said. As I translate context, I have opted for this translation.) Arnold: In any case, lets go to the guild and redeem the rest of the loot from other monsters. The trio carried their legs towards the guild. The guild was devoid of any adventurers. As expected, it seemed that everyone had been deployed off to the front lines. Seeing Hiiro and company, the staff were completely taken aback. After saying that they had just returned from a journey, the staff were somehow convinced. As they finished redeeming their spoils, they immediately left the guild. Hiiro: Whatre we doin next? Arnold: There was another why I came to this country, you know. Hiiro: Aa, speaking of which, you did mention something like that. That you had plans to go somewhere Arnold: Ou, I just need to go to the [Kings Tree] for a little bit. Hiiro: [Kings Tree]? Do you know somebody from the noble family? [Kings Tree] refers to a large tree that houses royalty. Because this country has been built using trees as a base to support life, there are no such houses constructed out of stone like those in the Humas Continent. All of them are built out of trees. As such, the [Kings Tree] held the same meaning as a Kings castle. It was a place where the Gabranth Royalty resided. Arnold: No, no. Im not going there to see the royal family. I have business with a guy that I know whos working there. If he found out that I came here and didnt give them a greeting, itd turn into a pain in the ass. Even though Arnold said it would likely be troublesome, the end of his words seemed to bleed with nostalgia. It seemed like he wasnt all that opposed to meeting them. At the entrance of the [Kings Tree], two people who looked like soldiers were standing guard. In short, they were gatekeepers. Arnold: Excuse me. As Arnold called out the them, the two gatekeepers pointed their spears at him, piercing him with their sharp stares. The gatekeepers gazes then moved on towards the other two. Guards: Who goes there? Of course, seeing as this was the Kings residence, they had no choice but to be wary. However, as they were in the middle of a war, they were considerably on edge. It was possible that they had yet to be informed about the wars conclusion. Arnold: Im nobody suspicious. I just came here because I have something I wanna ask you. Guard: Something to ask you say? As if they were appraising Arnold, they carefully scanned him from head to toe with their stares. After which, a guard opened his mouth. Guard: We are currently in a state of emergency. You are aware that we are unable to permit any sort of meetings with the people of [Kings Tree]? Arnold: Im already aware about the current emergency. However, even if its just out here, I was kinda hoping to talk to somebody. Guard: who were you hoping to interview? Arnold: Well, about that As he said that, heavy footsteps carrying a tremendous momentum could be heard from far away. Following which Dokka-! (TL: *Thud/Bang/Slam/etc.*) Arnold: Gube-!? (TL: A sound which signifies Arnold receiving a strong impact.) Arnold suddenly soared due to receiving an impact from someone who had abruptly appeared. He began rolling across the ground with exceptional velocity. It was as if Arnold had been struck by a speeding car. Following this, Arnolds body had collided with a tree that was up ahead, finally causing him to stop. Muir: O-Ojisan!? Muirs eyelid shot open wide as she screamed. The two soldiers were completely stunned, unmoving as if they had their time stopped. Hiiro: Did he croak? A sinister thought came out of Hiiros mouth. However, after sparing a glance at Arnold, his line of sight transferred to the one who had appeared. That person was grinding their teeth, revealing their frustration. ???: I cant believe you! How long are you gonna be daze for?! You Ou-Baka Arnold! (TL: Ou-Baka = Big Idiot.) From the tobacco held in their lips, smoke rose towards the sky. From what could be observed, this person was a Gabranth woman who seemed to belong to the same race as Arnold. The woman was an astounding beauty and had the same unyielding eyes as Arnold. And yet, her physical stature was very muscular. Furthermore, as the woman wore a Maid Outfit, her figure evoked an extraordinary sense of incongruity. As Arnolds consciousness faded, he held his arm as he saw the figure of the woman glaring at him. Arnold answered with a trembling voice. Arnold: Ne nee-chan (TL: For those who dont know, Nee-chan = Big Sister) As the distance between Arnold and him was substantial, Hiiro was unable to hear what he just said. However, Muir had clearly heard him, alternating her gaze between the two siblings. Muir: Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeehhhhhh!? was how Muir expressed her shock. The two soldiers also displayed similar astonishment. CH 48 Translated by Yoraikun Konjiki no Wordmaster Chapter 48: His Sister, the Maid I didnt plan to do it for this series, but perhaps I should once again take up character dialogue annotations due to majority vote. Konjiki no Wordmaster Chapter 48: His Sister, the Maid. Let me introduce you. This is my older sister. (Arnold) Rubbing his right cheek after getting hit, Arnold introduces the girl. Like Id be satisfied with such an apathetic introduction! (Sistah) With a whack on the head, the girl made some distance between her and Arnold. T-that hurt! (Arnold) Youre supposed to be an adventurer, arent you!? Do you want to get whacked? (Sister) Arnold wanted to retort that he had already been whacked, but saying as such would merely make her do it again, so he held back his words. U-um (Soldier) The soldier tries to butt in with apologetic expressions. Arnolds sister raises her hand, and answers them. Ah, these kids are fine. This one is my fool of a brother, and the other two seem to be with him. Please let them through. (Sister) Is that true!? If thats the case, then we cant complain. Go ahead. (Soldier) With a smile, the soldier ushered the group inside. (The Old Mans sister She seems to have quite a bit of trust here.) Otherwise, her words would never have let others enter the dwellings of royalty during times of war. No, even if the country were not at war, getting in shouldnt have been this easy. Even so, by her order, the group easily entered. The trust placed in her must have been considerable. What they entered was a space like a small dining hall. There were three wooden tables, and a counter with a kitchen area behind it. Hiiros group took their seats at the various chairs enclosing the tables. Ill get you something cold. Stay put for a second. (Sister) She gave a bright smile, and walked towards the kitchen. Hiiro continued observing her. She had the same blue hair as Arnold, but unlike his short-cut hair, hers was long and neat. Her facial features werent bad, and her height was on the higher end. She had a thin and soft-looking tail swinging back and forth behind her. She was worthy of being called a beauty. But a maid that smokes tobacco as she works is a little bit off. But one thing that did catch Hiiros interest was the top of her head. ( Theres nothing there.) Just like Arnold, she had no ears. Noticing where Hiiros attention was directed, Arnold gave a bitter smile. So you noticed? (Arnold) Noticed what? (Hiiro) He had no intention of prying into it, so he played dumb. However contrary to Hiiros expectations, Arnold continued. Dont misunderstand. Sister isnt a former slave or anything. (Arnold) Hiiros eyebrows twitched. He was sure that Arnold lost his ears upon becoming a slave to the human race. He though that she had lost her ears under similar circumstance. But his thoughts were immediately refuted. This made Hiiro mildly curious, but he didnt speak up. Hey, thanks for waiting. (Sister) Arnolds sister came carrying a tray of glasses, the number of which was that of the number of people present. Its Pashion specialty Schwartz. (Sister) (TL: Its written as specialty, pronounced phonetically as Schwartz) It was a clear, sky-blue drink. Looking closely, many bubbles rose and formed within the liquid. Could this possibly be ( Its cider.) It truly was. A so-called carbonated drink. Hiiro never thought he would be able to put such a thing into his mouth after being transported to this world, so he was delightfully shocked. Making a pleasant gulping sound, he downed the glass in one swig. It was perfectly carbonated, and the feeling of it going down his throat was quite pleasant. Oh, you drink well! I have more, so drink all you want. (Sister) She showed her teeth as she laughed happily. Hit me. (Hiiro) Saying that, Hiiro held out his glass. Muir also seemed to be enjoying it as she drained her cup. After bringing a refill for Hiiro, Arnolds sister lowered herself into a chair. She took the cigarette out, and held it in her hand as she blew out a stream of smoke. First is that I guess. Could you tell me about those kids, Arnold? (Sister) Yeah, this ridiculously cute apple of my eye, that pulls at the strings of all of our hearts is the lovely Muir Castrea. (Arnold) Arnolds eyes sparkles as he points at Muir. M-my name is Muir! Its a pleasure working with you, Uncles sister! (Muir) Haha, you can call me Raive, Muir. Nice meeting you. (Raive) Ah, yes Raive-san. (Muir) She embarrassingly fidgets as she stares at the woman in front of her. Live lets out a laugh Ahaha, whats this? This childs really cute, isnt she!? Where didja pick her up, Arnold? (Raive) She speaks as she heartily pats Muirs head. Following the motion of her hand, Muirs head shook from side to side. However, Raive didnt seem to notice it at all. By the way, Arnold, what was with that introduction? When did you become a Lolicon? (Raive) Youre wrong! Muir is my daughter! Though our blood isnt connected, were father and child! (Arnold) Even Arnolds sister conferred with Hiiro. This was enough to depress Arnold considerably, so he began speaking rapidly. Ah, so thats it? I thought that, due to your lack of popularity, you kidnapped someones cute daughter, to reap your crop after raising her exactly to your preferences. (Raive) Who the hell do you think I am!? Theres no way I would do that! Do you really think of your cute younger brother as such a person!? (Arnold) Arnold took severe mental damage from his sisters words. Seeing Arnold hang his shoulders, Raive let out another spout of smoke, and hit him on the back. Geho! Geho! What are you doing!? (Arnold) (TL: Sound of coughing) Go on. Whos the other one? (Raive) Hmm? Ah, that guy. Hes Hiiro Okamura. (Arnold) T-that was quite a simple introduction. (Raive) Raives smile cramps for a moment. She considered whether the two were on bad terms, but deduced that they were not. But he sure is quiet. He hasnt been saying anything for a while, but is he alright? (Raive) Hiiro was wholeheartedly drinking his cider. His expression didnt really show it, but he truly was in heaven. He was celebrating his fated reunion with soda. (Fumu, if they mixed fruits or berries into it) As his head filled with thoughts of soda applications, he unintentionally let out smile. Seeing this, Raive asks Arnold once more. Is that child alright? Hes started smiling for some reason. (Raive) Y-yeah, he sometimes does that. Just leave him be. (Arnold) I-is that so? By the way, you suddenly left, and came back just as abruptly. And with companions at that. You better not be planning to go to war, right? (Raive) Her gentle eyes suddenly became sharp. N-no, youre wrong. Its true that I was curious about the war, but I didnt come back to join it. I came here to get master to train someone. (Arnold) Hmmm, so did you get permission? (Raive) Yeah, Ill be under her care along with Muir. (Arnold) Hm? What about that Hiiro kid? (Raive) Ah, that guys going to go on a journey after about a week. (Arnold) Is that so? (Raive) Until then, I thought I would show him around the city. Since I was here, I also decided to drop by and see you. (Arnold) A fist came into contact with Arnolds skull once more. O-ow! (Arnold) Quiet down, and endure it! (Raive) By the way, how are things going on your end? (Arnold) According to Raive, she had been working here as a maid for a number of years. Contrary to her appearance and personality, she worked diligently and made it up the ranks to Head Maid. The King was quite fond of the meals she made, and happily ate them. She had heard of the war, but did not participate in it. Its not that she couldnt fight, but she obstinately stood by her position as not to. She became a maid because she wished to make people happy. She didnt want to use her powers to harm anyone after all this time. Thats why she felt great relief upon learning that Arnold did not come to go to war. He wasnt the best brother, but he was still precious family. She didnt want him to be taken away by the war. Did you know about it, Raive? (Arnold) About what? (Raive) The war is over. (Arnold) The cigarette dropped from her mouth onto the floor. She hastily picks it up, and puts it into an ashtray-like fixture. But her eyes remained open wide. W-what are you saying? (Raive) I understand your reaction. But this is information from master. (Arnold) Is this for real? (Raive) She was still half in doubt, but Rarashiks information was quite reliable. Yeah, it seems both sides suffered no casualties. They should be returning soon. (Arnold) At that time, a large noise sounded out. Everyone turned their attention to its source. I-is that true? Standing there was the first princess, who was held from battle. The princess, Kuclear. CH 49 Translated by Eric Edited by XCrossJ Editors Note: Ive finished a rough edit. This means that Ive basically edited the English of this translation. I did not compare it with the Jap cause I didnt have the time. I probably wont amend it in the future. Its not absolutely accurate, but you get the point. (PS. Props to NetBlazer. His translations have improved tremendously.) Chapter 49: Hiiro and the girl Hey! Were you serious, just now!? Tell me! (?) Arnold was lifted up by the scruff of his neck by the person that walked into the room. He looked like he was suffocating. Kuu-sama! What are you doing here!? (Raiev) Raiev was also bewildered by the princess sudden visit. Ugh.cant breath (Arnold) Noticing Arnolds face growing pale, Kukklia quickly loosened her grip. Ah, S-Sorry! (Kukklia) Arnold, who had just been released from her grasp, took a deep breath as he thanked the heavens for extending his life. It really seemed like he was going to suffocate a moment ago. If worst came to worst, he would have passed on to the next world. Even though she was a girl, it was clear the she inherited the Gabranths brute strength. S-so, can you please tell me! Is what you said really true? That the information came from that Rarashik? (Kukklia) Even though Kukklia had not moved a step towards him, Arnold felt so intimidated that he unconsciously swallowed his saliva. Ah, ehyes. That is (Arnold) Arnold told Kukklia what Rarashik had told him. Why would the Demon Lord do that to the bridge? (Kukklia) Kukklias said the exact same question that was on everyones minds. Wouldnt it just mean that they didnt want to fight? (Raiev) Raiev casually commented. Actually, it might be just as Nee-chan said. Its just, it was only just recently that the [Evila] declared that they wanted to annihilate everything. (Arnold) This was during the era of the previous Demon Lord, although nobody was aware of it. Incidentally, Rarashik knew about this, however, she forgot to pass this info on to Arnold and his compatriots. But, if what you said is true, then Papa and his army should be safe, right? (Kukklia) Ill bet. Im sure well be able to see them as lively as ever. (Raiev) Kukklia smiled joyfully at Raievs words. Even though it was she herself that had suggested to go to war, having her allies coming back home without any wounded was undoubtedly something worth celebrating. Hn? By the way, who are you guys? Also, earlier you called Raiev Nee-chan but (Kukklia) Aa, Kuu-sama, this blockhead is my little brother. Also, that girls his daughter. (Raiev) Heh, I am the child of the [Beast Kingdom: Passion]s [Beast King] Leowald. The First Princess: Kukklia King. Nice to meet you (Kukklia) Hearing her introduction, Arnold hastily fell to his knees. Muir, as if imitating him, followed soon after. Aaah, its fine, its fine. I dont like being so formal. Its fine to treat me normally. Actually, please do. (Kukklia) Under such a strong influence, Arnold and Muir timidly rose to their feet. (E: Not accurate, but I dont have the time.) Hmm, as Ive heard you are Raievs.and Muir is your daughter. Nice to meet you. (Kukklia) Although it was nice to hear her talk in such a friendly manner, because she was a princess, Arnold and Muir could not help but feel tense and confused. Ahaha, youre so cute, arent you! I got it! Would it be alright for me introduce you to Mimiru? (Raiev) Raiev was about to say something, however, with the pretense that surely she would also be glad to meet them, Raiev could only accept. Hahsomehow, this turned into something really unexpectedright Hiiro.eh? (Arnold) Although Arnold was bewildered when the princess appeared, something more surprising had happened while he was preoccupied. This being that Hiiro, who was beside him a few moments ago, had vanished. .Hiiro? (Arnold) Meanwhile, as Hiiro was wondering whether or not there was anything interesting in the <<King Tree>>, he had began to wander around. Of course, this was all done without the soldiers noticing. <<<Transparency>> This was the first time he had activated the <<Double-Word-Chain>> skill. As of this moment, Hiiro had transformed into an Invisible Man. (Yah~ this skill is so broken that I can barely hold in my laughter.) The soldiers that Hiiro had passed had barely noticed him, to the point that it was as if he had walked through them. Well, there were some that had seemed to sense something was wrong, which caused Hiiro to hold his breath. (The Gabranth are probably very good at sensing people. Well, even though they cant see me, I still have a presence.) The Gabranth have a more developed perception than humans. They have enhanced hearing, touch, taste, feel, and sight. Even if he became invisible to the naked eye, they would still be able to sense his presence. After walking for a little while, he had encountered, what looked like, a garden. There were a large amount of branches that created a scaffolding, with crops and flowers being grown on top. (what?) Surveying the area, he noticed a girl sitting on a nearby wooden bench as she held a plank of wood. There was a small hole on the top of the plank. The plank hanged over the top of her head with a loop of string tied to the top hole. Even if she were to let go, the plank wouldnt fall to the floor. Looking carefully, one would be able to see some white paper on it. It resembled a childs sketchbook. Just when Hiiro was thinking that she might be drawing a sketch of the garden, she looked directly at him in surprise. ..? (Hiiro) At that moment, Hiiro thought that the <<Transparency>> words effect had elapsed. However, he felt that the effect was still in place. He thought for the moment that she may just be looking at something in his direction, thus, he continued staring at her. However, to his surprise, her eyes had remained tracked onto him. Hiiro looked behind him for something that might have garnered her attentionbut there was nothing there. It was clear that she was looking at him. He didnt even consider that his supposedly transparent body was detected. Hiiro pointed at himself without thinking. When he did, the the girl nodded her head up and down in affirmation. (whats going on?) There were moments where perceptive soldiers had almost noticed him and looked his way. However, there wasnt a single person who looked at him directly, not to mention acknowledging his existence. When he wrote <Transparency> once, the duration would only last about a minute. However, as he wrote it twice, using the <Double-Word Chain> skill, its effect has already lasted over five minutes. When he used the new word, he had deduced that the word effect would remain in place unless deactivated. This cheat-like effect was expected for a spell that costed 300 MP. He assumed that if he used <<Two-Word Chain>> with <<Aerial Writing>>, it would cost about 400 MP. In reality, he had written two words with the Aerial Writing skill. After checking his status screen, he confirmed that it had consumed 400 MP. That much was certain. 400 MP is probably not an amount a regular adventure would have. While this may have been unfair, this didnt really concern Hiiro. (Im sure that the effect should still be in place. I should still be transparent. And yetour eyes had definitely metright?) There was no doubt about it. The girl was looking directly at him. She did not just sense his presence, it was clear that she was able to completely acknowledge his existence. Hiiro quickly surveyed his surroundings, searching for any other witnesses. It appeared that right now, both Hiiro and the girl were the only ones present in the garden. He deactivated his spell, becoming visible. He looked at the girl to see if there was a reaction, butthere was none. Hiiro confirmed that she had seen him. ..how could you tell? (Hiiro) She bowed her head over and started to move her hands. It appeared that she was writing something. After she finished writing, she turned the board with the white paper over, presenting him with what she wrote. [Ghost-san] (girl) She tilted her head to the side in an adorable fashion. Youre mistaken. Or what? Could it be that since her ability to sense the paranormal was so high that she was able to see me? The girl blinked her eyes in confusion as she began to write. [Whats the ability to sense the paranormal?] (girl) Instead of writing, couldnt you just talk? Its a matter of efficiency. (Hiiro) When the girl heard those words, she grew sombre as she made an apologetic face. [I apologize. Mimiru, is unable to speak.] (Mimiru) Hiiro was silent. He understood the significance of those words. She, for some unknown reason, had lost her ability to speak. Judging from her attitude, the cause wasnt something as simple as a sore throat. is that so? Sorry about that. Forgive me. (Hiiro) [No, please dont worry about it.] (Mimiru) As expected of Hiiro. He wasnt foolish nor arrogant enough to treat a child, especially one with a disability, disrespectfully. Although his response was a little rough. In any case, about before. Im not a ghost. Do you understand what they are? (Hiiro) [Yes. It seems the only one in my family that can completely see them is me.] (Mimiru) I see. No matter what world youre in, theres always somebody who has developed a sixth-sense. (Hiiro) [..?] (Mimiru) Hiiro knew that she wouldnt understand what sixth-sense meant. It would be troublesome to explain it to her. Thus, Hiiro just set it aside. Dont worry about. It seem that your perceptiveness is much higher than normal. (Hiiro) [Is that something good?] (Mimiru) Who knows? But its better to have it than not, right? (Hiiiro) [Then all is well.] (Mimiru) Seriously considering it to be a blessing, she smiled. Following which, she then took out a handkerchief and wiped her forehead. As it was hot outside, it couldnt be helped. The girl looked no older than 10 years old. Yet, judging from her smile, she felt a lot older. It is as if she had the smile of an adult. She had long, reddish-brown hair that grew past her waist. A large, green ribbon was tied around near the top of her head, prominent as if it were her trademark. She didnt look voluptuous, yet her charming, hazel eyes and fair white skin practically ensured that she would grow up to be a beautiful lady in the future. Her pico-pico beast ears and her flickering beast tail made her look so cute that Hiiro determined that she must be kept away from Arnold. Although Arnold was not a lolicon, Hiiro didnt want to imagine what would happen should Arnold spot a cute girl standing before him. (For some reason, though, when I look at her face, something keeps bothering me.) Even though that smile was a genuine smile, it felt unnatural for some reason. [Ghost-san. What are you doing here?] (Mimiru) I told you that Im not a ghost, already. Besides, I just came here by chance. (Hiiro) [Do you know where this is?] (Mimiru) The <<King Tree>>, right? Its not like I sneaked in here. As a matter of fact, I was brought here by my companions. (Hiiro) However, he made sure to leave out the fact that he was just wandering around the <<King Tree>> aimlessly. [I see. Is this your first time being here?] (Mimiru) Aaah (Hiiro) [I like this place as well. When I was five, an illness took my voice. Ever since then, I come here really often.] (Mimiru) From what she just said, it seemed that she wasnt born a mute. A severe illness caused her throat to be so damaged, she lost the ability to speak. Silence enveloped the area. This was a sign that meant there was nothing left to say. (Well, Ive solved the puzzle that had been bothering me. I guess I should) As Hiiro was about to leave, the girls leg had suddenly slipped. Tsk (Hiiro) Hiiro instinctively rushed towards the girl. As he prevented her from falling, he caught her in his arms. Darnwithout thinking I just (Hiiro) As Hiiro began making up excuses in his mind, he lied the girl down on the bench to rest. However, as he looked at the sky, he noticed a blazingly bright sun. It was currently the season of Raer (Summer). If someone stayed out in such conditions for a long time, it will not doubt drain their vitality. (The fever and her fainting. Along with this amount of sweat. Without a doubt, these are the symptoms of heatstroke.) Hiiro contemplated about how he should deal with this situation. He had considered just leaving her on the bench, however, there were strong rays of sunlight beaming down which would only worsen her condition. (A cold towel should be applied to the skin. The subject should be moved into the shade and laid on the side of their head with arms placed underneath. The feet need to be raised with a cold object applied to the solewait, am I seriously thinking of treating something like this?) In that instant, treatment methods for heat stroke had surged through his mind. However, Hiiro realized that he such thoughts were unnecessary. He carried her to the shade, placed a finger on her forehead and proceeded to write something before pausing. Why do I have to do this for her? (Hiiro) He let out a sigh as he removed his finger. He had no obligation to help her. The symptoms were nothing major either. He judged that if she just rested, she would recover without issue. As he let go of her, the girl opened her eyes. She trembled as she desperately began to write on her plank of paper. After she was done, she showed it to Hiiro. [Sorry for causing you trouble. Thank you for carrying me all the way here] (Mimiru) She displayed an apologetic smile. Looking at her face, he saw a single tear drop fall from her eyes. Hiiro narrowed his eyes. He suddenly felt irritated for some reason. (As I thought, this brats face is really annoying.) He had discovered the source of his discomfort throughout the encounter. It was that face filled with a sense of inferiority and pain. That smile, it was one that flipped between pain and happiness. Hiiro scowled as he noticed that expression plastered on to the face of a child. If its painful then just say it hurts. Even if its just an expression of agony on your face, its fine. Yet, for her to force a smile when exposed to such a situation would only make someone feel irritated. (This brats such aeven the Chibis more honest than her.) Whether it was good times or bad times, Muir was still honest with herself. Actually, shes trying to be true to herself. She has the will to be honest with herself. However, the girl before him probably put on that smile so as to not hurt those around her. It reeked of deceit, for a child to act mature and put on such a facade, it was not something that can be easily accepted. If it was the usual Hiiro, he would have just ignored the girl. He would just tell it to her face. That he met her by accident while wandering around, taking that chance to leave. However, in this instance, Hiiro felt that he shouldnt leave the situation in its current state. The feeling was the same as when he had approached the [Gree-Caves]. If he didnt face this properly, something unpleasant may happen. He felt that if he didnt address the issue with the utmost effort, he would stray away from his path. However, he was unable to grasp the reason behind his current premonitions. He was just grasping the situation by instinct. An important crossroad of his life was lying before him. He felt that if he made a mistake now, his existence would turn into a lie. (I dont really have any deep connection with this person, but) Hiiro was a human from another world. This girl was a Gabranth living in this world. There was no way that there would be any sort of connection between them. Yet, at this moment, it was as if his soul was telling him that this was the best choice. Thus, Hiiro approached the girl whose name he did not know. Oi, what Im about to do now, you are not allowed to tell anyone, got it? (Hiiro) Saying this, Hiiro approached the girl as he concentrated on his fingertip and started writing. (Ku~, as expected, the fingers barely moving.) It was even slower compared to when he was writing the word [Sleep]. He thought of stopping, however, he was aware that if he stopped while trying to write two words, he would receive a harsh <<Rebound>> effect. The moment he had started writing two words, he had no choice but to go through with it. The girl looked at Hiiro with a blank expression wondering what he was doing. Hiiro just ignored it and concentrated on writing the word. Unlike the [Transparency] word, Hiiro knew that if he lost focus he would definitely fail. (This definitely feels like something that cannot be done without a lot of concentration.) While thinking so, Hiiro focused really hard on moving his finger [Restore] Hiiro was writing a word created to help another person. [Cure] and [Revive] also came to mind, but he felt that the word [Restore] would fit the situation better. In reality, the magic Hiiro chose by instinct was very similar to an already established magic. Of course, Hiiro was unaware of this. This instinct, in regards to <<Word Magic>>, would actually become a very crucial factor in the future. Although this was not the first time Hiiro chose a word by instinct, somewhere inside him, he felt satisfied with his word choice. A brilliant white light appeared, wrapping her body in a pale aura. As the light seeped into her body, her sunburnt red skin returned to its former fair white. Her sweating had also stopped. Following this, the girl felt that she wasnt as feeble as before. She suddenly shifted her gaze towards Hiiro, who was arrogantly looking down at her. Now then. Start talking, Ribbon. (Hiiro) CH 50 Chapter 50: Mimiru and the boy This is from Mimirus Perspective A strong feeling flowed through her body when she saw it for the first time. The air at that point was different, in the starry sky there was a pale light, a light that she never noticed before appeared. It was such a strong light that she had no choice but to look at it. In a regular space before her, she saw space being distorted by something. When she looked at that point carefully, the figure of a person appeared. (It that..ghost-san?) The little girl was called Mimiru, ever since she was born, she was able to see these kind of things on a daily basis. She tried telling her family about but they just made fun of it. A ghost in this place would mean a Evilas soul. Therefore, there is no way for them to exist here, if they were ever spotted it would be killed quickly by one of the Gabranth Guards in this area. But in the past Mimiru has never lied before. There was definitely a ghosts that read books. The Soul of a dead person wandering around the world. the ghost never talks but it would float in the air and move through walls with ease. Even if she talked about it no one would believe her. She didnt have a strong personality so she didnt push onto others the things she saw. She just retained, in her own mind, that such obscure beings could exist in this world. It didnt hurt to look at them, and looking at them didnt change her way of life. However, the ghost that she saw before her right now was different, it was looking directly at her. Usually, when she saw them, they would just look at her and move on without doing anything. But it was different this time. When she noticed, it was already looking at her. It wasnt looking at her with swaying eye but it was looking straight at her with solid eyes as if a real person was there. Because of that the ghost piqued Mimirus interest, and she stared back. The ghost was a boy, a boy with black hair and glasses. She thought he looked scary but seeing how he was surprised as well the mood between them became lighter. There was more than enough to represent a solid existence, especially the flowing red robe and the fact that it was standing steadily on the ground. It was her first time seeing this type of ghost. The ghost pointed his fingers at himself, and then at her, which asked the if she sees him or not. She nodded continuously. At that moment, she felt an even stronger presence from the ghost. The ghost felt no different than someone who is alive. In that state, it would not be strange if other people can see or interact with him as well. How did you notice? (boy) The pitch of the voice was not too low or too high. But yet for some reason she wanted hear more of his voice. It was her first time communicating with a ghost. She hesitated at first but then she wanted to let him know that she cant speak, and wrote on her board. [Ghost-san?] (Mimiru) She waited with expectation for a response but was surprised at what he said next. Youre mistaken. Or what? Could it be that since her ability to sense the paranormal was so high that she was able to see me? (boy) She blanked out in surprise. She heard about ghost who didnt know they were dead. She assumed that the person before him an example of that. Actually, she assured herself that was the case. [Whats the ability to sense the paranormal?] (Mimiru) Instead of writing, couldnt you just talk? Its a matter of efficiency. (boy) She understood what he meant, but there was a reason why she couldnt speak. She made an apologetic face and said. [I apologize. Mimiru, is unable to speak.] (Mimiru) She was surprised when he understood. is that so? Sorry about that. Forgive me. (boy) [No, please dont worry about it.] (Mimiru) What he said was a bit rude, but it didnt make the mood between them worse. It was probably that persons usual attitude. Everyone has a different version of normal. Being able to see ghosts is a normal for her. Thus, his informal way of talking didnt incite any joy or wrath from her. In any case, about before. Im not a ghost. Do you understand what they are? (boy) [Yes. It seems the only one in my family that can completely see them is me.] (Mimiru) I see. No matter what world youre in, theres always somebody who has developed a sixth-sense. (Hiiro) [..?] (Mimiru) Dont worry about. It seem that your perceptiveness is much higher than normal. (Hiiro) [Is that something good?] (Mimiru) Who knows? But its better to have it than not, right? (Hiiiro) [Then all is well.] (Mimiru) She was happy. For someone to be able to understand made her truly happy. If her family heard what she said right now they would just laugh, he just accepted it like it was natural. However, looking at his face he seems displeased. She thought that he couldnt accept her explanation but the authenticity in the voice used before made it seem that was not the case. Something else seem to be causing his displeasure. Feeling some sweat on her forehead, she took out a piece of cloth and wiped it off. [Ghost-san. What are you doing here?] (Mimiru) I told you that Im not a ghost, already. Besides, I just came here by chance. (Hiiro) [Do you know where this is?] (Mimiru) The <<King Tree>>, right? Its not like I sneaked in here. As a matter of fact, I was brought here by my companions. (Hiiro) For the ghost to be guided in here by his companion; Mimiru inclined her head, she definitely wanted to meet them. [I see. Is this your first time being here?] (Mimiru) Aaah (Hiiro) [I like this place as well. When I was five, an illness took my voice. Ever since then, I come here really often.] (Mimiru) When she was 5 years old, she caught a severe cold. She had a high fever that lasted for a long time. When it was finally cured, the illness caused such a horrible throat infection, that it took away her ability to speak. Everyone was shocked when it happened. Mimiru liked singing. She used to come to the garden often with her family to sing to everyone. When the soldiers listened to her sing, it was like listening to an angel. She was very happy about it. She wasnt born with a talent for war and battle like her sister Kukulia, but to be able to sing with such a beautiful voice, and make others happy was something to be proud of. The family and the residents also enjoyed her singing. To just see their smile again, Mimiru worked even harder to perfect her singing skills. But all her efforts ended in vain when she lost her voice. Her mother, father, brother, and sisters were all dejected when it happened. Seeing a sudden change in the situation, she decided to be less harsh on her self, but doing so made things worse. When she noticed that her family was sad, it was too painful for her to bear. That is why Mimiru decided to put on a smile. One day she will recover her voice and sing again. She put on a smile to assure her family that everything will be fine. The lost of her voice was not an emotional trauma. The countrys top researcher determined that even with the current science and magic, there was no way for her to recover her voice. But they people around her werent sure, they thought that if they had more magic power, then it can definitely be cured. That is why Mimiru desperately made a smile. It was a lowly act but, because she smiled they thought that shell be fine and felt better. There was no doubt in her mind that this was the best approach. As long as she smiled everyone will feel happy, even if she never got her voice back she would keep smiling and something will Mimiru, who is sensitive to the emotions of others, was determined to smile for another person, to ensure that theyll not feed sad. Yet at this moment, she wonder if she is still smiling. If she looked at a mirror, she was sure she would be smiling. It wasnt a smile with little emotion, but an authentic smile. (But why does ghost-san look like he is mad) Looking at the displeased ghost, she started panicking. She thought of opening her mouth and smiling, but the moment she was about to do so, the space distorted before her eye. (eh?) In an instant, she blacked out. When she woke she found herself lying under the shade of a tree. Ghost-san was also beside her. She felt a weak warmth on her body. That was probably from this person carrying her to this location. She didnt think a ghost would be able to touch another person. This might be a special ghost. She expressed her thanks by quickly writing something on the board. [Sorry for causing you trouble. Thank you for carrying me all the way here] (Mimiru) Yet after saying so, he still had a displeased look on her face. She was so nice to him, yet there was no improvement in his displeased expression. She thought that there was no way for her to express her concern except by speaking aloud. With that in mind, tears started welling up in her eyes. She was still smiling, but she want to return the gratitude by saying something. This was the first that she was moved to this extent. She felt that she had no choice but to express her thanks by speaking. He looked like he was making a hard decision. He gritted his teeth and said with a serious expression. Oi, what Im about to do now, you are not allowed to tell anyone, got it? (boy) She looked at him with a blank face. At that moment, white light started to appear from his finger, and moved it toward her body. It was bit scary at first, but the moment his finger touched her body, she felt warmth spread throughout her body. (Binding..magic?) She felt something like a gentle breeze on a warm day flow through her body. It was a pleasant feeling; so comfortable that she forgot what she was concerned about a few moments ago. Her body tingled for a moment and then warmth slowly flowed into her body. She even felt the mood become better as well. She had no idea what happened but she felt much better. It felt like she was reborn. Then, the boy said to the bewildered Mimiru. Now then. Try talking, Ribbon. (Hiiro) CH 51 Chapter 51: Promise Between the Two By CapsUsingShift Instead of adding the meaning of certain Japanese terms underneath the line it was used in, I now have a Notes section at the bottom (pretty much copying Wikipedia format). Japanese terms or misc. notes will have a number next to them which will take you down to the Notes section, for readers who may not be familiar with these terms and explanations. I know how much you guys love polls (it makes it easier for me lol), but it seems like either I lost the permissions or NetPlazer removed the plug-in for making polls. Tell me if you guys like this change or not down in the comments section so I know if I should continue using it in the future. Speaking of polls, it seems like NetBlazers dialogue method was voted #1, so Ill be using that format from now on. Hiiro gets irritated looking at the girl whos face is still blank, not having reacted to his words yet. Reluctantly, he lightly flicks her forehead. ya (Mimiru) She was surprised at suddenly getting hit and held her head with both hands, but her voice, as faint as it was, had definitely been heard. However, the girl seems to have not realized it herself and begins to write on her paper. Seeing that, Hiiro snatches it away from her. She gasps, then extends both hands toward Hiiro. Though she has not said anything, it seems that she is demanding he give it back. If you want me to give it back, then try telling me so (Hiiro) ! (Mimiru) Mimiru glares at him with eyes that say You know that I cant talk. Her eyes, however, were tearing up and she was not scary in the slightest. Listen. I hate kids that hold back despite being kids. If it hurts, say it hurts. If its painful, say its painful. If theres something you want to do, say you want to do it. The brat that I know is at least more honest about herself than you are (Hiiro) Because she doesnt have her paper she grinds her teeth, not being able to say what she wants to say. Seeing her like that, Hiiro lets out a small sigh and puts the board aside. Then Punii1 Hiiro pulls on both of her cheeks. I-It hurfs! It hurfs!2 (Mimiru) See, your voice did come out (Hiiro) Eh? (Mimiru) Unconsciously, the girl places her hand to her throat. She couldnt hide her confusion at the thought that she had just spoken. Time seemed to have stopped for the girl, but ignoring that, Hiiro continued to speak. Listen, never tell anyone that it was me who brought back your voice (Hiiro) Mimiru widens her eyes, wondering why Hiiro would ask that. She thought that if Hiiro really did fix her voice, then she should tell her family so that she and everyone else could thank him for what he has done. But Hiiro told her not to do that. Eh Why? (Mimiru) No questions. Ill be the only one asking questions from now on. You will answer them. Deal with it (Hiiro) Being told these things in rapid succession, Mimiru unconsciously nodded. Alright, first thing. Ive guessed it already, but are you related to the royal family? (Hiiro) Noting that she was relaxing by herself in the garden of the , Hiiro thought that she was not a civilian. Also, her way of greeting him resembled that of Lilith, the princess of Victorias that had summoned him. From the mood, he had determined that she was related to the royal family somehow. Y-Yes. I-I am called Mimiru King (Mimiru) Hearing that, Hiiro clicks his tongue. (If I remember correctly, the name of the king is Leowald King. That means This is turning into a bigger deal that I thought itd be) (Hiiro) He had thought that she was related to the royal family, but her being the daughter of the king was outside his expectations. He didnt think that a princess would be allowed to play by herself in a place like this. (Guess it means that public order in this country is just that good) (Hiiro) After thinking that, Hiiro asks another question. Like I said earlier, the fact that I fixed you with my magic has to be kept a secret. In fact, dont tell anyone that you even saw me here. Just tell everyone that you dont know the reason why youve been cured. Got it? (Hiiro) B-But why? (Mimiru) I told you no questions, right? (Hiiro) Mimiru looks downcast being told not to talk about Hiiros existence. To her, it wouldnt be enough no matter how much she thanked him. She wanted to officially invite him to the <<Kings Tree>>. But then, she suddenly realized. (Ah, thats right. This person is a ghost. Everyone else cant see him) (Mimiru) She thought that was the reason why Hiiro didnt want her to speak about him to anyone. In reality, Hiiro was panicking. Following a tingling sensation from his conscience, he ended up restoring her voice. He thought that itd be a big deal if she were a civilian, but now even more so knowing that she is a princess. If this were to be found out, he would without a doubt have the eyes of the kingdoms royal family on him. He wanted to prevent that from happening no matter what. He wanted to avoid anything that would restrict his freedom. Ill be going now. If I stick around it looks like Ill be involved in something troublesome (Hiiro) Ah, please wait (Mimiru) Listen, just be happy about the fact that you have your voice back. Thats what being a kid is. Just dont tell anyone about me (Hiiro) Hiiro says so as if to discard what Mimiru wanted to say. Then he begins writing the word Transparent again. Ah, your name! Please tell me your name! (Mimiru) Mimiru shouts, wanting to know at least that much. Hiiro answers her while his back is still towards her. You dont need to know (Hiiro) After saying that, Hiiro begins to turn transparent. In Mimirus eyes, however, he still appears as plain as day. Hiiro begins to run and leaves that place. Ah! (Mimiru) She tried to call out and stop him, but Hiiro was soon out of her field of view. (I couldnt say anything Thanks or even his name Even though I received such a great present) (Mimiru) It was something great that no other person has been or would be able to give her. It was something that she had once lost, and though she had longed for it, there seemed to be no hope for ever getting it back. However, Hiiro tore apart that truth with ease and gave back Mimirus most important thing. She wanted to thank him. She wanted to hear his name. And above all, she wanted to talk with him more. (TL: Hiiro, the Loli Slayer) Noticing that the board Hiiro took was lying on the ground she picked it up, then her eyes opened wide in surprise. This is a loan. Ill have you pay me back sometime. Dont forget it She didnt know when he wrote it, but answered yes in a small voice. She decided in her heart that because no one else can see him, she must be the one that repays him for his favor. (Ghost-san) (Mimiru) As she looks towards the direction Hiiro left, a guard who is on patrol in the garden came and called out to her. Mimiru-sama3, is everything alright? (Guard) Yes, thank you for always worrying about me (Mimiru) No no, Mimiru-sama is like an angel to us. It goes without saying that we protect you (Guard) Thank you very much (Mimiru) The guard bows deeply. I do not deserve such thanks. I shall come again. Mimiru-sama, please look after your health and return to your room at an appropriate time (Guard) Yes, I understand (Mimiru) Mimiru answers the guard while smiling, and the guard also smiles and leaves. The guard who left the garden is lost in thought while walking with a smile on his face. (Maaan, Mimiru-sama is as cute as always. And her voice Id love to hear her sing again. Ah, thats right, I can hear it anytime. Because Mimiru-samas voice is Her voice) (Guard) He stops walking, and the spear he was holding drops to the ground. His eyes open wide, his mouth agape, making the most surprised look hes ever made in his life. Its baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaack!? It is said that his shout reached everyone within the <<Kings Tree>>. Hm? What was that shout just now? (Arnold) Arnold tilts his head hearing the shout that reached all the way to the dining hall. Not only Arnold, but everyone else also had the same question. The voice just now From the garden? (Kukuria) Kukuria, while moving her ears *piku piku*4, looks towards the west. Oji-san?5 (Muir) Hm? What is it, Muir? (Arnold) I dont see Hiiro-san anywhere (Muir) Aah He probably went exploring inside the <<Kings Tree>> or something? (Arnold) As I thought? (Muir) Itd be good if he doesnt cause too much trouble (Arnold) This was not in the city, but the residence of the royal family. If he were to wander around as disrespectful as he always was, theres a chance he could be captured by the soldiers. Arnold starts sweating just thinking about what would happen if Hiiro wandered into one of the private rooms of the royal family. (I-If it gets found out that Hiiro is actually a Humas, and if he does something stupid, I wont get off lightly either, will I Haa6, I beg you, please dont cause any trouble) (Arnold) Arnold begs from the bottom of his heart. It bothers me, so I will head towards the garden. What will you two do? I believe Mimiru, whom I talked about before, will be there as well (Kukuria) Kukuria asks Arnold and Muir. If I remember rightly, she is your sister, correct? (Arnold) Arnold asks to verify. Yes. She is still nine years old, but her way of thinking put adults to shame. Her intelligence cant even be compared to mine. And her songs (Kukuria) Songs? (Arnold) Ah, never mind! Anyway, lets go! (Kukuria) What she neglected to finish saying bothered them a little, but as she had stopped talking and began to walk, Arnold and Muir hurriedly followed behind her. Ah, what are you going to do, nee-chan?7 (Arnold) I have work to do. I dont have free time, unlike you (Raiev) Oh, is that right. Sorry for having so much time on my hands! (Arnold) Muir smiles like shes having fun watching their exchange. Leaving behind Arnolds sister Raiev, the three of them head towards the garden. CH 52 Chapter 52: Arnold and companys Suspicions A large amount of soldiers occupied the gardens entrance. What the hell happened here!? Arnolds group, who had rushed here after they heard a sharp cry, widened their eyes in wonder. As Kukklia saw what happened, she involuntarily shouted with a loud voice. They couldnt believe that something would occur in the garden. Thinking that Mimiru couldve gotten involved caused Kukklia to become frustrated. She had to first ascertain Mimirus safety. Kukklia: Mimiru? Wheres Mimiru? Soldier: Ah, Kukklia-sama! A-actually (1) Something had suddenly occurred to Kukklia. If something unfortunate had indeed happened to Mimiru, everyones face would have been colored by despair. However, looking at their faces, Kukklia was unable to hide her confusion. The reason for this was because there was nobody shedding tears. On the contrary, people were displaying expressions of joy. No, if you actually looked closer, tears were being shed by several people. Kukklia: (W-what in the world happened here?) Kukklia was taken aback by the soldiers strange appearance. She tilted her head, wondering whether something worth rejoicing so frantically over really occurred here. But first, she had to find the cause of this commotion. Kukklia: Whats wrong? Whyre you making such an expression? Soldier: Mimiru-sama Mimiru-sama isUu~ Kukklia: Aa~ Mou~! Speak clearly, damn it! What happened to Mimiru?! Actually, where is she?! (2) Mimiru: Im here, Kuu Onee-sama. (3) Kukklias body instantly froze with a jolt. Kukklia: (Just nowwhat did I just hear?) She couldnt help but doubt her own ears. However, she could never forget that voice. The voice she had just heard was certainly a voice that she was familiar with a few years ago. But it was unfathomable. Even if one thought about hearing such a voice again, it was a voice that should be impossible to hear again. It was precisely because of this that she had obviously assumed that the voice that entered her ears was an auditory hallucination. However, before the Kukklia whose body had been rigidly stuck in time, the figure of a girl slowly emerged. From Kukklias perspective, the image of the girl who had eaten breakfast with them this morning was projected onto this girl. Forgetting to blink, Kukklia just stared at the girl. Looking closer, she realized that something was off. She was not carrying her inseparable paper and board used for communicating her thoughts. As Kukklia was wondering what in the world had occurred, the girls lips quietly moved. Mimiru: Kuu Onee-sama. There was no mistake. At present, right in front of Kukklias eyes, her little sister Mimiru had opened her mouth. Brought forth from those lips was a charming voice that conveyed a loving atmosphere. Kukklia: H how are you? Kukklia was unable to comprehend it. However, it was indisputable. She was able to unmistakably recognize this voice as Mimirus Mimiru: We we can now sing songs together again. Mimirus lips trembled as she began to shed tears. Seeing such an emotional Mimiru, Kukklia embraced her. Mimiru: I-it hurts, Kuu Onee-sama. Even though Mimiru closed her eyes in pain, she smiled as felt her sisters joy. Kukklia: Im happyIm so gladthank god (4) Mimiru: yeah me too (5) Both Kukklia and Mimiru had huge blobs of tears falling out of their eyes. Kukklia slowly brought her face in front of Mimiru. She gently used her fingers to wipe Mimirus tears. Kukklia: B-but how? How come your voice suddenly-? Indeed, this was the most prevalent question. Mimirus disorder was one that not only famous doctors couldnt solve, but even [Passion]s most prided researchers couldnt cure. Of course, it was undeniable that she was overjoyed about her improved condition. However, as expected, she also wanted to know what had cured Mimiru. Thinking such thoughts would be obvious. Mimiru: Eto, about that (6) Needless to say, Hiiros face instantly floated to the surface of Mimirus head. However, she remembered her promise to him which Hiiro expressly proposed, entailing that she would not mention him at all. Mimiru: (I really want to tell her, though) No matter what he may be, he was the person who had saved her. Even if he was a ghost that was unperceivable to everyone else, she had the uncontrollable urge to tell everyone. Kukklia: Mimiru? Due to Mimiru not answering her question, Kukklia anxiously frowned. Mimiru: Even Im not too sure what happened. Kukklia: I-is that so? Mimiru: Yeah. Because todays wind was quite pleasant, I decided to bask sun in the garden. While I was sunbasking, I became drowsy and nodded off. However, when I woke up, my voice somehow came back. Kukklia: ? Of course, Kukklia blanked out. She was sceptical as to whether such a miracle could occur. Mimiru began panicking a little as she began to string words. (7) Mimiru: B-but you know, in my dream, a [Spirit]-san came out. (8) Kukklia: A [Spirit] did? Mimiru: Y-yes. And this [Spirit]-san told me this. This is a loan. Ill come back and collect my due so dont go forgetting it. Maybe the [Spirit]-san just decided to cure me on a whim Mimiru judged that this degree of story telling would be fine as she arranged Hiiros words. However, Arnold, who was overseeing Mimiru and the others, suddenly turned pale as he heard her words. Arnold: (Oi, oi. Those words just now they couldnt be right?) From the flow of the conversation, one was able to observe that Mimiru, who had lost their voice, was suddenly able to become able to speak again. Moreover, from Kukklias extreme delight, it could be determined that Mimirus symptoms were considerably severe. However, what had cured her was just simply going to sleep. Mimiru said that she was cured by a [Spirit]. However, are [Spirits] even capable of something like that in the first place? Even if they did heal her, Arnold felt like they wouldnt do something like ask for repayment. Furthermore, those words that they had left her That use of words. Arnold felt like somebody else had used similar wording. A teenager with an arrogant attitude that Arnold was very familiar with. Arnold: (F-for now, wouldnt it be better if I checked this?) Just as this thought entered his mind, Arnold felt someone tug on his clothes. It was Muir. Muir: N-nee~ Ojisan. That conversation just now (9) It seemed that Muir was also concerned. Arnold: A-aa. But what do you think that guys motive is for doing this? I mean, the subject was the princess. Fixing such an illness in one gowell, if its that guy then he could probably cure it. But wouldnt doing such a thing draw attention to himself? (10) Muir: B-but those words Arnold: I-I know what you meanI guess even princesses tell lies. If it was a total lie though, shed dress up the message to make it sound [Spirit]-like and sacred. To me, those words felt strangely realistic. As it was actually Hiiro himself who had said those words, it was obviously going to sound extremely realistic. However, as they were unaware of that fact, they were still undecided as to whether it was truly Hiiro who had cured the disorder. The main reason for this indecision is because there was no merit. For Hiiro, who had inherently loathed noise, he would avoid anything that would make him conspicuous. Especially since he was not a Gabranth, he deliberately made sure he was wary of when and where he used his magic to avoid being found out. Well, when food was involved, everything went out the window. However, Hiiro was one who would act upon his gains and losses, or at least thats how Arnold and the others had evaluated him. It is precisely because of this that curing a princess with magic in one of this countrys famous monuments, the [Kings Tree], was something unfathomable for Hiiro to do. However, the princesss words indicated that her disorder was cured instantly by a mysterious phenomena. Taking this into consideration, only the teenager that they had grown to become overly familiar with came into mind. Arnold: While Im still uncertain, if this was Hiiros doing, then it looks like a hush order was put in place. Although looking at the Princess state, its likely that she met Hiiro. Muir: Wouldnt it be better if we made sure? Arnold: Youre right. Although I doubt I canwait, can you go ask her, Muir? Muir: Me? After processing what Arnold had asked her, it was no wonder that Muir became surprised. Arnold: Aa. The person in questions a nine year old kid. Wouldnt it be easier for you to approach her? Muir: U-un. I got it. (11) As she was going to be talking to a princess, Muir nervously set off to complete the mission she had been entrusted with. CH 53 (TL: Some notes. Mimir=Mimiru, Kukklia=Kukulia, Raiev=Raiev) Chapter 53: Identity of the ghost and friends In any case, this is wonderful news! Whether it was the work of a spirit or not, father and the rest of the family will be thrilled! (Kukklia) Kukklia and the soldiers expressed great joy at what had occurred. Because it turned into such a commotion, Arnold could only let out a sigh. Um, Kuu Onee-sama, who are those people that you brought with you? (Mimir) Ah, right. Let me introduce them to you. You guys, come over here. (Kukklia) Hearing what Kukklia said Arnold and Muir moved towards Mimir. Mimir, this man is Raievs younger brother. Also, the girl is his daughter. (Kukklia) Im Arnold Ocean, a chef and an adventurer (Arnold) I-Im Muir Castrea. An a-adventurer. (Muir) Mimir smiled as she slightly raised her skirt before bowing to them. I am the Second Princess of [Gabranth Kingdoms Captial: Passion], Mimir King. Its a pleasure to meet you. (Mimir) Faced with such polite greeting, Arnold and Muir unhesitatingly lowered their heads. She was, without a doubt, a young princess. Mimir held a certain air of authority, one that should not be disrespected. Arnold was especially wary as she had a connection with his older sister, Raiev, who was the person he had feared the most. you look similar. (Mimir) As Mimir looked at Arnolds face, Arnold could only let out a dumbfounded Eh? Youre Raievs little brother, right? You have the same eyes (Mimir) As Mimir giggle right after looking at him, Arnold couldnt help but became embarrassed. Thats right. Now that Mimirs illness is cured, I need to tell mother. You guys wait here and play with Mimir. (Kukklia) Kukklia left the area in a flash, her smile never leaving her face. She was truly overjoyed. The guards also returned to their posts as Mimir walked back to the garden. If it is alright with you two, shall we talk in the shade? (Mimir) Hearing this request, Arnold placed a hand on Muir as he pushed her body forward. Arnold could tell that Muir was a bit tense via eye contact as she felt that she needed to bow to Mimir or something. Arnold wanted Muir and Mimir to be able to talk alone with just the two of them. Thus, he decided to stay there and watch over them. Ah, Arnold-sama? (Mimir) Ah, w-well, I am a bit tired so Ill just stand over here. (Arnold) haaah (Muir) Unsure of what she should say, Muir remained silent. Normally, if someone was tired, then they would want to sit down and rest on a bench. However, as was overly nervous, he made a flustered response. Muir blanked out for a moment before putting on a smile. Please come this way. (Mimir) Y-yes! (Muir) Muir rigidly approached, causing Mimir to laugh. Fufu, please dont be so tense. Even if Im a princess, I wish to talk to you as myself right now. If it alright with you, may we be friends? (Mimir) Mimir offered her hand and looked at Muir. Muir pointed to herself and waited for a response. Mimir nodded. I-Id like that as well! I-itd be an honour! (Muir) Fufu. In which case, Muir-sama- (Mimir) P-please wait a minute! (Muir) Eh? (Mimir) W-well, you dont need to put -sama on the end. (Muir) The how shall I address you? (Mimir) T-There is no need to use honorifics! (Muir) Fufu, is that so? Then please call me by my name, Mimir, as well. Make sure to leave out the -sama (Mimir) E-eeeeeeeeeeh?! (Muir) As Muir was presented with huge hurdle, she couldnt help but voice her surprise in a loud voice. If you do not wish to do so, then I shall keep addressing you as Muir-sama. (Mimir) EhaUu~ (Muir) Muir was speechless as thoughts whirled around inside her head. Seeing her flustered over such a small thing made Mimir laugh out loud. Fufu, you are an interesting person. Please just call me by my name. (Mimir) E-ehwellthat.lets tryMi-Mimiruchan (Muir) Okay, Muir-chan (Mimir) Muir felt a burden lifting from her heart when the Princess had called her by name. Aaah, I said it! I called the princess using -chan (Muir) Muir was worried, uncertain, and flustered when she realized she had called the Princess Mimir-chan. She placed both hands on her head, not sure as to what she should do or expect. Seeing Muirs befuddled expression, Mimir laughed again. Please dont worry about it. In this kind of situation, we need to stop using honorifics. That way we can get along as friends. (Mimir) (Muir) Her offer made Muir happy, however, as Mimir was a princess, Muir was unsure as to what she should do. Arnold, who was overlooking the situation, had subtly encouraged Muir to keep going. It seemed that Mimir possesses a formidable personality. She carried an air of authority. As one would expected of Kukklias younger sister. I understaUun, I got it, Mimir-chan (Muir) (E: Uun is different from Un. Un = Yes. Uun = No. Subtle, but there is a difference) Muir summoned all her courage to say those words. As Mimir returned her sentiments with a happy expression, Muir felt relieved. Mimir held both of Muirs hands and stated. Today is truly a joyous day. I was able to meet that person, and I was even able to make some new friends. (Mimir) When Mimir said that person, Muirs shoulders twitched in response. Um, excuse me (Muir) Nh? Whats wrong, Muir-chan? (Mimir) Eh, aa, thatthat person you met a while agowere you referring to that <<Ghost>>? (Muir) Mimirs ears slightly twitched, however, Muir didnt notice it. Oh, yes. Even though it happened in a dream, they were a very elusive person. Although our exchange was a bit one-sided, Im still very grateful for what they did. (Mimir) Apparently, she possessed a great deal of gratitude to that person. Ah, wellAh, noYou knowthat. Um, was that [Spirit] wearing a red robe? (Muir) Mimir froze instantly. Following this, she grasped Muirs hand with both of hers. The atmosphere between them had completely changed. M-Muir-chan! Could it be that you are also aware of them?! Can you also see [Ghosts]!? (Mimir) Mimir abruptly turned ecstatic. U-um, well, hahaeh, what? (Muir) Because of Mimirs misunderstanding, Muir began to panick. If you know that person then please tell me! (Mimir) She pleaded with a sombre expression. (What? She didnt meet him? Ah, but the robe..she remembered that robethen they met, but they didnt talk?) (Muir) Muir realized that Mimir had apparently no knowledge about Hiiro. Red robeYes, there was a red robe! And they also had glasses! (Mimir) Muir recognized it immediately. Even if Mimir didnt say anymore, it was clear who the [Spirit] was. (So it was Hiro-sanbuta [Ghost]? What in the world happened?) (Muir) Thinking such, Muir decided that this would be good time to go over the situation in detail. Neh, Mimir-chan, that personhes not actually a [Ghost], right? (Muir) What? (Mimir) Because if he was a [Ghost], he wouldnt be wearing a red robe or have glasses, right? (Muir) Ah (Mimir) As she realized her mistake, Mimir shut her mouth. Her cheeks glowed crimson with embarrassment. She regretted that she had failed to keep her promise. Because she was so excited that Muir was able to see ghosts like her, she involuntarily told her everything. That part of her is still juvenile in contrast to her mature demeanor. Ah, that, um, that is (Mimir) Even though she was flustered she tried to come up with an excuse. Having felt that such a thing had occurred previously, Muir laughed as she spoke. Its fine, Mimir-chan. That person is our acquaintance. (Muir) S-so you can see them after all! (Mimir) Well, I dont know exactly what youre talking about but, theyre a living person named Hiiro. Hes a respectable huma-, no, a Gabranth (Muir) That was a close call. Muir had almost revealed that Hiiro was a Humas. Eh, Living? (Mimir) Yeah? Although, Im not sure why you thought that he was a ghost though (Muir) T-that is (Mimir) In all honesty, the atmosphere surround that person was different. He had, at the time of their meeting, a ghost-like presence. It was because of this that she had presumed that Hiiro was a ghost. (Come to think of it, that person was constantly telling me that he was not a ghost) (Mimir) She believed that he was ghost who wasnt aware of their own death. Making such a big mistake, she felt ashamed. Wh-what was I thinking? (Mimir) She was so ashamed that she covered her face. Ahahah, youre really cute, Mimir-chan (Muir) Uu~, I have to apologize to him. (Mimir) Hiiro is not a person to be angry over something like that so you dont need to worry about it. (Muir) In reality, Muir thought that Hiiro wouldnt care as it was something that didnt pique his interest. (For those who have no interest, they wouldnt care about such things.) (Muir) Ah, Muir-chan. Can you please tell me the name of that person again? (Mimir) Eh? Okay. That persons name is Hiiro Okamura. Hes a companion that we traveled with. (Muir) I-I see, so thats why! (Mimir) The ghost said he was led in here by some of his companions. It seems that those companions were Arnold and Muir. Yeah. We arrived here together, but then Hiiro-san suddenly disappeared. I guess he came here. (Muir) Yes. We met here and talked for a bit (Mimir) So what happened then? Did he use his magic on you or something? (Muir) At that moment, Mimirs eye opened wide and nodded in understanding. As I thought, that was magicwasnt it. In which case, doesnt that mean that he is a Humas? (Mimir) Eh.Eeeh!? (Muir) Muir involuntarily let out a surprised voice. She turned pale upon realizing that she had just said [Magic]. Eh, a, that..I said it wrong. Its just that hes a person that refers to the <<Binding>> ability as [Magic]. (Muir) It was a poor explanation, yet, Muir had to somehow convince her. Muir knew that they would not be let off easily if the fact that they brought a human to this place was brought to light. However, Mimir realized what Muir was thinking and just laughed. Fufu, please dont worry about it. I dont have anything against the Humas people. (Mimir) Eh? Is that so? (Muir) Yes, it is not the first time that Ive seen a Humas. Although the first time I met one was a [Ghost]. (Mimir) It wasnt unusual for Mimiru to see ghosts without any animal ears or a tail floating around. Huh[Ghost] (Muir) Muir gulped upon hearing about the ghosts. However, upon seeing Mimir casually talk about them, Muir decided to remain silent about any of her grievances. When I first saw him, he had black hair without any sort of beast ears. (Mimir) W-wait a moment. (Muir) Hearing something that she didnt expect, Muir panicked as she spoke hastily. B-black hair!? Is that true!? (Muir) Yes. Black hair, glasses and a red robe. Arent these that persons key characteristics? (Mimir) (Eh? How is that possible? Hiiro returned to his human form?but why?) (Muir) This question naturally surfaced to the top of her mind, however, she was unable to come up with any sort of answer. It was unfathomable that Hiiro would returned to his human form, especially in the place where the royal family of the Gabranth resided. However, Muir clearly remembered Hiiros Humas form. She began pondering as she had no clue as to what this meant. Is something the matter? (Muir) Mimir was worried about what Muir was thinking so she asked. Muir shook her head in a hurry. No! Nothing is wrong! (Muir) Is that so? (Mimir) Un! B-by the way, was his hair really black? (Muir) Yes. Having such beautiful black hair made me a little jealous. (Mimir) Seeing her light chuckle, Muir began wandering why such a thing had occurred. She had determined that the chance of Hiiro revoking his magic was close to nil. (From the old man, I heard that there were spirits called Phoem who can see the truth before them. Ive heard that there are some Gabranth who also have that ability.) (Muir) The one that can see the truth are the Phoem. If someone had that power, they would be able to see through Hiiros disguise, and see that he is human. There are some people known to have that ability. Muir didnt know if Mimir had that ability. However, she felt that to prevent Hiiro from being exposed she needed to say something. Is it possible, Muir-chan, that you know what magic that person used? (Mimir) Yeah, I know. What about Mimir-chan? (Muir) Yes. Using a mysterious power, he restored my voice. (Mimir) Ah, he also said those words, right? (Muir) Eh? (Mimir) This is a loan. Youll have to return it someday. Dont forget (Muir) EhAh, yes Thats definitely something that Hiiro would say. Well, thats what made me think the [Ghost] was him though Apparently Arnold and companys suspicions were right on the mark. (E: Chapter 52 Title Drop?) Excuse me, butwhere would that person be right now? (Mimir) Hmmm, Im not sure. (Muir) Oh, is that so. (Mimir) Mimirs shoulders dropped as she made a crestfallen face Maybe, because he didnt want to cause any more trouble here, he probably went somewhere else. You were probably also told not to tell anyone about him, right? (Muir) Y-yes, thats right. (Mimir) As I though. He might have already left from the <<King Tree>> and returned to the city. Hes someone that really hates standing out. Muir-chan, you seem to really know a lot about this person, am I right? (Mimir) Well, I guess so. Even though we only travelled together for a short time, ever since we met him, there was always one surprise after another. (Muir) In particular, she was bewildered when faced with Hiiros outrageous actions and dark motives. Im envious of you (Mimir) Mimir-chan? (Muir) I didnt even have a chance to express my gratitude. He just cured my voice and then left right away (Mimir) Ahaha. That sounds just like Hiiro. (Muir) Will wenot be able to meet again? (Mimir) Hmmits not that I dont understand your feelingsbut I think trying to do so will prove difficult. (Muir) I-is that so? But he is your companion, no? (Mimir) Yeah, but hes a person that enjoys his freedom. He he probably wouldnt listen to a word we said. Haha (Muir) She was unable to say that Uncle had been making all of the food for him. Even if he was treated to a scrumptious meal, she had a feeling that Hiiro would probably never set foot in the <<King Tree>> again. Should he be found out for some reason, it would cause an uproar. Not only that, but Hiiro was Humas. If the Gabranth Princess Mimir and the Humas Hiiro met, it would spell trouble in several different ways. (E: This is not a challenge for those who are confident that they can break the English Language.) Also, it seems that Hiiro will be leaving this place soon. (Muir) I-is that true?! (Mimir) Mimir raised her voice without thinking. The atmosphere instantly became silent. Upon noticing her outburst, Mimir sat down quickly and spoke in a softer voice. I-is that really true? (Mimir) Yeah. I asked him not to go, but it didnt work. (Muir) Muir said with a dejected countenance. Looking at Muirs expression, Mimir sharply inhaled. (I-is there a chance that Muirmight be attracted to that person?) In that instance, Mimir felt something swirl around inside of her. It was as if a tiny needle was prickling her heart. It was a sensation that seemed painful, itchy, and ticklish all at the same time. However, no matter what she felt, she knew that this situation could not be left as it is. Mimir spoke as looked at Muir and held both of her hands. Muir-chan, I will not lose! (MImir) Eha, um, yes? (Muir) Muir didnt comprehend what Mimirs declaration was for. I mean, its like that, isnt it? Muir-chan adores that person? (Mimir) AdoreEh.Eheeeeeeeeeeee!? (Muir) Muirs face turned bright red as she stood up in bewilderment. That surprised reaction. It was as I had suspected. (Mimir) Biting her lower lip a little, Mimir stared at Muir. No, Its w-w-wrrrrooooong! Hiiro is like a older brother to me! That is why (Muir) Muir waved her hands and tail desperately in denial. However, Mimir still sent her a suspicious gaze. (T-that cant be! I dont think of Hiiro-san as..) (Muir) As she began seriously considering this, she felt her face grow hot. She desperately shook off those thoughts. She hadnt been conscious of it, however, when Mimir suddenly said something about Hiiro, she felt a fuzzy feeling in her chest. She wasnt aware whether this was love or not. She was also unable to accept nor deny it. Due to her lack of experience, when Mimir challenged her, she was so confused that she was unable to come up with a reasonable response. I wont lose, Muir-chan! (Mimir) L-like I said, youre wrong! (Muir) When Arnold saw the exchange between those two, he had first thought it was pleasant. However, he suddenly had queasy feeling in his chest. (I have no idea why, but I really want to punch that Hiiro right now.) (Arnold) Whether this was the power of an Oya-Baka, or whether Arnold had awakened as a parent for a momentno one could say for sure. (E: I wonder if Edea has laws about pedophilia?) CH 54 Chapter 54: A New Journey Oh, what are you thinking, packing your things? (Rarashik) The one who asks Hiiro is Rarashik, with her hands in her white lab coat and her ears moving *pyoko pyoko*1. Im going to leave on a journey immediately (Hiiro) Haa? Immediately Didnt you say youd be leaving in a week? (Rarashik) She thought it was strange that Hiiro had brazenly come back to her basement and started packing. However, Hiiro says hes leaving. Even though he said hed stay for a week in order to gather information. This is rather sudden. Did something happen? (Rarashik) No, I just did something a bit bothersome (Hiiro) Bothersome? (Rarashik) Dont worry. Its not something thatll cause you any trouble, Chibi-usagi2 Maybe (Hiiro) What do you mean maybe! Well, I dont really care, but do Arnold and the others know? (Rarashik) No (Hiiro) Hearing that, Rarashik lets out a small sigh. Are you fine with that? Without saying anything. How about at least waiting until they come back? To be honest, itd be helpful if you stayed a little and assisted me in my research (Rarashik) Deep in her eyes, a light seems to shine *pikaaan*3, but Hiiro shakes his head. Its not like Ill never see them again. As long as theyre alive Im sure well see each other again (Hiiro) Nahaha, same could be said of you, boya4 (Rarashik) I wont die (Hiiro) Hiiro frowns and thinks. (If I use the word Immortality, then No, I dont want to quit being human. Im fine as is for now) (Hiiro) He thought that if he used Immortality then hed be able to stay alive, but there is no guarantee itll last indefinitely after he uses it, and thinking of the possible risk should he fail activating it, he couldnt bring himself to use that word. While he was thinking that, Rarashik talks while smiling like shes having fun. Well, putting your level aside, you seem like youll live a long life, boya (Rarashik) After checking his bag, he picks it up. Are you really leaving? (Rarashik) Yeah, Im leaving before the king and his men come back (Hiiro) Boya, just what exactly did you do? (Rarashik) Ask that ossan5 when he comes back. He can probably tell you about it (Hiiro) In reality, when Hiiro left the <<Kings Tree>> while using Transparency, he saw Arnold and Muir. He had verified that they were heading towards the garden. He figured that if its them, they would probably be able to figure out most of the situation. After that, Hiiro went to town and bought anything he thought necessary and put them into the bag hes carrying now. Well, if you say youre going I wont stop you, but do you have a message you want to leave behind for them? (Rarashik) Rarashik asks while her ears move *pyoko pyoko*. Lets see Nothing in particular (Hiiro) Rarashik stumbles forward with a *gaku*6 Nothing in particular, are you serious!? (Rarashik) Rarashik looks at Hiiro, thinking he couldnt possibly be serious. Even if you say that Ah, thats right (Hiiro) What is it? (Rarashik) The next time we meet, let me eat good food to my hearts content (Hiiro) And to the jou-chan7? (Rarashik) Tell her to become strong (Hiiro) Got it (Rarashik) After making sure Rarashik understood, Hiiro began climbing the ladder. Rarashik just stared as he left. Yare yare8, my disciples sure have a strange companion (Rarashik) Rarashik shrugs while sighing in exasperation. Hiiro, after leaving Rarashiks place, heads immediately to the city exit. (I didnt say anything before I left, but, well, its ossan and company. After they shout and scream theyll probably calm down) (Hiiro) At first he had decided to travel by himself, but traveling with Arnold and Muir was more novel than he had expected. He thought that he wouldnt mind traveling together again if it were with people like them. (Well, the next time we meet will at best be half a years time, huh) (Hiiro) While walking, he looks toward the <<Tree of Origin, Aragon>>. (Ossan and Chibi9, I wonder how theyre doing) (Hiiro) He looked forward to it a bit. Arriving at the city exit, Hiiro looks back toward the <<Kings Tree>> where Arnold and Muir are. Later (Hiiro) Though he sounded a little reluctant, Hiiro continued walking and left the country. What did you saaaaay!? Hiiro leeeeeft!? (Arnold) Long after Hiiro had left the country, Arnold and Muir, who had just returned to Rarashiks laboratory, were dealt a great shock. Yup, he left lickety-split (Rarashik) N-No way Thats too sudden (Muir) Muir says with a shaky face, her expression turning bitter. T-T-That bastaaaaaard!! (Arnold) *bogon!*10 Arnold hits the wall with all of his strength. On the wall is a small crater, and fragments fall to the floor. Rarashik sighs while looking at Arnold, who is grinding his teeth. Come on, Arnold, dont break the room. Also, theres a message from the boya (Rarashik) M-Message? (Muir) Muir asks. To jou-chan, no, Muir, he said to become strong (Rarashik) Hiiro-san said Is Is that so (Muir) Muir understood after hearing those words that the fact Hiiro had left was neither a joke nor a lie. Shit! That Hiiro! Whyd he leave without saying anything! (Arnold) No, in reality he knew the reason why. He was able to determine after hearing Mimirus story from Muir that Hiiro would most likely leave the country as soon as possible. The king and his men would return soon. If it was discovered that Hiiro was the one who cured the princess, it would certainly cause a lot of trouble. Because he didnt want to deal with that, Hiiro left as soon as he could. Arnold understood that. However, he couldnt stand that he left without even saying a single word to them. Why didnt he say anything!? (Arnold) Arnold was upset, thinking that Hiiro thought that they were worthless and didnt even deserve parting words. Arnold thought, though it was only for a short period of time, that they had gotten along well on their travels. Because Hiiro didnt say anything before he left, Arnold thought that he mustnt have thought the same and became upset. However, Rarashik tells Arnold. Arnold, the boya said this. The next time we meet, let me eat good food to my hearts content. (Rarashik) H-Hiiro did? (Arnold) Yeah. It seems like the bond between you three hasnt been severed yet (Rarashik) Oji-san! (Muir) Y-Yeah (Arnold) Seeing Muirs joyful expression, Arnolds eyes started to get hot. If this continued, an old man pushing on years would end up crying because of a shitty conceited brat. His pride would never allow that to happen. H-Hmph! Dont kid me! Im not his personal cook! Seriously, that Hiiro! (Arnold)11 Muir looks at Arnold, whos putting on a strong front. He was smiling with the corner of his mouth. Fufu, Oji-san isnt honest (Muir) W-What on earth is this girl saying! Im just stating the obvious! (Arnold) Okaaay okay, I know youre happy, but lets get started with the program (Rarashik) Rarashik claps her hands *pan pan* in order to get the twos attention. Program? (Arnold) Yeah, of course. Im talking about the training. You want to become stronger, right? (Rarashik) Ou12! (Arnold) Hai12! (Muir) In order to one-up Hiiro. It goes without saying that this became one of their objectives. Then while youre in training, work hard without a single complaint! If anyone complains Im kicking him out! (Rarashik) Listening to Rarashiks words, Arnold and Muir look at each other and nod. Hai! (Arnold & Muir) They both give an enthusiastic response. Just you wait, Hiiro. Ill punch you first thing the next time we meet! (Arnold) Muir, as if hiding her determination, clenched her fists tightly. (I want to stand next to those two! So Ill become strong! Ill become strong enough to be accepted by Hiiro-san! By Hiiro-san By Hiiro-san Uuu, its because Mimiru-chan said such weird thiiings) (Muir) Muirs face steams as she becomes flustered. Seeing her like that, Arnold becomes irritated without knowing the reason and clenches his fist. With strong resolve, the two begin taking steps towards the future. Of course, without knowing whats going on, Hiiro is traveling somewhere by himself. And then the reunion between the two and Hiiro, which comes to be due to unbelievable circumstances, but that is a story to be revealed in the future. CH 55 Chapter 55: That bird, again! A perplexed Hiiro folded his arms. Hiiro: Uu~n(1).covering such a broad country on foot is gonna take some time. But if I try flying, Im gonna attract attention. What should I. As he was contemplating, he suddenly thought of an idea. He began focusing his magic power in his fingertip. Hiiro: I doubt it will work? Contrary to Hiiros expectations, the word was easily written and invoked. Pishun!(2) From that location, Hiiros figure instantly vanished. Hiiro appeared to be in a flower field he had seen once before. Hiiro involuntarily clenched his fists as he emitted a beaming smile. Hiiro: Oo~(3), it succeeded! This is great! Hiiro had written the word [Transfer]. As he wrote, he had an image of a certain location projected in his mind. It was a field of flowers that he had previously been in. Its was called the [Doggam Garden]. Indeed, this was the village where Hiiro had first visited ever since he had entered the Gabranth Continent. However, this village was a place that was so far from [Passion], it would take well over 2 weeks of walking to cover the distance between them. Which means that what Hiiro had accomplished was instantaneous movement. If you were to put it in a more magical context, it was what is referred to as teleportation. Thinking that this would be possible with the word [Transfer], Hiiro half-heartedly attempted to write it. Nevertheless, it seemed that Hiiro was happy to have it succeed. Succeeding in moving between a large distance in an instant. Hiiro couldnt help but crack a large grin. Hiiro: Yosh. With this, I can return to the Humas Continent whenever I want. This is such a cheat-like ability. Incidentally, the reason why Hiiro came to this village was to obtain some legs. Last time, he was able to borrow a monster called a Raidpic. Hiiro was able to travel to [Passion] while riding on its back. As Hiiro was thinking about going to explore more of the Gabranth Continent for a little while, he returned here with the intention of borrowing a Raidpic again. As Hiiro entered the [Doggam] village with his own feet, he began searching for a particular person. He immediately spotted the person in question. Apparently, they seemed to be discussing something with the other villagers. Hiiro: Oi, Kuma no Ossan!(4) Max: Ha? Ehah, arent you-!? The one Hiiro was addressing was Arnolds good friend, Max. His stout physique made him resemble a pig more than a bear, or so Hiiro thought. Max: It was Hiiroright? What happened? Wheres Arnold? Hiiro: Im by myself. Ossan(5) is with the Chibi(6) in [Passion] at the moment. Max: He? Which means youre all by yourself? Whatd you come all the way here for? Hiiro: I came for the Raidpic you lent me last time. Ill pay gold. Lend it to me. Max: Aa, that guy! That reminds me that I got a report about them coming back last night. Hiiro thought that this was good timing. Even though a few days have passed since their parting, there was still the possibility that the Raidpic had not returned yet. Although he would have settled on other Raidpics if necessary, it was preferable to borrow one that he has already grown accustomed to. Dadadadadadadadadadadada!(7) Some sort of shadow began approaching with tremendous velocity. This shadow maintained this momentum as it ran up to Hiiro, hugging him while using its long tongue to lick his face. Raidpic: Kui kui kui kuiiiiiiii!(8) Hiiro: Eei!(9) Cut it out! This fucking drool-bird! Hiiro desperately tried to tear himself away from the Raidpic. However, as he was being hugged with a considerable amount of force, it was not easy to remove himself from its grasp. Max: Gahahaha! I didnt think theyd be this attached to you! Yosha(10), Ill lend it to ya! Actually, theres also that! If its good with you, you can also buy them but its up to you? Hiiro: Buy? Hiiro replied with his face sticky with drool. As soon as they heard the word buy, the Raidpic froze, sending Hiiro a heated stare. Kirakirakirakirakirakirakirakira.(11) They made an expression that almost pleaded Hiiro to buy them. Their eyes were shining as if they were Idol-Beams. Hiiro: (Well, its important that I have some legs. This guy also seems to want to be bought for some reason ) While carefully examining the Raidpic, Hiiro gave his answer to Max. Hiiro: How much? With this, it turned out that Hiiro was obtaining a Raidpic. The Raidpic was so happy that it began to flap its wings that couldnt fly with *batabata*(12), all while running around in circles. Hiiro: Eei, so annoying! If you dont shut up, Im gonna fry you into yakitori(13)! Raidpic: Kuii-!? Responding to the word Yakitor, the Raidpick froze as it shuddered with a *gatagata*. As expected, it was afraid that it would be burned. It tried to use its eyes to appeal against being burned. Thinking that this was a pain, Hiiro spoke. Hiiro: Its a joke. Were leaving tomorrow so make sure you rest up for today. Raidpic: Kuii-! Even though it answered in the affirmative, it did not leave Hiiros side. Hiiro: Oi, Im done with you so you can go back now. However, it did not return an answer. It sent an expectant gaze towards Hiiro, as if it was waiting for something. Hiiro: T-the hells its problem? Max: Aa(14), it wants you to give it a name. Hiiro: Name? Max: Aa, if their new master doesnt give them a name, these Raidpics wont budge an inch. Hiiro: This bird is kind of a pain in the ass. Exasperated, Hiiro placed his hand on his chin as he began contemplating. Hiiro: Lets seeisnt Bird fine? Raidpic: Kui kui kui kui kui! *Bunbunbunbun* The Raidpic began to shake its head extremely violently. It seemed to be saying that it was utterly displeased with what Hiiro had just said. Hiiro: Its quite a luxurious bird. Max: Gahaha! Its cause a name is something that represents the individual. This guys hoping that youll give it a good name. Hiiro stared at the Raidpic, as if analysing it. A yellow beak and white feathers. Large dark eyes. Also, for some reason, a mark in the shape of a crescent was present on its forehead. Hiiro: Whats this mark? Max: Nn? Aa, that was there when it was born. Its kind of like a mole if you were to compare it to a person. Hiiro: Fu~n.(15) As Hiiro observed the mark, he faintly nodded. Hiiro: yosh, youre now Mikazuki. Hiiro simply stated thus. However Mikazuki: Kui kui kui kuuuuuuuuuuuui-! It seemed to have taken a liking to its name as it began frolicking about. Its joy didnt reach the level of covering Hiiro with its bodily fluids, yet, Mikazuki seemed satisfied as it returned to the bird house. Max: Gahaha! Putting your naming sense aside, for a Raidpic to be that head over heels for you, as expected of someone who defeated a unique monster! As he chuckled heartily, Max began firmly patting Hiiros shoulder. As Hiiros face distorted due to the sudden impact, he began to speak. Hiiro: By the way, I kinda want to go to the inn, but? Max: Oi, dont say something so cold. Come ver to my place. Ill even treat you to some [Honey Sweets] Hiiro: Hou~.(16) Hiiros index finger(17) twitched. Today, for one night, Hiiro decided to crash at Maxs house. As the day became the next, the sky presented itself with weather fit for a journey. Max was at the stores exit as he was sending-off Hiiro. Max: So wherere you headed? Hiiro: Who knows. Max: Have you not decided yet? Hiiro: Aa, Im a guy that follows wherever the wind takes me. Max: I see. Watch yourself, got it? Hiiro: Aa, thanks for taking care of me. Max: Come again with the other two and eat some [Honey Sweets]. Max laughed with a huge grin. Hiiro answered him while on top of Mikazuki. Hiiro: Only if the chance comes. Thus, Hiiro departed from the village of [Doggam]. Hiiro: Well, for the time being lets just look around. Mikazuki: Kuii-! After gaining a Reliable Companion?, Hiiro continued his journey. He wondered what would be his next destination. Wondering what kind of adventure it would bring, Hiiro looked forward as he carried a feeling of expectation. Hiiro: Well, go where ever you want. Im gonna read that book I got from the Kuma no Ossan. It seemed that Hiiros forward gaze only lasted for a fraction of a second. Mikazuki almost fell to the ground in reaction to Hiiros attitude, yet, it continued to follow its masters orders as it began to advance appropriately. At the [Beast Kingdom Capital: Passion], Leowald, the Gabranth King, had finally returned from the unexpected events that had occurred during the war. Although he was thoroughly displeased, upon learning that his daughter, Mimirs voice had returned, his attitude had completely flipped as he decided to hold a feast in celebration. He had heard the news from the soldiers first. Of course, he was unable to believe them so he went to ask his wife Blantha, as well as the First Princess Kukklia. Hearing what Kukklia had to say, he headed straight for Mimirs location. Following this, as an angelic voice entered his ears, his foul mood was blown away, as if it was a lie. He began screaming as he hugged his beloved daughter. He was grateful to the [Spirit] that had cured Mimirs voice. Leowald had stated to everyone that the [Spirits] had always been their only allies. Following this, after toasting to the city, the feast had begun. Of course, they had also publicly announced the course of the war. Hearing that the [Evila] had retreated from war, there were many Gabranth who expressed anger and frustration. However, due to Mimirs recovered voice, many had been rejoicing throughout the feast. Leglos: Father cant help but spoil Mimir, huh. As Lewald had placed Mimir on his large shoulders, he began walking around as if showing off his daughter. Overlooking this spectacle, the First Prince Leglos could only shrug his shoulders. Lenion: Fun, Im still hung up about the war, you know. The Second Prince Lenion began grumbling. Leglos: No, its not like father isnt worried about the war. When its time fight, we fight. When its time to celebrate, we celebrate. This is the law of this country. Even youre happy about Mimirs restored voice, right? Lenion: Fun, am I? Lenion said as he looked away. However, there was a certain softness in his expression. Even to the sloppy Lenion, Leglos had reaffirmed his thoughts that his little sister was adorable. Leglos: Its fine to start thinking about the war after the feast. Now is a time for celebration. Dont you agree, Lenion? Lenion: do whatever you want. The two made the glasses they both held touch the others before bringing it to the mouths. Everyone rejoiced as they celebrated Mimirs voice being restored. However, in the midst of the excitement, there was one person that had their gaze transfixed on Mimir. But there was a line of sight to stare at jitter and Mimiru only one person in it. ???: (Fumuwhy, whatever could this mean? For something that even I couldnt cure to haveit seems that a little investigating is needed.) As a pair of round glasses glimmered, a mouth distorted into the shape of a crescent moon.(18) CH 56 Konjiki no Wordmaster Chapter 56: Movement in Victorias A week after Hiiro set out on his journey once more, a handwritten letter from the Demon King arrived in the hands of Rudolf, the King of Victorias. After scanning it with his eyes, he made a complicated face as he left it on his desk. He was in the royal office, and with him was his trusted minister, Dennis Norman. Now what should I do (Rudolf) Were already investigating the matter, but it appears that the fact the bridge was destroyed by the Demon King was true. Yes the Demon King (Rudolf) Unlike the previous king, she is lacking in both age and ideals, I believe. Ill bet. Otherwise, she would never make an appearance like this. But still, this is (Rudolf) Correct. With this, more animosity will be created between the Gabranth and Evila. Though if the Gabranth were to accept their treaties, it would calm down. Yeah, thats not happening. (Rudolf) Yep, thats impossible. This time, the Evilas actions equated to trampling over the pride of the Gabranth race.For the Demon Kin, her reasons may have seemed just, but the Beastmen would simply see it as a slight agains their resolve to war. Therefore, it is currently impossible for the Gabranth to make amends with the Evila. I understand the Demon Kings goal. If this written peace treaty means just as it says, then they must be planning to ally with us to decrease the Gabranths motivations for war. (Rudolf) Thats plausible. But with just this treaty, we do not have definite evidence. Perhaps destroying the bridge was to get rid of an obstacle, so they could focus on destroying the Humas Race. There are other possibilities. This is hard. By forming an alliance, its not like there are no merits for our side. (Rudolf) But you dont wish to involve yourself in those two sides war right? If possible. But with this, Ill be able to learn of the internal affairs of the Evila. (Rudolf) But that would be the same for them. If they do form an alliance, and increase their interaction, theyll be able to get a better understanding of the others state of affairs. I would be easier to grasp for their weaknesses. But that would be true for the Evila side as well. It was both a merit and demerit. What sort of conditions did they propose for scheduling a meeting? As written here, they give up all rights to choose, and leave it all in our hands. (Rudolf) My, My. Are they placing faith in us, or are they confident that they would be able to take whatever we can throw at them? Or perhaps both Rudolfs face turns bitter. How are the Heroes? (Rudolf) Theyre growing favorably. But according to Vale, they requested that legend, Judom Lankars to be their trainer, but have yet to receive a favorable response. Judom Rudolf closes his eyes, and gives a light sigh. That man is hard to deal with. He seems to be under the misconception that a mere Guild Master has the same authority as a king. (Dennis) Denis lets out words colored with anger. In emergencies, he is a dependable source of offensive power, and his trust lets him command large groups. The previous King agreed to give him quite a bit of power. But hes a commoner to the end. (Dennis) Dennis, its fine. (Rudolf) Understood. (Dennis) Even so, hes my old friend. Dont badmouth him so much. (Rudolf) I apologize. (Dennis) He lower his head, and apologizes. Most likely, Judom will learn of this meeting through his expansive information network. Hell ask me to hold it without a doubt. (Rudolf) He had said something similar before. About how Rudolf should accept their invitations no matter how many times they were sent. He stormed on about how he would protect the King no matter what dangers lay in wait. Dennis, go call Judom over. (Rudolf) Are you sure? (Dennis) Yeah, no matter what decision I make, Ill need power. Isnt that right Dennis? (Rudolf) Understood. (Dennis) Dennis respectfully lowers his head, and leaves the room. Its always best to have more pieces. The four Heroes, and Judom For that purpose, lets delay the meeting, and raise the Heroes. (Rudolf) With a stern face, he gazed out of the window. C C C C C The war ended? Who won? (Taishi) The four heroes were doing team training as they did every day. Upon receiving such words from Vale, the only male in the group, the long, brown-dyed hair Ikemen, Aoyama Taishi asked as he wiped away his sweat with a towel. No, both sides are unharmed. It seems the Demon King made the war end. (Vale) Upon hearing of how she easily decimated such a large bridge, the four heroes were slightly taken aback. S-so they really are that strong the Demon King (Chika) The one speaking, while turning pale was a certain Suzumiya Chika. To instantly destroy a bridge spanning 30 kilometers was a little bit much. The amount of magic they possess is definitely over ours. Apparently that Aquinas was there as well. (Vale) Ah, from that Cruel you told us about before? The one speaking this time was the one possessing the Kansai Accent, Akamori Shinobu. Yes, they are among the strongest of the demon race. (Vale) S-so such people exist. As I thought With an anxious expression, Minamoto Shuri spoke. They thought they had become strong, but they had not the power to accomplish the feats they were hearing of. The Demon King who could do that in an instant must be terrifying. I wonder just how high its level is. (Taishi) Taishis questions was what everyone wanted to ask. With that strength, just how wide was the level gap between the Demon King, and the current them It was natural for them to be curious. They would be fighting eventually, so it was necessary information. However, Vale did not have the means to get such information. I dont know their levels, but the former SSS Ranker Judom-sama fought Aquinas once, and almost died. (Vale) Ah, that Guild Master youre always talking about? Last time you went to see him, he wouldnt meet you. I wonder if he hates us. (Chika) No, I think the thing he hates is this countrys system in itself probably. (Vale) Vale gives a bitter smile as he answers. Upon seeing this, Shinobu hit him on the back. Well get yourself together, Vale! You cant forget to be positive here! (Shinobu) Upon seeing her give off a bright smile, he couldnt help but feel a little better. Yes, thats right! If we work hard, something will happen! (Shuri) Thats right. (Shinobu) Shuri and Shinobu smile at each other. Continuing the previous conversation, Vale coughs for a bit, and sighs, before speaking. At that time, I believe Judom-sama had just crossed the level 90 mark. (Vale) N-ninety!? Taishi unintentionally cried out. Or course. They were only around half of that level at the moment. Yet such an amazing person almost died facing Aquinas Hes really last-boss class And that might not even be his final form. Chika continues Taishis sentence, but Vale tilts his head, not understanding its meaning. C-can we win against such people? (Shuri) Shuri, itll be fine as long as we dont give up! And theyre not attacking us at the moment, right? (Shinobu) Yes, that seems to be the case. (Vale) Shinobu raised her fist high into the air, but as Vale had no idea what she was talking about, a question mark continued to float over his head. Ah, but is 99 the max? (Shinobu) No, we cant say for sure. I mean to almost kill someone at level 90, wouldnt they have to be over 100? Hey, Vale? (Shinobu) What is it? (Vale) Whats the highest level? (Shinobu) I do not know. But from what Ive heard, there are people who have crossed over level 100. (Vale) I see. Is there even a counterstop? (Shinobu) Well, isnt it fine? That means that you can get as strong as you want, right? That makes training all the more worth it! (Taishi) Taishi speaks while smiling, but Chika gives a sigh. Really, you sure are care-free. (Chika) I dont want to be told that by you! (Taishi) W-what!? Youre the one whos always laid back! (Chika) What do you mean!? (Taishi) Ah, yes yes yes, lets just leave it at that. If you have time to argue, then you better get back to training. (Shinobu) T-thats right, you two. We have to try hard as not to lose. (Shuri) Upon hearing the other twos words, Taishi and Chika look down, and try to make their bodies smaller. (TL: As in theyre embarrassed) Haha, good teamwork. Ill be counting on you henceforth, everyone! (Vale) As Vale said that, everyone gave their various responses. But he didnt know yet. The gears of war were still moving. Battle was drawing close. And no one knew just what that war would bring them. It was not too long before they would learn the true meaning of the war. CH 57 Chapter 57: One Month Later I got it! (Hiiro) Bushushushushu (Sound of running on a forest ground) Hiiro stabbed a large rat with his Thorn Sword-Piercer. Blood gushed from the rats body as it collapsed on the ground and stopped moving. He flicked the blood off the sword before placing it in its scabbard. Fu~, therere so many monsters here. (Hiiro) Hiiro grumbled. One month passed since he departed from Passion. He was currently in the [Glutton Forest]. It was also referred to as the Forest of Gluttony. Many monsters decided to make this forest their habitat. Just walking around for a bit would cause someone to encounter a monster. Even up till this moment, Hiiro had barely made any progress through the forest. Of course, this greatly irritated him. If one were to look behind him, they would see a numerous amount of monster corpses. Hiiro wanted to say that instead of this road being a Gabranths Trail, it was more like a Monsters trail. However, as Arnold, who would usually interject with his tsukommis, was not here, Hiiro felt himself grow a bit lonely. Ive been camping everyday, huh? My MP recovery is quite low. If possible, Id like to avoid using magic (Hiiro) He wanted to tear through the forest path with <<Word Magic>>, however, it wasnt clear if a town was up ahead. There might still be a long way to go, so it was best not to use magic recklessly. Gusa (Sound of someone stepping on something) Hiiro drew his sword, anticipating some sort of an attack Kuikuikuikui (?) Ohits you. (Hiiro) It was the Raidpic, Mikazuki. One month ago she (big surprise) started travelling with him. She was unable to help him fight off the monsters so Hiiro just told her to go hide somewhere whenever there was an encounter. Make sure you stay close. (Hiiro) Kui (Mikazuki) They began advancing until Hiiro abruptly stopped. Gods, this is a gloomy forest. There is also this (Hiiro) He looked at the thing before him. To be more precise, he looked UP at the thing before him. Is this the boss? (Hiiro) Ku, kukukuikuikui! (Mikazuki) Mikazuki let out a surprised cry as she looked at the giant before her. It loomed over them at a height of five meters tall. Not only this, but it possessed arms that were large enough to destroy trees in one sweep and muscular legs that couldnt be damage by flimsy attacks. It was a monster that held the ferocity of a gorilla and a bear. Fang-like teeth lined its mouth. While observing the monster, Hiiro searched his memory, pulling up what he knew about his current foe. Although its my first time meeting one, Im pretty sure this is an S-rank monster called a Troll (Hiiro) Garugaaaaaaaaaa! (Troll roaring) It was certainly making a racket. This was probably the leader of this territory, and Hiiro just intruded into it turf. DonDonDonDonDonDonDonDon (Drumming) As a warning, it began pounding on a drum. It was so loud that it hurt Hiiros ears. The troll clasped both hands together, aiming at Hiiro as it swung its arms down on him like a hammer. (TL: Help here) (E: Not an easy one. I think its trying to say that the troll made a hammer with its hands by bringing them both together.) Run away. (Hiiro) Kuiiiii! (Mikazuki) Following his order, Mikazuki fled and hid nearby. Yoto! (Hiiro) Hiiro barely dodged the attack. However, it was a careless move. Dogoooooooo! (Sound of ground being smashed, sending a shockwave) The ground shattered under the trolls fists, causing Hiiros feet to become stuck in the rubble. He began to regret that he hadnt moved further away when he was dodging. The troll took that chance to try and grab Hiiro. Although he was off balance, Hiiro still managed to slash at its hand. From the wound, blood began spurting out. Come and get me, fat ass. (Hiiro) Hiiros words and movements angered the Troll. It threw a punch at him, yet Hiiro was already out of its range. He easily dodged the attack, however, he felt a blast of wind pressure from it. The troll continued to try punching Hiiro over and over again, however, Hiiro dodged them expertly. Then, suddenly, it leaped into the air. What? (Hiiro) Hiiro thought that the Troll was using its body to attack him. Hiiro planned to take advantage of that moment to drive his sword through its heart. Yet, at that moment, the Troll took out a sharp fang and tossed it at him. Seriously? (Hiiro) Taken by surprise, Hiiro hastily guarded with his sword. In that instance Dosuuuuuuuuun (Sound of a something crashing in to the ground) The ground shook, as if a small earthquake had just occurred. The Troll, thinking that it was over, slowly stood up and walked towards the area to confirm his victory. However, when he got there, the wounded body of Hiiro was not what had appeared. It glared forward with bloodshot eyes and was enraged when Hiiro appeared unscathed before him. To make me use <Word Magic>, as expected of a S-Rank monster. Looking closely, the word <Speed>١had been written on his right hand. Using that word, he was able to accelerate his body and move away at the moment of impact. As I thought, it was a good idea to prepare this beforehand. (Hiiro) Seeing Hiiros smirk, the troll became even more furious as it uprooted a tree and began to swing it at Hiiro. Hey! What do you think youre swinging around? (Hiiro) Hiiro knew that if he took a direct hit from that, it wouldnt be good. He tried to create some distance, however, it was moving too fast. This bastard! Reluctantly, Hiiro stopped moving and ducked. Taking this opportunity the Troll used both hands to smash the tree above Hiiros head. Dogaaaaaaaaan (Smash!) The troll, thinking it had succeeded this time, grinned. Gukiga.!? (Troll) Hiiro, skillfully dodging the tree, drove the sword into its neck from the left. Im not done yet! (Hiiro) Hiiro pulled his sword from the throat, slipped into the trolls chested and stabbed its heart. Following his series of attacks, he created distance between himself and the troll. He distanced himself to avoid any of the trolls wild, unexpected movements. The troll thrashed around for a while before its movements became sluggish. It spasmed one more time before becoming completely still. A level up tone rang in Hiiros head. His level had went up significantly in the last month, yet, consistently leveling up was something to be appreciated. Hiiro Okamura Lv: 68 HP: 578/1400 MP: 1870/2340 EXP: 364852 NEXT: 15500 ATX: 426 (488) DEF: 340 (355) AGL: 546 (548) HIT: 304 (312) INT: 477 (481) Magic Attribute: none Magic: Word Magic (| One-Word Chain (Unlocked) | Air Writing (Unlocked) | Parallel Writing (Unlocked) | Two-Word Chain (Unlocked) | Simultaneous Invocation (Unlocked) | Invocation Management (Unlocked) |) Titles: | Innocent Bystander | World Traveller | Word Master | Awakened One | Ripper | | The One Who Imagines | Killer of the Unique | Gourmet Bastard | | One Who Follows His Own Path | Friend of the Fairies | Mikazukis Owner | Monster Slayer | | Wanderer | Guild Card Name: Hiiro Okamura Sex: Male Age: 17 From Unknown Rank S Quest: Equipment Weapon: Thorn-Piercer Guard: Red Robe Accessory: Fairy Ring Rigin: 7854000 When he reached level 50, he unlocked the skill <<Simultaneous Invocation>>. At level 60, he got <<Invocation Management>>. <<Simultaneous Invocation>> MP cost: x 30 Before, when Hiiro wrote a new word, the previous words effect would be erased. With this skill, this limitation has been removed. Hiiro is now able write other words simultaneously, however, he can only activate words one at a time, thus, he still needed to exercise caution. Also, activating the same word will still trigger a synergistic effect as shown with the skill < >. <<Invocation Management>> MP cost: 250 It is now possible to manipulate the invocation of a maximum of 5 words. It is possible to activate a previously written word at any given time. However, this skill can only be applied to the <<One-Word Chain>> skill. In addition, the user must be within 300 meters of the words written before they can be triggered. While reading the description didnt help at first, after applying the skills, he was able to comprehend their functionality. There cannot be skills any more useful than these. The first skill was <<Simultaneous Invocation>>. Before if he invoked the word < > , there would be a wall of magic to protect him for one minute. However, if he wrote a different word before the duration time elapsed, the effect of < > would wear off straight away, overwritten by the new character However, with <<Simultaneous Invocation>>, when the word is used, the < > words effect will remain in place, and the word <Thunder> ס can be used to assault the enemy, or the word <<Fly>> wcan be used at the same time to fly away. However, the restriction was that only one word skills can be activated. Two-word skills cannot be invoked. Similarly, if Hiiro were to activate a two-word character while the one-word spell is still active, the effect of the one-word character would immediately dissipate. Nonetheless, it is a very versatile skill. He would be able to use the word while he prepares his two-word spell. Furthermore, he could increase the effect of <Speed>١by writing another <Speed> right away. If he didnt use the word he wrote, he needed to be mindful of the increasing MP costs. The first Simultaneous Word would cost 30 MP, the second would cost 60 MP, and the third would cost 90 MP, and so on and so forth depending on how many words he wanted. The second skill was <<Invocation Management>>. Before, when he used word magic, he would write out a word in thin air and it would remain there, disappear only if it was left alone for a long period of time or if it was activated. With this skill, if he wrote with the <<Invocation Management>> skill, he would write the word as usual, but the word would disappear and remain at that location. This meant that it would be invisible to other people As long as he is within a 300 meter radius, he can locate and activate those words at will. Not only can this be used as a potential trap, he could also activate all five words at the same time for a full frontal assault. Its only limitation was that it could only be used with One-Word spells. This is definitely a cheat. Incidentally, writing a Two-Word Spell would cause any planted One-Word spells to disappear. He also needed to take extra precaution if he moved outside the range of the words. Should he go out of range, the words installed would disappear. It was a little disappointing that only one-word spells could be used. This skill would prove much more versatile if it accommodated the use of two-words. Also, the word <<Speed>> he had used earlier was triggered instantly because he set it up using the <<Invocation Management>> skill. Thus, this ability can be used to prepare words on the body, equipment and weaponry, which could all be activated at will. During the month that had passed, Hiiro practiced using his <Word magic>. Specifically, he was experimenting with the <Rebound> penalty incurred when he was disrupted while using the <<Two-Word Chain>> skill. The description he received was proven correct. For six-hours, he was unable to use <Word Magic> and all his stats were halved. This was a significant penalty. If he had incurred this penalty in the middle of battle, he would be crippled and would have a high chance of getting himself killed. For example, if he incurred the penalty while fighting the troll, it would be have been difficult to run, let alone fight when his stat were halved and his <Word Magic> sealed. He would most likely be killed if he made a single wrong move. Although Word Magic is like a cheat, if a mistake was made, the user would suffer a harsh <Rebound> penalty. Thus, he had to be very cautious when using it. Either way, I have to get out of this forest and find a village! (Hiiro) He had encountered several monsters along the way, but none of them were as strong as the troll he faced. After a short while, he finally reached the forest exit. It is finally over. Now (Hiiro) Hiiro stepped out of the forest and looked around, however, he could only see small hills in the distance. I guess I no choice. I dont want to use too much MP (Hiiro) He wanted to find the nearest town as soon as possible so he wrote and activated the word <Search>. Immediately, a pale arrow appeared before him, pointing east. Apparently, there was something east of here. Alright! Lets go, Mikazuki (Hiiro) Kui! (Mikazuki) Hiiro jumped on Mikazukis back and they started moving. He had a lot of MP left over, but his regeneration was still slow. There was no more point in staying in this demon infested area. Even if a demon appears, keep running (Hiiro) Hiiro then wrote the word <Speed> on Mikazuki. Kuikuikuiiiiii! (Mikazuki) In that instance, a burst of energy surged through her body, her movement speed increased significantly. Looking around him atop of Mikazukis back, Hiiro was able to see see a few demons. However, at this velocity, he confident that he would able to run away without any issues. They ran up and down a hill before, eventually, he was able to see a townscape up ahead. Although the word magics effect was still active, Hiiro deemed it no longer necessary, and deactivated it. Come on, forward! (Hiiro) Kuiiiii! (Mikazuki) CH 58 Chapter 58: Now, to the Evila Continent! By XCrossJ Author Note: Its finally time for the Evila Continent Arc~(1) As Hiiro had arrived in the town of [Kalent], he parked Mikazuki close near the inn before immediately searching for a general store. Of course, he was looking to buy some MP recovery items. Incidentally, Hiiro had attempted to write the word [Recovery], thinking that it may possibly recover his MP. Needless to say, this attempt did not go very well. Although his HP was restored, his MP would only drop, stubbornly refusing to recover. Hiiro thought it would be nice if it was possible, however, he didnt expect his power to be so broken as to allow such a cheat. (2) Following this, he attempted to increase his stock of Recovery items using [Replication] and [Division]. When he took those items, his MP certainly did increase. Yet, after a minute had passed, the effects of his magic faded along with the corresponding amount of MP restored. Thinking that the temporary increase in MP was good, however, Hiiro tried to use magic after he took some of the replicated Restoration items when his MP was near 0. Needless to say, he was able to use the MP. However, after a minute had passed, Hiiro had noticed a drastic decrease of his physical condition. As he checked his [Status], he was faced with a horrid sight. His previously full HP had dropped to a measly 1%. Hiiro determined that this was probably the effect of a [Rebound] caused by trying to forcefully use magic when he had no MP. However, as it had been demonstrated that he could cut off his Health in exchanged for the use of magic, Hiiro decided to resort to this as a trump card. As it was frightening considering what would happen should he have used magic twice, he placed a rule constraining himself to only using magic once when using HP as fuel. In the meantime, Hiiro decided that he would spend today packing his pouch with Recovery agents as food would be purchased tomorrow. He stared towards the direction of the inn he was staying at, the place that he would be leaving tomorrow. Hiiro: Well then, I guess Ill buy Mikzukis food before heading back. As a side note, Mikzukis favourite food was called [Puryun Fruit], a fruit that looked like an actual pudding. Although it wasnt as soft as a pudding, it held a taste unique to fruit, inducing a sweet and sour flavor which would make one reminiscent of a strawberry. As Hiiro began walking towards the inn, he spotted a building that suddenly caught his attention. Hiiro: Is thata Library? Hiiros eyes began shining with a *kirakira*(3). His feet carried him towards the library as if it was a law of nature. As he opened the door and entered, he discovered that, while the space wasnt large, that place was without a doubt, a library. Hiiro: he~, I wonder if this place has a lending and purchasing area. There were two counters one to the left and one to the right. Both had a sign propped up in front of them, one reading [Lending], the other [Purchase]. The counter installed on the right had books available for Lending only, while the one setup on the left seemed to have books that could be bought. Hiiro unhesitatingly moved towards the purchasing area. While Hiiro wouldnt have any issues about borrowing books if he was planning on staying long-term, as he was leaving tomorrow, he immediately sought to buy some books for the road. Hiiro: Nn?(4) As he was walking, Hiiro glanced a certain title as he began to focus on a particular book. As he wanted to view the cover, he took the book from the shelf. Hiiro: As I thought. Hiiro looked at the book, slightly nodding to himself as he had confirmed his suspicions. Hiiro: ( [The Adventures of Tyn Cal Weikl].while the color of the covers different than the one I saw before, it looks like its contents are the same. The Authors name also matches.) Hiiro recalled one of the books that he had borrowed from Max in [Doggam]. At that time, the cover was tinted livid, however, the title, contents, and author had matched the book that Hiiro currently held in his hands. He observed that, unlike other books, this one was apparently unpopular as there were 5 other copies lying around. Hiiro: (Well, this is a Humas story. It probably just had poor reception among the Gabranth.) As he thought this, Hiiro returned to the shelves as he planned to buy any books that seemed noteworthy. After returning to the inn, he fed Mikazuki before heading to his room. He collapsed onto the bed as he heaved a large sigh. Hiiro: Looks like Im heading over there tomorrow. About time. As he thought this, Hiiro closed his eyes. The next day, Hiiro, who had left [Kalent], had stopped after walking for a short while. Hiiro: Yosh(5), this should be far enough. Mikazuki: Kui!(6) Hiiro poured magic power into his fingertip as he began writing. What he had written was the word [Transfer]. He was trying to teleport to a certain location. Hiiro: Shall we go? Mikazuki: Kui! Hiiro touched Mikazuki with empty hands as he invoked the word. *Pishun*(7) The twos figures instantly disappeared. A vast sea of blue spread itself before Hiiro upon his arrival. However, as the floor that Hiiro was standing on had became the edge of a cliff, the shape he was overseeing was the ocean Looking further ahead was a continent so huge, it appeared as if it was covering the sea. Hiiro: It hasnt changed from before, huh. In actuality, Hiiro had visited this place before. As soon as he had parted from Arnold and Co., he came here. At that time, since the war had just ended, the place was littered with Gabranth. Hiiro had determined that they were soldiers based on their attire. There were several reasons for Hiiros visit to this location. It was the place where the distance between the two continents was at its smallest. He had wanted to see the place where the Gabranth had wanted to go to war with his own eyes. Also, he needed to visit this area once for a certain, specific purpose. The [Gedult Bridge Site]. Previously, there had been a huge bridge built here. It was the one and only bridge that connected the [Evila] and [Gabranth] Continents together. About one month ago, it had existed here. However, the [Demon Lord] literally wiped it off the map. However, as of now, it was no longer here. All that could be seen was the great, expansive ocean. Hiiro, after surveying his surroundings, confirmed that no one was present and began to write a word. However, this time, he began to write on himself. As he invoked it, Hiiros Kemonomimi(8) and tail began to fade away. In place of this, his ears began to grow pointed and a small horn grew from his forehead. His undeniably pale skin also changed, growing even paler as it began to appear discolored. Furthermore, his silver-hair darkened as it turned into a thin shade of purple. Hiiro: Yosh, it looks like it succeeded. Noticing his skin tone change, Hiiro alone nodded. What Hiiro had wrote was the word [Change](9). Initially, upon his arrival to this continent, Hiiro realized that having a Humas appearance would be unfavourable, disguising himself to look like a Gabranth. As such, this time Hiiro: No matter what angle you look at this, doesnt this look an [Evila]? Indeed, Hiiros purpose for coming here was so that he could travel to the [Evila Continent] that he could see off in the distance. In the past month, he had searched for and found a book about the [Evila], learning about all their different races and their appearances. The [Evila] appearance he had taken on seemed to be the form belonging to a common race that was bountiful in numbers. As he had an image of them, he was able to disguise himself. Mikazuki: Kui kui! Mikazuki returned Hiiros question with a nod as she swung her head up and down with a *kokukoku*(10). Seeing this, Hiiro climbed on Mikazuki as he began to write the word [Flight] on its back. As Mikazuki felt power swelling up inside of her, her body began convulsing with a *buruburu*(11). Hiiro: Yosh, lets move! Mikazuki: Kuiiiii-! Responding to Hiiros voice, Mikazuki spread her wings wide. *basabasa* (12) As she moved her large wings, Mikzukis body loftily ascended. Should any outsiders witness this spectacle, they would surely be surprised. Raidpics are inherently incapable of flight due to a defect in their wings. And yet, were it perhaps made known that one could fly, it would probably attract attention. However, as a result of Hiiros investigation, it seemed that Raidpics that could fly like Mikazuki was were present within the [Evila Continent]. It appeared that depending on the environment, different parts of the Raipic evolved and/or degenerated. It seems that Raidpics like Mikazuki, who were born in the [Gabranth Continent], have had their leg strength abnormally developed as they can run for long periods of time while maintaining a considerable speed. Those who were born in the [Evila Continent] seemed to have been spared from their wings degenerating, as they were capable of flying around freely in the sky. Therefore, even if they were spotted flying around, Hiiro determined that they would be dismissed as a common sight, thus, he chose this method. Hiiro and Mikazuki began rising up towards the sky. Hiiro began overlooking the [Gabranth Continent] from the sky. Hiiro: It was an interesting country, but perhaps another time. As he muttered, Hiiro brought his sight forward, staring at the [Evila Continent]. As the smell of a new adventure drifted towards his nose, Hiiro couldnt help but grin. Mikazuki advanced through the sky with substantial velocity. Although a Raidpic could not fly originally, thanks to Hiiros magic, she was able to soar through the skies. This made Mikazuki very happy as a pleasant feeling spread through her. With her lord(13) on her back, being able to take to the skies made Mikazuki overjoyed. She was truly glad that she had met her lord, Hiiro. Although his mouth and attitude were awful, Mikazuki felt that she would be able to experience fun and thrilling things that one would not normally be able to. She thought that no matter where or how far they traveled, she would like to remain carrying Hiiro on his journey. Hiiro: Oi(14), if you dont watch it, youll wear yourself out, you know? Even though Mikazuki could fly with Hiiros word [Flight], they had already conducted an experiment that proved that they could move faster by flapping her wings. However, this would end up being very exhausting. However, Mikazuki replied to Hiiros words with cries that were constantly saying Im fine. Hiiro: (Well, even if I dont worry about it, well arrive quickly at this pace) As he contemplated, Hiiro stared at the steadily approaching [Evila Continent]. If anything, the landscape was as naturally formed as the [Gabranth Continent]. He confirmed that vast forests and lakes were spread across the land. However, Hiiro noticed that the forests and lakes took upon strange hues. Crimson Lakes and Obsidian Forests. Although a strange sight, a desert could also be found further away. However, unlike the [Gabranth] or [Humas] continents, there were barely any signs of buildings. The lack of them was so significant, it made one wonder whether they had any towns or villages. As several mountains were blocking his view, Hiiro couldnt help but tilt his neck, wondering if there were any towns beyond them. While thinking that he should prioritize gathering information, Hiiro began searching for a town or village. However, after restlessly surveying the landscape, he was unable to find one. Hiiro: (Now whatshould I just keep flying around while sight seeing? No, this guy doesnt have an infinite source of strength and energy. I guess it cant be helped. Lets stop off somewhere nearby and then use the word [Search].) Thinking thus, Hiiro indicated to Mikazuki that they would stop at a coast nearby. CH 59 Chapter 59: The Threat of the Grand Slime! When Hiiro landed on the coast, Mikazuki collapsed on the ground in exhaustion. Apparently, it was caused by the fact that she just flew across such a long distance for the first time. Not sure what could happen next, Hiiro wrote the word <Restore> ȫ졻on her body, restoring its stamina. Hiiro, still having a high tension due to arriving on a new continent, began running around the beach shouting. After doing so to his hearts content, Hiiro used the word <Search> to look for the nearest village. The moment he activated the word, an arrow appeared before him, pointing in the direction of the nearest village. There should be a village up ahead, huh. (Hiiro) The arrow that had appeared was pointing towards the mountains up ahead. Is the village hidden in the hill, or is it beyond the mountains? Either way, I need to be as careful as possible. (Hiiro) Kui! (Mikazuki) Mikazuki nodded and shook her back, telling Hiiro to get on. Hiiro ran beside Mikazuki for a moment before hopping onto her back and heading in the direction of the arrow. After leaving the beach, Hiiro saw a vast grassland spread before him. Beyond the grassland was the hill and mountain range that he witnessed before. (It feels calm right now but, Ill never know when something might happen. From what he read about the [Evlia] Continent, the monsters in this area were numerous and more formidable when compared to the other Continents. He didnt feel that monsters would openly come out and attack, however, as he could be attacked anytime, he decided to prepare some words in anticipation. Using <Simultaneous Invocation>, he was now able to set up five words at a time. He wrote the words <Speed> and on himself and Mikazuki. He also wrote the word <Extend> on his sword. The words faded into the objects. With his preparations complete, he would now be able to activate any of these words at will. And yet, if he used a Two-Word spell, all the One-Word spells he had set up at that moment would disappear. Thus, he need to be careful to avoid using Two-Word spells. If I level up, I might be able to do more than this. However, I better watch myself for now. (Hiiro) The idea of being able to use Two-Words with his current abilities made him excited. He was determined to continue hunting monsters to raise his level. While he was casually riding Mikazuki, he saw something move at the edge of his vision. Stop! (Hiiro) Kui!? (Mikazuki) Mikazuki skidded to a halt. Kui? (Mikazuki) Look over there (Hiiro) Hiiro pointed at a monster before him. It was a slime that was 10 times larger than normal slimes. As it moved around on the ground, it kept making a puni-puni sound. Its body was green, however, it was transparent, to the extent of being able to see the other side of its body. Near the center of the body, there was red mass. Could that red, heart-like thing in the center be its weak point? My first opponent is a monster that isnt in the illustrated book huh (Hiiro) Hiiro was surprised because this was a demon that he didnt know anything about. He thought it was a unique monster, but he had also seen something similar a while back. Unlike the unique monsters, who generally wandered around alone, these monster looked as if they were working together. Just as I heard, the demons of the Evila continent werent listed in the encyclopedia. (Hiiro) The encyclopaedia that he had read, only listed the monsters in the Humas Continent and the Gabranth Continent. It didnt look like it listed any monsters on the Evila Continent. I want to find a reference book for this area as soon as possible. (Hiiro) If he didnt do something like that, he would be significantly disadvantaged when fighting the monsters in the Evila continent. He would definitely be more prepared if he knew about the monsters he was facing beforehand. Of course, he could use word magic to find out about the monsters, however, doing so would not be an efficient use of MP. Thus, it would be much more efficient if he could find a reference book. That is true, but first off, lets see what the first fight on the Evila Continent would be like. (Hiiro) Hiiro got off of Mikazukis back and drew out Thorn-Piercer. You, stay back. (Hiiro) Kui! (Mikazuki) It was familiar exchange. Following Hiiros order, Mikazuki fled the battlefield immediately. First off, lets try and look into something. (Hiiro) As the slime still didnt notice Hiiro, he used this opportunity to write the word in order to view the monsters <Status>. Lets seeits name is Grand Slime, Rank S. Seriously!? There are several S ranked monsters crawling around here?! (Hiiro) He looked around, noting that there were several other Grand Slimes nearby. He had met S-ranked monsters before, but they were generally considered unique and they were always by themselves. However, as expected, in the Evila continent, there were a lot of S-Ranked monsters wandering around. (If a rank SS or a rank SSS monster came out) In the past month, Hiiro had fought with an SS rank monster in the Gabranth continent. Its strength and power were in orders of magnitude stronger than anything he had encountered thus far. He had barely managed to defeat it by making full use of his Word Magic. If he had made a single blunder during that encounter, he would undoubtedly have perished. At that moment, he felt that he was dancing on a thin line between life and death. He didnt want to face another SS rank monster. As his affinity with the type of monster and topology had worked in his favour, he was able to somehow win thanks to good luck. He knew that it was way too soon for him to face an SS rank monster. If he didnt level up significantly, then he would definitely die the next time. (Ever since then, I havent wished for Arnold and Muirs presence more strongly.) Although he didnt show it, when he was working together with Arnold and Muir, they were very helpful. If they were with him when he was facing that SS Rank monster, the battle would not have been so dangerous. And yet, from now on, he was all alone. Furthermore, the monsters on the [Evila] continent would be much stronger than those he encountered before. If his level was low, he could be killed off pretty easily. (Taking all that into account, I have no choice but to raise my level as fast a possible.) He had a strong premonition that he would eventually be fighting monsters that would be of a higher rank than SS in the future. For that purpose, these guys will be my food. (Hiiro) Sensing bloodlust, the Slime stopped and slowly turned to face him. Following this, it leaped at Hiiro with unexpected velocity. Fast! (Hiiro) Even though it had such a large body mass, it moved with the speed of a small animal. It was full of openings so Hiiro took this chance to jump past the Grand Slime and slice it with his sword. Zuba (Sound of sword through a slimy body) He thought he inflicted a significant blow to the slime, yet it was unfazed by it. Crap? It didnt hit? (Hiiro) Hiiro wanted to avoid physical contact with it. However, a bullet-like object suddenly detached itself from the slimes body and flew towards him. Using both hands, Hiiro braced for impact. However, it was so soft that there was no impact or damage at all. (Whats going on?) He raised his eyebrow, wondering what had just occurred. However, something happened in the following moment. Boutsu! (Sound of a puff of fire appearing) The part of Hiiro that was hit with the Slime abruptly burst into flames. Hot! (Hiiro) He tried to put out the fire by waving it in the air, but nothing happened. Damn! (Hiiro) He squatted on the ground and pressed the burning part into the soil. At that moment, the fire went out. Hah, hah, hahthis bastard. (Hiiro) Not only did Hiiro suffer some burns, his red robe was scorched, left in tatters by the flames. He began to regret that he hadnt used the word . Damnthis cant be easily restored either. (Hiiro) He drew his sword and slashed at the Slime again. He once again felt the weapon land a solid strike on the monster. Yet, similar to before, it had no effect. Looking closely, he noticed that the parts he had damaged had already been regenerated. I see. Physical attacks dont work on this thing. Now what (Hiiro) CH 60 Chapter 60: Resurrecting Butler? Hiiro slowly understood the characteristics of the Grand Slime. (Hm, if I used the word <Analyze> , I would probably be able to find out everything about it. However, if I did, all the other words that I set up would disappear.) The limitations of the two-word ability irritated him, yet, he felt that it would be interesting to analyze his opponent with his own abilities. He would also be able to find out what he was currently capable of. (To start with, it seems that normal attacks have no effect. Ill have to) Hiiro distanced himself from the Slime and prepared a finger to write a word. The slime reacted by shooting another green ball of slime at him. Hiiro knew that blocking it was pointless so he skillfully dodged it. The ball splattered on the ground and burst into flames. Looking at the fire, Hiiro judged that the <Fire>word would be ineffective against the Slime. It was also clear that it wasnt a good idea to approach it more than necessary. If the slime ignited its large body, he wouldnt be able escape with just small burns if he got close. Thus, it was decided that attacking from distance was a good idea. (As expected of a S-Rank, it has some troublesome abilities.) Not only was it fast, but it could split parts of its body to attack mid-range targets. This made it dangerous and difficult to approach. Without a doubt, this troublesome monster was an S-Rank. (So what should I do? Im sure that core like part in its body is the weak point. Should I pierce through it with my sword? But its movements are so quick. Not to mention, if that thing explodes after stabbing it, things would turn very dangerous) Considering all of the above, he came up with a plan. First, he will attack from afar, sheath his sword, and write something on the the slime to deal with its movement speed. As he had prepared the word, the <Search> effect dissipated. He decided that he would use the word <Ice> to stop the monsters movement and then finish it off with his sword. However, just as he was preparing the word, something flew at him from behind. Luckily, it barely missed him as the object splattered on to the ground and burst into flames. He sharply turned his head. As he had thought, there was another Grand Slime. It had probably noticed the commotion and decided to join the fray. For Hiiro this was inconvenient. He wanted to face one at a time. Honestly, it would be quite difficult for him to face two S-rank monsters at the same time. Hiiro shook his head in exasperation, distancing himself so that he could see his enemies. However, both monsters immediately closed in. Damn, theyre persistent! (Hiiro) He managed to create some distance between them, however, projectiles flew from their bodies as Hiiro desperately dodged them. The situation began to grow increasingly annoying. As a blue vein of anger appeared on Hiiros forehead, he clicked his tongue. Stop screwing with me, you puni-bastards! (Hiiro) At that moment Hiiro activated a word, instantly vanishing from his location. What Hiiro had activated was the word <Speed>. As it had been set up before, it took effect immediately. Hiiro appeared behind one of the Grand Slime and quickly wrote the word <Ice>꡻. In an instant, ice spread from the location of the word and froze the Grand Slime. However, the other Grand Slime charged toward him from behind. I know you were going to do that! (Hiiro) At that moment, Hiiro activated the word []. Biiinnn (Sound of something hitting a forcefield) An invisible wall of magic shrouded Hiiro, and, with a bang, the charging Grand Slime was deflected and stunned. At about the same time, Hiiro drew his sword and activated the word <Extend>. Zushin! (Sound of a blade thrusting through an object) The blade extended as it stabbed through the Grand Slimes body. It skillfully pierced its red core as well. The Grand Slime stopped moving. That must have been its weak point. right? (Hiiro) But Dokun! (Boom!) The moment the sword went through the heart, he felt a pulsing vibration on from the sword. (Something bad?) Hiiro instantly leaped away from his current position. Bobobob bobobuuuu! (Sound of spluttering ) The moment the sword pierced its core, the body started burning and spluttering intensely. If Hiiro hadnt moved away in time, he would have been caught up in the spectacle before him. As it continued to burn away, it left a black scorch mark on the ground. He was relieved that it didnt explode, as he had only instinctively moved far enough to avoid the sputtering flames. Hiiro looked back at the frozen Grand Slime. He knew that if he didnt defeat the other one within one minute, it would defrost and start moving again. Lets defeat this one like before. (Hiiro) Hiiro rushed at the frozen slime and stabbed the extended Thorn-Piercer at the core of the Grand Slime before quickly stepping away As expected, the Grand Slime burst into flames, setting everything nearby on fire, including the ice that it was encased in. Hearing the level up tone ring, Hiiro checked his status. It had increased to level 69. It was satisfying. He wrote the word <Origin>Ԫon the sword and returned it to its original length. Phew, that was pretty bothersome (Hiiro) When Mikazuki thought the battle was over, she walked toward Hiiro with an anxious expression on her face. Hiiro gently patted her beak and said. Dont worry, I wont lose in this kind of place (Hiir) Kuii (Mikazuki) Even after hearing those words, Mikazuki still had an anxious expression on her face. She was of reminded when he fought with an SS ranked monster. It was very dangerous at that time. Her owner was in tatters and extremely close to being dead. He had barely survived. When she remembered what had happened at that time, she became anxious as she saw him fighting those slimes. The part of her that felt she wasnt of any help to her owner began to grow. Well, lets continue (Hiiro) Even then, she looked at the Hiiro who was in front of her. She didnt know if he understood her feelings. However, even if he did, he wouldnt stop moving forward. Seeing such a straightforward master, Mikazuki had no choice but to let out a sigh and keep going. Hiiro progressed straight toward his destination, fighting and defeating monsters to raise his level. - After walking through the plains for some time, the distant hill appeared to be a lot closer than before. On his way there, he had fought with numerous monsters. The monsters of the Evlia continent were of a high quality. Most of them had a rank above A. Because of that, he quickly leveled up. When his level hit 70, he thought he would get a new skill or an ability that he had would improve. Unfortunately, that was not the case. Instead he got the title <Lightning Quick> 늹ʯ and <Wise man>_ˡ. Viewing the description for the <Lighting Quick> title, he found that it was a title given to a person who has diligently raised their level several times within a short period. It seemed to amplify the rate of acquisition of experience, as well as the amount. The <Wise Man> title seemed to be awarded to magic users who reached level 70. It was a title that increased the base MP value, something that Hiiro was grateful for. As Hiiro had really wanted to learn a new Word-Magic skill, he fought and defeated every monster he had encountered. If he leveled up to this extent, he might not have to use Word Magic to defeat Rank A monsters. Regardless, however, it seemed that he had no choice but to use magic when faced with an S ranked monsters. As he made full use of his sword and magic, Hiiro and Mikazuki finally arrived at the foot of the mountain. However, they stopped abruptly. The reason for this was because in front of him, a collapsed person had his face planted into the ground. The way that he collapsed didnt look like he was going to sleep. ..Is he dead? (Hiiro) He slowly approached the person while riding on top of Mikazuki. Roll him over (Hiiro)Kuii (Mikazuki) Mikazuki followed Hiiros instruction and turned the body over. She placed her feet under the body and, using some strength, flipped the body over. The man had white hair that was swept all the way back. He also had a well-formed mustache. Looking at his face, Hiiro could feel that this person was of considerable age. In terms of human years, he would be about 50 years old. However, his mouth was wide open, and the white of his eyes was all that could be seen. The person seemed to be breathing, yet, why he had fallen in this place was a complete mystery. The greatest mystery of all was that he was also wearing a remarkable tailcoat, making him look like a butler from a manga or anime. This old guy, is he a butler hired by a rich person or something? (Hiiro) Either way, as it had nothing to do with him, he simply left it where it was and continued. Kuwa! (Sound of something moving) The eyes that were white before, flashed with a light for a moment, before he began muttering a repeated word. Mumumu! (Old Butler) Following this, he leaped into the air as he spoke the word Tou!, and spun his body around several times in the air Stashi! (Sound of perfect landing) He landed admirably on his feet. He bent his back and bowed to Hiiro. Dogon! (Sound of a body falling) He fell back on the ground in that position, as if he were a marionette who had its strings suddenly cut. (This old manwhat the hell does he want?) CH 61 Chapter 61: Insightful Butler C Silvan Both Mikazuki and Hiiros jaws dropped in surprise when faced with the eccentric old man Megu. (Old man) Huh? (Hiiro) Having heard something, Hiiro brought his ear closer to the old man. The old man reacted by raising a trembling hand. Ple..please.food (TL: incomplete words not sure how to translate this part) (E: I think hes trying to say something like Please grace me with food.) Still unable to comprehend what the person was saying, Hiiro frowned with suspicion. GugyururururuU~ (Sound of stomach grumbling) A very loud rumbling came from the persons stomach as he grabbed his stomach in agony. Apparently, it seemed that he was just hungry. However, even when faced with such a spectacle, Hiiro was undoubtedly Hiiro. Once he had understood the reason for the old mans collapse, he wore an apprehensive expression that told Mikazuki Were leaving as he began to walk away. Although Mikazukis expression asked Is this okay?- There is no reason to help him (Hiiro) Hiiro flatly stated. As her master seemed to have decided thus, Mikazuki moved her feet and followed behind Hiiro. Pleaseplease (Old man) Hiiro ignored his voice and mounted Mikazuki. As the voice continued to ceaselessly cry as if it were a stomach worm, Mikazuki reluctantly walked passed the old man. Ththis (Old man) Hearing the elderly man summon up his voice, Hiiro raised his eyebrows, widening his eyes in curiosity. Moving only his eyes, he saw the old man holding up a book that seemed slightly larger than a paperback book. Riright nowI only havebut thisvery valuable (Old man) Hiiro faced the old man, his gaze locked on to the book. It seemed that the old man wanted to negotiate by trading the book for food. Hiiro opened his mouth and spoke. What kind of book is it? (Hiiro) Hearing Hiiros voice, the old man desperately raised his head, making a thumbs up as he spoke with a beaming smile. PPorn book! (Old man) As if those books can exist! (Hiiro) Hiiro unintentionally threw the book in his hand. Bahin! (A book hitting something) The book flew right between the old mans face knocking him unconscious. Ah, crap. (Hiiro) Hiiro thought that he accidently dealt the final blow as he approached the man in pity. Mikazuki also looked at Hiiro, its eyes saying that that was overkill. Kuikuiki (Mikazuki) You could have at least given him some food was what she wanted to say. Even without an interpreter, this message was easily understood. You know, I have no obligation to help this old man. Also, is there any point in sharing our limited supply of food with a hentai like this guy? (Hiiro) Hiiro desperately began to think that he did not want to associate himself with a hentai that would trade food for a pornographic book. Hhow aboutthis (Old man) The Old man revived once again as he took out another book. As it was the same size as the previous book, Hiiro was wary. This bookis written byMr. Marquis Bluenotes (Old man) Upon hearing that name, Hiiro narrowed his eyes as he looked at the book Marquis Bluenote (Hiiro) It was a name he heard before. From what he can remember, it was the author of a heroic tragedy called <The adventures of Tyn Cal Weikle> ƥ󥯥ðꓡ. He doubt the same author would write an erotic book. Alright Ill give you food in exchange for that book. But I wont forgive you if theres any weird content in that book. Got it? (Hiiro) Tthankyou (Old man) At that moment, the old man collapsed in exhaustion. C Mogu mogu! Gokunshi! Hamu! Musha Musha! Gogu gogu gogu! Psha! (TL: Eating ravenously. Mogu mogu=large chewing sound, Gokunshi=swallowing sound, Hamu=biting in to sound, Musha musha=small chewing sound, Gogu gogu gogu=drinking sound, Psha=sound of finally breathing.) The moment the old man woke up, Hiiro divided the food he prepared for the journey. The old man ate the food like a tiger who had just found its prey. The food flowed into the old mans stomach at a tremendous speed. Hiiro and Mikazuki watched with dumbfounded expressions. The old man ignored them as he continued eating. The old man then cleaned his teeth with a toothpick, wiped his mouth with a handkerchief, groomed his hair with a comb, and then bowed, his head plastered to the ground. Whether it was the fault of the butler clothes, Hiiro couldnt tell, but he felt that the gesture strangely suited the old man. For the act of saving my life today, I am very grateful to you. I am addressed by the name Silvan. I am truly pleased to make your acquaintance. (Silvan) A-Aah (Hiiro) Kui. (Mikazuki) In response to the old mans strange gesture, the two returned their answers in a state of surprise. Nofofofo! Ah, Im sorry for laughing. I thought that it was the end of me until you guys had arrived by chance. Because of that, I was saved. How lucky I was to meet you! (Silvan) His eyes shined in gratitude as he spoke aloud. What a great day! I thought I was going to die, yet, I am alive! The must be the will of the heavens! And this encounter must be destiny. Please let me know your name. Hiiro made an unpleasant face. Seeing that face, the butler felt Hiiros discontent as he took a step back and bowed apologetically. That was rude of me, to displease my benefactor. However, if it is possible, would you please tell me your name (Silvan) It was a question was inevitable, but Hiiro prepared an answer to escape from this moment. T-Tarou Tanaka. He used a false name. He thought that there was no problem using a false name as their relationship would only go this far. However Mumumu! (Silvan) The old man coughed as he looked at Hiiro with partially observant eyes. That is a fake name, is it not? (Silvan) There was bright gleam in Silvans eyes as Hiiro was quickly exposed on what evidence? (Hiiro) Hiiro said with a calm expression. Silvan placed a hand on his chest as he lowered his head. Even though I look this way, I have been a Butler for a long time. (Silvan) Hiiro wanted to say I know youre a Butler because you look like that but he just glared at him silently. As such, it is necessary for a butler to be competent in several fields. It is necessary for a butler to be able to carry out anything the master orders. And among them, the most important skill for a butler to have is to be able to read people. (Silvan) what do you mean? (Hiiro) As people may desire a lords authority and status, they will use many underhanded methods to do so. It goes without saying that these people come in large quantities. In particular, there are those that weave lies, deceiving many with expertly constructed narratives. If one is an amateur in such a skill, then it would only leave their lord in misfortune. However, we butlers become very sensitive in detecting such lies in order to protect our masters. (Hiiro) It is sad to lie. Although sometimes, it is necessary to lie when trying to achieve an end, yet, I believe that it is still not good to lie. If I must say why, then those that know the truth will be left with a deep wound in their heart. (Silvan) In Silvans eyes, Hiiro could see a gleam of sadness and loneliness. Seeing such eyes, Hiiro let out a sigh as he spoke in a faint voice. Hiiro. Hiiro Okamura (Hiiro) Doing so, Silvan smiled and bowed once again. Once again, my name is Silvan Pultis. It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance! (Silvan) CH 62 Konjiki no Wordmaster Chapter 62: A New Pervert (Companion)? by Yoraikun I was planning on doing a I Quit joke two days from now, but with how things are going, I cant really do that without a winking smiley face even on April Fools, so never mind. Konjiki no Wordmaster Chapter 62: A New Pervert (Companion)? Well, Im going ahead. (Hiiro) He already got the book, and shared his meal. There was no more reason for him to be here, so he started off towards the mountain he had set as his destination. But Silva immediately stood in Hiiros path. What? (Hiiro) Could it be that you plan on treading into that mountain? (Silva) Yeah. (Hiiro) I would not recommend it, sir. (Silva) What do you mean? (Hiiro) Silvan started coughing, and corrected his posture before speaking. That mountain is Venom Mountain. Its also called the Mountain of Poison. (Silva) Mountain of poison? (Hiiro) As Hiiro furrowed his brow, Silva lightly nodded. Hiiro-sama is my lifes savior. So I thought I had to warn you. (Silva) Hmm. I see. (Hiiro) Upon saying that line, Hiro signaled Mikazuki to walk forward once more. Of course, in the direction of the mountain. Upon seeing him, Silva opened his eyes wide, and hung his mouth open. He was sure that Hiiro would turn back upon gaining that knowledge. P-please wait! Were you not listening to my words? (Silva) What about them? (Hiiro) W-what about them? (Silva) Silva began matching Mikazukis pace as he spoke. Do you understand? All of the life forms inhabiting that mountain carry poisons, you see. And all of them can prove to be quite lethal. (Silva) (Hiiro) From what Ive seen, I do not believe that Hiiro-sama has a body with poison resistance. But because you are traveling alone, I assume that you have some confidence in your skills. However, I greatly advise you to avoid this route. (Silva) Seeing Silva desperately try to dissuade him, Hiiro assumed that he was telling the truth. But he had no intention of slowing down or turning back. Okay, Ive heard your warning, but if you say any more, itll just get annoying. No matter what you say, Gramps, Im still going forward. (Hiiro) Hearing those words, Silva stopped. As if he had given up, he let out a deep sigh. But suddenly, he let out a loud voice. Then I! (Silva) Silva leaped high into the air, and spun his body around and around. He once again stood in Hiiros path. Mikazuki seemed dumbfound by the scene, and he stoped walking. Quit it. Dont hinder me any further. (Hiiro) After recovering his voice, Hiiro contemplating getting rid of the butler. But Silva lowered his head once more. Favors must be repaid in kind! Life must be repaid with life! If I, Silva, were to heed your words and draw back here, if something were to happen to you, then I would never be able to get over that regret. Ill carry that regret for the rest of my life! (Silva) It probably wasnt anything that great, but Hiiro concluded that the man before him had a strong sense of duty. But stopping you seems next to impossible. Then I, Silva, will use this live to honor my duty! Let me accompany you! (Silva) No, Im fine. Hiiro immediately shot him down. See here. That past exchange was the end of our negotiations. You exchanged your book for my food. Thats the end. I do not wish for any more from you. (Hiiro) More importantly, he didnt really want to travel with someone who was just collapsed in the middle of the road. The chance that he would just hold him back was high, so he wanted to deny him by all means. With his ability to see through lies, perhaps Silva would be useful. But that could also prove to work against him. Hiiros appearance was that of an Evila, but he was a proper human. If that fact came out, then he would be surrounded by trouble. He didnt want to make any careless decisions here, so it was safest to refuse. Dont follow me, Gramps. You had a reason for coming here, right? Shouldnt you be taking care of that? (Hiiro) Mikazuki starts moving again, and he passes by Silva. Then thats what I shall do. (Silva) He said something troublesome again. And this time, his voice carried more resolution. Feeling a shiver run down his spine, Hiiro turned his eyes to Silva. Listen to this! The Butler Silvas true objective was this mountain! (Silva) Hiiros eyebrows twitched. Sensing danger, Mikazuki stopped, and turned around. What do you mean? (Hiiro) The truth is (Silva) And it somehow ended that Hiiro was to listen to Silvas story. According to him, he was definitely collapsed due to hunger. But he was no adventurer. He was, as he looked, a simple butler in the service of an estate. On the other side of this mountain was the household he served, and his master ordered him to retrieve a certain item. The item could be found only within Venom Mountain. For a butler, the masters will is absolute. Using all of his power, Silva thought it was his duty to completely devote himself to his masters will. So he planned on carrying out his job regardless of the danger. My master has a bit of a twisted personality. They always give me impossible request. Nofofofofofo! (Silva) (TL: Laughing sound) Hiiro wondered if he should retort at Silvas description of his master, but he kept quiet, and listened. But I am a skilled butler. No matter the problem, I have succeeded in resolving them all. But my master thought that that wasnt interesting enough, so the requests became more severe. (Silva) Hiiro concluded that the man had his share of grief. Anyways, the impossibility has started to become interesting for me too Its stimulating. And the master who keeps shoving impossible requests onto me is also cute, and lovable, you know. Nofofo. (I take that back. Hes just a masochist.) He wasnt suffering at all. He has the mentality that converts his own grief to joy. Hiiro found the old man in front of his eyes to be scary The pervert set out for the mountain right away. But then a problem emerged. The truth is, my Sky Carriage didnt want to listen to me. (Silva) Hmm? Whats a sky carriage? (Hiiro) You dont know of them? (Silva) (TL: This is a bit of a pun. An unbridled horse is made of the Kanji for Sky and Horse, but in this case, its a sky horse carriage.) Dammit. Perhaps that was supposed to be common sense here. Since Hiiro was stopping by the Evilas continent for the first time, he never learned of the existence of Sky Carriages. Perhaps his current behavior had given away his identity. But Silvas next words cleared away Hiiros unease. Is that so? Hiiro-sama appears to be of the Imp Race. Ive heard that they dont interact much with other races, but perhaps that has lead you to be a bit unaware of the affairs of the world. (Silva) It seems he came to an understanding on his own. By the way, the Imps were a race of Evila, and with dark skin, and pointed features. Theyre great in numbers, but possess a cowardly nature. Apparently, they avoid interactions with other races. The Sky Carriage is a service managed by couriers. A form of business. (Silva) They charge money depending on the distance, and carry cargo and people to designated locations. Of course, they transport living things as well. As their names implied, Sky Carriages carried things through the sky. (Like a Taxi, I guess) Using the system, Silva set this mountain as his destination, and asked to be brought there.But as he approached the mountain, a problem occurred. It suddenly became impossible to control the carriage, and while it was planned that I would be dropped here, I was dropped far, far to the east (Silva) He pointed his finger. In that direction was a sea of trees. The Eastern Forest Also known as the Beguiling Woods. I fell into that place. (Silva) How unlucky. (Hiiro) Yes But I am a butler. I cant give up because of such things. No matter how irregular the situation, it is my duty to follow my masters orders. So I wandered around the forest alone. (Silva) And you had used up all of your strength by the time you got here? (Hiiro) It was a great dishonor to me. (Silva) Silva lowered his shoulders. If you were hungry, why didnt you hunt, or forage? (Hiiro) Unfortunately, the Beguiling Woods do not contain anything edible. There are things that look like food, but once you put them in your mouth, you get status afflictions strong enough to change your personality entirely. (Silva) That was the scary part of the forest. In it were devilish edibles. All of them have confusing side-effects, and their strong effects crumbles ones personality and purpose. (A plain swarming with Rank S Monsters, a Mountain of Poison, and a Beguiling forest Ive come to an incredible place) There wasnt a single safe-haven. Hiiro decided that he would have to be more wary than he could imagine. Silva himself took severe damage as he finally exited the forest, but he was constantly attacked by monsters, and there was nothing to eat. After desperately clawing his way here, he gave in to his own hunger, and collapsed. But I digress. Anyways, I have a reason that I have to enter this mountain. (Silva) (Hiiro) If you plan on crossing this mountain no matter what, then I think it best if I were to accompany you. (Silva) Silva had to cross it to return home as well. Their destinations were the same. (But) The problem was whether one not he wanted to bring along someone who may be a burden to such a dangerous place. Its not like they were comrades or anything, and he didnt have any particular attachment to him. And seeing the old man in front of him get beaten up and poisoned was not a good sight for the eyes. Mikazuki was enough of a burden to him, but then he remembered something. He survived the Beguiling Forest, and the monsters that attacked him up until now. Perhaps this old man had a little bit of skill. Even though Silva was collapsed from hunger, he had nothing that resembled a serious injury. Hiiro immediately cast doubtful eyes on Silva. No, perhaps they were appraising eyes. (This guy could it be) As he thought that, Hiiro secretly tried to write Pry (Җ). He concentrated magic on his finger. But the next instant, Silvas eyebrows twitched, and he glared at Hiiros face. Hiiro immediately stopped writing. What happened? (Silva) Meaning? (Hiiro) No, I just felt a slight flow of magic. (Silva) !? (Hiiro) It was truly a shock. It seems that Silva was able to sense that Hiiro was trying to do something. (I definitely let out magic, but no ones been able to sense that until now) Perhaps the Evila Race, which specialized in magic, were all sensitive to its flow. He would have to be careful not to use magic in excess from here on. In the end, Hiiro was unable to check Silvas Status screen.. No, its nothing. (Hiiro) That was all he could say. And Silva didnt press any further. About that, Hiiro-sama. (Silva) What? (Hiiro) How about it? I think my knowledge will prove useful to you in some way. (Silva) It was true that Hiiro knew nothing of this land. Its always better to have information than to not. But this Old Mans aura made it seem that he would be hard to deal with. (Is he weak or strong I still dont know. I might be able to get directions from him, but) If he accidentally used Word Magic and got found out, a problem might emerge. It wasnt a magic he wanted to flaunt to others, so he wanted to refuse, but as their destinations were the same, and as Silva still wanted to return the favor, it may end up that they would be travelling together regardless. (If I can skillfully draw out whatever info I need, and take out monsters with just my Katana) Thinking that, Hiiro made up his mind, and turned back to Silva. Fine. However, dont do anything unnecessary. Well just be traveling together, got it? (Hiiro) Nofofofofo! Understood. Ill repay my debt in all sincerity! Nofofofofo! (Silva) He respectfully bowed. (It seems Ive made a companion I have to be wary around.) Hiiro gazed at the mountain, with doubts swirling around his head. But this was merely another part of travelling. He hit Mikazukis back again, and proceeded forwards. CH 63 Chapter 63: Venom Mountain by XCrossJ Venom Mountain was spread with carpet of lush and dense grass. One was able to discover a Evila road that was unlike any of the Gabranth paths.The trees held thickly grown black leaves. There were even uniquely large mushrooms that made their habitat here. Hiiro: (Thats obviously a poison mushroom.) While thinking thus, Hiiro proceeded to walk down the grass road while being extremely wary of his surroundings. In front of him was Shyuba who was leading the way. Shyuba: Please take care, Hiiro-sama(1). The monsters that inhabit this area are well-versed in mimicry. It is not uncommon for those to be killed by poison fangs before one notices. Hiiro: You seem to know a lot, huh? Shyuba: This is because I am a Butler. As he contemplated upon the reason for this, Hiiro thought that Shyuba might have performed a preliminary investigation before coming here. He was completely different from Hiiro who improvised his actions. Hiiro thought that it became necessary for him to emulate a little bit of Shyubas manner of operation. Shyuba: Please stop here! As Shyubas feet abruptly stopped, Mikazuki followed suit. Hiiro: What is it? Shyuba: It is those branches. In the direction that Shyuba had pointed his finger were, indeed, thick branches that grew from a large tree. However, all that Hiiro felt when he looked at it was that those were just branches. Shyuba: Over there are monsters that are mimicking branches. I presume that they are the monsters referred to as Lugoon.(2) The knowledge of such a monster did not appear in Hiiros memory. It was probably a monster specific to the Evila Continent. Shyuba: Please observe. As he said thus, Shyuba began to retrieve something from his pouch. What had sparkled with a *kira~n*(3) was clearly a knife used for eating.Throwing the knife with a *shuba*(4), he pierced the branch that he had pointed at with his finger earlier. Gugya-!(5) At that location, a fat, cobra-like monster appeared, squirming around painfully with a *kunekune*(6) due to the knife protruding out of its body. It tried to move, however, as the knife had fastened its body to the branch it was mimicking, it could not escape from that spot. Soon after, it expelled green blood as its movements stopped, as if forfeiting. Hiiro: Youre pretty knowledgeable, huh. Shyuba: That is because I am a Butler. Hiiro: whatever. Hiiro convinced himself that this was due to Shyubas eyes having good vision. Hiiro: By the way, is this annoying weed-zone gonna keep going? As the area around ones feet cannot be determined well, it would be a pain if they were attacked from below. Shyuba: No, we will soon be approaching an open location. Unlike this area that is lush with long weeds and bushes, this location seems to be a grassland. Should one advance further, they would be met with a zone of granite. Proceeding past this stony area will bring you to the exit of the mountain. Hiiro: I see. In that case, we should probably aim for that open area or something first, huh? Shyuba: Indeed. What I am searching for appears to be in that location. It seemed that Shyuba had been ordered by his master to search for a certain something. As Hiiro had no interest, he didnt ask any further. After walking for a while, Shyuba once again abruptly paused. Hiiro: Another monster? Shyuba: I must apologise. As Shyubas eyes were staring straight ahead, he gave his apology. Hiiro: Whats up? Shyuba: It appears that we have been completely surrounded. Hiiro: What was that? Saying this, Hiiro instantly grew increasingly vigilant. Standing on Mikazukis back, Hiiro attentively surveyed his surroundings. However, no matter where Hiiro looked, all he could see around him were weeds. Following this, a leaves began to flutter through the air. Hiiro thought that this was caused by the wind. However, the leaves headed straight for Hiiro. Shyuba: Please evade Hiiro-sama! Hiiro: Eh? In the instant that Hiiro expressed his confusion, Shyuba threw the knife towards Hiiros location. Of course, what Shyuba was aiming for was not Hiiro, but the leaves. The knife penetrated the leaves before piercing itself into a tree trunk with a *ton*(7). Six legs began to grow from the leaves. Similar to the previous Lugoon, it struggled to escape from the knife, yet it drew its last breath as its existence faded. Shyuba: That was a Venom Insect(8) that disguises itself as tree leaves! It may look small, however, they contain an extremely deadly poison! Hiiro: Ku-!(9) As he was surrounded by dancing leaves, Hiiro assumed that all of them were those insects as his thoughts raced. As he looked around restlessly, Hiiro began to ponder about how to deal with this situation when- Shyuba: There is a certain point that you can use to distinguish them! In the center of the leaf, if there is a red dot then they are Venom Insect! While splendidly avoiding the leaves, Shyuba accurately pierced the insects. With that said, in this blizzard of leaves, identifying only the Venom Insects was a daunting task. Hiiro: (I guess Ive got no choice. If I use this, then the old fart will probably disregard it as just normal magic.) As he determined thus, Hiiro cast the word Fire|to wrap flames around themselves. Of course, he made sure to avoid targeting Mikazuki. The flames spread as if they were a barrier of fire, mercilessly consuming any of the leaves that touched them. Shyuba: Oo!(10) So Hiiro-sama was a spellcaster of Fire! Receiving the reaction that he had expected, Hiiro felt relieved. After one minute passed, the flames naturally extinguished. At the same time, it seemed that the leaves that were dancing around earlier were now neatly and refreshingly burned. Shyuba: Nofofofofo!(11) In any case, that was quite impressive. Normally, using fire in such a place would result in the flames spreading out of control. I did not believe that you were such a spellcaster capable of controlling the flames so that they would burn only the surrounding area. A thousand pardons. As the surroundings were full of weeds and trees, it would not be strange for such a flame to turn into a forest fire. However, as Hiiros magic caused the flames to be erased after a minute has passed, he wasnt concerned. On top of this, as Hiiro had made created the fire precisely according to his image, Shyuba mistook Hiiro as a flame spellcaster that could completely control his magic, an extraordinary mage. Hiiro: (It looks like it went well, huh.) Shyuba: With this much magic, even amongst the Imp Race, you must be an extremely talented person, am I correct. Hiiro somewhat happily began to speak. Hiiro: Aa(12), in regards to fire magic, Ive never lost once. Although this wasnt a complete lie, as he didnt want to reveal his <<Word Magic>>, he had no choice but to phrase his answer as such. Shyuba: Nofofofofo! Indeed, indeed. It appears that one such as myself might not have been necessary! Hiiro: More importantly, lets keep moving. It looks like the grassland is up ahead. As the three people walked, the advanced through and exited the weed-zone. CH 64 Chapter 64: The fight with the Cactus Man Transated by XCrossJ As Silva had indicated earlier, the area was absent of overgrown weeds. Looking at the environment filled with a variety of numerous blooming flowers, it was as if they had entered another world. Silva: Please proceed with caution. Hiiro: Youre trying to say that there are also monsters that mimic flowers here, right? Silva: Nofofo(1), precisely. In response Hiiros perceptiveness, Silva responded with a beaming smile. As they plowed through the field while maintaining high vigilance, Silva began to grow restless. Hiiro: Is this about that thing you were looking for? Silva: Yes. It was supposedly growing around this area, yet As he examined a patch of flowers of various vivid hues, his gaze focused on a single flower. Silva: Oo~(2), here it is! Hiiro similarly directed his gaze. What was present was a flower that blossomed with petals the shade of a rare gold. Its shape and appearance somehow resembled a rose. Silva: Uu~(3), I was finally able to obtain it, Ojou-sama~(4) Taking a handkerchief from his pocket, Silva began to wipe his tears brought forth by overflowing emotions. Perhaps Silvas heart was moved due to the fact that he achieved his mission in such a treacherous area where one could die at anytime. Silva: Nofofofofo! I have successfully retrieved the Golden Rose(5)! At that moment, as if Silvas sentiments were being interjected(6)- *Gogogogogogogogo*(7) The environment began to sway. The trembling was so substantial it would make one question whether a magnitude 5(8) earthquake was occurring. Following this, a crack ran across the ground that the Golden Rose was growing on. From the crack, something seemed to be squeezed out. Kiii~!(9) What had raised such a peculiar cry was a monster that had the Golden Rose appended to its head as hair. Its body length was about the size of a passenger carriages height, and it had sharp needles covering its whole body. It was a monster that resembled a cactus with arms and legs. Silva: A-as I thought, this its been infected by a parasitic cactus! Hiiro: What kind of monster is it? Silva: Parasitic Cacti usually sleep in the ground, however, they occasionally feed by latching onto high vitality flowers for their nutrition! The Golden Rose has oft been referred to as the rose that will never wither. Its not a plant whose vitality would be classified as miniscule. In addition, the flower also possesses special effects. I had anticipated that a Parasitic Cactus would feed on it, however, I sincerely wished that I would not have to encounter one. Hiiro; I see. As he returned a faint nod, he instructed Mikazuki to keep her distance. Hiiro: Well then, although it was hard to do anything earlier, it looks like Ill be able to move as I please this time. Ill help you clean this up Silva: Please wait, Hiiro-sama(10)! If you were to use fire, then-! In as state of panic, Silva shot off a string of words. Hiiro: I know. Youre saying that Ill end up burning the Golden Rose, right? Calm down, Im not gonna use fire. As he spoke, he drew out his Thorn Sword C Piercer. Seeing this katana(11), Silva was impressed as he widened his eyes. Silva: Nofofo, that is the Thorn Sword C Piercer, is it not!? Hiiro: Nn?(12) You know of it? Silva: Indeed. As- However, as if restating that this was no time for leisure, the Parasitic Cactus needles flew at them. Silva: Nofo! Hiiro: Yotto(13)! Well talk later! First, lets crush this guy! As the two evaded the needles, they distanced themselves from the cactus. Silva: H-however, are you certain about this? This opponent is of substantially high skill . Hiiro: Fun(14), its perfect for levelling up. Oi(15), Cactus Man! If youre gonna fight then get your ass over here! In face of Hiiros provocation, the Parasitic Cactus approached while raising a fairly loud groan. If they were to collide, Hiiro would undoubtedly be skewered by the myriad of thorns growing all over the Cactus Mans body. Silva: As those needles contain poison, please be cautious. Hiiro: Got it! Strongly kicking off the ground, Hiiro slipped past the Parasitic Cactus right side, turning towards its back. As Hiiro was going to plunge his katana into the Cactus Mans back, the Cactus began to shoot the needles on its back towards Hiiros direction. Hiiro: This guy-!? In an instant, Hiiro considered cutting down the projectile needles with his katana. However, as the number of needles were overwhelming, he determined that he would soon become prey to a countless number of the Cactus Mans thorns, being the end of him. Hiiro: (Shit! If it comes to this, I should use the Protect | word and-!) As Hiiro was about to attempt to use Word Magic out of necessity, Silva suddenly appeared in front of him, spreading his arms wide as if he were shielding Hiiro. *busubusubusubusubusubusubusu*(16) Hiiro: Jii-san(17)! The needles mercilessly pierced Silvas body. As if it was exhausted after expelling all of its needles, the Parasitic Cactus movements halted. Silva slightly moved his mouth. Silva: .n-nowis the.time..if yousever the.flower from the head, then.. It seemed that the Cactus would be defeated if the flower from the head was cut. Thinking that he had to do something to the Parasitic Cactus, Hiiro placed a large amount of force in his feet as he made a huge leap. Hiiro: Haa-(18)! Hiiro used his katana to cut the stem of the Golden Rose. The Golden Rose was splendidly severed from the Parasitic Cactus body. The body of the Parasitic Cactus that was of a green tint, changed to an earthly shade before collapsing as if it were made of sand. Only the Golden Rose remained. Taking the Golden Rose on top of the sand that was once the Parasitic Cactus, Hiiro spat out a sigh with a *Fu~*(19). Following this, as if suddenly occurring to him, he looked towards Silva. Seeing the state that Silva was in, Hiiro widened his eyes without thinking. As to why, this is because Silva: Fu~, yareyare(20). As if he were simply brushing off dust, Silva began to brush off the needles with a *pasapasa*(21). In addition, he was doing it nonchalantly. Hiiro: Jii-san, the poison? No matter how one looked at it, Silvas countenance was not one of somebody suffering from any sort of deadly poison. Hearing Hiiros doubts, Silva returned his question with a pleasant smile. Silva: There is no issue. Hiiro: ..ha-(22)? Silva: Because I am a Butler. Hiiro: As Hiiros cheat was also outside the realm of the standard, he couldnt help but feel a connection with the elderly man before him who had apparently also exceed the norm. Hiiro: Oi, werent you speaking really painfully earlier? Certainly, during the time when Silva informed Hiiro of the weak point concerning the flower, his face was distorted in considerable pain. Silva: Nofofofofo..let us just say, that I conformed with the atmosphere? Hiiro: .this Jiji(23). *Piki*(24) A blue vein appeared on Hiiros forehead. It seemed that he had only put on an act in order to fit the situation. Silver: In any case, Hiiro-sama. The Golden Rose is? Hiiro: ha~(25), here. Even if he were to pursue further, Hiiro somehow understood that Silva would just answer Because I am a Butler, shrouding the truth in a cloud of mist. As he determined that this meant the butler did not want to disclose any more, Hiiro simply answered him without investigating further. Silva: Oo~, with this, I can finally return to the mansion! As he received the Golden Rose from Hiiro by gently wrapping both his hands around it, he raised it towards the sky, using it as a background as he gazed at it. Silva: I am eternally grateful, Hiiro-sama! It was truly thanks to you that I was able to obtain the item that I was searching for without harm! Nofofofofo! Hiiro: Good for you. As Hiiro said this without any particular feelings charged into it, he sheathed his katana. Seeing this, Silva expressed an Oo~as he tapped his hand with a *pon*(26). Silva: Speaking of which, about our previous conversation Hiiro: Ah? Aa, you mean about the katana? In the middle of the encounter, Silva brought up a story concerning the Thorn Sword C Piercer. His atmosphere indicated that he was familiar with it. Silva: Indeed. I believe that is the Thorn Sword C Piercer, correct? Hiiro: Aa, what of it? Its not for sale. Silva: Nofofo! I am not indicating that I desire that katana. It is just that as it has been such a long time since I have seen that katana, I couldnt help but get a little emotional with my words. Hiiro: A long time? Youve seen it? Silva: Indeed. That katana happens to be one produced by a dear friend of mine. Well, Thorn Sword C Piercer was a prototype that was developed in a single attempt, but Hiiro: A prototypeyou say? Silva: Indeed. Although he is a Gabranth, he is a swordsmith(27) that has an arm that cannot be compared with any other. How nostalgic~. I wonder as to how he is doing right now As he saw Silvas distant eyes immersed in nostalgia, Hiiro opened his mouth with a skeptical expression. Hiiro: This is a prototype? If you were to put it succinctly, its sharpness was outstanding and its ease of use was admirable compared to other swords in its group. This katana, Hiiro couldnt count how many times he had been saved by it. He thought that its absence would undoubtedly have made his journey more difficult. Hearing that such workmanship amounted to a prototype at most, Hiiro could not help but suspect those words. Silva: That is, without a doubt, a prototype. I say this because his genuine works often have his signature applied to the hilt and the blade. Upon closely inspecting the katana, Hiiro could not find anything resembling a signature. Silva: In addition, if that were genuine, a monster of that level would be sliced with one swing. Hiiro: so his real works are at that level, huh? Silva: You are correct. Well, even if a prototype, his katanas tend to select their own owners. In my eyes, that katana appears to be very satisfied. Satisfied that it is in the hands of a good owner. In the face of this statement, Hiiro began to feel an itchy feeling infested in him. As he determined that should this continue, he would grow sick due to the cozy atmosphere, he began to change the topic. Hiiro: A-any way. Wherere you going from here? Youve finished youre errand, right Jii-san? Silva: Eh? Ah, indeed. If we were to advance, we would soon reach the granite area. As it is a downward slope from there, the exit of the mountain will follow soon after. Hiiro: I see. Then lets hurry up and move. Silva: As you wish. Hiiro: Oi, Yodare-Tori(28)! Show yourself! As Hiiro called for Mikazuki, she poked her head out from behind a tree with a *hyoko*(29). Hiiro: Yosh, lets quickly get out of this mountain. CH 65 Chapter: 65 Towards the Mansion With assistance and information supplied by Silva, Hiiro passed through the rocky terrain, defeated various monsters, and exited [Venom Mountain] without encountering any major issues. Even so, Im impressed that you are so strong! Nofofofofofo (Silva) Is that so? Im surprised an old man like you can fight. But (Hiiro) This was true. Silva had known a lot about the monsters that they faced and didnt waste a single motion or movement when dealing with them. He was also able to precisely attack the vital points of his opponents. His actions and abilities were like those of an experienced adventurer. Hiiro knew that the Evila had great combat ability. If even normal people like Silva were this strong, it was hard for him to imagine how powerful the Evila could become. Silva was not an adventurer. As he was forced to become independent at an early age, he was hired to work for at a Residence due to some unknown circumstance. Ever since, he has been working as a butler. Hiiro arrived at the conclusion that Silva acquired his combat skills and knowledge in order to protect his master. As a side note, Hiiro was able to acquire such information not because he had asked, but because Silva kept talking about himself after proposing that they should conduct some Communication. Well cross the mountains soon. Is there a town passed these mountains? (Hiiro) A townhmm, if you are searching for a settlement, then there is one far beyond these mountain. (Silva) How far? (Hiiro) Very, very far. (Silva) (Hiiro) Is seemed that there was still a long way to go. If it is fine with you, I would like to go back to the mansion and use my skill to treat you to a dinner with the [Gold Rose]. (Silva) dinner? (Hiiro) Hiiros ears perked up as he swallowed. Indeed. Even though I may look like this, I have some confidence in my cooking skills. (Silva) Really? (Hiiro) Of course, there is [Puryun Fruit] as well (Silva) Kui kui kui kui kui kui! (Mikazuki) Upon hearing the name of her favorite food, Mikazuki became overjoyed. Are you sure it is alright? Dont you need your masters permission? (Hiiro) That is true, however, I believe there is nothing to be concerned about. (Silva) Whats with that baseless confidence? (Hiiro) In my opinion, the master is someone that would neither accept nor refuse a person. (Silva) Fu~ (Hiiro) Well, if it is a person that master likes, the master will usually try to obtain that person regardless of the means. (Silva) What a peculiar master (Hiiro) Hiiro thought that what he described was no different than kidnapping. Master is also so cute. Aahhow long has it beenhow I want to look at Ojou-samas adorable face as soon as possibleand then be commanded. (AahI almost forgot, this guys a big pervertand also a M) (M=masochist) Seeing the old man, who had his cheeks flushed red from ecstasy, staring up in a trance, Hiiro quickly distanced himself from the him. Somehow also sensing that the old man was dangerous, Mikazuki also followed suit. However, it was undeniable that Hiiro found Silvas offer enticing. Even though there was indeed a town passed the mountain, it was quite a considerable distance away. He concluded that going with the old man would be a good opportunity to rest, and obtain some information as well. Thus, Hiiro decided to change his next destination to Sylvas house, and then continue his journey from there. - Ooooooooojooouuu-saaaaaaamaaaaaa! (???) A girl wearing a maid uniform hastily headed towards a room, sweat flying off of her forehead. Her twin tails colored a light peach swayed back and forth as she ran. She stopped in front of a door, pausing in order to try and control her ragged breathing before she unsteadily opened the door. However- Pote (tripping sound) Even though there was no obstacle nearby, the girl somehow tripped over her own feet, falling onto her face as she opened the door. Puni~ (Maid) The girl began to tear up as she rubbed her nose. Fufue~, it hurts~ (Maid) The girl had faint freckles apparent on her cheeks and something that resembled a red jewel was embedded in the center of her forehead. She possessed charming facial features with eyes that were large and round, resembling the shape of chestnuts. Her skin was saturated with a brown pigment. She herself was at the age of 16, yet, as this was not very apparent in both her appearance or behaviour, she seemed to have a complex about it. However, her key feature was undeniably her chest. Her ample breasts would bounce (Purun Purun) with each motion. Even though her proportions and style were good, her face and stature were relatively small. As she was constantly teased with this by the master that she served, it had become one of her recent concerns. As the girl entered the dimly room, there were skulls, swords, eerie masks and various solemn devices scattered around. The dimly lit room looked as if someone was practicing black magic. In the center of the room, there was a large magic circle. On top of said circle was a bed veiled by a dark curtain. Youre so noisy, Shamoe (Master) The voice came from the bed. A silhouette of a person could be seen behind the curtain veil. The person didnt make any motions to revitalize herself as she just sat up. The maid, referred to as Shamoe, stood up in attention and spoke with a tense voice. I~I I Immmmmm sorry! I~I I I fell down again. (Shamoe) That aside, did something happen? (Master) Upon hearing Shamoes words, the person let out a sigh. As the person was just a sleep, she appeared to be in a particularly bad mood. Th-th-thats right, u-um-um-um-um! (Shamoe) It is alright so please calm down. (Master) Ye-yes. Ha~fu~, ha~fu~ (Shamoe) As Shamoe took several deep breaths to calm herself, her chest slightly moved up and down. Following this, she then brought both her hands between her chest. A-Actually, t-they c-came home. (Shamoe) She spoke with an excited voice and sparkling eyes. came home? (Master) Yes, Silva-sama came home. (Shamoe) damn, he didnt die, that pervert. (Master) Yes? Did you say something? (Shamoe) No, its nothing, that aside is he inside the house? (Master) Eh, ah, yes! But (Shamoe) Hn? But what? (Master) The sudden pause in Shamoes voice caused her to worry. U-um, that is, he brought someone with him (Shamoe) brought someone? (Master) Y-yes, his savior who crossed the [Venom Mountain] with him, it seems that he is of the [Imp Race]. (Shamoe) Really? (Master) Having piqued her interest she opened her mouth in a smirk. F-first, we should prepare some appetizers for the guest. I-is something wrong? (Shamoe) As Shamoe understood that her master may be in a bad mood due to being abruptly roused from their sleep, she thought that she might have executed something offensive and became flustered. First off, start preparing food for Silva and the guest (Master) T-then? (Shamoe) Aa, I was getting bored. It might be good to pass some time. I can talk leisurely with our guest while we are eating. Kukuku (Master) U-understood! (Shamoe) Shamoe bowed her head once before leaving the room. On the way out, a puni sound could be heard. It was clear that Shamoe had tripped once again. The person that remained in the room was thinking carefully about the guest, so she did not pay it any mind. Kukuku, that idiot brought a person with himI wonder what kind of fellow he is? (Master) Within that dark room, only the eyes of the person within suspiciously glowed. Author Note: What do you think about the new character lolol CH 66 Hiiro, who had passed by the guest room, looked back at the path that his journey had taken him through so far. After he had hiked over the mountain, a forest had appeared before him. Speeding through such a forest, he was met with a small lake that spread itself across the horizon. In the center of the lake stood a lone island. The lake was so peculiar, that it wouldn''t be strange to expect to see a donut shape if one were to view the lake from the sky. In other words, the island played the perfect role as the donut hole. The the lake water had a shade of deep crimson as the small floating island exuded an overwhelming presence. The reason for this was due to what was on top of the island. Perhaps in an attempt to highlight the islands presence, a fairly large mansion had been erected upon it. Similar to the previously seen Kings Tree, a garden was spread, surrounding the mansion. It held gorgeous flowers and raised plantation that secreted a pleasant aroma. Silva stated that that mansion was the one he served in. As a boat had been prepared nearby, they had decided to ride on it. It seemed that as this boat was facing the Mountain of Poison, it could be determined that Silva had used this when crossing the lake. As they got on the boat, while leisurely making their way to the island, Hiiro was informed about the background of the mansion. There seemed to be three individuals that lived in this house, including Silva. There was the Master, the Maid, and the Butler. This meant that other than these three, there were no other persons on the premises. It seemed that the garden that was visible from the boat was created for the sake of the maids hobby. In addition, Hiiro was told that as the Master was very whimsical, her personality was very difficult to deal with. Certainly, one would not normally send their servant off towards the toxicVenom Mountain. Was this an indication of the extent that the master trusted Silva, or... As Hiiro thought thus, he arrived on the island. Mikazuki looked at Hiiro as if asking him what she should do. As Silva was obviously unable to grant her entry into the mansion, it was decided that she would be kept in a feeding ground for livestock. As it was fairly close, Hiiro waited while Silva led Mikazuki towards the feeding grounds. Upon looking at it up close, the mansions size seemed to have increased. It was without a doubt an establishment that emanated wealth. Yet as the only residents of the mansion were only three people, Hiiro certainly thought it was peculiar. As Hiiro was not particularly interested, however, he didn''t bother to ask about it. As Hiiro exited the garden and approached the mansion entrance, he encountered a lone girl, cleaning as she held a broom in hand. Noticing their presence, the maid widened her eyes with all her might as she startlingly shrieked Silvas name. Following this, she kept weeping Thank goodness. Thank the Heavens.(1) with watery eyes. She then redirected her gaze towards Hiiro. Upon realizing that she was completely visible to Hiiro, she winced for whatever reason as her body trembled in fright. As he had determined that he was not very welcomed, Hiiro approached as he wore a wry smile. When Silva explained as to who Hiiro was, the frightened atmosphere surrounding her slightly subsided. However, her eyes immediately widened as she stutteredW-w-w-w-we need to report this!, following which she opened the door with tremendous speed before entering the mansion. In the instant that she tried to enter the mansion, however, she flashily tumbled to the floor with a *doka*(2). As there was nothing that one would be able to stumble on within the vicinity, those who would bear witness to such a scene would feel exasperated. As Silva looked over her situation while wearing a seemingly pleasant smile- Silva: Iya~(3) As expected, a young lady is pleasant, dont you agree~? That *purunpurun*(4) is absolutely irresistible~ Nofofofofo~(5)! Let us retract the previous statement(6). If one were to inspect closely, Silvas cheeks were slightly flushed and his nose was slightly extended. In addition, there was a dangerous light lurking in the depths of his eyes. Seeing this, Hiiro involuntarily backed away. Silva: Now then, shall we proceed inside. Even though he said this, Hiiro began to seriously consider whether it would be fine to follow after such a pervert. However, as he had come all the way here, he considered that it would be fine to enter as long as he remained vigilant of the pervert. Although the inside was considerably dim, tall vases, paintings and other ornaments decorated the surroundings. The cleaning seemed to be very meticulous as there was barely any dust and the decorations were kept in very good condition. Although this was probably the maids work, Hiiro was genuinely impressed as cleaning such a large mansion with such attentive detail was no easy feat. As Hiiro passed the guest room, he was told to wait there. Thus, he did as he was told as he placed himself on a sofa. Hiiro: (Putting that all aside, this is a pretty huge mansion, huh?) Hiiro thought as he stared at the lake visible from the window. Although it was true that a mansion surrounded by a lake may certainly sound like a romantic place, Hiiro couldn''t help but wonder why they would conspicuously build a mansion on top of an island as it seemed severely inconvenient. Was it build due to the indulgence of wealth? Or was it built for some other reason... Hiiro: (Well, I dont really give a damn. After I finish eating, Im outta here.) It would be just as it was before. As he determined that he would continue his journey alone, he began to write words on his arm, Hiiro: (For Mikazuki, Ill install Speed|١ and Protect|. Just in case something happens, Id better be prepared.) The words Hiiro wrote on his arm were Protect|, Speed|١, and Pry|Җ. The first two words were generally used to deal with a predicament should it arise. The third word, Pry|Җ, when activated instantly allowed Hiiro to view the targets Status. As Silva was overly sensitive to magical energy, if Hiiro wanted to use magic, he would quickly draw his attention. As such, Hiiro deemed that his abilities would be eventually revealed. As such, if he were to set up the words in advance, he could activate magic while eliminating the need to write the words by concentrating magic in his finger. Also, it was possible to activate the magic and obtain its effects, even in a short time period. Hiiro: (Well, theres still the one minute time limit before I can activate it but...well, I doubt Ill get a chance to use it.) Putting the matter of the time limit aside, Hiiro could now wait for Silva to come before activating the words. However, Hiiro doubted that Silva would come within a minute. He also set up the words not for the purpose of using them against Silva, but for investigating his master. As he believed that he would not be simply taken straight to the dining table, Hiiro thought that even though the other party was wealthy, it would still be preferable to have information about them than not. To that end, seeing as he could get a glimpse of their Status, he was in a very advantageous situation. Once he had made his preparations, Hiiro waited for a while before Silva returned. As his Butler Uniform that had been previously dirty was now clean, it was apparent that he had gone to change his clothes. Silva: Now, please come this way, for I will introduce you to the master. Following Silvas direction, Hiiro departed from the guest room. As Hiiro walked through a lengthy corridor, a pleasant aroma drifted into the passageway, tickling his nasal cavity. *Gugyuruu~*(7) Due to the smell, a stomach began to growl. However, the source of the sound did not come from Hiiro. Silva: Iya~, I believe that my stomach seems to be quite famished~ Hiiro: Bastard, you ate my food, didn''t you!? Before they had arrived here, almost all of Hiiros food had now been supposedly residing in Silvas stomach. In spite of this, the fact that Silvas stomach was howling was truly shocking. Silva: Nofofofofo! I must be ready for any situation that arises! Because I am a Butler! Nofofofofo! Hiiro: Not that again... As he looked carefully at the hungry, perverted butler, Hiiro could only spit out a sigh. Hiiro wanted to make a tsukkomi, saying that being a butler was utterly unrelated!. Silva: Behold, we have arrived. As Hiiro was stopped in front of the door, Silva began to slowly open it. What appeared before him were several long desks covered in pure white table cloths, on top of which were a variety of dishes neatly arranged. The odor was so stimulating it made one involuntary swallow salivation. At the end of the long tables was someone sitting in a chair. ??? I welcome you, unusual visitor. She possessed long hair that seemed to look like flames as it maintained a hue of fiery crimson. As she raised her strong, assertive eyes towards Hiiro''s direction, her lovely little lips distorted into the shape of a crescent moon. Her pure white, Gothic Lolita style dress matched her red hair splendidly. Although being watched by evaluating eyes was unpleasant, there was something else that caught Hiiro''s attention. Hiiro: (This person couldn''t be...?) As he thought thus, Hiiro glanced at Silva, to which Silva responded with a small nod. Silva: I shall proceed with the introductions. This is the master of this mansion. Liliyn Li Reysis Redrose-sama. Hearing Silvas introduction, Hiiro carefully looked at Liliyn. Hiiro: (As I thought...... but even so............) He once again examined Liliyn. He lightly exhaled. Hiiro: (......isn''t she just a brat?) Indeed, her appearance was indisputably a child. She was very much similar to Muir. Well, as Muir was too young, perhaps the comparison would apply better to Mimiru. What was before him could only be described as a girl around the age of ten. However, Hiiro knew that Silva would not tell such a pointless lie. As such, the little girl that was in front of his eyes was really the master of this mansion, the person Silva served. Hiiro: (So this kid was the perpetrator responsible for sending Silva to the mountain of poison?) It was natural to doubt this suspicion, however, Silva simply pulled out a comb from his pocket and began to adjust his hair. Silva: Oh dear oh dear, Nofofofofo. As Silva said thus, Liliyn began to pout as her face was filled with disgust. Whether or not Silva noticed her expression, he continued. Silva: Aa...as usual, such a beautiful and adorable Ojou-sama(8)... As he wondered what the hell Silva was saying, Hiiro merely looked at him. Silva: No, I am mistaken. Compared to before, you shine as if a you were a bewitching moon upon a mystical dark night. Your charm that knows not of tranquility. I...I... Seeing this, Liliyn simply shook her head in grief. Silva: I AM INDESCRIBABLY OVERJOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOYED!!!! As Silvas body was trembling, he abruptly leaped towards Liliyn. Following this...... Silva: Ojjoussamaaaaaaaaa~~~~~n-!!!! While enthusiastically pouting his lips, Silva flew through the air with his arms spread wide. Although Hiiro had seen many of Silvas eccentricities, even he was stunned, left speechless by the current situation. *Dogo!* *Baki!* *Bako!* *Bogo~n!*(9) After a few moments had passed, Silvas head was plunged into the floor. The figure that had trampled on his back with a single foot was Liliyn. The maid that was close to the two began to panic as she unconsciously kept spouting Awa awa(10). Liliyn: Unbelievable, this perverted Jiji(11) bastard! Why the hell doesn''t he just die!? Although it seemed that the little girl had spoken something outrageous, a muffled voice could be heard from under the floor. Silva: This.this is.what they call...love. *Bakin!*(12) Silva: Bufo-!(13) It seemed that the girl had apparently dealt the finishing blow to the pervert. As the body was trampled by her foot, it made an unpleasant sound. Ever since, the perverted Jiji was remained silent. After dusting herself off with a *ponpon*(14), she placed herself down onto the seat that she had sat down in previously. Liliyn: Well, I have exterminated the creepy insect. Shamoe, introduction. Liliyn continued the self-introductions as if nothing had just occurred. The provoked maid let out a Feh!?(15)as she hurriedly lowered her head. Shamoe: A-awawawawawawa! S-Shamoe is, well-! Um, Shamoe is a maid so I do the cleaning, the cooking, and gardening as a hobby for a maid, i-i-i-i-i-i-f you were to put it simply, then I am just an average maid! Hiiro(16): ...you said that you were a maid three times in your introduction though? Shamoe: Fe-!? I-I-I-I''ve failed again! Her face flushed a bright scarlet. And then- *Gongongongongongongongon!*(17) She began hammering her forehead against the wall. Shamoe: Baka baka baka baka-!(18) Shamoe is a big baka! Even though I decided that I would do it correctly~~! Hiiro began to reassess the situation. Buried under the floor was the head of a perverted butler. Near the wall was a maid that suddenly panicked, slamming her head repeatedly in tears. Lastly, the one who was grinning while overlooking the maids antics, a little girl Hiiro: (This is undoubtedly chaos...) Hiiro began to suspect that he was largely mistaken in coming to this mansion. CH 67 After a while, the maid had slightly calmed down, allowing Hiiro to elicit her name. Shamoe Arneil. That was her name. If she were to remain silent, she would undoubtedly be a pretty girl, despite the freckles on her cheeks. However, as she stutters throughout her speech and often trips over nothing, she was practically the definition of a clumsy girl. Liliyn: Well then, isnt about time we heard about you? Liliyns eyes sparkled with intrigue as she stared at Hiiro. However, Silva, who had imperceptibly revived, lowered his head as he respectfully bowed. Silva: In which case, please allow me. Liliyn: ...-tch, you already revived, huh. As she literally clicked her tongue, she unleashed words full of disgust. Silva: Nofofo(1), well then. The person before you is Hiiro Okamura-sama(2). He is the benefactor who saved my life at the entrance of the toxic Venom Mountain. Liliyn: Fumu(3). I have heard this much from Shamoe. Hiiro or whatever, even if he is a pervert, he is my possession. I give you my thanks. Hiiro: More importantly, can I eat now? No matter where he was, Hiiro was unwaveringly honest to his desires. As he had been forced to wait while a scrumptious meal had been prepared before him, Hiiro was at his limit. The only thing reflected in Hiiros eyes was the enticing cuisine laid about the tables. Hearing Hiiros bluntness, Liliyn could only stare blankly while blinking several times. Her gaze shifted towards Silva. He simply nodded while faintly smiling. It was as if he were saying that the person before them was an intriguing individual. Liliyn: Ahahahaha! I see, I see! He looks like such an interesting boy! Although Hiiro would normally scowl at those words, as he was wrestling with hunger, he seemed to be in a half-crazed state. Liliyn: Yosh(4), I guess we can continue as we eat. Silva, Shamoe. Silva|Shamoe: Yes, as you command. As expected, the two of them bowed. Following this, Shamoe approached Liliyn as she handed her a napkin. Silva, on the other hand, pulled out a chair immediately in front of Hiiro, as if trying to aid him. As Hiiro sat down, Liliyn began to speak. Liliyn: Now, lets eat. However, before she even spoke those words, Hiiro had begun to ceaselessly shove pieces of food down his mouth. Liliyn: ...w-well, I guess its fine. Its good to be able to enjoy it fully. Although she was stunned, after seeing Hiiro stuffing his face, she faintly smiled. It seemed that the other two were overwhelmed as they observed Hiiro, however, Hiiro was absolutely oblivious to them. Liliyn: (Kukuku(5), I get it.) Liliyn gloated before she began to similarly bring food towards her mouth. As Hiiro was smacking his lips, relishing in the buffet, he began to speak as he suddenly noticed something that concerned him. CH 68 Chapter 68: The Finesse of a Butler At that moment, Hiiro clearly noticed Liliyns eyes shine. It seemed that Liliyn had a personality similar to Rarashik. If someone somehow found out he wasnt an Evila, it would become troublesome in the future. It would be even more troublesome if the Evila found out that he was human. (What should I do) (Hiiro) He had no obligation to answer her question, however, unlike Rarashik, the person before him looked warlike, cunning, and generally uncontrollable. (If its come to this, I guess I should escape with the [Transition] word) (Hiiro) Hiiro took a sharp breath and swallowed. He just remembered that he didnt know the location of Mikazuki. Silva lead her to a grazing ground nearby. However, remembering the words he set up before, Hiiro realized he could use them to gauge Mikazukis location. Closing his eyes, he could sense the whereabouts of his magic. He sensed two words nearby. It was undoubtedly Mikazuki. She was nearby, however, there was no way to accurately pinpoint her location unless he exited the house. [Transition] ܞơ can only be used to go to places that he has been to before. There is a chance that he could appear outside the house. Thus, it would be best to exit the house before casting the spell. (This is bad. Even if I teleported outside, it would take some time to look for Mikazuki. I would also have to write the [Transition] word again to get out of this place. But) (Hiiro) It would take too much time. It takes a long time to just write the words. It was highly probable that he would be caught while doing so. Also, if he used a two-letter word, all the single-letter words would disappear. This would also include the ones installed on Mikazuki. Furthermore, they were people who can sense even the smallest amount of magic. If he was found out, they would be immediately grow wary and constrain him right away. (It would be great if I can complete the word [Transition] will less strokes.) (Hiiro) Even though it was a word with a very useful effect, it takes a long time to cast due to the number of stroke required to write the word. (That aside, this whimsical person. What would happen if I showed hostility) (Hiiro) Thus, even though the only word he could activate was [Pry], he was unable to cast it due to the circumstances. It was clear that the moment Hiiro released his magic power, he would be noticed. As such, it may be seen as Hiiro taking hostile action, making the situation even more bothersome. Hiiro desperately tried to find a peaceful way to resolve the situation, yet, he was having a hard time coming up with one. So, who the heck are you? (Liliyn) Hiiro started back at Liliyns inquisitive eyes. I am me, Nothing less or more (Hiiro) Kukuku, did you think that I would be satisfied with such a play on words? (Liliyn) At that moment, Hiiro felt a shiver down his spine. Although the air of intimidation surrounding her was different from Rarashik, he could still feel pressure coming from her. Feeeeeeee (Shamoe) Shamoe looked alternately between her lord and Hiiro as she released a flustered cry. At that moment, Silva stood up stiffly and spoke. Mumumu! (Silva) Silva suddenly took out something from his chest. The other three focused on him. Good! These are good! (Silva) Silva seemed to be looking at book, however, the nasal cavities increased in size while doing so. Nofo! Nofo! Nofo Fofofo! This is it! (Silva) (Everyone else) Unable to understand him at all, the other three just stared at him. What are you doing, Silva? (Liliyn) Unable to endure the situation, Liliyn inquired. Silva opened the book and showed an image of a female figure wearing a swimsuit. In earth terms it would be a gravure photo. Silva cried in joy Please look princess! The line on the hipsuch a beautiful line! (Silva) (Liliyn) Look at that attractive body, a body so unexpectedly fascinating that its full of dreams. Aah, how I long to be buried in such a fascinating curves (Silva) II see (Liliyn) She rotated her shoulder and then, Shun~ (a swift and decisive movement) Something approached Silvas bosom at high speed. Bogo~! (something hitting something hard) Nyo he~! (Silva) Like a world boxing champion, a fist collided with Silvas chin. Baki! (Sound of neck cracking) Silvas head flew and buried itself on in the ceiling and hanged there. If you wanted to be buried, then be buried in there for the rest of your life! (Liliyn) Feeeeeeeee~!? Silva-samaaaaaa! (Shamoe) Shamoe shrieked in panic, trying to confirm Silvas well-being. Yet, it seemed that he had once again fallen silent. Phew, Ive lost interest. Shamoe, Ill be returning to my room. Please take care of guest when they get tired. (Liliyn) I u-understand (Shamoe) Hiiro glanced at the girl who left the dining room and returned to her room. He exhaled in relief. (Good grief. I somehow managed to survive but) Hiiro looked at the hentai whose body was still wiggling with his head stuck in the ceiling. (This old man, he deliberately changed the topic) Even though it wasnt beneficial to him, he interrupted his masters conversation and saved Hiiro. It was likely because Hiiro was his benefactor. However, even putting that into consideration, Hiiro felt that Silva has a strong sense of duty. - Nofofofofo! I thought I was going to die! Nofofofofo! (Silva) When Hiiro finally returned to the guest room, Silva returned as well without a scratch. Looking at Silvas smile, Hiiro could not help but look at Silvas body with scepticism. I guess I should be sayingthanks? (Hiiro) Nh? What do you mean? (Silva) It seem that he was completely oblivious of it. If he wanted to pretend it wasnt a big deal, then Hiiro decided to follow suit as he pretended the previous event didnt occur. Mind if I ask you something? (Hiiro) Yes, you may. You may ask me anything about a womans body (Silva) I dont give a damn about that. (Hiiro) if that is your desire. (Silva) He wanted to say it was too bad, yet, there is something else he wanted to ask. You sure its alright? Bringing a suspicious person like me into this mansion? (Hiiro) Suspicious? Whatever do you mean? (Silva) A person who isnt of and Imp-Race yet has the appearance of one. A person like me. You let such an extremely suspicious individual approach your master, you know? (Hiiro) Fumumumumu (Silva) Silva groaned as he placed a hand on a chin, and when Hiiro thought he was going to respond he took out book. Bokon! (Something hitting something) As Hiiro thought he was going to read the book, he smacked Silva over the head. Nofofofofo! You are aware that it hurts, yes? (Silva) Dont say something like that when you werent hurt at all! Hurry up and answer the question old man! (Hiiro) No, certainly, ever since I had met you, I had planned to take you here. (Silva) ? (Hiiro) As a butler, it is very important to understand people. (Silva) Hiiro remembered that he said something like this before. If I thought you would endanger my master, I would not have brought you to this mansion. (Silva) (Hiiro) Since I had determined that bringing you here would cause no problems, I wanted to express my gratitude to you by all means necessary. (Silva) Either way, it seemed that the master didnt hold any hostility toward Silva since the beginning. His explanation is not something that can be accepted easily but it made Hiiro relieved either way. In addition to that, the most important thing is a persons heart. That not only applies to me but also my master, and Shamoe as well. (Silva) That Akai-Chibi (red-shorty)? (Hiiro) Nofo!? Akai-Chibi? (Silva) Silva had a shocked and frightful expression on his face. Following which, he exhaled as he began to speak. Nofofofofo! To call my master by that name, you are certainly a reckless gentleman. Nofofofofo! (Silva) Whats so weird about it? She has red hair and a short body, thus Akai-Chibi. Well? Isnt it easy to remember? (Hiiro) Nofofofofo! Usually if one were to insult the master, they would have to be brought to justice. Yet, hearing it from your mouth, its so strange that it is funny! Nofofofofo! (Silva) Well, I dont know whats so funny about it but like you said before, the most important part of a person is their heart. Does the Akai-Chibi believe that as well? I cant really tell? (Hiiro) As Liliyn seemed to be someone who would dispel their frustration through any means necessary, Hiiro did not believe that she held this belief. No, no. You are not mistaken. If my master wasnt like that, we would have been kicked out of the mansion a long time ago. (Silva) Is that so? (Hiiro) Yes (Silva) Fu~n (Hiiro) It seemed that the other two also had their circumstances, yet Hiiro wasnt particularly interested. That aside, Ive already eaten so Im gonna leave, alright? (Hiiro) If Hiiro stayed here any longer, Liliyn would probably pursue him again. Well I do not mind, however, it is going to be evening soon. During the evening, lots of S rank monsters will appear. Like the Grand Slimes in the grasslands a while back? (Hiiro) No, much stronger ones (Silva) The grasslands was dangerous enough for Hiiiro. Considering that he may encounter even stronger monsters at this time, he determined that it would be a good idea not to go outside. Is this mansion safe? (Hiiro) Yes. Here, the master has set up a barrier. (Silva) the Akai-Chibi is really strong, huh (HIiro) That is trueshe is strong enough to make a dragon shake in fear..I think that is about right? (Silva) He was not sure how to digest this information. Regarding how strong little girls were in this world, it provided ample evidence to be wary and fearful of them. Given how the strength of Rarashik and Liliyn, Hiiro sighed as he thought that all the little girls in this world would be just as strong. Since that is the case, it would be a good idea if Hiiro-sama would pay attention to my masters mood. (Silva) After saying that, Silva who guided Hiiro to his room, bowed and then left. From now on it will be night. Hiiro lied down on the bed in the guest room and let out a sigh. (A lot of things happened today huh) Hiiro could leave anytime during the night, but thinking of the delicious fish he had this evening, he wanted to remain and taste it again by all means. If something were to happen, he was optimistic that he could deal with it using Word Magic. As he was planning how he would leave tomorrow, he closed his tired eyes and went to sleep. CH 69 Chapter 69 Majuu (Demon Beast) Girl C Shamoe Hiiro was sleeping on his back, yet his body somehow felt heavy. Hiiro suddenly opened his eyelids. He was startled by the spectacle that appeared before him. He did not know when or who had mounted themselves on top of him. Hiiro attempted to raise his voice. (Hiiro) Wha-!? However ~smack~ he was smacked on his mouth by that very someones hands. (Hiiro) (why is this guyhere!?) He was shocked by who was there. Although he could not see who it was for a moment, he determined the persons identity upon looking at their head, done up in twin tails. Yes, the person in question was the maid named Shamoe. However, there was obviously a different atmosphere surrounding her compared to the time at dinner. Her previously pink hair was now stained in a pitch black darkness. Her eyes that seemed to faintly sag were now sharpened like a beast as they emitted a golden glow. Furthermore, she possessed something that she clearly did not have during the dinner. This being a set of Kemonomimi and tail. (Hiiro) (What the hells this guy trying to-!?) She looked at Hiiro with an expression that resembled a beast that had found its prey. She was looking down on him with a smile, licking her lips in delight. Hiiro found himself stunned at the changes that had occurred to her compared to the time at dinner. (Hiiro) (I dont really get whats happening but for now-!) He tried to grab her hands that were covering his mouth, it was only natural for a victim to struggle to break free. However, she had an iron grip on him. Hiiro could feel the pressure almost breaking his teeth (Hiiro) (W-what kind of brute strength does she have!?) Hiiro had no choice but to use his fist. However, she had reacted faster. Shamoe grabbed both of Hiiros hands and head butted him. (Hiiro) Ga-!? Hiiro began to see stars from the considerable impact. Following this, the maid began to strangle him with both hands. GugaHa-! She possessed tremendous force. If Hiiro had slackened his resistance even slightly, he would have been rendered unconscious instantly. As the situation would become really bad at the rate things were going, Hiiro invoked the previously installed Protect without particular regard for the consequences. The characters he wrote on his arm appeared with a powa as it exhibited its effects. Pale blue magic appeared before Hiiros eyes. Хã (Bashin!) Shamoe, noticing the magic, leaped backwards, away from the bed. Gohogoho-! While Hiiro had one eye closed, he coughed as he rubbed his neck. Gururururu Shamoe growls at Hiiro. As if she were a famished beast, Shamoe growled as she slowly prowled around the room on all fours. She appeared to be searching for an opportunity to pounce on her target. Actually, thats exactly what she was doing. Her eyes were glaring at Hiiro, filled with killing intent. (Hiiro) (if I dont take this seriously, this could get pretty dangerous) Immediately jumping out of the bed, Hiiro grabbed the Piercer Sword that was leaning against the bedside. Although Hiiro was wary of the opponent, Shamoe seemed to maintain a constant distance as she kept glaring at him with sharp eyes. (Hiiro) (This fellow seems to have a good intuition. She seems to be extremely wary of this magic barrier.) The word magic protect would still remain active for a little longer. After receiving such a mysterious attack, Shamoe deemed that it was worthless to draw closer at this particular time, seemingly basing it on pure animalistic instincts. As the standoff continued for a while, Hiiro used that opportunity to once again install the word Protect onto his arm. The instant Hiiro finished writing, the magic barrier that had been protecting him up until now disappeared. In that instance, the maids eyes flashed as she forcefully kicked the floor, launching herself towards Hiiro. While gritting his teeth, Hiiro took a stance as he prepared to swing his sword. However, in that moment Please wait!! (???) Suddenly, the door burst open as Silva stood in the doorway shouting. Hiiros hands involuntarily paused. As Hiiros resolve to attack faltered at Silvas words, he was utterly unable to avoid the approaching Shamoes assault, his left shoulder being bitten as a consequence. Gu-a! (Hiiro) His face distorted due to excruciating pain. Gu t-this fucking-! (Hiiro) As he was being bitten, Hiiro activated the previously installed character, Speed and began to fly forward with full force. Naturally, they moved with tremendous velocity. *baki-!* Kyan-! Shamoe, whose back collided with the wall at full force, involuntarily spat out salivation before collapsing directly onto the ground. Hiiro used the word Speed in order to accelerate towards the wall. As Shamoe collided with the wall, Hiiro shoved the hilt of his katana into her stomach, inflicting some damage. It was obvious that the damage dealt was significant as her legs buckled and she tumbled to the floor. Following this, her hair that was black returned to the same shade of pink that Hiiro noticed during their first meeting. Her Kemonomimi and tail also retracted. Haa, haa, haa Hiiro staggered as he held his wounded arm. Hiiro-sama! (Silva) Silva supported Hiiro from behind with both hands. KuY-you better explain this, Jii-san. (Hiiro) As Silva made an apologetic expression, he returned a faint nod. Yet, the remaining resident of the mansion began to speak. Let me take care of the explanations. (???) It was Liliyn. Wearing black negligee, she was carrying a plush teddy bear by the hand, the plushs neck having cotton spilling out of it. Although she wore a sleepy expression, after taking a glance at the unconscious Shamoe collapsed on the floor, she moodily grunted. Silva, go carry Shamoe of to her room. After that, begin treating the boy. (Liliyn) As you command. (Silva) Quietly responding thus, Silva let go of Hiiro as he carried Shamoe off to her room. Following this, Liliyn turned on the lights as she drew close to the sofa. Now then, for the mean time sit down. I have a lot of explaining to do. Not to mention, I also have some things that I want to ask. (Liliyn) Her current expression was unlike the suspicious smile she wore during dinner. Her eyes were narrowed and her mouth was slightly pointed in seriousness. Hiiro similarly sat down on the sofa while suppressing the pain. As it was just the two of them, he sat down so that they could converse face to face. In that moment, Silva returned with, what seemed like, a first aid kit. In reality, he did not need to be treated. If he used the word Healing then Hiiros wound would be neatly cured. Yet, as he could not afford to use his magic here, he had no choice but to accept the treatment. As Hiiro was being bandaged by Silva, Liliyn began to speak once the treatment was over. Ill say this first. I apologize on behalf of our kin. (Liliyn) Hiiro thought this was slightly surprising. Ever since he met her, he thought that she was the type who would never offer apologies. As such, Hiiro could now determine that she was civilised, even if only slightly. Never mind that, just give me an explanation. Why the hell did she come here and attack me? Not to mention, her appearance (Hiiro) Umu. Well, no need to rush. This was entirely caused by our carelessness. However, Ill still explain it to you. (Liliyn) As she said thus, Silva, who had disappeared undetected, seemed to have gone to prepare tea as he returned and set down some tea in front of the two. Liliyn took the tea with one hand, taking a sip before exhaling. Following this, she began to softly speak. Im assuming that you already know that this place is the Demon World. (Liliyn) It seems that the [Evila] call their own world the Demon World, the [Gabranth] call theirs the Beast World, and the [Humas] the Human World. Although those living on this continent are mainly [Evila], there are some other races that secretly make their homes here. This was not a particularly unusual story. There were some Gabranths who lived on the Human Continent and vice versa. As the Demon World had harsh environments and strong monsters, it seemed more likely that other races living on this continent were rare. As you can guess from the flow of the conversation, Shamoe isnt an [Evila]. Actually, in hindsight, perhaps saying that shes not a pure blood might be better. (Liliyn) Pure? (Hiiro) As he picked up an intriguing word, Hiiro echoed. Shamoe is a crossbreed between an [Evila] and a [Gabranth], shes an abandoned child. (Liliyn) so shes a half? (Hiiro) Yeah. If we were to classify her, shes of the Majuu (Demon Beast) race. (Liliyn) As Hiiro contemplated about the existence of such a race, as it had explained Shamoes Kemonomimi and tail, he somehow accepted it. But when I first met her, she didnt have Kemonomimi or a tail, right? (Hiiro) Yes. If he was to say one or the other, she had the appearance of a normal person. Among the race known as the [Majuu], they can be split into 2 types: those with strong [Evila] blood and those with prevalent [Gabranth] blood. Shamoe is of the [Evila] group, thus she normally doesnt have Kemonomimi. (Liliyn) I see. So? The reason why it suddenly grew is? (Hiiro) We were careless. Tonight is the night of a full moon. (Liliyn) Ah? (Hiiro) As Liliyn peered out the window, Hiiro followed suit. What he observed was certainly a full moon floating in the night sky. Its size was incomparable to Japans moon as it was magnitudes larger. On nights of the full moon, it seems that the [Gabranth] blood strengthens. But dont misunderstand? Not all [Majuus] run wild like Shamoe. There are fellows who dont lose to either blood line, to the point that they can control it completely. (Liliyn) In other words, Shamoe was simply still immature. It seems that there are [Majuus] who have matured and have a full understanding of their bodies, thus being capable of controlling their blood. However, as Shamoe has not yet become an adult, she does not possess the mental strength capable of preventing herself from going wild. Although lately, it seems that she was able to control her urges. Perhaps because a lot happened today, her heart was uneasy. (Liliyn) My condolences. (Silva) Silva lowered his head apologetically. It seemed that today was the very first time she had to serve a guest. In addition, as Silva, who she was constantly worried about, had finally returned from the toxic mountain, she seemed to be extremely distressed. As her hearts stability had been impaired, she was unable to suppress her instincts, unlike usual, which led to her assaulting Hiiro due to her going out of control. But still, why did she come to my room? You guys have also been attacked, right? (Hiiro) Yeah. Certainly, its as you say. The one whos on the receiving end of these attacks is usually me, you know. (Liliyn) Well, if would rather enjoy I were the target of her assaults. (Silva) Shut it, pervert! (Liliyn) Gibyo-! (Silva) Receiving a magnificent hook, Silva flew towards the bed. No matter where he was, Silva would remain Silva. Her [Gabranth] instincts are stronger than most. It often reacts to dangerous people. Thus out of those in this mansion, Shamoes target was basically me. (Liliyn) Come to think of it, Silva indicated that Liliyns strength was on the level of making a dragon cry and beg. if this was true, then it was understandable that she would trigger the Gabranths instincts. But todaya strange event happened. (Liliyn) Saying thus, Liliyn narrowed her eyes. Who Shamoe deemed as being dangerous was not me, but you. (Liliyn) It suddenly occurred to Hiiro. It was certainly as Liliyn had indicated. Shamoes instincts had judged Hiiro to be of a greater threat than Liliyn. Certainly, theres many mysterious things about you. Even though youre not of the [Imp Race], you have their appearance. In addition, theres the previous struggle with Shamoe. (Liliyn) Thinking that he had been seen, Hiiro began tightly grinding his back teeth. You, I heard from Silva that you were a fire-user, yet I there were no signs of flames. In spite of this, theres still the presence of magic being used. (Liliyn) (Hiiro) Not to mention, those last movements. It felt like your power spiked for a brief moment. During that time, your arm also emitted a faint glow. (Liliyn) As she said thus, Liliyn pointed towards Hiiros arm. Instead of me, Shamoes deemed you more dangerous. Her instincts thought such to the extent of trying to kill you. That has not occurred even to me. (Liliyn) She sounded a little angry. As she thought that Shamoe had chosen Hiiro over her, she displayed slight jealousy. However, it seemed that she was even more shocked when she witnessed Hiiros [Word Magic]. Ill ask again, boy. Who in the hell are you? (Liliyn) CH 70 If I remember correctly, there was a poll held a while back where people wanted both the English word and the original Japanese character next to it for Hiiros Word Magic. I didnt like how it looked after doing it that way though, since I know that there are people who dont care about the original characters and might be annoyed by it. Instead, Ive made it so that if you hover over the spell word, it will display the original Japanese character (like so). Tell me if you like it or not in the poll at the end! Chapter 70: Little Girl C Strong? Weak? This time she did not ask out of curiosity but out of wariness. Hiiro gulps and focuses his gaze towards her. (Trying to fool her might be dangerous) (Hiiro) He felt that this time she might force an answer out of him. He was not at fault this time around, but to them there is no doubt that his existence is far too strange. Also, for some reason or another, there was something else that was bugging him. He decided that until he knew what that was, he wouldnt reveal anything about himself to them. Before that, however, it was necessary to prepare some insurance for himself. Thinking that, Hiiro puts on a sharp expression and You cant even properly discipline your own servants. I cant believe it (Hiiro) What did you say? (Liliyn) Just like he expected, Liliyn knits her brow with an unpleasant expression on her face as she glares at Hiiro. To think youd express your hospitality towards a guest with this kind of poor behavior. Im at a loss for words (Hiiro) M-Muu1 (Liliyn) What Hiiro was saying was correct, and Liliyn couldnt retort. And on top of that, you demand I identify myself? Are you sleep talking, oi2? (Hiiro) Hiiro and Liliyn were glaring at each other and Silva, who was standing nearby, had a complicated expression on his face. Giving me some half-hearted apology. If youre going to apologize, how about you show me some sincerity (Hiiro) Ku3 (Liliyn) Even though she was at fault, Liliyn began to get irritated being told off so much by the rude and younger Hiiro. Hiiro stared at that girl, as if observing her. Then suddenly, Hiiro gets up and moves to the corner of the room, distancing himself from the two. Not knowing what was going on, Liliyn holds her breath and follows Hiiro with her eyes. Ignoring her gaze, Hiiro concentrates magic into his fingertip. Obviously taking note of his actions, the glint in Liliyns eyes grow stronger and Silva immediately stands in front of her as if to shield her. (Oh, this went rather well) (Hiiro) Smiling internally, he begins writing a word while making sure they cant see it. The word he wrote was [Transfer]. With this, it became possible for him to escape at any time. In truth, his actions were a gamble. It would have been dangerous if they had assaulted him as soon as they sensed his magic. That is because he does not understand how strong Silva and Liliyn are. No, Liliyn is strong without a doubt. She carries an atmosphere similar to that Rarashik. If they fought head on, Hiiro would have no chance of victory. That is why Hiiro was extremely nervous while he was writing that word. Only he himself knows how relieved he was after he had finished writing it. (Now, Ive got my insurance. Next is) (Hiiro) Hiiro wanted to ask about what was on his mind earlier. He shifts his gaze towards the two who are watching him make as little effort as possible. Oi, isnt there something you should be saying? (Hiiro) If she didnt he would act according to the plan that he just came up with. His plan is that if they still emit hostility towards him and refuse to talk he will use [Transfer], go to where Mikazuki is, then escape from the island. It seems that outside there are many monsters around Rank S loitering around, but Hiiro decided that would be much safer than staying here. Hiiro puts himself on guard while observing the two. And then Nofofo, it is exactly as you say (Silva) With a faint smile, Silva gets out of his battle stance and lightly bows. O-Oi Silva (Liliyn) Watching his actions just now, even Liliyns eyes became dots4. Ojou-sama5, everything that Hiiro-sama6 has said is true (Silva) Ha7? (Liliyn) That individual is our guest. He is also the benefactor who saved my life. Return favor with favor, and return life with life. It would not do to forget that (Silva) Liliyn became silent for a while after listening to Silvas words. Hiiro stared at Liliyn without changing expression, but suddenly had a look of shock on his face. As for why Uu (Liliyn) Liliyns eyes were teary. (Eh? Ha? Shes crying?) (Hiiro) Even Hiiro had not expected this situation and was taken aback. It hadnt gotten to the point where she was shedding tears but she had the look of an upset child that was trying to hold it back, and S-Shwut up! I know! (Liliyn) She throws the doll in her hand towards Silva with a *dosu*8 and sharply turns towards Hiiro. Im sowwy! I was wrong! Forgib me! (Liliyn) She doesnt bow her head, but looking at her pouting and her semi-desperate apology, she seemed to have lost all sense of maliciousness. (W-Whats with her Its almost as if) (Hiiro) Nofofofofo! You are like a small child, crying in such a manner (Silva) Silva said what Hiiro wanted to say. A fist sank into his gut *dosu* and Silva groaned and crumpled to the floor. But looking at her, Hiiro thought she really was like a child. He had heard that she has lived a long life. By Silvas manner of speaking, it seems to be true. However she didnt get what she wanted, moreover she was scolded by one of her servants. The girl ended up showing an emotional side that didnt match her age. Looking at her, feelings of shame starting to build within Hiiro for fearing and being defensive against such a girl. Though she is much older than he is, it seems like she is still a child. She demands someone to tell her something because she wants to know, and she becomes emotional because someone scolds her. That kind of child. (Oi oi, what about my resolution up until now) (Hiiro) He became less tense and his set word almost faded, so he hurriedly concentrates on it again. If he were to let it disappear without activating it, he would suffer a <<Rebound>> and for six hours he would be weakened and unable to use <<Word Magic>>. He definitely did not want that to happen. However, he thought with this hed be able to ask about what was on his mind earlier, so he begins to talk. Can I have a moment? (Hiiro) W-What is it! (Liliyn) She looks at him with slightly inflamed eyes. He isnt scared of her at all anymore. If anything, right now the atmosphere around her would make most people want to pat her on the head and make her feel safe. Haa9, well, what. Ive accepted your apology for now, so about the topic from before (Hiiro) Are you going to tell me!? (Liliyn) She didnt suddenly change expression, but she spoke with a smile on her face. Seeing that, Hiiro made a bitter smile and Before that, tell me one thing (Hiiro) Mu (Liliyn) She knits her brow with an unpleasant expression, as if to say you have more you want to say?. Ojou-sama (Silva) Silva, who had suddenly resurrected, spoke out to calm Liliyn. She sighs and waves her hand. Okay okay, I understand. However, after I answer your question you will tell me about yourself, right? (Liliyn) She glares at Hiiro with a look that could kill. It may have been because he had seen her crying just now, but Hiiro does not feel intimidated at all. He could only see it as a child putting on airs. That depends on how you answer my question (Hiiro) Liliyn says so pompously, and Silva apologetically bows his head. Then, my question. Akachibi11, do you (Hiiro) Wait (Liliyn) What is it? (Hiiro) W-What did you say just now? (Liliyn) Ha? (Hiiro) W-What do y-you mean by A-Aka-Akachibi? (Liliyn) Silva, who is standing next to her, is dripping sweat like a waterfall. He is panicking because it seems like all Hell will break loose. Of course Im referring to you. You have red hair and youre a pipsqueak, therefore Akachibi (Hiiro) Hohou12 It seems like you want me to pulverize you into pulp (Liliyn) One can sense an odd aura rumbling behind her *gogogogogogo*13, but the only one that notices it and breaking into a cold sweat is Silva. What, you dont like it? (Hiiro) Of course I dont! Just who do you think I am!? (Liliyn) A crybaby brat (Hiiro) Ugu14 Y-You (Liliyn) Liliyns face turns red and her eyes are full of rage. You hate it that much? Then how about Akaloli15? (Hiiro) Ha? Hm? What did you say? Akaloli? What is Akaloli, Silva? (Liliyn) Huh? H-Ha! Um, that is Err, Akaloli is (Silva) In his heart he believes that it most likely refers to a red lolita, but he doesnt put it into words. Not knowing what to do, he desperately shifts his train of thought 180 degrees and thinks deeply. Mumumu, yes! Its that! Akaloli is a compliment, Ojou-sama! (Silva) Mu? I-Is that so? (Liliyn) Y-Yes! According to rumors, Akaloli is a name granted to sweet, beautiful ladies! (Silva) Hou, such a word is becoming popular outside, is it (Liliyn) She nods in understanding. Hiiro stares at those two with a blank look on his face. T-Therefore, would it not be good to accept it? (Silva) M-Muu Is that so (Liliyn) There is not such word as Akaloli. Why? Because Hiiro just made it up on the spot. It is also not a compliment. It was nothing more than an easy nickname for him to remember. Liliyn, ignorant of the ways of the world, had no way of knowing that. Umu16, then I shall allow you to call me Akaloli! Because I am tolerant! Ahahahaha! (Liliyn) I-Isnt that nice! Nofofofofo! (Silva) Silva could not help but think that he was glad Liliyn was so simple. Oi, can I ask already? (Hiiro) Mu? Its fine, go ahead and speak (Liliyn) Hiiro feels relieved finally being able to return to the main topic. Question. Are you the type that concerns yourself with and discriminates based on race? (Hiiro) Ha? What nonsense are you saying (Liliyn) Hiiro remains quiet and looks into her eyes. Liliyn receives his gaze and makes a serious expression. Fun, race doesnt matter. I just like the strong. If there is any discrimination, it would be based only on strength and weakness, kozou17 (Liliyn) Suddenly a cunning expression full of experience could be seen on her small face. Hiiro understood that as the answer she came to, which she could state with confidence. He couldnt believe this was the same girl that was teary due to getting scolded earlier. I see (Hiiro) It wasnt anything difficult. She was just a person that either had an interest in someone or didnt, and whether that person was strong or not. She was a person that made decisions based only on that. Silva looks at her with a gentle expression. It seems like an expression one would have looking at his own daughter. Hiiro thought that it would be nice if he always acted like a regular adult but also thought it was extremely unfortunate that Silva had a tendency to suddenly transform into a pervert. (Theyre a bit different from Ossan18 and Muir, but it feels like itd be fine to speak a little with these people. However, Ill have to have them promise fist) (Hiiro) Thinking that, Hiiro places his hand on the bandages Silva wrapped. Oi, before I tell you about myself, promise me that you wont tell anyone (Hiiro) Dont look down on me. Do I look like that kind of loose-lipped woman, you insolent peasant! (Liliyn) Nofofofofo! If Hiiro-sama demands it, I will take it with me to my grave (Silva) I got it (Hiiro) Hiiro slowly cuts off the bandages. The other two look at him with a confused expression on their faces. W-What are you- (Liliyn) Shut up and watch (Hiiro) *Pishun!*19 Hiiro disappeared in an instant and Liliyn and Silvas eyes were wide in surprise. Where are you looking? (Hiiro) The two gasp and look towards the direction his voice came from. For some reason Hiiro, who was standing in the corner of the room just now, was sitting on the sofa. (This should be enough, but I may as well fix this while Im at it. Their surprised faces are fun to look at too) (Hiiro) Putting aside those two and looking at his shoulder which was still bleeding, Hiiro once again concentrates magic into his fingertips. (If its a wound of this level I wont need two characters No, before that) (Hiiro) He writes some word into his arm. That word, however, seemed to be a trigger word and disappeared as if it were absorbed. Afterwords, he writes [Heal] and activates it on his shoulder. The bite marks on his flesh slowly start to fade and returns to its normal state Liliyn and Silva watched the scene in front of them frozen in surprise, as if time had stopped. Liliyn gasps and brings her hand to her chin with a deep look on her face and begins muttering. Healing magic? No, healing magic is light attribute magic. There is no way Evila can use it. I cant feel the power of light either. And that movement technique just now What does it mean? (Liliyn) As she was muttering, Hiiros wound completely healed. Liliyn speaks to him with her hand still on her chin. Explain. What was that just now? (Liliyn) Even if you ask me what, it was my magic (Hiiro) I mean, why does an Evila have no, wait. I see. You, thats a Unique magic, isnt it? (Liliyn) Silva, as if he had already realized, looks towards Hiiro and lightly nods. Aah20, thats right. Its called <<Word Magic>>. I cant explain it in detail, but its omnipotence is its selling point (Hiiro) Explain it to me (Liliyn) I refuse. I dont have any obligation to tell you any more. Even this much is a great service (Hiiro) Mu, you (Liliyn) Liliyn looks at him with a face obviously full of rage. Hiiro, however, ignores her and answers. Do you blab about your abilities to strangers? I only told you this much because I felt like it. I wont tell you anything about my power beyond this. Thats normal, isnt it? (Hiiro) Mu (Liliyn) Possibly because she realized that Hiiros decision was correct her rage lessened, but apparently still wanting to hear an explanation she looks at him with impatience in her eyes. He can understand her curiosity, but he didnt plan on saying anything further. In fact, he had only planned to speak up until that point. He had thought that if Liliyn was the type that was concerned over race he would just teleport and leave. Like the Gabranth that sought war, if she was the type that thought her race was superior and had thoughts of destroying the other races there would definitely be conflict if he were to stay with them. The result, however, was that Liliyn had no interest in races. She only thought of strong and weak. Its simple, but it is an easy-to-understand answer, one which may give a favorable impression. This is what Hiiro had wanted to know after hearing about Liliyn from Silva. He wanted to know her way of thinking and wanted to ask her while he was here. In other words, your magic is a Unique magic. You can create fire, you can increase your physical capabilities, and you can even heal. In that case I see, that appearance too? (Liliyn) Who knows? (Hiiro) Theres nothing wrong with answering that much (Liliyn) I already told you, Im not an [Imp]. That should be enough, right? (Hiiro) Liliyn looks up at Hiiro while pouting. Unlike before, she looks like a child that just got her toy taken away from her, causing Hiiro to unconsciously feel less serious. Nofofofofo! I did not believe you to be an average person, but to think you were a user of Unique magic! Nofofofofo! (Silva) Eei21 shut up, Silva! Aah, I want to know! Ill use force to- (Liliyn) That is no good, Ojou-sama. He is our guest. We have also caused him quite a bit of trouble (Silva) Mu (Liliyn) Liliyn cant retort to Silvas reasoning. Isnt it fine! This place is occupied by odd and eccentric people. Isnt that what you always say, Ojou-sama? Isnt is useless to inquire about every stranger you meet? (Silva) Thats true, but Mu (Liliyn) However, it seems like she cant help but be interested in someone as odd as Hiiro. She stares at him while biting her nails. At that moment, Hiiro was smiling on the inside. (Alright, seems like it went well) (Hiiro) From his point of view, he could see something about Liliyn and Silva. It was their <<Status>>. When he used [Heal] he immediately activated [Pry] which he had set beforehand. He couldnt find an opening to use it during the meal, however he used the opportunity earlier to activate both words. That way they wouldnt doubt him when he used [Pry]. On another note, when he activated the two character word the words that he had set previously disappeared, but this was the word that he had set prior to activating [Heal]. It was so that they wouldnt sense anything odd when he activated it. Liliyn Li Reysis Redrose Lv: 148 HP: 6733/6733 MP: 5876/5876 EXP: 2796139 NEXT: 98022 ATK: 977 DEF: 944 AGL: 1159 HIT: 1220 INT: 1476 <<Magic Attribute>> : None <<Magic>>: Dream Illusion Magic (Dream Eater, Bewitching Confinement, Ethereal Construction) <Titles>>: One Who Lives Among Illusions | Little Girl | Crybaby | Connoisseur of Wine | Seeker | Manipulator | Monster Slayer | Killer of the Unique | Demon Who Shreds | Transcendent | Permanence Devil | Redrose Witch | One Who Seeks the Strong | An Unusual Person Silva Plutis Lv: 80 HP: 1250/1250 MP: 6000/6000 EXP: 604441 NEXT: 23000 ATK: 430 DEF: 355 AGL: 490 HIT: 333 INT: 1000 <<Magic Attribute>> : Dark <<Magic>>: Pool Ball (Dark C Attack) | Dark Gate (Dark C Movement) | Black Out (Dark C Attack) | Fear Cremation (Dark C Attack) | Shadow Create (Dark) <Titles>>: Spirit of Darkness | Tribe That Sees | Heretic | Perverted Butler | Immortal Lolicon | Playboy | Feminist | Old Man of Sexual Harassment | The Enemy? Ally? of Women | Sage | Omnipotent | Pacifist | Faithful | White-Haired Demon | The Strongest Shield CH 71 Konjiki no Wordmaster Chapter 71: The Little Girls Invitation (Theres plenty that I want to retort, but why are the little girls of this world so strong?) Rarashik, who he had scanned a while ago, had also crossed level 100. And the little girl in front of him had god-class strength. Whats more (And her having no attribute means she uses a unique magic like me) She was the first unique magic user he had ever met, apart from himself. He had no idea just how powerful Phantasm Magic was, but according to Arnold, every unique magic was extremely powerful. Her magic probably held something that allowed her to overwhelm her opponents. (And that Silva is a Spirit of Darkness?) Seeing the words on his list of titles made Hiiro hold his breath. He was able to take on the parasitizing cactuss poison without batting an eye, so Hiiro knew he was no ordinary person. But according to his title, he was one of the Spirits. I never thought he would be a Spirit. Thats actually more surprising than the unique magic. His appearance is that of your average, everyday old man, but he wasnt an Evila, or a Humas. He was a Pheom. (A user of unique magic, a Evila and Gabranth cross, and a Pheom. What the hell is up with this mansion) Silva did say that this was the dwelling of eccentric people, but it seems he wasnt exaggerating. Whats more, Hiiro himself was an otherworlder with unique magic; a person fitting of the place. The mansion was full to the brim of surprises. But looking at the twos Status was a big help. Though he was a little shocked, having information would make his life easier. If they were to ever have to fight, he would be able to come up with countermeasures more easily. Of course, he would lose if he attacked head-on, but there were plenty of approaches he could take with the information he gained. As he was thinking along those lines, Liliyn speak. Well, there is some sense in what youre saying. (Liliyn) Thats correct. Hiiro-sama is, to put it briefly, someone who is very similar to us. (Silva) Fumu. (Liliyn) Lilyn turned her eyes to Hiiro once more, and began observing him. And after watching him for a while, she nodded lightly, and broke out in a smile. When was Hiiro questioned her actions mentally, Liliyn suddenly thrust her finger at me, and spoke words he hadnt expected. Okay, brat. Become mine. (Liliyn) The sudden turn of events put even Hiiro in shock. Silva shrugged his shoulders, and sighed. What are you saying? Of course, I wont. I refuse. (Hiiro) I refuse your refusal! (Liliyn) What? (Hiiro) She said it proudly, while sticking out her chest. (This brat, what is she trying to do? Did she hit her head somewhere?) Im perfectly sane, you fool. (Liliyn) Hm? Ah (Hiiro) It seems that he had unintentionally spoken the words from his heart. Because of the sudden invitation, his mind was in a bit of disorder. According to Silva, you are on a journey. Put an end to that, and come serve me. (Liliyn) Hell no, brat. (Hiiro) What do you mean by brat! Even though I look like this, Ive lived several hundred years, boy! (Liliyn) As Hiiro had guessed, her age far exceeded her appearance. Even so, as with Rarashik, having a little girl look down on him really pissed him off. Then granny. (Hiiro) Say another word, and youll be seeing a nightmare youll never wake up from. (Liliyn) She began letting out a serious amount of killing intent. It seems that it would be difficult for an ordinary person to even stand in the face of it. Hiiro felt sweat gradually gathering on his back. (So Granny is taboo. Then as with the Chibi Usagi, I probably shouldnt use the word Little Girl.) She didnt seem to know the meaning of Loli, so Akaloli seemed to work just fine. Anyways, if youre recruiting, go ask elsewhere. I dont want to serve anyone. (Hiiro) And thats why youre on a journey? (Liliyn) Right. I plan on seeing the world. I wont let anyone get in my way. (Hiiro) Neither side would back down. Their eyes met, and sparks flew. Finally, Liliyn smiled once more. Kukuku, you said that before me without showing a sign of fear. Youve truly piqued my interest. (Liliyn) It appears that instead of getting hated, Hiiro had merely increased her interest in him. As I thought, you should become mine, Hiiro Okamura. (Liliyn) And am I not rejecting your offer here? (Hiiro) Liliyn puckers her lips, and makes an unpleasant expression. Hmph, so where do you plan on heading from here? (Liliyn) Is that related to you in any way? (Hiiro) It appears that he was searching for a town. (Silva) Hiiro turned his glare to Silva. Hiiro clicked his tongue as the pervert mouthed unnecessary things. Lililyn thinks for a bit, and widens her smile once more. A town did you not know? There are no towns here. (Liliyn) I know. Theres one far, far away, right? (Hiiro) She laughs loudly, and shivers run down Hiiros back. What are you trying to say? (Hiiro) Asking that probably wasnt the best idea. Theres only a single town that can be called as such in the entire demon world. Theres no way you wouldnt know if you were an Evila. No, even if you were just someone who lived in this continent. (Lilyn) She takes on a triumphant expression, as she looks down on Hiiro. But Hiiro being as he was, did not display any expression on his face. Inside his head, he was a bit startled. (Only one town? Right, Silva called this not a town, but a settlement.) Far, far away, there was not a town, but a settlement. Silva said as such. Even so, why is there but a single town? Hiiros curiosity was alight. Hmm, it seems you really didnt know. I see Kukuku. (Liliyn) Liliyn nods her head over and over. She constantly gazes in Hiiros direction. It seems youre curious, so let me teach you. (Liliyn) Her superiority complex was quite clear in her words. But since Hiiro had a desire to obtain the information, he held himself back. As he stayed silent, Liliyn arbitrarily continued the conversation. Listen here. The Demon World has many settlements, but all of them have low populations. The amount ofEvila races is high, but the actual numbers within races is scarce. They dont have any large scale settlements that can be called something like a town. Do you know why? In general, the Evila stick within their own races, and they have a high level of pride. Though a classification has been set up for the Evila race, few actually care about it. A small number of a single race is unable to assert itself as a town. (Liliyn) Inevitably, instead of being called towns, there were only small communities formed by the members of a single race. Even the most numerous Imp Race has numbers less than one hundred. Of course, with a hundred, they could build a village, but the Imps dont have such motivations. No, none of the other races have any such motivations either. They just live by gathering together. Thats the Evila way of life. (Liliyn) Hiiro didnt know the Evila had such a trait. Though there are plenty of races, interracial populations are low, so they cant build anything like a city. If the races were to gather, and work together, it would be a different story, but most of them dont interact with each other. But there is a single exception. That is the one I told you about, the single town. No, the capital. (Liliyn) Demon Capital, Xaos. (Hiiro) Oh, so you already knew. (Lilyn) What came to mind was Demon Capital, Xaos. It seems that was a place separate from the rest of the continent. Right, only the Demon Capital is different. Long ago, the first one to call themself the Demon King created it. In there, various races of Evila make their homes. (Liliyn) The Demon King gathered them to protect the capital? (Hiiro) I see youre quick on the uptake. But thats not all. It seems that the Demon King delighted in associating with strong individuals. (Liliyn) By the way, by associating, she means XXXXXXX. Nofofofofo. (Silva) (TL: That is a censor bar.) Hiiro and Liliyns faces get dyed a light shade of red. They glare at the pervert with their eyes half closed. Its not that the context was hard to understand, but Silva didnt really have to put it in words. It was irritating. Ahem. Anyways, thats how it is. The Demon King traversed the Demon World, and invited all the strong individuals they could find. (Liliyn) Oy, wont most people reject an offer like that. (Hiiro) Yes, but most knew who they were dealing with. (Liliyn) ? (Hiiro) The Demon King possessed an enormous amount of power, she was quite a beauty. (Liliyn) Beauty? Was the Demon King not a man? (Hiiro) Nope, shes female. (Liliyn) (Hiiro) Her appearance was flowing with elegance, and regardless of the gender of whoever she was dealing with, she was able to steal their hearts. And she was also strong, with an overwhelming amount of charisma. There were few, if any, men who could refuse a request from her. (Liliyn) CH 72 Hiiro: ...haa, so basically, the Demon Lords gathered all the powerful and famous men in the Demon world and gave them a Harem? Liliyn: Kukuku, well thats about right. Hiiro: And so the offspring born during this time prospered and are right now living in the Evila Capital: Xaos? Liliyn: Youre a clever boy. Thats precisely it. When the Demon Lord position was filled by a woman, men and children of various races across the Demon World became united. As their descendants gradually increased, they slowly began to form what is known as a country. This would certainly explain the circumstances as to how the Evila, who did not believe in coexistence with other races, formed a country. In other words, that city was filled with many Evila who had inherited the blood of the Demon Lord. Hiiro: I get it. So the current Demon Lord, actually, not just him. The entire populace have the previous Demon Lords blood flowing through their veins, right? Liliyn: Well, kinda. Its not unusual to encounter people of other races who have migrated there as the capital accepts anyone, regardless of race. There are no average people there. I mean, there are even some bizarre freaks lurking about. Liliyn stared at Hiiro, as if indicating that he was a prime example of this, yet- Hiiro: (As opposed to me, this brat is even more eccentric but...theres also that pervert over there...) Silva, noticing Hiiro glancing at him, emitted a complacent smile. If put succinctly, Hiiro though it was creepy. Liliyn: Now then, lets address the main issue. You, who didnt know anything about the town, er, country that any Evila should know, are making your way towards it? You do know that the country was involved in a war just a month ago, right? Indeed. About a month prior, the Evila Capital: Xaosgathered its martial forces in preparation for the war against the Gabranth. Although war was easily prevented by the Demon Lords conduct, it is not difficult to expect that this problem would cause all hell to break loose in the future. Liliyn: Not to mention, Ive heard that theyve started up something with the Humas. Hiiro: What was that? This was the first time he heard of such a thing. The reason they destroyed the bridge located on the Gabranthborder was so they could avoid war. As such, Hiiro could not comprehend the reason why they had decided to involve themselves with the Humas this time. Hiiro: Are they planning on warring with the humans now? Liliyn: Nn(1)? Aa(2), no, youre mistaken. The way I phrased it was misleading, huh. It seems that theyre trying to form an alliance with the Humas. Hiiro: ...is that true? Liliyn slightly raised both arms and shrugged her shoulders as she spoke. Liliyn: Who knows? Its merely a rumour. I only heard that this was apparently declared during the Demon Lords speech. Well, seeing as how the current Demon Lord is as sweet as honey, it seems plausible. Hiiro: Seems like theyre quite a forgiving. Liliyn: Not really. There were many who had their friends and family killed by the Humas. In the middle of this despair came the alliance. Also, the one who advocated it was the little girl known as the Demon Lord. CH 73 Chapter 73: The Monster of SS Rank As soon as the group heard the cry, they exited the mansion in order to confirm what it was. As soon as they passed the door entrance, they could see something rising from the red lake. T-this thing Baron Bone Lizard. That was the monsters name. Hiiro had never heard that monsters name before, however, unknown monsters like this were to be expected. That aside, the atmosphere around this monster was similar to something that he had encountered before. (No, this presence.) The monster definitely had an atmosphere different from other monsters Hiiro had encountered, yet, for some reason, it felt familiar to him. It was clear that the Baron Bone Lizard wasnt a monster that he had encountered before. During his time in Japan, there was a TV show that talked about reptiles similar to Komodo Dragons. The contours and physique of this monster were the same, however, its size was beyond comprehension. It was at least 10 meters long. Furthermore, it had no muscle nor meat, making it unclear as to how it was capable of movement. Its whole frame was constructed out of bones. It looked as if a dinosaur fossil at a museum had just came back to life. The bones were pure bright red. It emitted a crimson glow that one could use to clearly identify it in the middle of the night. For fucks sake, even though this mutant usually stays holed up in the bottom of the lake- (Liliyn) Liliyn spoke with a displeased expression. For it to come out at this time. What an annoying bunch of bones. (Liliyn) When Hiiro heard those words (Usually at the bottom? Doesnt that mean it rose up to the surface because the Red Rain appeared?) From his analysis, Hiiro knew that the current situation was quite treacherous. This was mainly due to his magic being rendered unusable. If it was normal monster, he would have very little issue beating it with [Thorn-piercer]. However, the monster before him was anything but. As he contemplated, he inhaled sharply as he suddenly remembered. (This feeling, its the same feeling I felt before against that guy.) Recalling those memories, Hiiro involuntarily shuddered as he unconsciously stepped backwards. This was caused by trauma he had received earlier, yet, he didnt take his eyes off of it as he cleared his throat. (Fu, no doubt, this atmosphere is that of an SS ranked monster.) When Hiiro separated from Arnold and Muir, he encountered a monster by accident. It was monster called [Duke Eagle]. After coming to this world (Edea), it was the first time that he had fought with his life on the line. The Duke Eagle was a SS Ranked monster. It wasnt a monster that Hiiro, who was around level 50, could face by himself. Although he was fortunate as he managed to repel the monster, it was a life and death experience. Now, a monster possessing a similar foreboding atmosphere to that previous encounter was right before his eyes. That was the Baron Bone Lizard (This is badthis is really bad) He had leveled up since then, however, without his magic, he could do little. At his current level, he would be able to face an S ranked monster normally. However, without his magic, he wouldnt stand a chance against this monster. Just as Hiiro clenched his teeth and tried to come up with a plan to escape, the Baron Bone Lizard opened its mouth wide. Unsure of what it was going to do, Hiiro looked at it in a daze Kyiiiiiiii! It made a faint buzzing sound that reverberated throughout the surrounding area. Then, a red orb appeared in front of its open mouth, gradually increasing in size. To start off with a such a bold move, what did it think this place was? (Liliyn) A displeased, unsurprised expression appeared on her face. Her level was over 100. However, as she was incapable of utilising any magic in this situation, she could only resort to physical attacks. Unsure of where her composure came from, Hiiro scowled. Silva, give me that. (Liliyn) Here is it (Silva) Obeying her orders, Silva, who was beside her, took out something from his chest. It was something that Hiiro was quite familiar with. (Thatsthe [Golden Rose]?) Indeed, it was as Hiiro had indicated. The object was what had been on top of the Cactus Mans head when they were passing through [Venom Mountain], the [Golden Rose]. This was something that Liliyn had ordered Silva to retrieve. (But why take the rose out now?) In the instant that Hiiro attempted to understand what Liliyn was going to do, she surprised him by munching on the [Gold Rose]. (Sheate it!?) Hiiro didnt expect her to eat and just stared blankly at her. She continued chewing and then. Gokuri (Gulp) It didnt look like she enjoyed it, yet, it was clear that it had entered her stomach. She then proceeded to look at the Baron Bone LIzard with a keen eye. Im still sleepy. Ill have you disappear quickly you pile of bones (Liliyn) In spite of this, the one that had made the first move was the Bone Baron Lizard. The red orb that was over one meter in diameter suddenly shrunk to about a sphere with a diameter of 30 centimeters. (It condensed its power?) It probably planned to shoot it like a bullet. Yet, it was clear that what the monster had produced wasnt just a mere bullet. It was definitely something much more powerful. (From what I can remember, I think the [Duke Eagle] used something similar.) Due to Hiiros experience, he was able to predict that the Baron Bone Lizard was about to do something dangerous. He felt sweat flowing down his spine. Hey brat, move out of the way (Liliyn) Hey, you (Hiiro) Just be good and move aside. I know youre strong but stand back and watch my fight. (Liliyn) Saying thus, Liliyn jumped in front of Hiiro and faced the Baron Bone Lizard. Hey! (Hiiro) Hiiro-sama, please come over here. (Silva) All of a sudden, Silva moved beside Hiiro, proposing thus as he bowed his head. Hiiro accepted his proposal and stepped aside. He looked at Liliyn with doubt as she took on a SS ranked monster by herself. (You cant use magic right now!) Even though she had Unique Magic, no matter how powerful it may be, she couldnt use it right now. Both Silva and Liliyn herself should know this as well. And yet, she proceeded with her reckless action. Hiiro himself was a irregular existence, however, it seemed that there were people even more abnormal. Despite Hiiros concerns, Liliyn looked forward as she smiled fearlessly. Fuwa~, Hurry up and come at me small fry (Liliyn) A *clack* sound was heard, perhaps induced by Liliyns yawn. [GuGyaGyaGyaGyaGya] (Some sort of roaring sound) The condensed red orb flew at Liliyn. Shuiiiiiiiiiiii! (Sound of something moving really fast in the air) The orb came at Liliyn with tremendous speed. Without losing her smile, she casually held her right hand towards the orb. A noise that sounded like something splitting could be heard upon collision as something flew out in response. Gusa! (Stab) At that moment, something golden had appeared in the center of the orb a golden spike appeared in the center of the orb that the Baron Bone Lizard released. CH 74 Chapter 74: The Origin of the Red Rain The metal spikes size was enormous, its magnitude so large that a normal person would be rendered unable to deal with it.The spike pierced the orb, pinning it to the ground. Unable to move, the orb slowly collapsed. (What, what is that? Where did it come from?) (Hiiro) Hiiro looked towards the direction where the spike flew from. In other words, he looked towards the sky. However, all he could see was the blanketing red cloud. There was nobody there. Due to this, one could only wonder who had caused the orb to stop moving. As Hiiro thought, he could only come to the conclusion that it could not be anyone else but Liliyn. As she continued to emit her fearless smile, she flexed her finger towards the ground. In doing so- *Gusagusagusagusagusagusagusa-!* Once again, nails began to appear in the sky. Moreover, this time there were multiple of them. Those golden spikes began to pierce and embed themselves into Baron Bone Lizards body, one after the other. Witnessing such a scene, Hiiro was stunned as he simply stared. He had absolutely no clue what had just taken place. Before he was aware of it, the orb from earlier had disappeared. The monster pertaining a Rank of SS was immobilized as its entire body was punctured by countless spikes that had lashed out at it. The sensation of imminent threat that Hiiro had felt earlier had completely disappeared in an instant, as if it were simply a passing breeze. GuGiiGaa.. (Baron Bone Lizard) Baron Bone Lizard desperately attempted to move its body, yet, above it were incoming spikes flying towards it. In addition, the spikes were even larger than the previous ones. As there were a multitude of spikes, varying in sizes and lengths, it could be determined that more and more bones inside of its body would be broken. Its tail was pulverized from its roots. Even the limbs that supported its body were brutally and cruelly shattered. What had stolen Hiiros vision in the next moment was the sight of pitch black wings growing on Liliyns black, her figure afloat in midair. Her blood-like crimson long hair swayed. The rear figure of the girl who possessed obsidian wings that seemed to encompass everything resembled a demon that often appeared in anime or games. Now thenthis should finish it. (Liliyn) Liliyn brought her hand to the sky before swinging it down like a whip in the direction of the Baron Bone Lizard. *Pakipakipakipaki-!* (TL: Sound of piercing?) A single, massive spike appeared, its magnitude easily capable of obliterating the Baron Bone Lizards body. It fell on top of the monsters head, shattering it to smithereens as it generated a tremendous shock wave. The shock wave was so powerful, the debris came flying towards them. Similar to the orb from earlier, after a while it collapsed as if it were sand before being blown away by the wind. The monster was completely stunned. Now, I guess its about here, huh. (Liliyn) As if she had just finished her shift at work, Liliyn indifferently spat out those words. *Pachin!* (TL: Finger Snap.) She lightly snapped her fingers. Then- *Piki*.*Pikiki**Pariiiiiiin!* As Hiiro thought that the surrounding space had cracks appearing through it, a tone that resembled glass breaking resounded. What! (Hiiro) Hiiro looked around him restlessly. The whole scene returned to what it was before the body of the Baron Bone Lizard had appeared. The [Forbidden Emperor Cloud] was still present and the Red Rain continued to pelt down upon the empty field before him. The shattered remains of the Baron Bone Lizard lay at the center of the field. All the golden spikes that Liliyn used in her assault had disappeared and the ground was completely intact. ? (Hiiro) Unable to logically analyze the situation, Hiiro stared at the situation with a confused expression. Ignoring Hiiro, Lilyn retracted her wings and landed on the ground as if nothing happened. Clean that up. Im going to sleep (Liliyn) Understood. Have a good night, master. (Silva) As expected, Silva nodded his head as he acknowledged her order. While Hiiro was looking at Liliyns back, she turned around and said. What do you think? Im strong, right brat? Fufu~n (Liliyn) She said with an air of superiority. Looking at the dumbfounded Hiiro, she smiled with satisfaction as she entered the house. As ordered by his master, Silva approached the shattered bones of the bone lizard. Hey, are you sure its alright to approach it? (Hiiro) Yes, it has already been annihilated (Silva) A-Annihilated? So its dead? Youre saying It died? (Hiiro) Hearing Hiiro seeking confirmation twice, Silva nodded as he spoke. I am sure you are surprised, but that is the extent of my masters power. (Silva) Power? You mean that was magic just now? (Hiiro) You are completely right (Silva) Hold it, Isnt that weird? From what Ive experienced so far, you shouldnt be able to use magic in the Red Rain right? (Hiiro) That was something that Silva had told Hiiro. Hiiro even confirmed it himself by using magic. It was clear that it had been disabled at that time. Yes, it is clear that magic cannot be used at the current time. However, there is an exception. (Silva) Exception? (Hiiro) Indeed. It is this. (Silva) Saying thus, Silva picked up something and presented it to Hiiro. Upon closer inspection, what he held was a petal of the <<Golden Rose>>. Whats that? (Hiiro) This flower has a special effect. As I said before, this flower contains a considerable amount of life force in contrast to its appearance. (Silva) Hiiro heard it before when he was collecting it. That life force is very compatible with living beings. It will bring numerous benefits to those that consume it. (Silva) Benefits? (Hiiro) Yes, it is called <<Complete Origin>> Whats that? (Hiiro) Hiiro heard an unfamiliar word. In short, the person who consumes this flower will be immune to abnormal statuses. (Silva) Abnormal statuses? I see, so thats why she could utilise magic? No, actually, the effect of the Red Rain is an abnormal status? (Hiiro) You are absolutely right. The magic seal caused by the red rain is an abnormal status (Silva) I see. For it to have such a convenient ability (Hiiro) Of course, if Hiiro used [Word magic] and wrote the words [Restore] or [Normal], he would be able to achieve the same effect. However, because magic was sealed off during the [Red Rain], he was unable to use those effects. I see, is that why she sent an old man like you to a poisonous mountain to retrieve it? (Hiiro) Hiiro was somehow able to understand the situation. In order to face this monster, preparation was necessary. That was why Liliyn sent Silva. However, Silva shook his head and said. Nofofo, Im sorry but your are wrong (Silva) What? Im wrong? (Hiiro) Yes. Whether my master had this or not, a monster of this degree is not difficult for her (Silva) Then why did she use something like this, this time? (Hiiro) Even if she looks like that, she possesses a strong desire to reveal her powerto put it succinctly, she enjoys boasting her superior force. (Silva) Is she a kid or something? (Hiiro) Hiiro let out a breath as he said it. Silva responded with a happy smile. Nofofo, does this not display the extent of how obsessed she is with you? (Silva) ..? (Hiiro) Hiiro knitted his eyebrows as he craned his head. There was no need for her to reveal her trump card to a worthless enemy. As she was interested in Hiiro-sama, she used her magic in an attempt to surprise you. Nofofofofofo. (Silva) It seems that she used the <<Golden Rose>> only because she wanted to show off. But is it possible to defeat it without magic? (Hiiro) Yes. That was the strange part. He could understand who was the stronger one level-wise. Yet, he did not think one could emerge victorious against an SS Ranked monster without the use of magic. Fumu, fumu. Certainly, if the opponent was a normal one, it would be impossible. That monster is Baron Bone Lizard. A unique monster befitting of an SS Rank. (Silva) It was precisely as Hiiro had thought. However, no matter how strong an individual may be, they will always possess a weakness. Although Baron Bone Lizard is no different from such persons, it is also not an exception to this. Said weak point is a cylindric bone which acts like its core. Unlike the other bones, this one singular bone has a considerably lower defense value. (Silva) Is that so? Meaning that if its destroyed, it will be defeated? (Hiiro) Indeed. However, no normal adventurer would be capable of easily destroying it. Only those that have over 600 Attack Points are capable of destroying said bone. (Silva) Although it may seem like obtaining 600 Attack Points would be difficult, if one was able to, they would be able to obliterate said monster in one-hit. Basically, its weak in close-combat? (Hiiro) Indeed. Its specialty is shooting its Bone Ball, the red orb that appeared earlier. Other than that.(Silva) Even though Hiiro had heard a lot, it mostly consisted of ranged-attacks. Rather, Hiiro was more surprised learning that the ball was made from bone as he had not expected it. Even so, considerable swiftness is required in order to get close. One also needs great perception to find the cylinder, and the power to attack it. Ojou-sama possesses all of such qualities. Thus, from the very beginning, there was no need for her to use magic to defeat it. It has always been as such. (Silva) I see. By the way, I wanna ask you something. (Hiiro) If it is the matter of Ojou-samas magic, you realize that, should I not obtain her express permission, my mouth shall remain closed, yes? (Silva) I dont give two shits about that. (Hiiro) Fo!? (Silva) As Silva thought Hiiro would be curious about Liliyns magic, he was shocked upon hearing Hiiros response. What I wanted to ask about is the <<Golden Rose>>. (Hiiro) Ha, haa. Are you perchance referring to the Red Rain? (Silva) Yeah, how longs it gonna stay there? Earlier, you said that it would last for three days. During this time, we cant use magic right? (Hiiro) That is correct. The previous time, it had continued to rain for a period of three days. However, as I had stated earlier, scale of the red clouds this time is particularly large. The Baron Bone Lizard that appeared this time is also larger than the previous. Ah, I forgot to mention that the Baron Bone Lizards power is proportional to the size of the red cloud. Since the energy of the clouds is usually confined within the lake, the Baron Bone Lizard absorbs the power from the Red Rain. It is because of this that the larger the cloud is, the more powerful the Baron Bone Lizard becomes. Furthermore, this is only time that it has initiated an attack. In addition, even if we slay it, after some time, it will respawn from the lake. (Silva) It seemed to be a monster that appeared often. Furthermore, as it is a timid creature, it waits for an opportunity when magic cannot be used before beginning its hunt. It appeared that it usually fed on weak monsters that lived in the lake. I see. I understand the details about that monster. So? How do I get to the outside from here? (Hiiro) Theoutside? (Silva) Yeah, I no longer have any business here, right? Im gonna go continue my journey. (Hiiro) Silva frowned upon hearing Hiiros words.. I apologise. However, the Red Rain is still pouring outside. It is dangerous. As I said before, the rain is very heavy. Because Baron Bone Lizards are originally born from it, it will not cause damage to them. However, on normal bodies, it will feel like countless stones pelting upon them from the sky. It would cause tremendous damage. (Silva) Guh (Hiiro) Hiiro looked up the sky while groaning. It was exactly as Silva had indicated. In this kind of rain, even if one had an umbrella, it would not be able to withstand it. Also, the boat that was required to cross the lake was going to sink. Is that so? In other words, I cant get out if this rain continues, huh? (Hiiro) It would appear so. (Silva) Hiiro sighed deeply. (Damn. I just wanted to grab some meat, yet, it turned into this disaster. Why do I always get caught up in trouble?) (Hiiro) However, it was a fact that Hiiro was rendered unable to use his magic at the present time. Even if he asked Silva for the <<Golden Rose>>, there would not be any in stock. (It cant be helped. Even though its troublesome to be near that brat, I dont have much choice but to ascertain the situation first, huh) (Hiiro) Following this, he returned to his room to sleep. CH 75 Chapter 75 : The Apologizing Maid When I woke up, it was already slightly past noon When I went to the dining room, I saw Silva preparing lunch with great timing as usual. It seems he knew that I up, and when I asked, he only responded, as usual, that it was because he is a butler. It was useless to respond to him, so I let it be. When I was eating in silence, I sighed as I heard the sound of rain-drops splashing around the house Then, I suddenly remembered. I wonder if Mikazuki is alright.. Mikazuki should be experiencing this weird phenomena for the first time.. Its bad if she panics and fall to the lake. Because I used <Two Word Chain>, the word I placed on Mikazuki disappeared, and I cant pinpoint her location. I think I will go check it out after finishing the meal. Even though I can vaguely feel the location, I tried to ask Silva where the animal feeding ground is, it seems to be at the back of the mansion. After that, I quickly went out of the mansion and went to search for Mikazuki. sfx : Zazazazazaza (Rain) Even though it was raining in the vicinity, it was strange how it didnt rain here. This is really a different world, logic cant be used here. While thinking that, I continue to walk. Just like Silva said, theres something like a shed behind the mansion. There, I saw something like a chicken with plump wings. Nearby, i saw Mikazuki sitting calmly while with her eyes close. As for why she seems so relax, it was because theres a person grooming it. Kui ! (Mikazuki) When Mikazuki realize Hiiros presence, Mikazuki called over Hiiro many times as if he is trying to get noticed by him. But, unlike Mikazuki, the other person is wearing a stiff face and looking at him. That person was the one that he fought last night. (TL Note : Not that kind of fight ) I-I-I am S-Sorry ! (Shamoe) That person whos confused and keep apologizing is no other than this mansions maid, Shamoe, who certainly caused some trouble with him last night, Shamoe. Kui ? (Mikazuki) Mikazuki confused why Shamoe is apologizing to its master, and looking at back and forth between each of them. E-E-Ehm.. (Shamoe) Shamoe was panicking and dont know what to say. Watching such a scene, Hiiro only shrug his shoulder in amazement. I wont just let it slide you know ? Since, I almost died last night. (Hiiro) That night, if I didnt resisted, I would certainly died. Even if I survived, I would recieve a significant injury. I wont just let it slide like that. Hearing that, she felt really bad. Shes shaking while holding both hand in front of her chest. She thought that Hiiro might be thinking of revenge. Of course, Hiiro dont have such an intention. Even though last night, he drew his katana because of the danger, he didnt intend to kill people that are not hostile. Can you remember? (Hiiro) Y-Y-Yes ! (Shamoe) Thats troublesome huh.. (Hiiro) If she didnt remember anything, she wouldnt feel guilty. But, looks like she was conscious during the fight. Since she cant do anything but watch, shes probably suffering since she has a weak heart. I-I am truly sorry ! Shamoe have done such unforgivable action ! (Shamoe) She keeps apologizing over and over. Its true that she caused it, but Hiiro can only sympathize with her. Watching a girl apologizing over and over again, mad Hiiro feel bad. What are you doing with this droolingbird ? (Hiiro) Eh ? A droolingbird ? (Shamoe) Kui Kui Kui Kui Kui ! (Mikazuki) Mikazuki was licking her masters face as if she have not seen him for days. Eit, I always told you to stop that, didnt i ? (Hiiro) (TL Note : Ice cream !) Kuiiiiii ! (Mikazuki) Mikazuki shook its head as if refusing.Then, Hiiro said, This is why. (Hiiro) After forcefully pushing Mikazuki away, he show his face full of droll to Shamoe. I-I see (Shamoe) Understanding that, she gave him something like a handkerchief from her pocket to Hiiro. Hiiro obediently took it and wiped his face. Then, What were you doing with this guy ? (Hiiro) O-Oh, Thats right, I was brushing it. (Shamoe) Is that so ? Looks like, this guy have given you some trouble. (Hiiro) Mikazuki bent its neck as if apologizing. N-No, its nothing ! I can only do this much ! A-And, there was yesterdays accident. Im sorry because I wasnt able to apologize right away ! (Shamoe) Looks like she intended to apologize last night. But since she cant find him, she tried to atone it by helping Mikazuki. She tried to apologize indirectly. If she have prepared her heart, of course she would apologize right away, but seeing Hiiro come in suddenly, her head was spinning. Seeing this girl trembling before him, Hiiro fold his arm and say, What are you so afraid of ? (Hiiro) E-Ehm, T-That is.. (Shamoe) Hiiro dont care about race differences. Thats why he didnt know the problem of a half. Thats because, half is a detested existence.. (Shamoe) Hoh (Hiiro) What shes saying is, not only in here, a Half is a taboo. Thats why they got despised by all race. (TL Note : I can see a flag in the distance.. Damn you Hiiro ! ) Thats why.. Unable to use both Magic and <Binding> huh (Hiiro) Thats right, the characteristic of a Half, is that they inherited the physcial characteristic from both race, but they didnt inherit the unique skill from them. Which is Magic and <Binding> in this case. Since the blood cancel each other, they cant used. Its the same with a cross-breed of <Humas> and <Evila>. Unable to use magic, the halfs are considered as a Taboo and a symbol of disaster. Of course, cross-breeding is against the law. If the child is found, it will either get banished or eliminated. Shamoes mother which is an <Evila> was prepared for this when she gave birth to her. Her Father which is a <Gabranth> decided to search for a way to cross the continent and move away from his family. He told his wife and daughter that he will find it and definitely return. But, when hes gone, the mother and young Shamoe lived in the shed the the father built. The <Evila> nearby, notice this, and when they found out that Shamoe is a Half, they got banished. They had nowhere to go and the father still hasnt returned. Because they have made a promise to wait here, they didnt want to leave this place. Even though that the <Evila> disagreed with this, no one touched them. But, sneers and disdain are a everyday thing. No one even bother to look at them and treat them as if it is natural to hate them. (TL Note : SHAMOEEEEE !! TT_TT ) Even though young Shamoe is fine, the mothers heart is gradually broke. When Shamoe turned to 5 years old, the mother cant bear it any longer and collapsed. Then, she died silently after. (TL Note : Ugh.. ) Shamoe is now alone, and dont know what to do. Seeing that her mother has passed away, the <Evila> nearby use this chance to get rid of her. They burnt down the shed that her father built. After she had nowhere to return, she dont know where to go. She have no choice but to wander the continent, but she cant use Magic. This continent is not a kind place for a young girl. She was unable to gather enough food. She dont know how to find a river to drink from. She was slowly dying. Reaching her limit, when she was about to accept her fate, something is looked down at her. That was Ojou-sama. (Shamoe) She didnt wear frightened face anymore, a small gentle smile can be seen. That time, she lend her hand to me, and its Super Cool !! Ah~ Kya Kya~ (Shamoe) (TL Note : Shit. YURI ALERT !!) Hah ? (Hiiro) Shamoe had a sparkling eyes and approached Hiiro. She said to me who was lying on the ground, If you want to live, come with me ! , Then then, she employed me on this mansion ! Ojou-same didnt even hate halfs ! Im very grateful to Ojou-same ! (Shamoe) As if she forgot about Hiiro, she didnt realize she was approaching Hiiro. When she noticed, she quickly fall back and hang her head. E-Eh, I-Im Sorry ! I-I-I have shown such indecent thing ! Argh, Shamoe is such an Idiot ! Idiot ! (Shamoe) While Hiiro is thinking that he has seen scene like this before, Shamoe knocked her head over and over on the animal sheds wall. Hiiro shrugged. Come on, I dont mind it. So, thats why you are working here huh ? Aside from that, is it okay to tell me that story ? Im just a guest you know ? (Hiiro) Whether its Liliyn or her parents, they should be a precious memory to her. Hiiro doubt Shamoe because she told such a story to a mere traveler. She smiled a little and shook her head. I-I heard from Silva that Hiiro is not a person that care about races. (Shamoe) (That Hentai-jiji, saying unnecessary thing.) (Hiiro) Hiiro clench his fist in his heart. Th-Thats why, even though its an ugly story, I-I wanted you to listen. (Shamoe) Is that so ? If youre fine with it, then its alright. I have no intention to reveal it to anyone anyway. Let me praise you for having a good eye. (Hiiro) (TL Note : Good eye as in good enough to know Hiiros a good guy.) Th-Thank you so much ! (Shamoe) Even though Hiiro was boasting, Shamoe still thanked him. (Mu, if its Ossan, he would have fight back, but somehow shes too obedient that its a bit annoying.) (Hiiro) Somehow, I miss how Arnold responds.. Well, whatever, Oh, thats right, i will call you Dojimeido (Clumsy Maid), hear me Dojimeido ? (Hiiro) Shamoe was dumbfounded. Dojimeido, of the full-moon night. (Hiiro) Hearing that, she sighed. Even though you cant control your own power, dont attack me next time okay ? (Hiiro) E-Eh ? I-Im sorry ! (Shamoe) You better search for a way to control it. Go ask the red loli. She should know some way since she lived for such a long time. (Hiiro) A-Actually, I already asked and have been practicing it. (Shamoe) It didnt go well, huh.. (Hiiro) Y-Yes.. (Shamoe) Shamoe dropped her shoulder and glanced at Mikazuki. Well, I guess its fine as long as youre trying. (Hiiro) Eh ? (Shamoe) At least, I like people who try their best even if they failed. (Hiiro) Eh ? (Shamoe) Hearing Hiiros word, Shamoe blushed. Fueeeeee !? (Shamoe) (TL Note : FIRO-TAN !!) Hearing the sudden scream, Hiiro frowned. E-Eh, I-Its just.. W-What do you mean by Like ? Fueeeee ! (Shamoe) Shamoe put both of her hand on her cheeks. Hiiro is confused why shes so surprised. Hiiro frowned and stare at her. (Wh-What should i do ~~~~ ??? He-He likes Shamoe ? That means, That means.. !) (Shamoe) Shamoes eyes are rolling and something like a steam is floating from her head while her face is red like a tomato. (What a weird girl, everyone on this mansion is a weirdo.) (Hiiro) (TL Note : Donkan Protagonists are Donkan.) Unable to understand Shamoes wild delusion, Hiiro looked up at <Forbidden Emperor Cloud> and wondering when the rain will stop. CH 76 Three days had passed in the manor. During that time, although Hiiro befriended Silva and Shamoe, he didnt even catch a glimpse of Liliyn. According to Silva, Liliyn usually stayed in her room, relying on Silva to bring her meals. Hiiro: (Haa, I dont really care about the Aka-Loli(1), but it looks like the rains not showing any signs of stopping...) During the past three days, there was no sign of the rain letting up. As it had rained continuously for such a long time, Hiiro thought that the river might overflow. However, Silva assured him that there was nothing to be concerned about. The reason for this was that the monsters living in the lake were absorbing the Red Rain. Although it was raining continuously right now, there was a point in the past where there was no rain at all. Because of that, the monsters shrivelled up and died. Since the rain provided them with energy, they literally regarded it as a blessing. However, to people, this was one of the most annoying events that could occur. As one could not step outside, even without Liliyn present, all one could do was stay muffled in their rooms as they ate and slept. Hiiro: (This is a waste of time. I originally wanted to practice my Word Magic, but I cant use magic right now...its like Im in a prison.) Hiiro was obviously dissatisfied at first. Yet, in actuality, the mansion was filled with books and literature that Silva had collected, appeasing Hiiros boredom. Hiiro deemed the books in Silvas collection as intriguing, especially the books detailing topics related to the Demon World. Thus, he enjoyed himself as he read through them. At first, he was handed a book recommended by Silva. However, as it was clearly one of those books that the Perverted Butler often had, Hiiro immediately smacked the pervert over the head with it. As Hiiro was in the guest room, absorbed in his reading, he heard the sound of a door slowly opening. If the visitor was Silva or Shamoe, then they would definitely knock before hand. Thus, he understood that his visitor was the only other existence that resided in the mansion. Shifting his gaze towards the opened door, he predictably saw a face that he had not seen in a while. Liliyn: Lend me some of your time.(2) With her blazing red hair, Liliyn swayed as she spoke in a commanding tone. Hiiro: I refuse. He instantly gave his rejection. However, perhaps expecting such an answer from Hiiro, Liliyn did not grow too upset as she continued. Liliyn: Kukuku(3), I see you havent changed much. Being able to face me with that kind of attitude, I mean. Hiiro: Im reading. Dont bother me, Hikikomori(4). Liliyn: Fun(5), forget about that and come. I wanna show you something interesting. Hiiro: ...? Hearing the words something interesting, Hiiros curiosity was piqued. Hiiro: Whats so interesting? Liliyn: Like I said, if you follow youll find out. Hiiro: ...... The twos eyes met. As Liliyn averted her eyes soon after, all the while emitting a fearless grin, Hiiro shut the book with a *pata*(6). Hiiro: Where are we going? Liliyn: Over here. Hiiro followed after Liliyn who had left the room. However, he noticed something suddenly drop to his feet as he exited the guest room. As he glanced at Liliyns back, he picked up the object at his feet. CH 77 Chapter 77: New Traveling Companions As Ive already said before, the only people in this room are you and me. Theres no way for other people to overhear us. Therefore, youre free to tell me. (Liliyn) Youve taken some pretty meticulous preparations, huh? (Hiiro) The whole purpose of beckoning Hiiro into her room was for this. Primarily because she was so interested in him. Specifically, she was interested in the rare magic known as [Word Magic]. First off, seeing that you can read that book, are you really not a Hero? (Liliyn) Aah, Im not a hero (Hiiro) let me rephrase that, do you know what a Hero is? (Liliyn) As she threw a curveball of a question at Hiiro, he wondered as to why she had such a profound interest in them. Can I ask you something first? (Hiiro) Nh? What? (Liliyn) Why are you so interested in Heroes? (Hiiro) Fu~n, a person summoned from another world is much more interesting compared to those living in a boring society. (Liliyn) Boring? A war almost started a little while ago, you know? (Hiiro) The threat of an outbreak of war was still present. Im not interested in war. The history of humanity is the history of war. Ive lived for a very long time. Do you really think Ive maintained no contact with war? (Liliyn) Analyzing what she just said, Hiiro could assume that she had lived for such a long period of time that she has probably lived through and witnessed numerous wars. There was also a chance that she had participated in them as well. Hiiro presumed that this was most likely the reason why war did not appeal to her. (Well, if she were one of those war-hungry people then it would be a pain.) (Hiiro) Hiiro was relieved that the girl before him held no interest in it. If she was, he might have gotten caught up in the war. You say youre not a Hero, but you arent a resident of Edea, right? (Liliyn) Haah, it doesnt seem to be any harm in telling youbut make sure not to tell anyone else, okay? (Hiiro) Hiiro wanted to confirm this for the second time. You know, Ive already said it several times before. Do I look like a person who would foolishly spread information? (Liliyn) Hiiro stared at her for a bit. She made a displeased expression with her mouth and eyebrows. Looking at such a face, his expectations dropped. He felt like he was talking to a child. It was true that she had the same preferences as him. As long as her curiosity was satiated, she was satisfied. In addition, she did not seem like someone who would recklessly share what she knew. Concerning the risks, Hiiro could feel that if he answered her barrage of questions, his secrets would not spread to the rest world. She, like Hiiro, was also a user of Unique Magic. It was probable that she would be considerably capable of sympathizing with him. Although overly optimistic, Hiiro felt that after advancing this far, it wouldnt be a bad idea to just tell her everything. I understand. However, I will only tell you once. (Hiiro) What? Why? (LIliyn) If you dont like it, Ill talk more after I confirm that this is real. (Hiiro) Hiiro showed her the permit to the [Fortuna Grand Library] as he said so. Really! Do you think what I gave you is fake? (Liliyn) No, Im not sure. I dont know what the real thing looks like. I dont want to be a fish lured in by fake bait. (Hiiro) Right after he said it, he took out from his pocket a golden petal; a golden petal that he picked up on his way into the room. When Liliyn saw it, her eyes opened wide. Ive had enough of itof your deceit. (Hiiro) (TL: Help) (E: ꤴ means Ive had enough of it. http://ejje.weblio.jp/content/%E3%81%93%E3%82%8A%E3%81%94%E3%82%8A%E3%81%A0 ) She gritted her teeth and scowled at the smirking Hiiro. Her expression changed to a grin soon after. Kukuku, youre an interesting brat. Ill tell you what, Ill pretend that I didnt hear anything. (Liliyn) Hm? Are you okay with that? (Hiiro) Hiiro scowled involuntarily at the surprising response. Yes, it would much more interesting to observe and find out everything about you. (Liliyn) isnt that bad character? (Hiiro) Kukuku, whatre you talking about? Did you think I was a good person? (Liliyn) I couldnt care less whether youre a good person or a bad one. (Hiiro) Kuhaha, well said. You are becoming more and more interesting. Alright then. Lets declare it here. (Liliyn) ? (Hiiro) Liliyn intently pointed her finger at Hiiro. (TL: Not sure) (E: Me neither.) Ill definitely make you mine. Just you wait. (Liliyn) She said with an insatiable curiosity, her pupils shining like a child who had just found a new toy. Seeing such an expression, Hiiro made the blunder of finding it interesting as well. Hiiro smiled and replied. If you think you can, then prove it to me. (Hiiro) He stated it as if a game was about start. He began to feel a sense of comfort. It was different than the comfort he felt with Arnold and Muir. In all honesty, Hiiro needed to be alert when interacting with Liliyn, yet, he involuntarily found it interesting. (Also, if I acquaint myself with someone like her, she could become a source of strength or power in the future.) Although it was the same during his interactions with Rarashik, as he was mostly dancing around atop of Liliyns palm, Hiiros anxiety couldnt help but gather. As she was a strong individual that he couldnt afford to lower his guard around, Hiiro was betting on using her as a source of growth for him to get even stronger. Well then, Ill return this to you (Hiiro) Hiiro tossed the permit back at Liiliyn who caught it expertly as he proceeded to leave the room. Liliyn took the permit and played with it for a bit before smiling. Following this, she returned the permit to its original location. However, something strange occurred as she did so. Earlier, when Hiiro had looked at the permit, it was clear that the permit had the highest clearance level, the Basement 5 gold mark printed on it. However, the permit for some reasoned, returned to a silver color. She looked at the petals that Hiiro had dropped on the ground as she exhaled. (Kukuku, it going to get busy now) (Liliyn) A pair of crimson red eyes glowed suspiciously in the dim room. The day after she talked with Hiiro, she gathered everyone in the room first thing in the morning as she made her declaration. Lets go on a journey (Liliyn) Hiiro was unsurprised with the announcement since he expected it after last night. However, the same could not be said for the other two. Silva stared at them with a stunned expression as Shamoe cried out. Fu~e~e~e~e~e? (Shamoe) She was completed startled. What are you so surprised about? (Liliyn) I-I-I-Im very surprised. W-W-why are we suddenly going on a journey? (Shamoe) It was a natural question for Shamoe. But Liliyn had a neutral expression as she moved her mouth. Un, the reason is, Ill be joining that person on his journey. (Liliyn) H-Hiiro-samas. (Shamoe) Un! (Liliyn) Suddenly Silva opened his eyes wide and- Mumumu! (Silva) -bellowed thus. Master, there is no way! You already have me, yet, you have fallen for Hiiro-sama? P-please say it is not so! If you are ever lonely, you will always have a man with an overflowingly passionate soul and throbbing heart to embrace you. (Silva) (TL: i wonder if there is a better to say this) (E: Meh. It works.) As if-! (Liliyn) Bu-gyo-wa? (Silva) Irritated by Silvas complete misunderstanding, she dropped kicked him on the head, making him crumple onto the ground. S-Silva-sama (Shamoe) Shamoe grew flustered as she tried to deal with the current spectacle. LIliyn folded her arms, exhaling as she spoke. Listen up, I made a deal with that person. The contents of that deal, however, are a secret. (Liliyn) The contents werent that important, however, she was told not to talk about it so she planned on doing just that. Because of the deal, I have no choice but to follow that person to his destination. W-where is that place (Shamoe) Shamoe asked anxiously. Demon Continent, Xaos. (Liliyn) Upon hearing that name, Silva stood up vigorously as he looked at Liliyn with glistening eyes. N-no, you mustnt go there! (Silva) W-what is it all of a sudden? (Liliyn) Liliyn was also caught by surprise when the invincible butler suddenly resurrected. Dont go. Dont go. Please dont go! Please dont go to that place[Xaos] (Silva) The other three looked at the heated old man. That place is a city! You are aware, yes? It is a place with lots of people! In such a place, what do you think would happen to a lazy, sheltered, cute and beautiful princess? (Silva) Although there seemed to be some hidden intention there, they all remained silent for the time being and listened. If you were to wander into such a big place, there is a chance that you would get lost. Using that opportunity, a low life would approach you and then take you to some isolated ally andand bufufofo! (Silva) To everyones surprise, a red substance began to flow out of Silvas nose for some reason. Ku..nonofofothis isnt good. (Silva) What isnt good is this pervert! (Liliyn) A-cho-bu-rin!? (Silva) The answer was quite clear. It would be better to leave this perverted old man behind. With a wonderful uppercut by Liliyn, the perverted old mans head buried itself into the ceiling. (This place is definitely chaos) (Hiiro) The butler in particular (There was no way someone whos at Level 148 would be taken out so easily by a guy.) (Hiiro) She would definitely turn the tables on that person. Liliyn dusted off her hands (Pan-Pan) and continued. The Red rain has weakened. It is likely that it will cease tonight. We should be able to depart so make your preparations. Also, that person (Silva) is abnormal. Shamoe, please crush his bones and grind it into bird feed. (Liliyn) Eh, Ah, Yes! Ah, no, I mean (Shamoe) The maid was unsure as to what she should do. The butler had his head buried in the ceiling. The little girl who only moved straight towards her goals. (Going on a journey with these peopleits depressing.) When he went to Liliyns room, no matter whether the permit was real or fake, this would still be the result. Even if it was fake, he would have to no choice but to take the permit to the [Demon Continent, Xaos] to complete the deal. Also, even if it was real, he would not be able to use the permit without her presence. He could do something with [Word Magic], like copy the permit. However, it would be suspicious for a normal person to have such a permit in the first place. He could disguise himself as Liliyn and use the permit. However, if the permit was fake, he wouldnt be able to do anything. He thought of lots of other things on his mind, but he would only use force if all else failed. As she was so interested in him, Hiiro determined that she could either restrain him or accompany him on his journey. The possibility of either was quite high. Hiiro had made preparations as he heard Silva say that Liliyn excelled in brute force. (TL: Heelllp!) (E: Something like this?) From the deal last night, he understood why she wanted to go on a journey with him. Also, if she went with him, it was clear that the other two would follow as well. That was because, for some reason, both Shamoe and Silva relied on her. Three more people would become troublesome. Hiiro liked journeying alone. However, since coming to this world, he thought that travelling with others were not bad at all. Arnold, Muir, and now Mikazuki. Although it was certainly good to travel alone, it was definitely more interesting to travel with another person. There are a lot of things that Hiiro didnt know about the Demon continent. Liliyn and the other two would probably know a lot about the continent. Learning about them during the journey would become major asset later on. (If something happens, I can always use the word [Transfer] to escape right away.) (Hiiro) [Word Magic] had a wide range of applications. CH 78 Chapter 78 The Buttlers Concerns That night, While Hiiro was sleeping, there was a knock on the door. And when he answered it turned out to be Silva. Can we speak for a moment?(Silva) Sure, just make it quick.(Hiiro) Yes! (Silva) Hiiro sat on the sofa, while Silva served some tea. Well, what do you want?(Hiiro) I Deeply apologize. (Sliva) Silva suddenly bowed his head. Hiiro didnt understand and tilted his head to the side. What do you mean?(Hiiro) Its about Ojou-sama. (Silva) ..{who is doing this Hiiro, Silva or Both??} I thought you got forced. (Silva) Ah, that uh..(Hiiro) Its look like she threatened Hiiro to join her on his journey. Ojou-sama is a person like that, once she found something interesting, she will take it no matter what.(Silva) Thats true. I understand that.(Hiiro) But, if its really troublesome, you should go now when Ojou-sama is sleeping.(Silva) Oi(Hiiro) Hearing Hiiro interrupting him, Silva had a blank face. Wh-Whats the matter?(Silva) Even though I have no intention to go with that baba no, Akaloli. Its not that I got forced against my will you know? Well, though its true that she insisted a bit.(Hiiro) Is-Is that so?(Silva) Yeah, we already agreed. Thats why jii-san doesnt have to worry, or, shouldnt you have some confidence? (Hiiro) Nofofofo, I am confident, but, its just that Ojou-sama cant see other peoples circumtances and normally force something on them against their will.(Silva) True.(Hiiro) Its also due to the fact that Ojou-sama lives in such a remote place.(Silva) Eh.. Is that so?(Hiiro) Basically, this mansion is used so that she didnt bring trouble to others.. I dont think thats admirable though.(Hiiro) Nofofofofo, even though Ojou-sama looks like that, she is also kind you know?(Hiiro) Seeing Silva smiling like this, rather than a servant, he seems more like a father. Since she has lived for such a long time, she has had to go through sweet and bitter times, and has a lot of experience because of it.(Silva) It is true that being a level 148 surely means she cannot be half-assed in experiences. Just like he said, she should have lots of experience. From the standpoint of life experiences, Hiiro cant even compare. Aside from that, there is another reason why this mansion is built here, a BIG REASON.(Silva) Oh?(Hiiro) Like I have mentioned before, this place is full of weird and eccentric people. This building is also built for those who have lost their homes.(Silva) Like her huh..(Hiiro) Thats right.(Silva) Its true that Silva mentioned something about this being a place with weird and eccentric people. But, I didnt think it was built for that purpose. Actually, Im a <Spirit>(Silva) {Rather sudden lol} (Hiiro) Im sorry that I kept silent about this before, but now that we are going to be traveling together, this is a courtesy.(Silva) Is that so..(Hiiro) Though Hiiro already had known this beforehand, since he used Pry (Җ) on him, he nod out of respect for his feelings. And, as you already know, Shamoe is <Magical Beast>. Its hard to live in this land.(Silva) I see. So that is why she built this building.(Hiiro) Hiiro said that while looking around the room. Silva nodded. Even so, there have been no guests for a long time. Though, monsters still come.(Silva) Silva said that with a lonely face Well, though I think the problem is the location.(Hiiro) Well, it is the truth that this place is surrounded by lake. A better place surely exists. Nofofofo, thats right. But, Ojou-same took a liking to this place.(Silva) Why?(Hiiro) Because the abnormal is interesting to her.(Silva) Is she an idiot or something?(Hiiro) I really wonder if she lost her mind or something else entirely. Nofofofo, an ordinary person like me cant understand Ojou-samas interests.(Silva) No no no, its simply because she is simply too weird.(Hiiro) Seeing Hiiro say that while simply sighing, Silva smiled and said, Nofofofo, she likes your straight-forward approach you know? (Silva) I dont care. (Hiiro) Nofofofofo, Since she always sticks with her decision, she got stuck here. Though, as expected, no one came.(Silva) True.(Hiiro) Ojou-sama is helplessly bored. She always told me to go travel on impossible quests for fun.(Silva) Ahh, so that mountain huh..(Hiiro) Now that I think of it, It was obvious that Silva was moving by Liliyns order. Its not only that though. But, Ojou-sama eventually got bored with that too.(Silva) (Hiiro) That time, when Hiiro-sama came.(Silva) What a coincidence. (Hiiro) Nope, more than a coincidence, from the start, I already intend to invite you.(Silva) Hearing that, Hiiro narrowed his eyebrow. oh really now? (Hiiro) Yes, I immediately could tell that Hiiro-sama is not normal.(Silva) I see <Spirit>s skill huh. Are you from observing race?(Hiiro) Nofofofo, as expected, you truly knew. I presume, you have met another ? (Silva) That is the question.(Hiiro) Nofofofo, thats a shame. But, even in the realm of <Spirit>, Im not normal.(Silva) Hm?(Hiiro) Normally, do not have the power to observe.(Silva) I guess thats true. If it was true, you would have known immediately that Im not from <Imp Race>, and see through my identity. (Hiiro) The <Spirit> I met before saw through my beast appearance. If Silva were to posses that power, it would be the same. But, since he didnt, I suppose he didnt have it. Due to many circumstances, the eccentric me ended up here. (Silva) A Pervert right?(Hiiro) Nofofofo, thats harsh you know. Nofofofo. (Silva) Well, after I got here, Im wondering if theres something. (Hiiro) Is that so? But, that is Hiiro-sama himself is the one that makes the bored Ojou-sama that has been holed up here become cheerful again.(Silva) Oi, I didnt do anything though?(Hiiro) No no, Even Shamoe had the same thought. She who was a despised existence by <Evila>, can talk with you. She would have approved of it too.(Silva) You sure praise me a lot.(Hiiro) Hearing Silva say that so seriously, it made it somewhat awkward, While Hiiro averted his eyes, trying not to make anymore misunderstandings, Hiiro drank the tea. Its nothing. It seems I have taken a lot of time. Im sorry.(Silva) Thats true, but, is that person alright there?(Hiiro) Hearing a Fueee could be heard. Silva opened his eyes wide for a second and smiled. (TL Note : Rishia !! XD )[Editor note: Like Totally man] Ohum, Im busted?(Shamoe) Obviously.(Hiiro) Thats because..(Shamoe) GAZAGAZAGAZAFURUFURUFURU{sound of the door creaking?} The rooms door is unnaturally shaking. Theres no way to ignore it.(Hiiro) Nofofofo, Shamoe, you can come in you know?(Silva) Hearing that, Shamoe opened the door and peek inside. (SFX : Giii) She just passed by chance and overheard Silvas voice. She tried to eavesdrop, but it seems she got busted a while ago. When she heard the conversation, she touched the door and it began to shake. She tried to hold it, and it seems it gave her away. Though the last part is why she got busted. A-Ah, Th-That was.. Eh-Eh, Sorry for eavesdropping!(Shamoe) She bowed her head vigorously. Its not like that Hiiro mind eavesdropping, and he didnt blame anyone. Dont mind it. That aside, are you alright? (Hiiro) Fuuee?(Shamoe) Were going to <Evila> Capital. There will be alot of them.(Hiiro) She already experienced her home being destroyed by <Evila> Though its unlikely she will meet the same people, there are alots of them. They might be from the same race that banished her. Hiiro thought that having that kind of experience would be trauma when she met other <Evila> But, while he was thinking that, Shes wearing a smile. Th-Thank you very much! But, Shamoes home is beside Silva and Ojou-sama. If they want to go, I must go too! (Shamoe) Nofofofo, it means shes also prepared.(Silva) It seems so.(Hiiro) It seems its decided, that we will all go together. Hiiro-sama, this might be sudden, but, as comrade, please take care of me!(Shamoe) Wait. What do you mean by comrade?!(Shamoe) Mumumu, of course as our beloved Ojou-samas fanclub!(Silva) ..(Hiiro) As comrade!(Shamoe) .(Hiiro) As a com-(Sliva) Stop it!(Hiiro) Boronbi !?(Hiiro) [EdN: Do not fully get what it means, but sounds funny] Silva is given a short flight courtesy of a kick from Hiiro. Geez, it seems I really need to leave that jiji(Slivia) Fueeeee~(Shamoe) Shamoe was flustered as usual, and Silva also revived quickly as usual and now is saying. [EdN: Masochist spirit butler well well.] Nofofofo, looks like its gonna be fun now! Nofofofofo!(Silva) Haa I thought I was dead.(Silva){not sure} A-Ah, Hiiro-sama!(Shamoe) Hm?(Hiiro) Sh-Shamoe also!(Silva) Ahh(Hiiro) I-I will bring new batch of tea, okay? (Shamoe) Looking at her greeting desperately, he already thought to leave her from the start. Suddenly, Fueeee?!(Shamoe) ~Gashan! Bunii!(Shamoe) She stumbled forward and magnificently dropped the pot on the bed. Awawawawawawa, I-Im sorry ! Sh-Shamoe is idiot, idiot, idiot, idiot!(Shamoe) While shes hitting her own head, her breast shake and Silva was looking at them dangerously.{Editor note: Pervert is as pervert does.] (I should think of a plan to get out of here in tonight night) While he was think of this chaotic situation being an everyday occurance, Hiiro felt like a heavy burden was placed on him. CH 79 Liliyn: Now, lets get a move on you lot! The following day, Liliyn frolicked as if she were an extremely energetic good girl. She pointed towards the other side of the lake as her back faced the mansion. As she had indicated, the rain seemed to have stopped during the middle of the night. At the present time, the figure of the Forbidden Emperor Cloud that loomed over them in the sky was no where to be seen. If one were to compare this day to the previous, the current skies were cloudless, as if the storm had been a lie. Not only had the weather turned fine after such a long time, but they were also going to be embarking on a journey. In light of this, Liliyns mood became ecstatic. Although this was not the first time she had gone on a journey, she did not have a reason to travel until now. In other words, there was nothing that had piqued her interest significantly enough to motivate her to go out on an excursion. However, at the present time, there was the presence of who Liliyn had declared as an Unusual Visitor, Hiiro. Hiiro, in and of himself, was the exact definition of unknown. At first, she was determined to learn about Hiiro by any means, even if she had to resort to brute force. However, in light of their exchange the other day, she began to think that drawing out the answers all at once and then have him leave would be such a shame. As she had never formed such thoughts before, she was bewildered, yet, she also felt comfortable for some reason. It is precisely because of this that, in order for her to continue enjoying this sensation longer, she wanted to discern the answers for herself by observing Hiiro with her own eyes and ears on this journey. Hiiro: Its fine if you want to go, but whatre you gonna do about the mansion? Well, no matter what you want to do, I guess you can only just leave it be, huh. However, Liliyns following sentence caused Hiiro to express shock, his eyes widening as far as they could go. Liliyn: What are you saying? Isnt it obvious that were bringing it along with us. Hiiro: ............ha? While Hiiro wondered what the hell this girl was saying, he began to doubt his own ears as he assumed that what he had heard was mistaken. Thus, he began to ask for confirmation. Hiiro: O-Oi(1), what did you just say? Youre going to...bring the mansion with you? Liliyn: Aa(2), its my possession. I have no intention of letting anyone do anything to it. It seems that his ears were not playing tricks on him. Nevertheless, this time, he began to question her sanity. A mansion was not food, nor was it a commodity. Even if one said that they wanted to bring it along, this task would immediately be deemed impossible. Hiiro: Look, if you express such an extreme level of selfishness, I can only see you as a simpleton. Liliyn: Fun(3), if you dont know anything then shut your mouth, boy. Do it, Silva. Silva: As you command. CH 80 In the Capital City: Victorias, the festival celebrating the birth of King Rudolf van Strauss Arclaim and his daughter, Lilith, had begun. Coincidentally, the two had been born on the same day of the same month. Although it was festival, it wasn''t a large event that took place across the entire nation. Even though it was referred to as the festival of birth, the reality was akin to a birthday party that took place within the confines of the castle. However, for those taking part in the celebrations were very important people. Of course, the royalty was a given. The guest list extended to famous writers and musicians, painters and chefs, and even famous adventurers. The line-up was so overwhelming, one could only describe it as amazing. Everyone in attendance was someone whose name was well known throughout the country. Taishi: Congrats, Lilith! The one who had called out to Lilith who was visibly exhausted from greeting celebrities was one of the heroes summoned from another world. One of the ones that held the fate of the world on their shoulders, Taishi Aoyama. Lilith: Ah, Taishi-sama(1)! Lilith joyfully rushed over towards Taishi while making a blossoming smile, as if her fatigue had been blown away. Although she normally didn''t wear makeup, as this was a fairly important occasion, not to mention that she was the subject of the celebration, she had firmly applied it. Liliths makeup was very natural and looked very good on her. Taishi thought she was always cute but she was even more so today, and he had his breath taken away. Taishi: (Uu(2) Cute!) Seeing Liliths beaming smile as she ran towards him like a puppy, Taishi had a strong desire to embrace her. However, he couldn''t do that. He could tell that if he did, the girl next to him would hound him. *dosu*(3) Taishi: Gufu!(4) He suddenly feels an impact in his side. When he looks, he can see the girls elbow buried in his side. Taishi: W-What was that for, Chika... Thats right. That girl, like him, was also a hero that was summoned, Chika Suzumiya. She had brown, healthy-looking skin and a nice, slender body. Also, the dress that she was currently wearing had a slit in it that resembled a China dress. It suited her very well. However, that girl was currently wearing a sour look while wedging her elbow into Taishi. Chika: No reason~. Its just that you were looking at Lilith with a perverted look on your face so I thought Id just caution you. Taishi: What do you mean caution? This is just violence. In the first place, I wasn''t looking at her with perverted... Chika: You weren''t looking at her? Nnnn?(5) Taishi: T-Thats... Looking at Liliths pink dress, which slightly exposed her breasts, Taishis face turned red, answering while averting his gaze. Noticing where he was looking, Chika stabbed his eyes with her fingers. Taishi: Gyaa!?(6) Lilith: T-Taishi-sama!? Chika: F-Fun!(7) He got what he deserves! Lilith nervously tried to support Taishi who was causing a commotion while holding his eyes. There were two people who were looking at those three from a different place. Those two girls were also heroes that were summoned. The one wearing a yellow dress, which did nothing to hide her voluptuous breasts, was Shuri Minamoto. The other, wearing a deep blue dress while holding a plate full of food, was Shinobu Akamori Shinobu: Nyahaha(8), Taishi-chi(9) has it rough~ She speaks while bringing food to her mouth as if she were a completely unrelated third party. CH 81 Chapter 81: Everyones expectations Judom Lankars was invited to the festival of birth, so he came. He came not only because he was a friend of the kings, but because he also wanted to see the ones known as heroes with his own eyes. Previously, a commander of the countrys military, a young man known as Vale Kimble, came to him and requested that he train the heroes, yet he bluntly refused. Judom thought that he would give up afterwards, but Vale came time and time again. Because he was so persistent, Judom declared that he would decide whether hed train them or not after he saw them with his own eyes. Thats why he came while using this celebration as an excuse. However, he came across a person he didnt expect to see there. That person was Nazaar Skride. He called himself an artist. The king was in love with his artwork as he already possessed several of Nazaars works. It was true that his artwork was amazing, capable of touching anyones heart. That man, however, wasnt just an artist. Judom knew that very well. And now, he noticed that Nazaar was spying on the heroes behind a pillar. Wondering if he was planning on causing something, Judom focused his gaze towards him. It seemed like Nazaar had also noticed as he looked in Judoms direction. His eyes were saying: I wont do anything to the heroes. Judom knew about his personality. He wasnt the kind of person whod do anything stupid. Understanding that, Judom stopped focusing on him. Next, he began to look at the heroes. (So those are the current heroes How do I say it Theyre just kids) (Judom) Judom smiled bitterly while watching them laugh like they were having fun. (Rudolf, do you plan on leaving our fate in the hands of these kids?) (Judom) With a sad expression, Judom looked towards the king who was still engaged in a conversation with important people. (What are you doing, after sacrificing your own daughter Youre the king, Rudolf. Rather than throwing a festival of birth like this, isnt there something more important that you ought to be doing?) (Judom) Looking away from Rudolph with a grave look on his face, Judom turned back and began to leave. (I guess, in the end, Ill have to take action) (Judom) Thinking that, Judom departed from the venue with a sharp look in his eyes. That evening, after the festival of birth had ended, King Rudolf was conversing with Minister Dennis Norman in the Oval Office. The contents of the discussion concerned the meeting requests received from the [Evila]s Lord, Eveam. As he unlocked the tables drawer and pulled it open, he took a signed letter from within. It was a letter that contained the details concerning the conference. As Dennis saw this, he wore a difficult expression. As I thought, it seems to be genuine. (Dennis) Umu (Rudolf) In actuality, the letter that was held in his hand was not the only one that was sent. The other was a letter detailing the merits of entering into an alliance with them in great detail, one of which included inside information concerning the [Gabranth]. From the letter alone, it was clearly understood how desperately they were trying to establish an alliance. Further included in the letter was the current thoughts that the [Evila] currently held. Before, I was called by that man to have a talk. He seems to have hesitated to call it authentic. (Dennis) Judom, huh (Rudolf) Indeed. Throughout the conversation, Judom had sprinkled the topic of how the letter from the [Evila] had arrived soon after they had immediately terminated the war between themselves and the [Gabranth]. Of course, as Judom had been constantly advising that there was a need for discussion, he was overjoyed by the news of an alliance conference as he supported it. Yet, Dennis was opposed to it. Certainly, if they established an alliance, at the very least, the feud between the [Evila] and the [Humas] would end, possibly creating an era of peace. However, this obviously could not be considered anything else other than wishful thinking. From what they could gather so far in their dealings with the [Evila], if they naively agreed to their demands, they would undoubtedly face harsh consequences. As their last alliance was betrayed, the [Evila] that came in the past performed the outrageous acts on humans, all for the sake of Evila Conversion. The most outrageous was the Evila Conversion. After hunting countless humans, they were trapped in an experimental facility that the [Evila] owned. As the experiments ultimately failed, all that was left were countless corpses. Although this was a fairly old story, the [Evila] that had actually conducted such experiments were still alive to this day. This was because they had long life-spans. If they were once again plotting to resume such experiments, this time, they may only be trying to lower the Humans guard so as to hunt them from their blind spot. As long as such concerns were unable to be dispelled, Dennis would continue to preach the risks of such an alliance as he advised Rudolf. Yet, Judom argued clearly that the past is the past. What was really outrageous about this argument was that, in addition to Evilas conduct, the Humas have performed numerous atrocities that caused grief and incited hatred from the other races. These included placing a bomb inside an Evila to destroy a village, suppressing and enslaving the Gabranth, and numerous other acts that the heavens would spit on. However, the past was the past. If someone were to keep holding their grudges forever, they would lose sight of what is before them, causing them to miss the important things. Each side had erred, yet, that was in the past. The most important thing is the future and what lies ahead. In order to prevent the wars and atrocities that occurred in the past, the bygone days when every race joined hands and coexisted in peace, is something that Judom strived for passionately. From Rudolfs perspective both sides had valid points. They should cautiously approach the Evila, and only associate with them as necessary. LIke Dennis said, they should continue planning while remaining vigilant. If there is a chance that theyll be able to work together and coexist, the possibility should be pursued. Both of them are correct. However, if either of them were mistaken, there is a chance that it would be the end for the Humas Continent. It is this reason why they were unable to come up with a decision. In reality, theyve already made their decision. In order to defeat the Demon Lord, Rudolf sacrificed his daughters. If they retreated and were killed in the process, their sacrifices would be in vain. When he said thus to Judom, he moved towards the king and raised him by his collar as he spoke forcefully. You shouldnt waste this chance! Everyone will be able to live peacefully! Your children will be crying with joy in the other world! Isnt that what you want? (Judom) A world in which no one is afraid and everyone can smile. If such a world wasnt created, the life of his daughters would be wasted. With a distorted expression caused by being held up by the neck, Rudolf quietly told Judom Let me think for a bit. Judom furrowed his brows in an unpleasant expression, and, as there was no immediate response, he let go and walked away. Then, he said Understand? Ill also be coming with you to the conference. To allow you to focus on the peace negotiations, Ill protect you from the shadows. Soas Ive askedplease go to the conference. (Judom) After he said it, he left the place. The two left in the Oval Office wore a wry smile as they remembered the previous exchange. Dennis, in particular, was appalled at the indignation displayed, even if Judom was Rudolfs best friend. My goodness. This is the reason why I dont like dealing with such a violent person. (Dennis) Dennis. (Rudolf) When Dennis received a sharp glare from Rudolf, he thought he had gone overboard and prepared to make an excuse. But, your majesty. (Dennis) Ahh, everything starts here. Nothing will be wasted. I will.. by no means waste the lives of my daughters. (Rudolf) S-so, you have made a decision? (Dennis) Dennis said with an uncertain tone. Aah. Shortly, well head to the conference. (Rudolf) What? Y-you cant do that!? What about those guys? (Dennis) Dennis, in his state of confusion, immediately tried to express his disagreement. I know. (Rudolf) Eh?What? (Dennis) Im going to the conference. Like I said before, the life of my daughter, and those that put their lives on the line, will not be wasted. (Rudolf) This, your majesty. (Dennis) Judom will be coming as well. Alsothe heroes. (Rudolf) The heroesyou say? (Dennis) Aah, they are the key. As I said before, there is a chance that the Evila might make an unexpected move. In the meantimewe need to arrange ALL the preparations. (Rudolf) There was no hesitation in those eyes. It might have been the composure of a countrys king, yet, sensing his ambition, Dennis swallowed and spoke. (E Note: Taishis name in kanji means Ambition. Word play of some sort.) The planhas been decided, huh. (Dennis) CH 82 Chapter 82: To the First Destination And? Where is the closest village from here? (Hiiro) Hiiro asks Silva, who is walking in front of him, while he rides on top of Mikazuki. Their final destination at the moment is [Xaos] but it was still extremely far away. They arent in any particular hurry so they planned to travel at a leisurely pace. His objective was to reach [Xaos] and visit the [Fortuna Grand Library] so that he could read the books and materials available only to royalty and people of equal social standing. Aside from his objective, Hiiro also wanted to look around the Demon World1. That is why he thought to visit several villages and other sightseeing places en route to [Xaos]. For that purpose he leaves the duty of guiding him to Liliyn and company, who are much more familiar with the Demon World than he is. Of course, Hiiro only required Liliyn for achieving his objective. It wasnt like he approved of her traveling together with him. When he caught sight of her admission permit for the [Fortuna Grand Library], he thought that he could use his connection to her to his advantage in order to increase his chances of being able to read the aforementioned books. As a result of that thinking, though Liliyn is certainly a troublesome woman, Hiiro decided that he would travel together with her. However, it wasnt like he was planning on a peaceful journey. He determined that if they were to ever become troublesome or useless he would immediately separate from them. At the moment Hiiro is traveling together with them to acquire information regarding the Demon World, which is why he was asking where the closest village was. The one who answers was not Silva, but Liliyn. The closest from here would be the [Asura Race] in the [Raohrb Desert]. Isnt that right, Silva? (Liliyn) You are correct. In my opinion, however, I believe it would be best to avoid that place (Silva) Hiiro frowns at Silva who anxiously said so. What do you mean? (Hiiro) The [Raohrb Desert] is an extremely dangerous place (Silva) Hou2 (Hiiro) Hiiro has heard that the different species of Evila dont interact much with one another. Of course there are exceptions, but to the [Asura Race] it seems to be an obvious rule. Its possible that they hate others that enter their territory. But they wont suddenly attack us, will they? (Hiiro) (Silva) Oi3, whats with the silence? (Hiiro) Silva moves closer to Hiiro and whispers into his ear. Ojou-sama4 is also an [Evila]. Well, Ojou-sama is a bit of a special case, but it would not be wrong to basically think of her as the typical [Evila] (Silva) Hearing that, Hiiro inadvertently looks towards Liliyn and remembers when he first met her and the few days that followed after. Mu5? What is it? (Liliyn) (Thats the typical? Does that mean that I should be wary of the [Evila] as a whole?) (Hiiro) Suddenly being tested by poison, extremely powerful but gets assaulted by her underlings, suddenly forcefully being asked to be her servant. Hiiro understood Liliyn as being an extremely abnormal existence. Speaking of which, Hiiro also heard that the maid, Shamoe, had also been driven away by the [Evila]. In other words, he determined that he would have to change how he thinks of the [Evila] from now on. Hiiro believed they wouldnt suddenly attack without warning, but he would need to be prepared for anything since it wouldnt be strange for the unexpected to happen. Speaking of which, what kind of people are the [Asura Race]? (Hiiro) Hiiro thought that having even a little information would be helpful in finding a way to protect himself. Hmm, about that (Silva) Silva looks apologetic. What? You dont know anything? (Hiiro) Please forgive me. The [Asura Race] do not leave the desert often, and I hear that their population is relatively low. Therefore there is very little information regarding them. I have only heard that they once forcibly expelled people who had accidentally entered the desert (Silva) I see. So only rumors (Hiiro) If thats the case, Hiiro cant completely trust what Silva says. However, theres no smoke without fire. Even if the rumors arent true, something similar probably happened. Either it is exactly as the rumors state, or they may be an even more problematic race. What shall we do? Shall we continue towards the desert? (Silva) I wonder (Hiiro) Mu? What is it? Getting scared? (Liliyn) Hiiro became irritated hearing Liliyns words. Of course Im not scared. Fine, lets go and meet those [Asura Race] or whatever theyre called (Hiiro) Kukuku6, I wouldnt have it any other way (Liliyn) Liliyn welcomed danger. Because that way shed be less bored. By the way kozou7, dont you think that youre the only one whos relaxing? (Liliyn) What do you mean? (Hiiro) It seemed like Hiiro truly didnt understand the meaning behind Liliyns question. Dont play dumb. Why are you the only one riding that bird? (Liliyn) Liliyn snappily points at Mikazuki. Of course I am. Because shes mine (Hiiro) Kuikuikui! (Mikazuki) Mikazuki flaps her wings *basabasabasa* like shes embarrassed and raises her voice in a happy tone. Eei8! Why am I, your master, the one whos walking while you, my servant, are relaxing on top of that bird!? (Liliyn) Shut up. Who the hells your servant (Hiiro) Let me ride that too! (Liliyn) I refuse (Hiiro) Let me ride it! (Liliyn) No way (Hiiro) I said, let me ride it! (Liliyn) Walk, Hikikomori9 (Hiiro) Whos a Hikikomori!? (Liliyn) Liliyn shouts out without concealing her anger. F-Fun10. If its come to this Ill ride it using force! (Liliyn) Saying that, Liliyn jumps towards Mikazukis back. *sasa*!11 Mikazuki, however, immediately moves out of the way. Liliyn, who missed her mark, lands gracefully on her feet and glares at Mikazuki. Mikazuki freezes due to her glare, but Oi12, leave it at that. Rather, Akaloli, youre a rather despicable person to force yourself on someone who doesnt want it13 (Hiiro) Ugu14 (Liliyn) Dont you think so too, Jii-san15? (Hiiro) Ojou-sama, I cannot condone your actions (Silva) Whaaat!? (Liliyn) Liliyn let out a surprised voice hearing Silvas words. Shamoe, who was nearby, began to act nervously. With a disappointed look on her face, Liliyn looks towards Hiiro and points her finger. I-Ill definitely make you mine! (Liliyn) Nofofofofo! That is definitely our Ojou-sama! (Silva) I-I-I dont r-really get whats going on, but youre amazing Ojou-sama! (Shamoe) Her two servants praise her. Instead of fooling around, lets hurry up and get a move on (Hiiro) Eei! How about you read the mood a little! (Liliyn) Hiiro was unsociable as usual. CH 83 Chapter 83 : Battle in Raohrb Desert (This is <Raohrb Desert> (饪`ɰĮ) huh ?) (Hiiro) The moment he entered the desert, he could feel warm dry air blowing against his cheek. Up until now, there was no wind or daylight this strong. Its almost like he had entered a completely different world. According to Silva, the demon land is almost covered in this. Its normal for an environment to change drastically. Its said that the <Evila> race is strong because they withstand these harsh environment. Hiiro cant see anything ahead, only the horizon. After they walk for a bit, they stop because of Liliyn. Oi, Whats wrong ? (Hiiro) Kukuku, oi, Shamoe. (Liliyn) Y-Yes ! (Shamoe) Liliyn called Shamoe while ignoring Hiiro. Listen Shamoe, Dont leave my side. Got it ? (Liliyn) Eh ? Y-Yes ! (Shamoe) Its unknown why Liliyn said that, but Shamoe trusted her 100%, so she sticks close to her. Silva too, without saying anything, stands close to her. But, not Hiiro. Hiiro didnt understand anything she talked about. So, he asked. Oi, Whatre you doing ? (Hiiro) Kukuku, You will understand soon enough. (Liliyn) She said that and walked again, Silva and Shamoe also walking together with her. Kui ? (Mikazuki) Mikazuki said that as if asking if Hiiro wont go with them as well. Hiiro sighed. Theres no choice but to go. (Hiiro) Hiiro said that while dragging Mikazuki. Theres a mountain of sand ahead, their destination is ahead of that. When they pass it, Hiiro stopped and was bewildered by the view. Theres one person there. He never saw anyone like that before. Who ? Violet hair. Their hairstyle is like a samurais. Its hair should be around 20 cm. Blue uniform. A bandage to cover the nose and mouth. And two sword behind their back. That guy is folding his arms and glaring this way. Its obviously full of killing intent. Hiiros party is on guard and slowly starts approaching him. When they got close, that person silently talks. Ill ask you one question. Do you want to leave or become a corpse ? Choose. (???) What a dangerous question. They cant ignore the pressure of that question. Depending on our answer, he wont do anything right ? Who are you ? Youre in the way. Move. (Hiiro) Hiiro responded just like that. That person glares even more. Looks like you dont know the rules here. Then, Ill tell you. (???) His eyes shine suspiciously. Kukuku, Careful Boy. (Liliyn) Liliyn is smiling happily, Hiiro wonders whats the matter. Sfx: ZABAZABA Suddenly something sprung up from the sand. (What !?) (Hiiro) Hiiro hold his hand in front of his eyes to prevent the sand getting in to his eyes. And then, he looks again. Its a person. He can at least see three people here. They all hold weapons and start coming with killing intent. One to Liliyn, One to Hiiro, and One to Silva. All of them are wearing blue clothes and a turban-like hood, tied violet hair until their waist, a bandage to cover their mouth and on their back, twin blades like that guy earlier. (<Evila> are all like this ?) (Hiiro) To come without having a conversation, <Evila> are such a war-hungry race ? As if Liliyn is not enough. Hiiro immediately draw his Thorn Piercer to fight. Sfx : Kakiiiii ! (weapon clashing) Their blades clashed and sparks are created. Ku ! (Hiiro) Theyre stronger than Hiiro thought. Hiiro is pushed back and clenches his teeth. Itseems the enemy also thought that Hiiros power is stronger than they expected. After staring at each other, they dashed towards each other again. But, the enemy didnt fall from the air, he instead uses steps to maintain altitude and flyover Hiiro. (Dont tell me, Mikazuki !?) (Hiiro) The enemy probably decided to kill Mikazuki first. Oi ! Drolling Bird ! Go away ! (Hiiro) Saying that, Mikazuki avoided the enemy that was trying to attack her from the back. She never thought that the enemy would fall down like that. The enemy, stunned at Hiiros action, has no other choice but to attack him again. Kiiiiin ! Once again, their blades clashed. This time, the enemy might have grasped Hiiros power since he didnt get blown away. Now, hes confident that hes stronger than Hiiro. He has ascertained his victory. Suddenly Pishun ! Suddenly, Hiiro is gone from his sight. Hes confused at the situation. On Hiiros arm the word <Speed> can be seen. He activated his word. Hiiro is also confident to fight only with his Katana. He knew that his footing and power is worse than the enemys. Thats why, he used <Word Magic>. Eat this ! (Hiiro) He appeared behind his opponent, and slashed vertically. Bushun ! Blood dripped on the sand, but.. (Che ! Too shallow huh..) (Hiiro) The enemy managed to react in the last moment and avoided fatal injuries. The enemy who had avoided Hiiros attack lost his bandage that covered him. So, his true face is revealed. Rather than a man, its more like a boy. Its without a doubt a pretty boy. On the boy mouth, a straight scar, and blood is dripping. (EN: Im gonna assume you meant mouth and not voice) Wiping the blood, the boy said.. You..are strong, I will get a bit serious. (???) The boy takes the blade on his back. Then.. Wait ! (???) The one who sad that, is that samurai dude. Hiiro and the boy took a glance at him. He seems grumpy, but they dont know why. Mu ? Is it over already ? (Liliyn) It seems so. (Silva) Hiiro looked at Liliyn and Silva. It seems they already defeated their opponents. Liliyn is trampling her opponents head, and Silva is locking his opponents arm joint. It seems, youre not average people (???) If you think so, let us through already. (Liliyn) Fu, sorry, but that wont happen. Because.. (???) He drew his twin blades, they were black. Its what people usually call Black Sword. He then put on his guard. Because I will kill you all ! (???) Hearing that guy, Liliyns laughter echoes.. Kukuku, You will kill me ? What a funny joke. (Liliyn) Its not a joke, even if youre just a brat, I wont allow anyone in this desert ! (???) Hou.. (Liliyn) A dark smile can be seen. Liliyn emits blood thirst to destroy the enemys blood thirst. The enemy stomps his feet and flew. Che ! (???) She smacked her lips because she cant see him. The enemy came down to strike, but theres nobody there. Here ! (Liliyn) A shiver runs down on his back. Just when did she get beside him ? Dogo ! The enemy took a considerable impact from Liliyns kick and shows a distorted face. He managed to adjust his body when he got blown off. When he landed, Liliyns sharp nail is already in front of him. The samurai guy is startled. He never thought Liliyn possess this much power. Even if hes going all out, she beat him as if ridiculing him. In that instant, he can see the little girls wicked smile. He thought, hes dead now. Dosu ! Something interrupted and Liliyn put distance between them. The Samurai Guy is drenched in sweat, in front of him is a blade (scimitar of some sort, from the bishounen). Whats he doing ? That boy. (Liliyn) Liliyn took a glance from the defeated enemy, it was that boy who was fighting with Hiiro earlier. CH 84 Chapter 84: The Ashura Tribe With APs around the corner, I may have to take an extended break soon. Konjiki no Wordmaster Chapter 84: The Ashura Tribe I cant let you kill him. The boy speaks, as if unaffected by Liliyns bloodlust. Hiiros attention was captured by the young mans strange actions. From the samurai-ish mans atmosphere, and actions, it was likely that he was a man of some power. But Liliyn was head and shoulders above him. With the way things were going, Liliyns claws would definitely found their way into his heart. The man himself was unable to keep up with any of her movements, and he probably had resolved himself for whatever fate awaited him. Even Hiiro could barely follow Liliyn, and that was only because he was a distance away. But he could barely trace them. If he were to go against speed like that, it would be difficult. (But that boy easily followed them) Right, the boy was easily following the twos fight with his eyes. He had perfectly timed himself when he used both of his arms to throw his curved blade, and put a hold on the fight. To be able to do that, the boy must have been quite powerful himself. While Hiiro wasnt looking, the Samurai man was by the boys side. And surprisingly, he lowered himself to his knees. I-I apologize, chief! (Man) Hiiro was startled at hearing the word, chief.. Liliyn was the same, and her eyebrows twitched for a moment. But she quickly nodded as if to accept the fact. Hmmhmmmm. I realized that quite a powerful person had been hidden in the sand, but I never expected the brat to be the head here. (Liliyn) So she noticed (Man) The samurai man remorsefully spits out his words. In reality, their group had noticed the moment Hiiros group had set foot in the desert. They had hidden several of their companions under the sand in order to initiate a surprise attack. But it seems that Liliyn had already noticed as such. It was at that time, that hiiro started to understand the words she said. At that time, she had suddenly signaled Shamoe to stay by her side. And she also cautioned Hiiro himself. She had already noticed that they were surrounded by enemies. If you dont want me to fight that man, does that mean youll take me on? Hmm? (Liliyn) A fearless smile floats on Liliyns face, but the boy shakes his head. Did you come to lay waste to our desert? (Boy) We had no such intentions. (Liliyn) Then why are you here? (Boy) Were just travelling. Were escorting that brat. (Liliyn) Liliyn signals to Hiiro, and the boy shifts his gaze to him. Are you from the Ashura Tribe? (Hiiro) When asked, the boy gives a firm nod. I see. It seems that you really do live in this desert. By the way, do you have any plans on letting us pass peacefully? (Hiiro) Hiiro grips his sword, as he lets out his words. The boy reaches for the pair of blades on his back, and slowly draws them. But the second both blades had come out of their sheathes, Hiiro knit his brow. The reason being, that instead of the edges you would find on a normal sword, the ends of the blades were cur rectangular, like building blocks. They clearly lacked the ability to cut. The dropped the items, which were difficult to even call sword, to the ground, and they immediately sunk into the sand. They probably weighed quit a lot. And he took the two black swords held by ths samurai man. Hiiro noticed it now, that the black swords the man held were of the same Japanese Katana Design as Piercer. The boy pointed the blade of the two weapons at Hiiro, and prepared himself. You shall not pass. (Boy) (TL: I couldnt help myself) I see. (Hiiro) Hiiro put even more power into the hand grasping his sword. The boy was probably restricting his own movements by carrying around those large slabs of metal on his back. He removed those restraints, and took the swords, no, katanas, of the samurai man. And the fighting stance he took was well refined. Hiiro determined that the true owner of these two swords was probably the boy. (Its as if he wasnt the slightest bit serious until now interesting.) In order to confront his enemy with his full might, he prepared to use his Word Magic. (The thing Ill need to be careful of is his speed. I dont know how heavy those swords are, but seeing as he could keep up with Aka-Lolis movements, I should assume he can move at that speed as well) Without taking his eyes off of the boy, he put his right arm behind his back, and wrote Speed(). He set it to activate remotely with his invocation management. Perhaps the other side noticed him using magic, but the boys actions grew more vigilant. Wait a second, brat. (Liliyn) That one was directed at Hiiro. What? Ill be the one to take him on. Dont step in. (Hiiro) If Liliyn tried to KS him, he wouldnt get any EXP.For Hiiro, who wanted to raise his level all at once, fighting a strong enemy was all that he could wish for. (TL: KS = Kill Steal) Just wait. Theres something I want to ask. (Liliyn) Saying that, she turned her head to the boy. Oy, you. Why are you relentlessly purging trespassers? Its not like this desert belongs to you or anything. (Liliyn) Her words were on the mark. Though they had heard rumors of the Ashura Tribe rejecting intruders, that was just because they wanted to protect their territory. The boy spoke of laying waste to the desert. But when they tried to precede any further, the boy persistently barred them. As Liliyn was curious as to what he was hiding in the desert, she pressed him with question. As if you, who are blessed with ignorance, would understand our feelings! (Man) The Samurai Man suddenly shouts out in an angry voice. But as if she didnt feel any rage at all, Liliyn returned her words. Hmm, are you a fool? Thats why Im asking. Just answer already. (Liliyn) What!? You bastard! (Man) The boy raised his hand to order the man to silence. Understanding the meaning of the gesture, the samurai man closed his mouth. And the boy turned to Liliyn once more. Got it will speak. (Boy) A dark expression clouds the boys face and he slowly opens his mouth. In this desert no, in the heart of this desert a certain monster lives. Intruders anger him no good. We in trouble. So here, I eliminate you. (Boy) His peculiar speech patern made is hard to understand, but after a bit more conversation, the meaning got across. To summarize, you Ashura Tribe are making sure that monster doesnt get angry. So youre trying to prevent those that dont know anything from wandering around here? (Hiiro) Yes. (Boy) And that monster is very tough, so you cant do anything with your own power? (Hiiro) Dont want anyone to die. (Boy) If they fought without heeding the casualties, then perhaps they would have a chance of victory. But the Ashura Tribe are few in numbers. Among them, many are too old or young for battle. They especially didnt want to expose their children, who shouldered their hopes for the future, to battle. Thats why they were living inconspicuously as to not do anything to provoke the monster. But cant you just leave the desert then? (Hiro) The one who answered Hiiro was the Samurai Man. We cant do that. (Man) With a somber expression, the man clenched his teeth. Why? (Hiiro) The desert is our home. Were a race that lives and withers with the sand. Also here lies the grave of the Ashura Tribe. We cant abandon it. (Man) Near here was the Ashura Tribe settlement. From the days of old, they had lived here. And this goes without saying, but plenty of them met their ends here as well. For them, a grave stone was erected. That place was called Grave Tower, and it was made by carving out a large formation of rock. To the Ashura Tribe, relations within the clan came before all else, and they respected their dead more than anyone. When one died, they believed that, while the body became an empty husk, the soul wold return to the clan. They were unable to abandon their grave along with the desert. Then cant you just take that grave marker with you? (Hiiro) Dont speak the impossible. Do you think we could violate our precious treasure like that!? (Man) Well, once youve buried a man, you cant really dig him up to move him. And preventing you from passing is also for your sake! Youre no match for that monster! If you dont want to die, then leave quickly! (Man) I refuse. (Hiiro) What? (Man) Hiiros prompt decision was shocking, but moreso was the fact that it was a refusal. Why must I, for some monster Ive never even met, abandon the road I came down? (Hiiro) W-werent you listening to what I was saying!? I dont care whatsoever if youre killed by that monster. But what do you plan on doing if that monster comes at us in its rage!? (Man) Hmph.Then we just have to kill it, right? (Hiiro) Wha Y-you can only say that because youve never seen it! Its to late to run once youve gotten it angry! (Man) The Samurai Man gave Hiiro, who wouldnt listen to a word he was saying, a scornful glare. But the boy by his side simply silently looked in Hiiros direction. And he put his hand on the mans shoulder, that was trembling with anger. C-chief? (Man) Stand back. (Boy) U-understood. (Man) Following the boys words, the man stepped back. Oy, Aka-Loli. As I said, Ill be the one taking him down. (Hiiro) Fine by me. But I dont know if he plans on fighting. (Liliyn) What? (Hiiro) The boy returned the swords in his hand to their sheathes. What are you doing? Are you saying we can pass? (Hiiro) The boy silently stares at Hiiro again. And he quietly opens his mouth. Are you going no matter what? (Boy) Yeah, taking a detour would be a pain. (Hiiro) Got it. Then I follow. (Boy) What? (Hiiro) C-chief! Are you sure? (Man) The man raises an alarmed voice at the boys proposal. But the boy gives a light nod, showing his intent. Understood. Then Ill return, and inform our comrades of these events. (Man) Yes be careful. (Boy) Yes. Then. (Men) After the samurai man left the area, the boy turned to Hiiro again. Introduction late. I Camus. Im theAshura Race Chief. (Camus) (TL: If you didnt know, Camus is pronounced Kamyu. Its a French name. For more information, just google How do you pronounce Camus?) By his disinterested expression, and his youth, one wouldnt think him to be the head of a race. Even if, as anEvila, his age conflicted with his appearance, looking at a boy that looked to be of a similar age to himself, Hiiro couldnt help but doubt his chiefhood. Now, Ill take you to home. There please determine. (Camus) Determine What? (Hiiro) Monsters terror. (Camus) For the first time, a speck of fire glowed in the back of the young mans eyes. He was definitely showing his anger. Though Camus appeared to be devoid of emotions, he harbored quite a resentment for the monster. Hiiro crossed his arms, and though of whether or not to follow the boy. Seeing the Ashura Tribes settlement was definitely one of the goals of this journey. It would be beneficial if they had someone to lead them there. Of course, there was no need to drop their guard. Isnt it fine? (Liliyn) Liliyn said as such, so Hiiro directed his gaze to the others. Silva nods with a slight smile on his face. Shamoe is fidgeting by Liliyns side, and it seems that her mind was unable to keep up with the sudden development. Putting the maid aside, it seems the other two will follow without complaint. With Liliyns strength, no matter how strong the opponent, she should be able to take them out if they show any signs of deceiving the group. Got it. Then Ill have you be our guide. (Hiiro) The boy nods, turns his back to Hiiros group, and starts walking. His men also get into rank and file behind him, and quietly follow. (A monster of the desert I bet it has quite a bit of strength.) The strong Camus is taking such an attitude, so the monster should be something ferocious and uncontrollable, even for him. As they walked, Hiiro approached Silva to see if he had any relevant information on the monster, but he didnt know anything. Liliyns answer was the same. But doesnt it sound interesting? Things like this arent bad for entertainment. (Liliyn) Youre one to talk, after you holed yourself into that mansion for so long. (Hiiro) Mu listen here, brat! I only stayed there to accomplish my own ambitions! Dont forget that! (Liliyn) Liliyn insisted this while pointing her finger at Hiiro, but Hiiro closed his eyes halfway, and let out a light sigh. More importantly. How does that guy look from your perspective? (Hiiro) Hmm? So you want to know? Hm? (Liliyn) An irritating smile manifested, so Hiiro got slightly pissed off. Just answer the question. (Hiiro) Hmhmm. Lets see, he was the Chief, right? I think he at least has the power to back the title. (Liliyn) So he has something of that level? (Hiiro) Dont play dumb. Since you also use a katana, you should understand that better than I. (Liliyn) Right. After seeing Camuss strength firsthand, Hiiro had a slight grasp of it. Neither side was serious, but still, it was apparent that he had a considerable amount of power. In regards to physical ability alone, you wouldnt stand a chance. And his magic is still a mystery. It may be good that you didnt 1v1 him there. (Liliyn) Liliyn makes an ecstatic grin as she speaks. Quite joking around. If we fought, I would have won. (Hiiro) Kukuku. Where does that confidence come from Well, when that battle actually comes to pass, make sure to entertain me. Kukuku. (Liliyn) Her phrasing made it seem as if she had seen through Hiiros true strength. Its true that she said she was accompanying him to find out his secrets, and to reveal his identity. The feeling of having her stare at him while he fought wasnt a nice one. It felt as if he was being strip naked, and examined. (Come at me if you will. Ill look for a time when this one isnt around.) With that decision, Hiiro stared at Camuss back as he walked ahead. CH 85 Chapter 85: Liliyn and Sivan The desert sun glared down onto the group, causing them to sweat profusely. After walking for a while, the group saw something that they could rejoice about. Is thatan Oasis? (Hiiro) He thought it was an illusion, however, as Liliyns group looked in that direction as well, Hiiro felt relieved. At the same time, their stomachs growled. Since they had walked for a long time, their constitution had been weakened as well. As it was almost lunch time, their stomachs let out a thunderous warning. That placeresidence (Kamui) Kamui pointed at the Oasis. It seemed like theyll be able to take a break soon The was an area covered in greenery about the size of Tokyo Dome (about 1,240,000 m3). They were also able to see a pond there as well. Beside the pond, there was a single governing building that looked like a mongolian yurt. (Its my first time seeing a yurtits bigger than I expected.) (Hiiro) A yurt was a round tent supported by two pillars at the center. The frame radiated out from the center of the yurt to form the roof. A thick sheet made out of wool was then draped over the framework to form the roof and the walls. The yurt was about 4-6 meters in diameter. There were also several pieces of furniture nearby just like a dwelling place. Ah, Kamui, its Kamui (Child A) Its true (Child B) Kamui, Kamui (Other Children) Several children left the yurt, and ran towards Kamui. Kamui lowered his body and hugged each of them one after another. (He is adored by the children, huh.) (Hiiro) Looking at the scene before him, Hiiro felt nostalgic. When he was at the orphanage, as Hiiro was the oldest person among them, he was entrusted in taking care of the younger children. Even though he was doing it unwillingly, he smiled wryly as he remembered the innocent smile of the younger children. Ah, hey, hey, Kamui Kamui! Who are those people? (Child C) When one of the children asked an adult woman near Kamui turned to look at him with caution. Hey, lower your head and ask. (Adult women) EhEh~. but Mama, Kamui Kamui said he is fine with this! (Child C) That is right! (Child B) Kamui Kamui is Kamui Kamui! (Child A) All the children talked back to the adults. The adults responded with a hopeless shrug. The person with topknot hair that had returned beforehand emerged. ..Chief. (Person with topknot hair) If you look closely, there was another person near him. He was an old man, who had so much wrinkles that you could feel the number of years he had lived. Furthermore, both his eyes were closed. There were burn marks on the top of his eyes, which may be the reason why he could no longer open them. Furthermore, he had a prosthetic right leg. Grampswill you listen? (Kamui) Un, yes Ill hear it (Gramps) After the old man responded, he slowly approach Hiiro and his group. It was clear that his eyes were not open, yet, he was staring at Hiiro. Then, he just glanced over Liliyns group and simply confirmed their presence. Hiiro noticed that the old man furrowed his brows when he looked at Liliyn. He then faced Hiiro one more time. Hiiro stared back at him without knitting his eyebrows. I see, what an interesting group of people. (Old man) He even smiled further, increasing the number of wrinkles on his face. Right, Kamui, I heard most of it from Jinwu, but after seeing it, are you still going to proceed? (Old man) At that timeI will stop itlife life on the line (Kamui) The old man laughed happily and said. Hohohoho, that is impossible. (Old man) Ehwhy? (Kamui) He was surprised by the response, and put on a puzzled expression. Kamui, you are strong. You are strong enough not to lose to those older than you, but (Old man) He turned to look at Liliyn with a his eyes closed smiling. That is something else. (Old man) That? (Kamui) Kamui moved his gaze toward Liliyn in the same way as the old man. Liliyn crossed her arms and opened her mouth. That was a bit rough, rightSivan? (Liliyn) Not only Hiiro, but also Silva and Shamoe was surprised by her response. For Liliyn to know someone that even Silva didnt know, it must be a very old friend. From that response, Hiiro also knew why Sivan had looked anxiously at Liliyn. You know hergramps? (Kamui) Yes, I didnt expect to meet her again in this place. (Sivan) Same here. For you to still be alive, you must be really stubborn, huh. (Liliyn) Hoh hoh hoh, to be greeted in such a manner. (Sivan) Hey, you are acquaintances right? (Hiiro) They responded to Hiiro by nodding and saying Ah Once upon a time, for a little bit. You sure have put on a lot of years. (Liliyn) Do you have any idea how many years have passed since then? Well, you have no idea because you look just like before. (Sivan) Impressive, how do you know? (Liliyn) I knew from your voice and atmosphere. When I lost my sight, I became sensitive to those things. (Sivan) What happened to your eyes and legs? (Liliyn) Liliyn put on a serious expression while looking at him If it is possible, I dont want you to know. (Sivan) Was it from the monster in the desert? (Liliyn) Thats right. (Sivan) A person likeyou? (Liliyn) Hoh hoh, it is harder to win when you get older. Unlike you. (Sivan) Fu~n, its only in your case, you received those wounds from protecting someone, right? (Liliyn) Gramps (Kamui) Sivan tried to stop him from interjecting, yet, Kamui interrupted him and continued. Grampsprotected methat was all. I wastoo weakthat was all (Kamui) At that moment, his expressionless face changed as he raised his eyebrows in a painful expression. From that, they were able to identify the cause of those wounds. When he was fighting the demon, Kamui was targeted so Sivan jumped in to protect him. They were not sure what the demon did after, however, because of that, Sivan had lost his eyes and right leg. Kamui, my boy. As a chief, you had an obligation to protect the family. I was once the chief as well. Right now, you are the chief of this clan. As a chief, you shouldnt put on such a sad face. (Sivan) Even though Sivan cannot see him, he seem to be able to feel Kamuis pain. Stay vigilant and resolute, and become a reliable man (Sivan) UnI understandsorry. (Kamui) Then, dont apologize so easily either (Sivan) Sivan shrugged in amazement. Sivan, what is the identity of the demon of the desert? Why didnt you take part? If its strong thenwait, no, even if it was an SSS Rank, you would still be able to defeat it if you tried. Dont tell me that its using some sort of trick. Tell me the real reason. (Liliyn) Her words surprised those around them. Of course, Hiiro was surprised as well. The story wasnt the real reason and, like everyone else, he simply looked at Liliyn. Most members of the Ashura Clan stared at Liliyn vigilantly. Yet, Liliyn completely ignored their stares. .As usual, you cant hide it, can you? You are just as annoying as before, Loli-baba. (Sivan) Fu~n, why dont you suffocate to death in ladies underwear like you dreamed about, you old bastard. (Liliyn) They stared at each other as they felt explosive sparks being exchanged between them. Everyone around them swallowed uncomfortably. Hiiro and Silva stood silently and observed the scene before them. (That said, for the Aka-loli to say whatever she wants around that weak old man.) (Hiiro) Some people would think suffocating in a womens underwear is something to enjoy, but to Hiiro it was something sad; very, very, sad. They were stuck in that position for sometime, then they separated and laughed faintly. Hoh Hoh Hoh (Sivan) Kukuku (Liliyn) When the dark mood suddenly dispersed, everyone around them grew surprised. Come with me, guests. I have something to show you all (Sivan) Sivan walked in a certain direction, scraping his leg along the sand. As expected, Hiiro and the group followed behind him soon after. CH 86 Chapter 86 C Ashuras Tenacity Sivan guided Hiiro and his companions to a single yurt (Ashura Tribe Residence). The residence seemed to be three times bigger than the rest they have seen. When they entered inside, they frowned as the smell of antiseptic and blood entered their presence. Ten men and women were lying in beds built out of grass and leaves. However, they were not simply lying down. No matter who you looked at, a part of their body was wound by blood stained bandages. Upon closer inspection, the ground seemed to have been drenched by blood in several places. As the others saw this spectacle, Shamoe trembled while covering her mouth with both hands. Liliyn also frowned unpleasantly. This is one of the reasons why we cannot move. ~ja (Sivan) If it was only one or two injured, then it would be possible to somehow carry them. However, as the seriously injured were well over a dozen, one could comprehend that carrying them out would be no easy feat. Furthermore, from what Hiiro had heard, there were also those whose condition was so critical that moving them would prove dangerous. Of course, another reason is because the Grave Tower is near here. Thats where the deceased family members are buried ~ja (Sivan) You dont have a cure for this? (Hiiro) Hiiro voiced the doubts in his mind. Yes we have. However, the medicinal herbs dont seem to be effective on the wounds given by the monsters in this desert also, all of the villagers in here need the cure. Even if they searched for the cure in this desert, its risky to send out combat capable people right now ~ja~ (Sivan) Now that Hiiro thought about it, it was uncertain that such a cure would grow in center of the desert. The Ashura Tribe cannot go out into desert to search for the cure as a brutal monster was lying await outside the village perimeter. If they were to send out an ordinary person, it would take too much time. Thus, they needed a strong person to move. Yet, those that fit the criteria within the Ashura Tribe are very few. Of course, strong people like Camus exist. However, they are in charge of preventing other intruders from passing through the desert,so they cannot risk decreasing their gatekeepers in this desert. Even so, in this Oasis, medicinal herbs grow and are used to treat the injured. Yet, this is still a terrible situation for us~ (Sivan) It really is terrible. (Hiiro) Hiiro crosses his arms and shuts his eyes. He was sure Liliyn and Silva were looking at him, thinking that Hiiro could cure them as they had witnessed Hiiros recovery magic that he had showed them previously. However, Hiiro ignored them as he had no obligation to cure them. Among the two, Silva in particular was looking at Hiiro, contemplating whether he should ask Hiiro to help the injured. He also understood that Hiiro was concealing his magic. However, many people here were on the verge of death. In reality, Hiiro wanted to bend his principles slightly and cure these people. As Liliyn stared at Hiiro, she noticed him giving off an atmosphere that indicated he would not speak any further. She shrugged her shoulders as she made a wry smile. Oi Sivan. (Liliyn( ~ja What is it Liliyn? (Sivan) There are other reasons right? Even if the opponent is a Rank SSS monster, the Ashura Tribe would be able to manage if you poured all your efforts into it. So why didnt you? (Liliyn) .. (Sivan) Theres also another thing thats strange. Even though you do not possess the power to return to active duty, I do not believe that you would be beaten by such monsters. Even if you were carrying the burden of this Tribe. Though I do not know what happened to your right leg, I did not expect you to be defeated, not to mention you lost both of your eyes What are you hiding? (Liliyn) As Liliyn spoke those words, her eyes sparkled momentarily. Camus and the topknot man was at a loss for words upon hearing Liliyns inquisition. Seeing their appearance, Liliyn understood that her speculation was right on the money. Following this, Sivan took a deep breath and finally opened his mouth. As one would expect of the Red Rose Witch. Im really astonished by your perceptiveness. (Sivan) ~fufun, Naturally (Liliyn) Liliyn proudly puffed her chest, her face slackening slightly. The monster in the desert. It is.. The Previous Chief of this Tribe (Sivan) Previous Chief of this Tribe? What do you mean, Sivan? (Hiiro) Liliyn knitted her eyebrows suspiciously. ~unja~ that child. It happened when Camus was little. (Sivan) Sivan soberly moved his mouth. 30 years ago, an incident occurred in the desert. It started from just one monster. That monster was a species that made the desert its natural habitat. Following this, that monster mutated and changed its form. The name of that monster is Desert Tortoise. That monsters defining trait is the big shell on its back. One day, the Desert Tortoise who should have skin tinted green, was now filled with a hue of a toxic deep purple. Whats more, the Desert Tortoise was not an aggressive monster. Yet, it began to attack other monsters. Moreover, the demon wouldnt just attack. It would devour any of its defeated prey. Following this, the attributes of the monster it had devoured would surprisingly begin to alter the body of the Desert Tortoise. The monster it had devoured was named Mad Scorpion. The attribute that had grown onto the Desert Tortoise was a poisonous tail. Furthermore, another monster, the Mad Golem, possessed rugged skin as its trait. In the same way, that monster was also devoured. The Desert Tortoises body began to mysteriously change. The Ashura Tribe assumed that, should this continue, not only would the monsters in the desert be devoured, but it would soon bear its fangs towards them. As such, they decided to take this chance to slay it, while it was still underdeveloped. The Chief of the Ashura Tribe at that time was Rigund. He was Camus real father. His ability was also well known throughout the Tribe. Especially in combat, he possessed the strength that others yearned for. That kind of person was Camus pride. Rigund, along with his companions, headed forth to slay the Desert Tortoise. If it was him, the people believed that he would certainly kill it and return back safely. However, after coming back, Rigund was in tatters. He was covered with wounds all over his body. Others were stunned by his appearance. Even Sivan could only blankly stare at him in surprise. The people knew that the Desert Tortoise was strong. Yet, they did not expect Rigunds following words. That existence is not a naturally born Desert Tortoise. There is a puppeteer on its back (Rigund) Everyone was taken aback by Rigunds word. Yet, one person moved. Sivan asked Rigund again with a stern expression. However- *dogogogogon!* They heard the roar of the Desert Tortoise assault them. Moreover, the mysterious person clad in a black robe was seen standing on its shell. As everyone witnessed this, they understood that what Rigund said was true. Camus saw his father was completely exhausted. However, seeing his comrades, anger swelled within him as Camus faced the demon. Even though his father was the strongest in the Tribe, there was no guarantee that Camus would be able to win. Rigund turned pale as he saw Camus actions. He desperately moved his aching body. However, he was unable to shield Camus from the attack of the Desert Tortoise. Sharp fingernails approached Camus mercilessly. Camus, for the first time, felt the murderous intent behind an attack that could kill him. Camus froze in fear. Everyone thought Camus was going to die. However, at that time, Sivan appeared, barely protecting him in time. It was because of this that Sivans right leg had suffered injury. Furthermore, the attack of the Desert Tortoise had not yet ended. This time, the monster used its poisonous tail to attack. Sivan used what little strength he had to carry Camus away from that location. Even though they dodged the tail attack by jumping backwards, in that moment, vines grew out and clung onto their feet. Sivans movement became restricted. He determined that this was caused by magic. Following this, he traced the flow of magic and understood that the robed person was the one who had cast it. Moreover, as tremendous magic was imbued into the vines, they would not budge at all. Sivan struggled desperately. Following this, the poisonous tail shot something at Sivan. The discharged venom splashed onto both of Sivans eyes. He felt pain in his eyes, as if they were set on fire. The Desert Tortoise used its tail again, aiming for the killing blow. In that instant, however, the tail was cut. The vines restraining Sivan were also severed. The robed person saw this and expressed their admiration. Having saved Sivan was Rigund, his breathing disordered from pain and exhaustion. A black sword was gripped in both hands. However, in the following instance, Rigund sheathed his dual katanas and threw them to Camus. He then grabbed a curved sword beside him as he poised himself. He spoke to his comrades, telling them to take Sivan and run away. They proceeded to recover Sivan. Camus simply watched his fathers back, silently. Go already! (Rigund) Father! (Camus) Camus did not want to go. His father was covered with wounds. There was no chance of him winning this. Camus also understood that his father was buying time for the others to escape. Do not hesitate! (Rigund) !? (Camus) You are my son! Thats why you should not hesitate on what you are doing! (Rigund) F Father. (Camus) Camus trembled from his fathers words. He stood up and picked up the dual katanas before leaving with heavy steps. hou~ Are you running away? (???) A dark, low voice entered Camus ears. It belonged to the robed individual standing on the shell of the Desert Tortoise Abandoning your father, you choose to ungracefully escape and survive. ? Amusing. (???) . You . (Camus) Camus looked back and clenched his fist. Though the person was covered in a hood, Camus was able to confirm that there was a cross wound on his cheek. Camus! (Rigund) Camus regained his senses upon hearing his father. . Listen well Camus The Tribe and those dual katanas I will entrust it to you (Rigund) Fa. ther (Camus) Following this, he broke his difficult expression and smiled wryly. Do not forget! You are my son! Therefore, you must do it without fail! (Rigund) .. (Camus) Without fail, . you must become a good man (Rigund) Tears began to overflow in Rigunds eyes. Go. everyoneI entrust them to you (Rigund) Camus did not turn back any longer. He parted ways, desperately running with the dual katanas in his hands. The oasis they lived in was abandoned and was considerably far to the new oasis they had found. Thus, they began to live there. Everyone waited for Rigund to return home. However, they were shocked by the new information they received from the comrades who were patrolling the area. An existence that resembled Rigund was found. Everyone was pleased to hear that he was alive, yet, they were soon betrayed by the following words. A poisonous tail has grown from Rigund (Scout) When they investigated this, they determined that Rigund had been devoured by the Desert Tortoise. Moreover, its appearance had greatly changed. Though it still had deep purple skin, it seemed to have morphed into the appearance of Rigund with a poisonous tail and sharp nails. Everyone who heard that fact could not hide their shock. When the companions discovered him, he seemed to have a slight bit of consciousness remaining inside of him. They had told Rigund that they had found a safe place for the Tribe. Following this, Rigund had apparently squeezed out his last ounce of strength in order to successfully limit the Desert Tortoises range of action. Due to his magic, he was able to place a barrier where the Desert Tortoise could not escape from that place. Camus and the others were unaware of how long it would last, as there were a lot of monsters to be absorbed in that place. However, they did not find what they were looking for. The robed individual. Though, according to the report, he spoke the words My Business here is done before disappearing. For now, it seemed that they could experience relief. However, even if they didnt search for monsters within the barrier, the monsters themselves would try to break out. It is possible that their instincts of survival had been stimulated by the Desert Tortoise, causing them to grow violent. Yet, Rigund said that they should just leave it alone. Sivan examined Rigunds story. They tried to not aim for the Desert Tortoises life. However, it was just not possible to ignore it for such a long period of time. They decided to think of a way to cure him. Yet, Travelers began to show up after a while. As a result, they entered the barrier of the Desert Tortoise, they and incurred its wrath. The Ashura Tribe on watch at that time saw the Desert Tortoise had killed the travelers. After that incident, they prevented people from entering the desert. Supposing they made the Desert Tortoise angry, the barrier would become ineffective. As a result, there was the possibility of it baring its fangs on them sooner. It is for this reason that the Ashura Tribe created the role of a gate keeper. They believed that Rigund will return to his former self once again. As such, they have continued to search for a method that would return him to normal. CH 87 Sivan: Recently the barrier has had little effect. The Desert Tortoise turns violent with even the slightest stimuli. Once angered, its violence will not subside until some time has passed. Yet, if we left it alone, there is a possibility of it coming over here. Thus, those of us that can fight attempted to redirect it to another place, but... Hiiro: There were times where it failed, leading to this result...I guess that about sums it up. Upon hearing Sivans words, Hiiro spoke as he was somehow convinced. As if the monsters were unaware of their existence, they faced the other direction. Even though the Ashura Tribe seemed to be drawing the monsters attention, the monsters that were asleep noticed they were under attack. Sivan: Indeed. Even though I said that there were various reasons, the most important one is that we dont want to leave Rigund. Everyone thinks as such. Hiiro: But if you think about the future of your brats, dont you think this choice is wrong? As the man with the topknot(1) grew irritated at Hiiros words, he glared at him while clenching his teeth. Appearing in front of such a man, Camus opened his mouth instead. Camus: Yes......it is as you say...I believe. But...dad is family. Hiiro: ...then Ill ask this. Your father was eaten by that Desert Tortoise, right? Although one of the Desert Tortoises characteristics is that it can take the form of your father. Even so, it just looks really similar to him. Can you really say that your father is alive? Camus: Thats... Camus drooped his head with downcast eyes. Hiiro: Furthermore, didnt your father say it as well? That hed entrust the tribe to you. Yet, the one who exposed that tribe to such risks was non other than you, Chief of the Ashura Tribe Topknot Man: What the hell would you know, bastard!? The man with the topknot unsheathed his Shamshir(2) as he approached Hiiro with tremendous velocity. Hiiro: Shut up. As Hiiro said thus, he pointed his finger tip towards the man as something flew out of it. What had shot out was, of course, a word. The topknot mans movements instantly froze. Not knowing what had occurred, he was startled. Even if he poured all of his strength into his body, it remained immobile. It wasnt paralysis. It was just that his body refused to move, as if it was completely frozen. Stop | ֹ By using Word Magic, Hiiro had robbed him of his movement. While the others had a blank expression, unsure of what Hiiro had done, Liliyn stared at him while hummed Hohou(3) with interest. Although he would not normally use Word Magic in such circumstances, Hiiro was currently in a slightly foul mood. This became quite apparent after he had listened to their story. Thus, he took such action with little concern for the potential consequences. The reason for this may have been because he did not care about the Ashura Tribes current circumstances. Even Hiiro himself was frustrated as he was unsure himself. CH 88 Translator: ELYSION Editor: XCrossJ Hiiro and Camus stood atop the desert after leaving the Oasis with Jin-us guidance. Wondering whats going on, those of the <Ashura Tribe> came to observe. Among said observers were kids. The children are, of course, cheering for Camus. As for Hiiro- Good luck, my Comrade ! (Silva) D-Do your best ! Hiiro-sama ! (Shamoe) Silva and Shamoe cheered for him, yet, he twitched at Silvas support. (Who the hell is your comrade.?) (Hiiro) Of course, Hiiro understood that he meant the comrade of Liliyns fanclub. If he hit Silva, he will only rejoice. Thus Hiiro decided to ignore him. (Well then. More importantly, how should I fight For now,) (Hiiro) As he thought thus, Hiiro used the word [Pry] . Of course, the others noticed that Hiiro used his magic. Jin-u raised his guard. What are you doing, bastard ? (Jin-u) Although Jin-u had asked him thus, Hiiro just pretended not to know anything. Im just doing some stretching. Magic is allowed in this fight, right ? (Hiiro) O-Oh. (Camus) Camus is very suspicious of Hiiro, but Hiiro ignored him. <Camus> <Level 85> HP 2380/2400 MP 3270/3270 EXP 674441 NEXT 27911 ATX 588 (668) DEF 490 (515) AGL 800 (823) HIT 450 (470) INT 388 ( ) <Magic Attribute> : Earth <Magic> : Sand needle (Earth, Attack) Sand Wave (Earth, Attack) Sand Armor (Earth, Support) Sand Guard (Earth, Support) Desert Storm (Earth, Attack) Red Idol (Earth) <Title>:<Ashura Tribe> | <One who lives with the Desert> | <Monster Slayer> | <Sage> | <Easy-Going> | <Dual Katana User> | <Red Sand> | <Chief of the <Ashura Tribe>> | <One who inherits their Fathers Will> | <Lightning Speed> (ƺš?ɰĮȹ?ħ?_?ΤӤ?˫ʹ?ɰ?L?˼@?늹ʯ) (E: Changed the format to look more appealing? Changed the titles for consistency) Hiiro was surprised for a bit that Camus was at level 85. However, Camus did not possess long range attacks in the superhuman class like Liliyn. There was something thats interesting in his parameters though. (As expected, Speed is essential..) (Hiiro) Furthermore, Camus was not even serious ,yet, He was able to see Liliyns movement. That alone is already troublesome. Compared to Hiiros level of 76, there was a clear difference in speed. There was over 200 points difference. Honestly, he was not someone that Hiiro could beat. Though his attacks are not so strong, his agility is high. As he obtained the <Lightning Speed> title, that alone already explained quite a lot. Although Hiiro has already amassed quite a number of spells, Camus magic has advantage over the earth. Hiiro wore a wry smile. (Fighting with an Earth Mage in the deserts gonna be a pain, huh..) (Hiiro) Everything here can be his weapon. Hiiro made sure not to forget that distance didnt matter here. Camus would probably have a way to control the sand. Hiiro thought that this was gonna be a tough fight. For now, he prepared himself by erasing the <Magic Words> he installed on Mikazuki. Hiiro could only set a maximum of 5 words. It was important to install them before the fight began. Liliyn stared in his direction with a face full of intrigue. It couldnt be helped if shes interested. For now, the priority is to win this fight. Hiiro installed <Word Magic> on his arms. Then, something suddenly occurred to him. (Maybe, I can use this desert..) (Hiiro) Well start soon. (Jin-u) Jin-u appeared in front of the two as they both nodded. Camus seems prepared. He unsheathes his twin blades as he took a defensive stance. Watching those two, Liliyn and Sivan exchange opinions. Which one do you thinks gonna win ? (Sivan) Who knows? Their power is quite similar. (Liliyn) Then, Camus who has the geographical advantage will be superior. (Sivan) I wonder about that.(Liliyn) Mu ? (Sivan) Certainly, he looks no more than an arrogant <Imp>. (Liliyn) Isnt that obvious ? (Sivan) Probably, this sentiment was shared by everyone as well. But, hes interesting. (Liliyn) Hoh, thats rare. Wait, no. Theres no way you would bring normal people. Are you saying that theres something special with that youngster ? (Sivan) Liliyn simply grinned. See it for yourself. (Liliyn) Mu.. (Sivan) Even if everyone believes that boy is at a disadvantage, when the fight starts, you will be surprised. (Liliyn) Seeing her laugh, Sivan sharpened his sense in order to feel the surprise she talked about. Hiiro unsheathed his sword as the two glared at each other. I Will ..Correct youMy Family..Are not.. Idiots.. (Camus) I dont care about that. (Hiiro) Eh ?(Camus) Right now, were determining which one is strongerright ? If you want to deny it, then prove me wrong, twin blade style. (Hiiro) You.. Will regret it (Camus) Sure you will. (Hiiro) Guh..You will. (Camus) I will not. (Hiiro) You will definitely.. (Camus) Theres no reason to. (Hiiro) There is. (Camus) Ahem ! (Jin-u) (E: Twin Blade Style, AKA Nitouryuu, is Hiiros nickname for Camus.) Jin-u cleared his throat to stop them from bickering. Listen. The fight will be decided when one side gets knocked out (KO) or surrenders. Any objections ? (Jin-u) None. (Hiiro and Camus) The two answered in harmony. Jin-u nodded as he took a deep breath. Everyone gulped. The fight with their honor at stake will begin. The winner proves their statement right. The loser will have to bitterly accept. Staking that, they will fight. And then, to start the fight Begin ! (Jin-u) CH 89 The first one to move was Hiiro. As he was able to predict his opponents attacks to some extent, Hiiro acted in order to obtain the first move. As Hiiros right hand was already holding onto his Thorn Sword - Piercer, he had instantly reduced the time required to attack. However, Camus had clearly captured Hiiros movements in his field of view. Although he had acted slower than Hiiro, as he held his katana in a similar fashion, Camus gripped it with great force as he had also instantly drawn his weapon. *Kiiiiiiiiin!*(1) As the two blades clashed, sparks began to fly. However, the colliding swords were only one on each side. Camus still had a single sword left in his other hand. While maintaining the blade deadlock, Camus moved in an attempt to pierce Hiiro with his other sword. As Hiiro had predicted this attack, he immediately jumped back as he took distance from his opponent. Following this, Hiiro promptly applied force onto his foot in attempt to strike again. However, his right foot became buried into the sand with a *zubo*. Hiiro: Tch-! A battle atop of unfamiliar sand, as opposed to one on firm ground, was far more difficult than Hiiro had anticipated. Should his application of force be improper, his foot would be consumed by the sand. Camus: The sand is...alive. As Camus faintly spoke, this time it was he who had instantaneously moved from that spot. However, unlike Hiiro, there was no wasted movement. His speed was so great, it would make one forget that they were not fighting on top of sand. As Camus was approaching Hiiros chest, he instantly held up his sword in order to defend against the attack. However, Camus swung both swords with brute force. Although Hiiro had successfully deflected the attack, whether it was caused by his lack of a good foot hold or his inability to take the full brunt of the attack, Hiiro was sent flying, rolling across the ground. Hiiro immediately got up and faced forwards, yet, Camus was no longer there. All he could see was a shadow swiftly approaching him. Hiiro: (What in the hell...above!?) Sure enough, Camus had jumped up into the sky, falling towards Hiiro while trying to pierce him with his katana. He applied great force into his foot in an attempt to move away from his current location, yet, he once again felt his feet become buried in the sand. Hiiro: (Damn! Its difficult to move!) At this rate, Ill be skewered, or so Hiiro thought. As he had no choice, Hiiro activated one of the previously installed words, Protect | . Immediately, a pale magic wall was born, covering Hiiro. *Bashin-!*(2) As Camus sword was deflected by the wall, his body was blown away, as if it was repelled. While shocked, Camus rotated his body round and round while in midair before making a superb landing. Sivan: J-just now!? Liliyn: Kukuku(3). As Sivan was startled by Hiiros method of defense, Liliyn emitted a beaming smile. The twos responses contrasted greatly(4). Sivan: Was that magic just now? No, there were no signs of any magical attribute...in which case... Sivan recalled that Jin-u received something that seemed to be magic. As he remembered, he realised that even at that time, there was no presence of any sort of magical attribute. Sivan: In other words, it has no attribute...right? Liliyn: Kuku, as expected, you noticed it Sivan. Sivan: I knew that you wouldnt go on a journey with just any ordinary fellow. Even so, to think youd be travelling with a Unique Magic user is quite a shock. Liliyn: The fun part has still yet to come. CH 90 Chapter 90 : The Conclusion ! XJ: Sup, viewers of ELYSION TRANSLATIONS. XCrossJ has invaded this chapter. Sorry Panda, but Ill be taking over. Now, what happened? Why has Loliquent been credited with the Translation? Well, Id tell you to go ask Rei_Hunter but Ill give you the short of it. EL did 90. EL finished and posted. Rei asked Loli to TL 90. Loli TLd 90. XJ merged Lolis 90 and ELs 90. Why? Rei said it was beneficial for the quality if there was another translator working on the same chapter (paraphrased quote, but basically the message). If you want to know more, go ask ReiEL, Loli and I are just too tired to deal with this anymore. I just dont want Lolis efforts to go to waste. And, no. Weve rejected posting 2 alternatives up. Thus, you get the merged chapter. It should be fine. I promise(My apologies to all, espescially EL and the newly joined Loli.) Camus thought that he had finished Hiiro. However, it seems that his attacks were too shallow. In which case, he will just attack again. However, this time, he would make sure he would get a diret hit. Thats what Camus thought while staring at Hiiro. Yet, seeing Hiiros eyes, Camus changed his mind. There was a thirst for blood dwelling within Hiiros eyes. Camus assumed that Hiiro wouldnt fall for the same attack twice. Hiiros eyes conveyed that if Camus were to approach him, Hiiro would make him regret it. It was true that, as long as Camus had not confirmed the identity of Hiiros magic, it would be dangerous to focus on close-quarters combat. Approaching.Dangerous ? Then, with my sandI will finish it ! (Camus) The sand on Camus right hand scattered as it fell onto the ground. After seeing that Camus had no intention of approaching him, Hiiro faintly smiled. (It was effective..however, I have also made my preparations as well. This time, I will let you taste my true power.) (Hiiro) He wrote <Speed> twice, activating them consecutively in order to create a synergetic effect. Hiiro flew straight towards Camus. However, Camus pressed his hand onto the ground. How bold.Here I go. (Camus) Camus discharged his magic power. He intended to use the same magic, yet, it seemed like the situation didnt turn out as he had expected. eh ? (Camus) sfx ; Shi~n ! The sand wouldnt listen to him. There was no response at all. Then, he suddenly felt something odd with the sand underneath his feet. (The sand is hard?) (Camus) He touched the sand with the tip of his toes in order to confirm it. As expected, he could feels that the sand had become harder than he had expected. It was similar to the dirt found on normal ground. As Camus was bewildered by the sudden change in the sand, Hiiro had already approached him. Sfx : Dosu ! Kaha-!? (Camus) Using the momentum from the rush, Hiiro punched Camus in the stomach. Camus let out a big breath due to the sudden attack he received. Confirm your footing clearly, Nitoryuu? (Hiiro) Gu.? (Camus) While holding his belly, Camus attempted to leave that place immediately. However, Hiiro pursued him as he tried to land the final blow. (Ku-compared to beforeits faster !?) (Camus) Camus was reduced into a state of panic. This frenzy was caused not only by Hiiros Hiiros abnormal speed boost, but because Camus was no longer able to use his sand for his magic. Sfx : Baki-! This time, it was Camus who got blown away by Hiiros punch to his face. He tried to rotate his body in order to safel descend. However, the moment Camus landed, in front of him was Hiiros fist. Sfx : Dogo- ! Upon receiving another blow to his stomach, Camus once again released a large breath. (Why.. is he..so fast ?) (Camus) Seeing Hiiros sudden change, Camus grinded his teeth as he thought Hiiro was going easy on him until now. He thought, at this rate, he was going to get beaten up as much as Hiiro desired. For now, he needed to place a large distance between them first. After he escaped, Camus took out his katanas as the pain in his stomach distorted his face. However, in the very next moment, the blade was pulled by something. -!? (Camus) The source of the pull was coming from the ground below. However, there was nothing there but the sand on the ground. Camus thought the reason the katana fell into he ground was because he hadnt gripped it strongly enough. Camus hurridley tried to pull it out of the sand, however, it seemed that its weight increased considerably. You sure its alright to look away ? (Hiiro) When Camus quickly turned his head, Hiiros kick imminently approached. Then- Sfx : Doga-! Gaha-!? (Camus) Being kicked in the face, Camus was launched off into the distance. He tumbled across the sand, just like Hiiro had before. Blood flowed from his mouth. He was unable to stand straight. Hiiro faintly smiled as he spoke say.. I told you, right ? Watch your footing. (Hiiro) In the next instance- Sfx : bushubushubushu-! T-Thats.. this isMy? (Camus) Numerous sand needles appeared from under Camus feet. Camus realized that it was just like the magic he had used before. While he was trying to figure out how Hiiro was capable of using it, Camus received several wounds on his body. One sand needle directed itself at Camus neck. It didnt stop at his neck, rather it was stopped from reaching his neck. Where it to continue its path, Camus would have undoubtedly died. Camus stood shocked as he had no idea what was even going on anymore. He had already sustained countless wounds on his body. He did not have his katanas. Furthermore, due to the last attack, he no longer had any strength left. Itsmy defeat.. (Camus) Not only Camus, but everyone who observed the fight were shocked by the results, their mouths gaping wide. I was as if time had stopped. Following this, Hiiro spoke softly Itsmy win. (Hiiro) In that moment, the match had truly reached a conclusion. (Fuuh. Seems like it went well) (Hiiro) This time, the fight proceeded as Hiiro had planned. First, Hiiro would confirm what Camus would use the sand. In doing so, his primary objective would be to analyze precisely what Camus would react. Thats why Hiiro confronted Camus katanas with his own. He wanted to understand Camus movements and thoughts. Following this, as Hiiro couldnt simply allow himself to receive Camus magic head on, he planned on using the word in order to grasp the magics casting intervals and special characteristics. However, since the footing was worse than he expected, Hiiro was unexpectedly forced to use the word earlier. As Hiiro had somehow succeeded in agitating Camus enough to make him use his magic. Using the word to defend, Hiiro was able to identify a flaw in Camus magic while successfully lowering his guard. It was at this time when Camus used his magic tsunami. (XJ: No. This is not the skill name. Raw : 줬򲨤Τ褦ħΕrǤ롣) At that time, Hiiro wrote a word and shot it below Camus feet. As it was an installation word, it disappeared, absorbed by the ground. Hiiro then cut through the tsunami and rushed towards Camus. However, to Hiiros denuine surprise, Camus avoided his attack. Even though Hiiro attacked from an opening in Camus defences, Camus managed to avoid it. Hiiro then wrote another word and, once again, shot it under Camus foot. This was the second installed word. Afterwards, Hiiro wrote another word and jumped right above Camus. The word was aimed and shot at Camus. However, he managed to avoid it as the words disappeared into the ground once again. This was the third and final word installed. In actuality, Hiiro clicked his tongue in order to prevent Camus from realizing what he was doing. Hiiro thought that if he appeared to be frustrated due to the fact that he missed, Camus would lower his guard. At that moment, Hiiro thought that everything was in order. He didnt expect Camus to counter attack. Receiving an attack from the Sand Armor, Hiiro was almost rendered unconscious. He swore to pay him back in full. The next phase of the plan depended on timing. Yet, by some luck, Camus decided to use a long-range attack after looking into Hiiros eyes. It seemed that Hiiros act of pouring the feelings of do not come closer into his eyes was effective. In addition, Hiiro could only grin as he saw the place where Camus was standing. The reason for this was because that was the spot where Hiiro had placed the trap. He immediately activated one of the installation words, <Solid>. The sand suddenly hardened. It seemed that Camus wanted to use his best move, yet, the sand would not respond to him. The reason for this was because the sand around Camus was no longer the sand he was familiar with. It was essential to be able to form an imagine when magic. It seemed that Camus magic allowed him to control the sand freely. However, as he could not imagine how to control sand as solid as concrete, Camus magic misfired. Magic is the process to completely understand and operate a phenomenon. However, Camus was unable to understand the state of the sand at that time. As a result, he was unable to move the sand. Of course, it was still sand. If Camus understood its true nature, he might have been able to move it. (XJ: Mahouka Koukou no Reitousei?) However, as Camys still had some MP remaining, he was confused as to why his magic misfired. Since he couldnt calm down and analyze the situation, he was rendered unable to manipulate the sand. Given this chance, Hiiro intended to pay Camus back for the attack he received a while ago. He used two <Speed> words to create a synergetic effect and rush in to punch Camus in his abdomen. Of course, Camus definitely attempted to escape. However, Hiiro attacked Camus in order to corner him into the place that Hiiro had prepared earlier before he launched another attack. When he escaped to that place, Camus should feel something unnatural happening to his katanas. Because of that, the katanas fell to the ground. That was to be expected, Hiiro had used the word <Magnetic>. Camus felt that his katanas were being sucked into the ground. If it was the normal Camus, he wouldnt have dropped it. However, as he had taken damage, his strength was depleted. Being unable to maintain a strong grip on the katanas, Camus helplessly lost against the magnetic force. As expected, he managed to deprive Camus of his katanas. Then, in order to deliver the final blow, Hiiro attack him once more. Of course, Camus was launched to the place Hiiro wanted. This time, the word <Needle> was invoked. The reason Hiiro wanted to use this was because Camus was a practitioner of sand magic. Hiiro wanted to harass Camus by casting a spell identical to his own. Hiiro judged that it would reduce Camus fighting spirit. As a result, it had somehow turned out well. Hiiro had won. All according to plan. CH 91 Chapter 91: Camus Resolve Well Jin-u, the observer, stared at the situation with his eyes wide open in surprise. He turned his head slowly toward Hiiro. Oi, its over (Hiiro) N-no waychief (Jin-u) Are you listening? (Hiiro) Chief (Jin-u) He doesnt seem to be listening at all. Huh, guess Ive no choice. (Hiiro) Hiiro shrugged as he sheathed his sword. He then slowly moved towards Camus. The sand needles that surrounded Camus faded back into the ground. Camus, who seemed to be supported by the needles, collapsed on to his knees. Oi. (Hiiro) (Camus) Camus lifted his face and made eye contact with Hiiro. His face was expressionless as usual, yet, his eyes were clouded with tears. It was certain that he was still mortified by his loss. Disappointed? (Hiiro) Mortified. (Camus) Well, thats because Im strong (Hiiro) Imalso strong (Camus) Even so, you lost to me. (Hiiro) II wasnt serious yet. (Camus) Even so. The one who lost this battle was you. (Hiiro) (Camus) Hiiro picked up the pair of swords nearby and tossed it back to Camus. You said it before, right? Youll protect your tribe. (Hiiro) un (Camus) That includes all of the children that adore you as well, right? (Hiiro) Of course. (Camus) But if you keep going like this, theyll die in the near future. (Hiiro) N-no way! Ill protect them! (Camus) Even though you lost to me? (Hiiro) Thatthats becausethat (Camus) Unable to come up with a reasonable excuse, Camus lowered his head. Youre not protecting them. (Hiiro) eh? (Camus) Even if you say youre protecting them, all you are doing is putting them in danger. (Hiiro) then what should Ido? (Camus) Dont be naive. Think for yourself. (Hiiro) As Camus responded while wearing a depressed expression, Hiiro could not stand seeing him in such a state. He began to involuntarily speak what was on his mind. If it were meI would eliminate any and all obstacles standing in my way. (Hiiro) Eliminateobstacles? All of them? (Camus) Camus looked at Hiiro with a startled expression. Aa, all of them. Im a greedy person. Ill take what I want and I wont give it to anyone. Therefore, I wont let anyone take anything away from me. By doing this, I will protect everything (Hiiro) Hiiro and Camus looked at each other. The silence between them lasted for a moment. Then, unlike before, Camus eyes lit up with life. ..Name, can you tell it to me? (Camus) Hiiro. Hiiro Okamura (Hiiro) HiiroHiiroits Hiiro. UnIll remember it. (Camus) Camus looked at Hiiro with a sincere expression. ImCamus (Camus) I know. But youll be called twin-blade. (Hiiro) MuhCall me Camus (Camus) I refuse. If you want to be called that, then make me recognize you (Hiiro) Recognize? (Camus) At that moment, two children from the crowd ran towards the two. Camus Camus~! (Child A) Are you okay? (Child B) Kora~. Your next opponent is me ! (Child C) The children, wanting to protect Camus, stood between the two as they glared at Hiiro with animosity. Chief, are you okay? (Child C) Un. You guysshould stop. (Camus) Camus scolded the childrenEh, but, but-! (Child A) That is right. He bullied Camus Camus! (Child B) Uun. Its fineHiiro isa guest (Camus) The children looked at Camus with a blank expression Nh? Is that so? (Child A) If Camus Camus says so, then (Child B) I-I guess so (Child C) The children seem to reluctantly accept Camuss response. However, one of the children still glared at Hiiro as they spoke. G-got it!? Camus Camus said its okay,bu~t dont get cocky. (Child B) Shut up, brat! (Hiiro) As Hiiro returned the glare, the children cried Hyi! (TL: fearful/childish Oh Crap!) before hiding behind Camus. It seems like weve finally arrived at a conclusion. (Sivan) As Sivan spoke, Liliyn also reacted. But, as expected of the Red Rose . To find someone like that. I wasnt expecting Camus to lose. (Sivan) Hmph. I told you before, right? That youll be able to see something interesting. (Liliyn) Hoh Hoh Hoh, that seems to be the case, huh. (Sivan) Sivan turned to face Hiiro as he spoke. That aside, ever since I met him, Ive felt something strange coming from him. Who exactly is he? (Sivan) I have no obligation to tell you. (Liliyn) I alsowant to know. (Camus) Camus, whose eyes sparkled(KiraKira) with child-like curiosity, had unknowingly appeared beside her, surprising the two. About Hiirocanyou tell me? (Camus) I refuse. Ill think about when you are also recognized by me. (Liliyn) Camus lowered his eyebrows regretfully. However, he made a declaration. NnIll make sure to hear it someday. (Camus) It seems that Camus had decided on something. However, Hiiro simply looked at Camus with an amazed expression as he let out a sigh. Liliyn then slipped closer to Hiiro and spoke in a small voice, similar to a whisper. As expected, you really are interesting. (Liliyn) I dont know what youre talking about. (Hiiro) This time, although Hiiro was annoyed by the fact that he had to improvise throughout the fight, he had inadvertently allowed Liliyn to see him use his magic multiple times as a result. Knowing her, she was most likely able to grasp the characteristics of Hiiros Word Magic. (Well, she doesnt seem like someone that would reveal someone elses secrets. Although its irritating having her watch me all the time, I guess I can let it go) (Hiiro) With that decided, everyone returned to the Oasis. Hi,H-H-H-Hiiro-sama! I am so glad you are safe! (Shamoe) Nofofofofo! As expected from Hiiro-sama! I believed in you, Nofofofofo! (Silva) As he thought they were too noisy, Hiiro looked at Shamoe and Silva who were making a ruckus. Hiiro wanted to relax and rest near the bank of the lake when he returned to the Oasis, yet, the impression of the last battle was so vivid in the mind of the two that they began to ramble about it. ShamoeShamoewhen you were sent flying, Shamoes heart almost stopped! (Shamoe) Nofofofofo! When that happened, I too almost forgot to breath! (Silva) It would have been great if you died like that, though.(Liliyn) So harsh! Those words are too severe, Mistress! Nofofofofo! (Silva) Hiiro thought that it was far too noisy, as he covered his ears. Thinking that hed have to deal with these three throughout his journey, Hiiro began to feel a queasy sensation in the pit of his stomach as he exasperatingly sighed. Hiirofor a little bitcan I talk to you? (Camus) Camus approach Hiiro alone. What is it? (Hiiro) Ivedecided (Camus) decided what? (Hiiro) I willalso protect (Camus) Protect what? (Hiiro) Everything. Im alsogreedy. (Camus) Listening to the response, Hiiro involuntarily grinned. Have you told this to anyone else? (Hiiro) I told Jii-chan. Jii-chan saidcharge forward withwhat I want to do. (Camus) I see. (Hiiro) Hiiro looked at Camuss face. He was clearly older than Hiiro, yet, in Hiiros eyes, he was still immature. No one would believe that a juvenile like Camus would be the chief of a tribe. However, in reality, Camus currently holds the fate of his tribe within his hands. Now, such a Camus has made a decision. Additionally, the cause of that decision was undoubtedly himself. This was something that both Hiiro and Camus understood clearly. Then, are you going to do it? (Hiiro) Un.Iwe willdefeat the monster of the desert (Camus) Indeed, it was something that they had agreed on. Protect everyone. There is a monster in the desert that can attack at any time. When it attacks, they would fight to escape and then find somewhere safe to settle in for a while. This was one way to protect his tribe. However there was always the chance that someone may get injured or killed during the monsters assault. It was also clear that hiding in the shadows of monster would do nothing but hurt their pride and limit their possibilities. In order to truly protect them, there was no choice but to eliminate the threat. If they couldnt leave the desert yet still wanted to live in peace, then they had to get rid of a potential catastrophe. That was the decision that Camus made in order to protect the childrens future. However, there was clearly some danger involved. Their opponent was a monster who absorbed the powers of the previous chief. Everyone was wary of the power that the previous chief possessed. If the Ashura group had participated in the battle, even with some risk, they might have been able to defeat it. However, Camus, before today, was unwilling to take that risk as he would have to face a monster that resembled his father. But today, he had arrived at a decision. In order to protect the future of the tribe, he had to defeat that monster. Even though, the monster looked liked him, it was not his father. Camus realized that the monster is a monster. He realized that through Hiiro. In order to protect the tribe, he needed to move forward. As he was told thus, he made this decision. That aside, there was clearly a huge risk. Camus knew that if everyone fought the monster, then they would be able to defeat it somehow. However, there was a high chance that someone would get hurt or killed in the battle. Because of this, he faced Hiiro and spoke. Hiirolend me your strength. (Camus) CH 92 Chapter 92: United front Camus looked at Hiiro. Honestly speaking, Hiiro had a hunch it might turn out like this after Camus had found the determination to take action. However, Hiiro closed his eyes and spoke. I have no obligation to help you.(Hiiro) Please(Camus) Nope, no way. I do not work for free. Rather, why not ask that Baba- I mean small person over there?(Hiiro) [TL: Babaa C Hag, granny ] I can hear you, you bastard How about I put you in an eternal sleep? Nn?(Liliyn) A monstrous killing intent assailed Hiiro.Hiiro hesitated, contemplating whether it was a mistake to correct himself by calling her small fellow. Although I dont want to admit it, that person is strong. She can even clean up that monster without any problems.(Hiiro) Oi, dont drag me into this. Did you really think that I would bother with such a troublesome matter? No! I have no interest in monsters or anything of the sort! Therefore, I wont even lift a finger! Kuhaha! (Liliyn) Yo! As expected of Ojou-sama! Even saints would faint in front of such arrogance! (Silva) Ojou-sama~! How splendid! (Shamoe) Kuhahaha! Praise me more! Hahahahaha! (Liliyn) Watching her laugh loudly as she was praised by her attendants, Hiiro felt like he was getting a headache. He made a mental note to not become like her. Uun I want Hiiro (Camus) Nn? Me? (Hiiro) Un. (Camus) Why? (Hiiro) Why.Why? (Camus) No, Im the one asking here (Hiiro) Camus tilted his head and blankly stared at Hiiro, Hiiro already understood what Camus was so perplexed about.. Anyway, I will- (Hiiro) Then, what should I do? (Camus) Huh? (Hiiro) What should I do to have you come with us? (Camus) .. (Hiiro) Hiiro once again realized just how stubborn Camus was. As he did, he had a great idea (Speaking of which, I just leveled up a lot. I want to try that out but) Actually, when Hiiro won the battle against Camus, he gained a few levels .. Since Camus was of a higher level than Hiiro, he was able to get a lot of EXP from defeating him. Lets see. How about you become my underling? (Hiiro) Eh? Underling? (Camus) Nah, Im just joking. (Hiiro) I will. (Camus) Just a joke.Huh? (Hiiro) Hiiro could only stare at Camus completely speechless. His eyes looked serious, if anything, it feels like they are sparkling in happiness, but it may just be Hiiros imagination.. O-Oi (Hiiro) I will become underling. So, your strength lend it to me. (Camus) Hiiro completely meant it as a joke. Hiiro knew that having a tribe chief becoming an underling wouldnt happen. So, Hiiro threw it out there to get some time to think of what to ask in exchange for his assistance. However, when you looked in Camus eyes, one could clearly see that he was being serious. Hey now, you do understand, right? You, the chief, to become some random travellers underling, there is no way your tribe could agree with that, you know? (Hiiro) Un thats right. (Camus) Hey, dont just saythat is right (Hiiro) Whenever Hiiro had to deal with Camus, his pace would completely get thrown off. But I decided to be greedy. (Camus) Huh? (Hiiro) If it was only usitd be dangerous. But, if Hiiro comes the risk of us getting wounded decreases. (Camus) . (Hiiro) I will protect everyone. In order to do that I will use any means available. What Hiiro spoke ofgreed is just like that. (Camus) Normally, as a leader, their pride wouldnt even allow one to lower his head like this. It was hard to believe, that someone would be able to accept something like this so easily. However, Camus was willing to take any means necessary in order to protect his tribe. Even if he has to throw away his position or pride and allow himself to be used by Hiiro, he was willing to accept it all to protect everything. (Hahathis kind of foolish greed also existed, huh.) It certainly was Hiiro who gave him that advice. However, Camus came out with an extremely direct interpretation of it. Hiiro couldnt help but laugh at how pure Camus was. Seeing Hiiro grin slightly, Camus tilted his head sideways.. Haha, man, youre quite an interesting guy, arent you. (Hiiro) Really? (Camus) Aa, lets go with that. However, will it be fine for you to decide to become my underling all by yourself? No, you talked about it with the blind old man, right? (Hiiro) Un but everyone will agree with it. After all its for peace. (Camus) Hiiro looked into Camus eyes. They were totally sincere and not even a wisp of hesitation could be seen in them. He was simply driven by the desire to protect his tribe. Camus was completely different from the hesitant person before. Haha, youre quite an honest guy. Alright. With this, you will be my underling from now on. (Hiiro) Really? (Camus) Yes, it was quite unexpected, but I will take this as payment. I will also need to live up to your expectations. Camus made a victory pose to Hiiros positive answer. To Hiiro it was fine either way. However if he rethinks about it again, he can obtain delicious food and obtain various information from them so it turned out to be an excellent trade. Another thing that put him into an accepting mood, was because he leveled up. Seems like you have finished talking. (Sivan) Looking for a gap to step in, Sivan walked over to the two. On his side, there were others of the Ashura tribe, including children. I talked with everyone. Though, there are some who still dont agree. (Sivan) Thats right! Why should Camus Camus become that guys underling! Chief! We can handle the monster of the desert by ourselves! (Jin-u) One of the children and Jin-u complained, but Camus raises his hand to silence them. No I already decided. When it comes to protecting everyone I will do anything. (Camus) The Ashura watching Camus could feel his decisiveness and were unable to say any more. However, the children still said what they honestly thought. But, are you fine with that Camus Camus! Becoming that guys underling (Child A) That is right! Camus Camus is the tribe chief! (Child B) Nn Its alright. (Camus) While saying that, Camus placed his hands on the childrens head. Hiiro is interesting The children were rendered speechless by Camus comment. Sivan was the only one smiling as he turned to Liliyn. Liliyn, your companion is lending his power but you arent going to?(Sivan) Fun, why would I need to bother with such a troublesome task? In the case of monsters and the like, my minion Hiiro will be more than enough. (Liliyn) Oi, who are you calling YOUR minion!? (Hiiro) Nh? Hiiro is her underling? Then, Am I also her subordinate? Hmm? Eh? (Camus) Confused about how the relations worked out, numerous question marks floated above Camus head. But, are you fine with that? (Sivan) With what, old man? (Lilyin) The monster of the desert is really strong. I did see that youths ability, but I am still uneasy. After all, it has absorbed Camus father Rigund. (Sivan) Fun, like I care about that. (Liliyn) Oh, then what are you going to do if the youth happens to die? Isnt he the object of your interest? If he dies, youll be bored again. (Sivan) Sivan says that to Liliyn, while rubbing his chin. MuMuu. (Liliyn) Lilyin deeply pondered what Sivan said. At long last she found something that interests her. Hiiro, whats more she decided to follow him on his journey. Moreover, the journey had just begun. When Liliyn thought of losing her rare toy here, uneasiness flowed into her heart. I-it cant be helped. Silva! (Liliyn) Yes. (Silva) [Butler] Youll be helping them. (Liliyn) Certainly. (Silva) [Butler] Oo~h, as expected of the Red rose witch being so generous! (Sivan) Hmpf, its a given! My heart is deeper than the sea! Kuhahahahaha! (Liliyn) Hearing Liliyns words Sivan did a small fist bump. Liliyn, who hadnt notice that she had been manipulated by Sivan, was laughing in high spirits from the praise. Honestly speaking, Sivan wanted to have Liliyn lend her own strength, but judged that this was better than nothing. (Besides, that butler his existence feels strange like the youths. Well, he cant be a common person as Liliyn has taken him to her side.) (Sivan) Sivan thought he could increase the fighting force, and greatly increasing the odds of winning against the Desert monster. He felt relieved, that by stirring up Liliyn, he pulled Silva in as well. By the way, wheres the monster? (Hiiro) Jin-u expected the question and answered It lies in area called Boulder desert east of here. Like its name implies, Boulder desert is an area, where many huge rocks reside. Near it theres an oasis where the Ashura tribe originally dwelled. And, one of the large rocks there is named Grave Tower where the deceased sleep. The [Grave Tower] was located a notable distance from the monster. But because there was a chance 1 in 10000 that the [Grave Tower] may be destroyed in battle with the monster. No one in the [Ashura Tribe] had the motivation to engage the monster. I see, because there are large rocks all over the places, we would be able to set up an ambush (Hiiro) Sivan nods at Hiiros analysis. It is certainly so. However, the monsters of the desert have troublesome abilities, and the Desert monster has absorbed many of them. (Jin-u) Its as Sivan says but on top of that the most difficult one is dads power. (Camus) Power? Do you mean magic? (Hiiro) Yes. Same as mine. (Camus) Hiiro thought that it would be really dangerous. Not only does the monster have the abilities of many other desert monsters, but can use sand magic, which is advantageous in the current terrain. Because Hiiro fought against Camus, he fully understood its potential. We should decide who will go. (Hiiro) Hohou, for what reason? (Liliyn) Liliyn admiringly asks for the reason behind Hiiros decision. Hindrances only makes this harder. (Hiiro) The Ashura was angry at Hiiros statement. However, Liliyn gives a nod while grinning. Kukuku, wont you just obediently say that you cant protect everyone alone? (Liliyn) Shut up. It isnt just that. Certainly numbers increases the strength, but that also depends on the enemy. (Hiiro) N What do you mean? (Camus) Camus asked while he tilted his head. The monster can use the same magic as you, right? Using it in desert will be effective against both single and multiple targets with all the sand. Also wasnt your father very skilled at using sand? (Hiiro) Yes. Dad is even more skilled at wielding it than I. (Camus) Then its clear that even if we attack in a huge group theres a high risk for casualties before we can even deal any damage. And, its not just the casualties that will be the problem but also having the shock of seeing someone close to you die. Even you, can you say that you will stay calm when you see the monster that has the appearance of your father wounding or killing your tribesmen? (Hiiro) I dont know if I can. (Camus) Camus looked down and clenched his fist hard. Even if it isnt his father, seeing someone with the same appearance cut down your tribesmen one after another might, cause Camus to lose himself. Thats the most troublesome aspect. Also, are there any others who may have the resolution to kill the monster with appearance of the former chief? (Hiiro) Hiiros question caused a commotion in the Ashura. There were some who also turned pale. All of them have been indebted to Camus father, and some have had their lives saved by him. Whether they could suppress their feelings and take the monsters life, is what worried Hiiro. That is exactly why Hiiro judged that, they should decided who to take with them. If someone who hasnt made up his mind participates, theyll only turn into a liability. And theres one more thing. Among your people who are currently wounded, are there anyone with a strong will? (Hiiro) Eh? Yes. (Camus) But you still lost. In other words, the monster is stronger, and that is exactly why there shouldnt be any hesitation in killing it. Nitouryuu, didnt you say that you dont want your tribe to get harmed? Then, you should head out only with a small number of people, in general your best. Its up to you to select the ones who are strong and are willing to confront the monster and return safely (Hiiro) .. I understand. Everyone are you still fine with this? (Camus) Camus turned to his tribe and asked. Listening to the talk, they were unable to hide their troubled expressions. They look at each other, and questioned themselves whether they can really kill Rigund. Among them, there was one who immediately came out and knelt in front of Camus. Chief, I, Jin-u, have already prepared myself for this. (Jin-u) Jin-u (Camus) The previous chief Rigund was a person whom I admired, and the one I desired to become like. But now, he must be suffering after having his mind corrupted from being turned into a monster. And, that can be said for the current chief as well. Since that happened, you were suffering all this time. I have entrusted my life to the chief from the beginning. Please use me however you see fit. Together let us free Rigund! (Jin-u) Jin-u Thank you. (Camus) He closed his eye momentarily, but it was only for a moment. Then, he stared directly at Jin-u But, dont tell me to use your life. (Camus) Chief (Jin-u) I think you should take care of your own life. So dont die, Jin-u (Camus) I understand. (Jin-u) Watching the exchange between the two, the others also started to show a will to participate. However, Camus refused them by shaking his neck. I have something for everyone to do. (Camus) Yes. The monster of the desert possesses an ability to call other Monsters. Your role will be to prevent them from getting near Camus group. Leave handling the monster- Rigund to Camus and Jin-u. (Sivan) Each one of them reluctantly nodded to Sivans statement. However with this it seems to have been decided who will face the monster of the desert. Afterwards, they spent some time figuring out the most effective way to fight and it ended off with Hiiro summarizing it all up. Ill sum it up. For the ones who can fight, well leave only a minimum number to defend here and the rest will go to the surrounding area of Boulder desert. There, we will engage the the monster. The ones who will be fighting the monster are me, The Old-Man, Nitouryuu and Topknot. (Hiiro) T-top knot? (Jin-u) Jin-u didnt seem happy with the nickname. However, Hiiro continued with the explanation. The monster of the desert has the ability to call other monsters out, and if it ends up being used and other monsters come, the Ashura on the outside will take care of them. You got that? (Hiiro) Everyone nodded in agreement. Boy, you dont need to worry. If they turn out to be useless, I will take care of the small fries (Liliyn) The Ashura become very motivated when Liliyn said so. They wanted to show her not to underestimate them What, youll be also coming along? (Hiiro) Of course. I couldnt be missing out on this interesting show, right? Kukuku. (Liliyn) Fuhn, what a wicked loli. (Hiiro) Sheesh. As usual this ba-baa is only driven by her own desires. (Sivan) Did you kids say something? (Liliyn) For Liliyn to calls even this old man Sivan a kid. Just how long has she lived U-um, um, um, what should Shamoe do? (Shamoe) Shamoe, you will stay safe behind me, and calm down (Liliyn) Y-yes! I will do my best to to stay calm! (Shamoe) Even though Shamoe answered with great determination, she didnt know the meaning of the words she used. Shell only be a burden so shes meant to just quietly stand by. Okay, if you are ready, lets go. (Hiiro) CH 93 A variety of large and small rocks were lying around. Despite calling them small, they were still about the size of a person, the larger ones being close to ten meters tall. Counting through them one by one would be an endless job, yet, the desert monster was lying somewhere among them. Hiiro: (Boulder desert, huh Its exactly like that.) While endless number of rocks kept appearing in the distance, Hiiro was thinking of the battle strategy. Hiiro: (First, we need to find the monster itself however, before that-) Hiiro noticed that he had leveled up after he won the fight against Camus. Because of this, he was currently wondering about whether his Word Magic had gained a new ability. Hiiro Okamura Level 81 HP 1720/1725 MP 3000/3000 EXP 600976 NEXT 21707 ATX 504 (566) DEF 405 (420) AGL 637 (639) HIT 356 (364) INT 555 (559) Magic Attribute None Magic Word Magic ( | One Word Chain (Unlocked) | Air Writing (Unlocked) | Parallel Writing (Unlocked) | Two Word Chain (Unlocked) | Simultaneous Invocation (Unlocked) | Invocation Management (Unlocked) | Three Word Chain (Unlocked) |) Titles Innocent Bystander | World Traveller | Word Master | Awakened One | Ripper | The One Who Imagines | Killer of the Unique | Gourmet Bastard | One Who Follows His Own Path | Friend of the Fairies | Mikazukis Owner | Monster Slayer | Wanderer | Lightning Speed | Sage | Little Girl Killer(1) | One Who is Skilled in Magic |(2) CH 94 Chapter 94: Confrontation, the Demon of the Desert Liliyn and Shamoe were to watch from afar, so they were left on standby in the previous location. Hiiros group was to follow Jin-us leadership. Behind Jin-u was Camus, then Hiiro, and finally Silva, who covered their tracks as they trekked across the Desert. (There are a lot of obstacles here. This garden of rocks may put us at an advantage, but if the other side is intelligent, then that advantage disappears.) If it was even able to absorb Regunds knowledge, and thought patterns, then the battle would be the same as fighting a human. For that reason, the other side may be able to use tactics as well. Hiiros party could hide in the shadows of the rocks to close the distance and launch sneak attacks, but if the enemy possessed human-level thought, they would be able to enact countermeasures. The group gathered around a single large rock, and observed their surroundings. Last time, he was lurking in the sand dune ahead. (Jin-u) Jin-u says as such, while facing Camus. Sure enough, there was a large hill of sand in front of them. Nearby, a monster called a Mad Scorpion was wandering around, leisurely lifting its multiple appendages to proceed forward. Then at that moment ~Swish! From the sand, something resembling a tail emerged. It wrapped around the Mad Scorpions body, and began giving off a poisonous violet aura. KIIIIIIIII!? The Mad Scorpion cries as it desperately flails its body around, but its legs only touch air. It tries to escape from the tails clutches in midair, but in the next moment, the owner of the tail showed himself. Its the Demon of the Desert! (Jin-u) As Jin-us words, reach Camuss his face stiffens. Father. Hiiro carefully observes the Fiend. It definitely looked more like an Evila, than a monster. It had a freely extending prehensile tail, and a body covered in tough scales. The traits of theAshura Race was still visible, a flat forehead , and above was a head of white hair that didnt give off a sense of life. In contrast, his pure red eyes surely conveyed a strong desire to live. Drool drips from the monsters mouth as he retracts his tail, and lifts his feet, which were furnished with sharp claws. (Hm? Whats that orb?) From what Hiiro could see, there was an orb the size of a fist embedded in the pit of the monsters stomach. And the orb appeared to be going through a steady cycle of expansion, and contraction, almost as if it were a beating heart. Oy, whats that pulsating ball on its abdomen? (Hiiro) We presume that that is the monsters core. (Jin-u) Hiiro confirmed his suspicions with Jin-us words. So all I have to do is break it? (Hiiro) Most likely (Jin-u) Most likely? (Hiiro) In the past, my comrades tried aiming their attacks at the orb. But they werent able to leave a single scratch on it. (Jin-u) I see. I thought it was blatantly displaying its weak point, but its not that simple. That orbs defense must be quite high. (Hiiro) The cause is probably that. (Jin-u) Hmm? (Hiiro) Jin-u has a difficult expression, as he points to the monster. Look. (Jin-u) Sand circles the monsters feet, and it rises to cover its body. After a while, its whole body is coated in sand, and the sands color begins to change back to its violet coloration. What is that? (Hiiro) You saw, didnt you? Its a long duration Sand Armor. (Jin-u) Hiiro narrows his eyes, and stares at the monster once more. So he can collect sand like that dual-wielder over there? (Hiiro) Right. (Jin-u) Though the monsters appearance hadnt changed in the slightest, there was definitely sand circulating over his body. It was the same magic Camus had used on his right arm in the fight before. But, double-sword boy had sand clearly visible on his arm. (Hiiro) His fist had become giant like a golems, so it was quite obvious. But the monster looked no different than before he cloaked himself. Thats Fathers Sand Armor. (Camus) The one who answered was Camus. He had a slight bitter expression floating on his face. Sand Armor if trained appearance doesnt change. (Camus) Gathering sand, and compressing it to the very limit. Thats Regun-samas Sand Armor. An unimaginable amount of sand is currently being gathered around him. (Jin-u) I see. So thats whats raising his defense. (Hiiro) Hiiro understood why Jin-u called that skill the reason. The core appeared to be out in the open, but around it was a firm coating of sand. The monster applied more power to its tail, and the Mad Scorpion was cleanly cut in half. It fell to the ground, although even now, it continues to try and escape. But the monster approaches it, and shoves it into its mouth whole. It appears that hes currently scavenging for food. His tail twitches back and forth as he appears to be happily enjoying his meal. Within a minute, the Mad Scorpion, which was around the size of two grown men, had vanished completely. (So hes surrounding himself with sand Then well have to do something about the sand first. With that up, Im not sure that even Sleep() will get through to him.) Word Magic generally activates on contact. When Hiiro fought the Red Boar a while back, he was able to use Sleep() to silence it, but that was because the character had cleanly impacted the boars body. If it had hit clothing, or something else, the effect would not have transferred. The effects only manifest on the thing it hits. So in order to put the Monster to sleep, they would have to deal with the sand and hit him with magic directly. (Burst() and Flame() have a large area of effect, so it doesnt matter what they hit in order to activate, because the effect of the word will still affect them, but) Regardless of if they wanted to attack the core, or put it to sleep, they would have to deal with the armor. And Camus and the others were thinking the same. They were quietly observing the monster from behind the rocks, when Hiiro noticed something strange. The monsters tail was buried in the sand. No more accurately, it had burrowed into it. (What is w-wait, is it!?) Hiiro predicted what was going to happen next. But he was a too late. ~Kabow. Something erupted out of the sand from beneath the groups feet. It tries to wrap around Camuss legs. Because it had emerged behind him, Camus wasnt able to react in time. ~Swish! Just as Camuss body was about to be grabbed, the one who saved him was Jin-u. Because of that, Camus was able to evade the attack, but the one who fell prey to the tail was Jin-u. Ku! The tail coiled itself around his leg. Jin-u!(Camus) Camus falls on his back, and cries out. The tail began reeling Jin-u in. It appears that the Demon of the Desert had long-since noticed their presence. Damn! Were charging, Dual-Wielder! Old Man! (Hiiro) Y-yeah! (Camus) Understood! (Silva) In order to keep up with Jin-u, the trio left the rocks, and ran towards the monster. Jin-u himself was lying on the ground, covered in the sand he had been dragged through. Dont waver! Our first goal is to retrieve that Topknot guy! (Hiiro) Yes, Ill have you give him back! (Camus) The monster turned its back to the party. He steps on Jin-u as the man writhes in pain. Gurururu With a sound like that of a lion growling, the monster turns only his head to face the group. Its face was definitely that of a monster. A face that would inflict fear into the heart of any man. But still, there were traces of the individual known as Rigund left in it. F-father (Camus) Camus swallows his spit, as he unintentionally lets out these words. Dont misunderstand, dual wielder. (Hiiro) Eh? (Camus) That right theres just a monster. (hiiro) Right. (Camus) If you dont do anything, the Topknots going to die, you know. (Hiiro) !!? I wont let him! (Camus) He drew the pair of swords from his back, and pointed their ends at the monster. The monster responds by displaying clear animosity towards him. It was at that moment that Jin-u regained conscience, and turned to Camus. Thinking that an opening had been made, he took his own curved blade off of his back, and swung at the beast, but Wha!? (Jin-u) As if the monster had noticed his intent, it swung its right arm down on him like a hammer. Jin-u!? Get away from him! (Camus) Camus rushed forward with unbelievable speed, and tried to cut the tail in order to free Jin-U. But in front of him, a large wall of sand emerged. T-this is Sand Guard! (Camus) He stopped his feet, but Hiiro, who was by his side, scolded him. Dont stop! Head straight for it! (Hiiro) Around Hiiro was a light blue barrier of magic. Camus looked towards him, and understood what he was going to do. He fell in line behind him, and kept running forward. Hiiro wore a wall of protective magic as he collided with the wall. And just like the time with the wave of sand Camus used, the wall didnt part. Camus couldnt hide his confusion at witnessing it. He was shocked at how his sand could be defeated, yet this monsters could not. Of course, Hiiro was also shocked at the current situation. But while he was a bit surprised, he still kept his composure. (As I thought. Protect() only works when guarding against an attack, but this wall of sand wasnt made to do harm. Its good that I foresaw this.) The word Protect() could avert blows, but it cant be crashed against other walls for offense. It only responds to moves made with the intent to attack. As Hiiro had a hunch, he wasnt too flustered. He just wanted to try it for arguments sake. So at this point, he had already prepared another word on his finger. He pointed his hand, and fired it. Now! Rush through! (Hiiro) Eh? B but!? (Camus) Trust me. Arent you my subordinate!? (Hiiro) Yeah! (Camus) Camus rushed into the wall at full force. Before impact, he swung his sword as if to cut it down, but it went through without resistance as if he were cutting through tofu. What Hiiro used was Soft(). It was a word he had experience using. With it, he was able to turn hard objects soft. Haaaaaaaah! Camus breached the wall, and cut at the monsters tail before his eyes. Kuh! Its hard but! (Camus) Perhaps the monster had had absolute confidence in its wall. Its body had gone stiff for a moment after the wall was breached. Camus used both of his arms, and put in all his power. And finally His blade pierced cleanly through the sand wrapped around the tail. Camus kicked the monster away, took the weakened Jin-u over his shoulder, and made some distance. CH 95 Chapter 95 C Resolve The monster, who was slightly knocked back, scowled at Camus Desert Monster [ Guraaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! ] As things didnt go its way, a current of anger flowed through the monster as it became enraged. As if expressing irritation, it showed off the severed tail that swung hummingly from side to side. Camus [ Are you okay? ] Jin-u [ C-ChiefIm sorry. ] Jin-us face was distorted by pain as he apologized while bitterly thinking he had caused someone trouble. Hiiro [ Oi, whats that? ] Taken aback by Hiiros words, they glanced in the monsters direction. The sight that met them had shocked them both. Desert Monster [ Gurururururu! ] Somehow, the severed part of the tail had grown back. Hiiro [ Oi Oi, it can even regenerate itself? I guess the usual methods wont work, huh. ] Silva [ How shall we proceed, Hiiro-sama? ] Hiiro [Lets see, Ive got something in mind, but] Honestly, if all he had to do was kill it, Hiiro could somehow manage it alone. However, in this case, he had restricted himself to being a helper since the |Ashura Tribes| Chief Camus was the person expected to defeat the monster. Silva [ As I thought, we will be exclusively supporting Camus until the end? ] Hiiro [ Hou, you seem to understand, huh Jii-san. ] Silva [ Nofofofofo! Well then, let us try our best to do that! ] At that moment, the shadow at Silvas feet twisted and coiled upward into his hand, taking the shape of, what appeared to be, a table knife. Silva [ Lets go! Chaotic Butler toss! ] Silva flew up into the sky as dozens of knives rained down upon the monster. However, the wall of sand materialized next to the monster once again, blocking them. During this, Hiiro approached Camus and whispered to him. Hiiro [ Listen up C similar to before, Ill make the sand surrounding its body become soft. Although the sand covering the tail seems to have quite a lot of strength, its got nothing to do with defeating him. As such, your attacks should pass through. Focus all your efforts into piercing the core. ] Camus [ Got it. ] As he took his hands away from Jin-u, he glared at the monster with a piercing gaze. Hiiro [ When I give the signal, move forward. ] Camus [ Yes. ] Although Silva was still attacking, when the wall of sand suddenly collapsed, the monster was nowhere to be seen. Silva [Mu?] Upon also noticing the situation, Silva furrowed his brow. *Dobaa-!* Silva [ What is going on!? ] The monster somehow flung itself upwards underneath Silva while he was still in the air. It appears that the monster had burrowed itself under the sand.The stinger on its tail pierced Silvas body. Silva [ Muu! ] As expected, Hiiro also opened his eyes wide upon witnessing such a sight. Certainly, the monsters stinger was similar to a mad scorpions. Upon lodging its stinger into the body, it would release a paralysing neurotoxin that deprives the victims movement. Following this, it would seem that the scorpion would then eat its prey, little by little. A similar stinger was currently lodged in Silvas body. Of course, Camus began to move in an attempt to try and save Silva. However, Hiiro stopped him by holding his arm in front of Camus. Camus [ Hiiro? ] Hiiro [ Be still. ] Camus [ ButJii-chan is ] Hiiro [ Listenbe quiet and watch. ] Camus tilted his head, giving off the feeling that he did not understand what Hiiros was talking about. Why shouldnt he try to save a wounded ally? Although he doubted Hiiros actions, Camus looked up and watched Silva and the monster. Desert Monster [ Gururururu! ] Silva [ Gufu.uh uu ] Silva looked like he was going through intense pain. Looking at it, you would think the monster already had him. However, he somehow grabbed the tail. Desert Monster [ ? ] Silva [ Ku..Nofofo, did you perhaps think that I was taken out? ] Silva, who was just suffering a second ago, loosely puffed his mouth. Silva [ Shall I hold onto this dangerous thing? ] As he said thus, Silva lifted his right hand, as if he were lifting a wineglass. Following this, a black sphere appeared in his palm. It seemed to be about 20cm in diameter. Next, he gripped the tail with his left hand. Finally, the globe disappeared as it was absorbed into the tail. Silva [ Pool Ball ] At that moment, an extremely thin rectangular object appeared from where the sphere had been absorbed. It was clearly caused by the black globe absorbed a moment ago. The black rectangle quickly sliced apart the monsters armor. It was like paper being cut with a razor. Once again, the monsters tail was severed from its body. Desert Monster [ Gura-!? ] Silva [ On account of this sultry embrace, kindly separate from me. ] *Buuuun!* The black rectangular object morphed back into a sphere and shot out like a cannonball. *Doga-!* The monsters body bent forward as the sphere superbly struck the monsters stomach. The attacked monster had a dumbfounded expression, as it crashed into the ground without any means of protection. Silva, who was stabbed by the monsters stinger, nonchalantly left the location . Hiiro [ Oi, isnt there something stuck in your stomach? ] Silva [ Oya? How inconsiderate of me. ] Silva gently plucked the tail out of his body and tossed it on the ground. Hiiro [ Heh, you were fine after all ] Silva [ Im afraid I am not fine. It made a hole in one of my good suits ] Hiiro [ .Youre basically unharmedSeriously what in the world is your body made of? ] Silva [ Nofofofofo! Its because I am a butler! Nofofofofo! ] After he spoke these words, Silva was dismayed due to the fact that he will be scolded by Ojousama about his tattered uniform. Meanwhile, Camus and Jin-u were blinking in surprise as they watched the embodiment of strangeness known as Silva. Camus [ Eto..you arefine? ] Camus couldnt bear remaining silent and asked thus. However, Silva, who seemed to have his usual appearance, expressed a smile. Silva [ Nofofofofo! My apologies for having worried you! As you see, Im quite well! ] When Hiiro saw how he bowed politely, he did not notice anything abnormal in his physical condition. Although he wasnt surprised at this inexplicable situation because hed seen it before, it was different for the other two. Still, Camus could now understand the reason Hiiro stopped him from helping Silva. Camus ( He was trusted..by Hiiro.Thats somehow nice. that sort of thing ) As Camus had definitely felt their mutual trust, he was slightly envious of it. Hiiro disregarded the gaze of the pair who seemed to want an explanation since he did not have time to explain in detail. Their top priority was to eliminate the enraged existence in front of them. Hiiro [ Jii-san, can you destroy that monsters wall of sand again? ] Silva [ Nofo? Most certainly! ] Silva headed toward the monster again after he said that. Hiiro [ Listen, Ill say it again. We will have a chance after this. Promptly.Kill it. ] Camus [ u.un ] He swallowed loudly before nodding. Immediately after Hiiro confirmed his response, he channeled magic into his fingertip. |Tracking| || Hiiro ( With this, I can find it no matter where it hides. ) In response to Silvas knife attack, the monster erected another wall of sand, all according to plan. Following this, it then disappeared by once again diving into the ground. However, this time, Hiiros senses were able to capture the monsters position. It was as if his eyes were capable of locating his targets position via use of thermography. Hiiro knew that it was moving through the sand with incredible velocity. Hiiro [ ..Alright. ] Hiiro quickly wrote a word and waited for the moment when the monster tried to go out of the sand. Following this, Hiiro clenched his fist in anticipation. And, zuba! At the same moment the monster came out of the sand, Hiiro vanished. He then reappeared next to the monster. He had used the character |Transfer| |ܞ|, a two word spell he had set up before this fight. He was thankful for his lvl 80 abilities as he was now able to instantly activate |Two-Word Chain| spells without having to write them on the spot. The monsters eyes were wide with surprise when Hiiro suddenly appeared before it. Following this, Hiiro pointed his fingertips at the monster. Hiiro proceeded to shoot the other word he had written. Normally, he would be hard pressed to hitting such a quick foe, however, it was currently caught off-guard. The situation was similar to how a moving car is unable to make a sudden stop. Hiiro ( In other words, it cant avoid this! ) Hiiro activated the effect of the word he set up before teleporting close to the monster. He used |Soft||| C the same one he had used before. With this, the defensive power of the sand armor was nullified. Hiiro [ Next is this! ] The back of Hiiros fist shone as he activated another word he had set up using ||Word Magic||. |Colossal Strength| || He felt power gather in his right hand. bakiii-! Hiiros fist shot towards the face of the monster, upon impact it made an unpleasant sound, as of flesh and bone being smashed. Blood trailed behind the monster as it was sent flying away. *dosun-! It plummeted to the ground and created a plume of sand. With the defense of the sand armor nullified, in addition to the increased attack power from the word |Colossal Strength|, the monster received a lot of damage, even though the soft sand broke its fall. The monster rose unsteadily. Hiiro [ Heres another one! ] Hiiro used |Air Writing| to write |Hard| || and shot it at the sand under the monster. Like the time with Camus, it has now been rendered unable to manipulate the sand. Hiiro [ Now! Do it! ] Hiiro shouted at Camus who was nearby waiting for orders. Hearing the voice, Camus narrowed his eyes and gripped the twin katanas in his hands. Camus [ . Daddy ] From where he was standing, Camus charged full-speed at the monster. The pulsing core in the monsters stomach was reflected in his eyes. As far as Hiiro was concerned, the sands defensive force was practically non existence. Furthermore, the monster could no longer erect a defensive wall as the sand had been rendered unusable due to the word |Hard| ||. If Camus reacted too late, he might suffer some damage. However, if he attacked now, he would definitely defeat the monster. Camus [ kill.I will kill it ] In that moment, the question of [Who was he to kill?] surfaced in his mind. Following this, his fathers smiling face flashed before him. A nostalgic scent tickled Camus nose. Camus [ ..Daddy? ] Everyone thought it was over. Thanks to Hiiros plan, they were perfectly prepared. Although Jin-u suffered a little damage, no one was killed. Above all, they were all liberated from the monsters terror. Watching from afar, the people of the |Ashura Tribe| were confident in their victoryuntil just now. Involuntarily, everyone stiffened at the unforeseen spectacle reflected in their eyes. Hiiro [ That idiot! ] Hiiro was the only one that, in response to that spectacle, hadactually, Hiiro couldnt help but reveal his frustrations towards the author of such a spectacle. Because next to the monsters core, the crossed katanas had stopped. Looking closely, the monster was still standing. Although it wasnt that the monster somehow stopped the attack. Actually, Camus intentionally stopped his ongoing assault. Camus [ ku. ] His dual katanas trembled slightly. No, it wasnt just the katanas, it was Camus entire body that was trembling. Still leaning forward, his face was slightly raised. Even though his eyes were set on the monster, Camus face was distorted by sorrow. Camus [ I cant..do it. ] Also puzzled by the unexpected action, the monster remained still. Camus [ Because Daddy.his smell was there ] Hiiro [ What are you doing! Quickly! Give it the finishing blow!] Hiiro descended from the sky and shouted at Camus. Camus [ I..I. ] As he said thus, a single teardrop was shed from Camus eye. Camus [ I..cant do itDaddy ] Upon seeing the tear, the monster was taken aback. In that moment, Hiiro clearly felt the monsters blood thirst diminish. However, this was truly only for an instant. The monsters lust for blood and rage surged, surpassing their previous levels. Following this, the imperceptibly regenerated tails stinger moved in an attempt to stab Camus. Jin-u: [ CHIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEFFFFFF!!!!!!! ] Jin-u embraced Camus as he jumped to the side. However, they did not completely dodge it. The stinger had gouged a chunk of flesh from Jin-us back. Jin-u [ Guu-! ] Camus [ Jin-u!? ] The two simply fell to the ground in such a state. Camus used his body to cushion Jin-us fall. Hiiro [ Jii-san! Buy me some time! ] Silva [ As you command! ] It would seem that Silva grasped the current situation. He created another one of those knives and threw it. However, the monster avoided it by jumping away from its current location. Hiiro ( Chi, and just like that, its already recovered! ) The monster appeared to have recovered from Hiiros attacks as its movement had been restored Desert Monster [ Gururururu! ] As the monster provokingly looked at Hiiro and the others, it opened its mouth wide and- *kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiin! It released a considerably high pitched tone. As they were struck with an unpleasant, almost ear-ringing sensation, Hiiro involuntarily frowned. Hiiro [ I-I see, this is! ] At the same time Hiiro realized the meaning of the monsters behavior, in response to the monsters cry, similar cries sounded nearby. Following this, the sand from both sides of the Desert Monster ascended into the air with a bashing/spluttering sound. From within the sand, new monsters emerged. Hiiro [ As I thought, this is the monsters ability to call reinforcements! ] Silva [ It seems to be so. Apparently, they are coming here in groups from afar?] It was as Silva had indicated. Even though it was quite a distance away, they were able to discover several monster-like shadows scattered here and there. Upon confirming thus, there were people that could be seen attacking the monsters in the distancethey were the |Ashura Tribe|. This situation was one that they group had more or less expected. As such, it was unlikely that the surrounding monsters reinforcements that headed in this direction would not be capable of approaching Hiiros location. Hiiro (Maa, Aka-Loli did say that shed move if push comes to shove. I guess it should be fine to ignore the other monsters. The real problem isthese three here.) Naturally, one of which was the Desert Monster. With regards to the other two, one was a giant monster known as the |Gray Golem|. The remaining monster was called |Mud Man|, a monster that possessed a mud-like body. They had only heard about the information regarding these monsters from the Ashura Tribe. They were Rank S monsters. In all honesty, they had wanted to resolve this before the Desert Monster had called for reinforcements. However, now that it has come to this, it was imperative for them to think of an alternative method to resolve the situation. Hiiro [ Jii-san, mind me leaving the rest to you for a bit? ] Silva [ What are you planning to do, may I ask? ] Hiiro [ Im gonna give that idiot a wake up call. ] As he shot those words out while wearing a disgruntled expression, a blue vein surfaced onto Hiiros forehead. Silva [ Nofofofofo! Oh dear, oh dear. In which case, I shall also strive to try my hardest. ] As Silva sharpened his gaze, he stood in front of the three monsters. Upon seeing this, Hiiro changed the direction of his body quickly before moving his feet. In front of the direction he was heading in wasthe place where Camus was currently in. Upon seeing Jin-u raising a voice of agony due to receiving the attack from the stinger, Camus was flustered. As Jin-us face grew pale, the wounds he received on his back began to painfully ooze crimson blood. Camus [ Jin-uII ] It was clearly Camus own fault that Jin-u had received such an injury. As he was torn between the self that was unable to do anything for Jin-u and the self that had his will to fight warped, Camus had fallen into a state of panic. At this time, Hiiro had approached. As Camus thought that Hiiro would be able to do something, he raised his head. *Baki-!* However, before he had been aware of it, Camus face was distorted due to a stinging in his cheek, sand heated by daylight entering his mouth. Camus had now understood that he had fallen to the ground. Furthermore, he realized that Hiiro had hit him. As he slowly got up, Camus simply stared at Hiiro, his eyes opened wide. It was an expression that indicated that he was unable to comprehend why Hiiro had hit him. In the face of such a Camus- Hiiro [ Youre really unsightly, arent you? ] Camus [ eh? ] As Hiiro pierced Camus with a chilling glare, he folded his arms and looked down upon him. Hiiro [ Howd this situation happen? ] Camus [ ] Hiiro [ You made your resolve, right? Even so, whats with that shocking display? There are limits to how unsightly one can be. ] Camus [ H-Hiiro ] In the face of those ruthlessly ejected words, Camus was rendered unable to answer. Hiiro [ The reason for that Top Knot Bastards suffering is because of you. The fact that the Desert Monster was able to call for reinforcements, turning this into a pain in the ass is also your fault. Most importantly, the reason why Im so damned frustrated is also your fault! ] Hiiros words, loaded with anger, continued. Hiiro [ That stinger probably has a neurotoxin, right? A poison that steals away ones ability to move. But if the place it lands is near the heart, it will stop even the hearts beat. The one receiving the attack will die. ] Camus [ T-that cant be! We have to do something! B-because of me, Jin-u is! ] Baki! Hiiro hits Camuss face once more. Hiiro: [ Aa, thats right. All of this is your fault. Incidentally, those from your |Ashura Tribe| who are fighting other monsters may make a mistake and end up receiving a fatal wound. That would be your fault as well. ] Camus [ Uu I I ] Camus grinded his teeth as he slowly shed tears once more. Hiiro [ What is it that you want to do? ] Camus [ Uu uu ] Hiiro [ When you said you wanted to protect everything, was it a lie? ] Camus [ It was no lie ] Hiiro [ You said it, right. That you could smell your fathers scent from that monster. ] With tears still running down his face, Camus turned his eyes to Hiiro. Hiiro [ Then perhaps a fragment of your fathers consciousness continues to dwell in that monster. ] Camus [ -!? ] Camus took a deep breath as he looked at the monster. He saw the figure of the monster matching blows with Silva, an incredibly angry expression plastered on its face. It definitely didnt seem like the sort of expression his father would make. Still, it was undeniable that the scent of his father, Rigund, emanated from the monster. Following this, a different scene entered Hiiros eyes. For a brief moment, upon seeing Camuss tears, the monsters hostility abated. Perhaps it was the sliver of Rigund that continued to dwell within the monster. His response to seeing his sons expression of sorrow. Hiiro [ Watch closely. ] Hiiro glared at the monster. Hiiro [ If that monsters your father, then will you do nothing but cry in his presence? Is that all you can do? ] Camus [ Daddy ] Hiiro [ Dont mistake what youre showing for kindness. ] Camus [ ] Hiiro [ Familial piety. Youre thinking of your family. Even when he looks like that, you cant kill your father? ] Camus silently hung his head. Hiiro took that as a sign of affirmation Hiiro [ If thats your father, then isnt that all the more reason for you to end this with your own hands? ] Camus [ My own hands? ] Hiiro [ Not hurting your family. That isnt kindness; its just you acting spoiled. Looking at him now, you know what you have to do. You know what you need to do for your father, dont you? And all you can do is cry? ] Camus [ I am ] Hiiro [ True kindness only has meaning when you can use it as strength. At the very least, thats what I believe. ] Camus [ Hiiro ] In truth, it was a line he had read in a book once before. However, it was also true that it had left quite an impression on him. As the twos eyes met, Hiiro slowly opened his mouth. Hiiro [ Go save him. With no hands other than your own. ] Camus [ . ] Hiiro [ The one who can truly free him from his suffering is no one but his son. Are you sure that youre just going to watch him without doing anything? ] Life returned to the pupils of Camuss eyes. Hiiro [ Or will you let a simple traveler, an uninvolved bystander like me kill him? Your father? Its not like I really care though?. ] Camus [ No. ] Hiiro [? ] Camus [ I wont let you do that. ] Hiiro [ Then what will you do ?] Camus placed his hand on the fallen Jin-us shoulder. Camus [ Jin-u Im sorry. But Itll be alright. ] As he spoke, Jin-u faintly opened his seemingly heavy eyelids that had been closed until now. A slight smile floated on his face. Jin-u [ Yyes Ill leave Rigund-sama in your hands. ] Camus [ Un. ] Camus gave a strong nod, and stood up straight. He turned to Hiiro. Camus [ Take care of Jin-u. ] Hiiro [ Just go put an end to this already. ] Camus [ Yeah! ] Camus started off in the monsters direction. Hiiro moved his eyes towards Jin-u. Hiiro [ Oi topknot. This is a loan. Youll pay it back later. ] Jin-u[ Ha? ] Although Jin-u was unable to understand the words that flowed out of Hiiros mouth, his body was suddenly enveloped in a warm light. Jin-u ( W-what is this light it feels nice ) It was as if he was resting under a warm sun, experiencing the sensation of a cool breeze massaging his body. It was a sensation that resembled being immersed in a bath, its warmth adjusted to the perfect temperature. As he was overcome by the urge to continue experiencing this phenomenon forever, his eyelids naturally began to gradually descended over his vision. |Complete Recover| || By the word Hiiro used, all of the wounds Jin-u sustained began to close themselves. Moreover, Hiiros magic gently wrapped around Jin-us body, and a whimsical expression appeared on his face as the power lulled him to sleep. Hiiro felt some fatigue well up in his body. That one cost quite a bit of MP. He took out an MP Recovery item from his pocket and tossed it into his mouth. He had made it a regular practice to carry them with him just in case. Hiiro ( Good, now all thats left is that idiot over there. ) CH 96 Jii-chanfall back. Leave the restto me (Kamui) After seeing the expression of Kamui, who came running in front of him, Silva let out a Hohou in admiration. It appears that there will no longer be any problems with leaving it to you (Silva) HmI made you worry (Kamui) Nofofofofo! I will go finish off the remaining two, so I may leave the main one to you correct? (Silva) At Silvas suggestion, Kamuis head nodded in response. No. Ill take care ofall of them. Thats whymove back a little (Kamui) Nofo? (Silva) Silva tilt his head questioningly, as he followed Kamuis orders and moved back a small distance until he could see Kamuis back. Kamui stared fixedly at the desert monster. SorryI.didnt understand (Kamui) Gururururu! (Desert Monster) Its sharp eyes narrowed even further, as it targeted Kamui alone and began to growl. .to have been turned into such a formthe one suffering the most.was Tou-chan after all. Thats why.I (Kamui) As he said that, he took a single katana from his back and proceeded to place the blade against his arm. And then Tsuu.. Like that, he moved the blade and wounded his arm. Naturally, bright red blood began to flow from his newly opened gaping wound. Drip drip drip. Unsurprisingly, the blood began to fall to his feet onto the sand due to gravity. He returned the katana to its scabbard. Uncomprehendingly, Hiiro and Silva watched over his actions, as the area of blood-stained sand at his feet slowly began to grow. My blood willinfect it (Kamui) Gogogogogogogogogogo! The ground began to shake like a small earthquake. Then the red-stained sand alone flew up with a swish, and stopped as it floated in midair. It was just about the same size as an automobile. I currentlycan only control this amount but (Kamui) The bright red sand began to swirl around above Kamuis raised right hand. And then it began to rise further into the air, and the mass of sand split up into fine bits. The sand had split up into countless clumps about the size of marbles, and still continued to float high up in the air. ..Red Idol. .Im coming (Kamui) Kamuis glance became sharp as his eyes narrowed. Model C Rain (Kamui) Pyun pyun pyun pyun pyun pyun pyun pyun! The clumps, which had become small balls, headed straight towards the 3 monsters at an amazing speed. It looked as if it was a red rain. Giiiiiiiiii!? (Desert Monster) While raising a cloud of sand, the clumps of sand mercilessly pierced through the bodies of the monsters like bullets. Hou (Hiiro) Hiiro watched that scene and raised his voice in admiration. (Its true that blood is magic itself. By pouring that blood onto the sand, he successfully was able to move the sand as he wished, huhwell done Dual blades) There were risks with spilling blood, but in exchange it appears you would gain the ability to freely control the sand. Once the cloud of sand settled, the hole-ridden bodies of 2 completely annihilated monsters appeared. And though the remaining desert monster appeared to have guarded with its tail, that tail had become tattered. However, its body remained completely unharmed. Gururururururururu! (Desert Monster) .its hard after all (Kamui) After Kamui murmured that, he raised his right arm into the air. As his did so, the red sand that should have scattered into the desert began to gather to him once more. But.with this only one person remains, no, one monster! (Kamui) Guraaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! (Desert Monster) As though its anger voltage had maxed out, the monster began to rush towards Kamui. While sand was kicked up, its propulsive force caused that sand to roll up. Model C wall (Kamui) A red wall instantly appeared in front of Kamui. Boom! The monster continued to charge at him, but That levelwont break it (Kamui) In accordance to Kamuis words, though the monsters rush had an incredible amount of destructive force contained in it, the red wall didnt move a single inch. Model C fist (Kamui) The sand turned into the shape of a large fist, and punched towards the monster. Gururaa!? (Desert Monster) It received quite the shock, as the monsters face warped while being blown away. The monster, which then collided with a sand dune, unsteadily stood up while grinding its teeth and overflowing with killing intent. .even this is no good (Kamui) Hiiro also watched that situation. (Even though that should have had quite a bit of attack power, even that wasnt capable of destroying the sand surrounding itthe sand must be packed quite densely) Though the red sand should be substantially hard, even that was incapable of destroying the monsters armour. (Now then, what will you do, Dual blades) He watched over Kamui with distant eyes. That Kamui was once again changing the shape of the red sand. The monster, seeing that, also began to manipulate the sand. A large sand wave attacked Kamui. its useless (Kamui) Pyun pyun pyun pyun! The red sand drew a circle as it began to move. Model C storm (Kamui) The sand which had taken the shape of a tornado continued towards the approaching wave of sand. Gigigigigigigigigigigigiii! The two sand masses clashed together like two swords locking together. And then, Bushaaaaaaa! The one that lost was the wave. It returned once more to sand as it dispersed. Seeing that, Kamui frowned almost sorrowfully. .its different (Kamui) Guru? (Desert Monster) No. Tou-chan wasmust more amazing.much bettermuch stronger (Kamui) He sharply glared while glancing towards the monster. You areTou-chan butyoure not Tou-chan! (Kamui) The red sand once again changed shape above Kamuis right hand. Model C hammer (Kamui) A large hammer appeared, but this time two of them were created. They then flew with incredible speed towards the monster, with one of them coming up from below the monster. Guruaa!? (Desert Monster) The monster that was then thrown up into the air was met with the second hammer. This time, the hammer aimed towards the ground as it swung down. Bang! Of course, the struck monster crashed downwards. However, what greeted it was the same hammer as before. This time, it again, like before, swung upwards. Bong! It again flew up into the air, but ahead of it was again the same hammer which swung downwards once more. This repeated numerous times. Gugii! Gakii! Rugaa! (Desert Monster) As though they were playing ping-pong, the monster which had become the ball moved violently between the two hammers. But because of that, Crackcrick.crackle Cracks appeared on the monsters body, and sand gradually began to fall off of it. And then a green liquid began to fall from the monster. It was the monsters blood. Its arm was bent, and its tail was crushed. The fact that its blood began to flow out meant that the sand it had been wearing had been completely removed. It was hit by the hammer in the air one last time, and then slammed into the ground. Its face was warped in pain, and its body shook as it desperately attempted to stand up. Kamui drew the two katana from his back, and took a deep breath. Ill end it..Tou-chan (Kamui) After that, the monster perhaps felt fear from Kamuis killing intent, as it attempted to dive into the ground. However, Pishii Both of the monsters hands tried to dig into the sand, but after seeing the ground they froze. This was because the desert ground, which should have been burning hot, currently had, for some reason, changed into ice and was releasing cold air. Like Id let you dive underground (Hiiro) Kamui was also surprised as he gazed at Hiiro, who had squatted down and written something on the ground. [Freeze] /Y The effects of the three word chain he had used for the first time. It had instantly turned the surrounding face of the desert into an ice field. The effective range was tremendous, and as far as he could see, had frozen even the area where the Ashura tribe was fighting. And though everyone was bewildered at the sudden change in the situation, in truth the most bewildered one was Hiiro himself. (..to think that it would have this much power. How astonishing) As expected, it did not affect the entirety of the desert, but even so, compared to when he had used one word, which affected only a four tatami space, it was a frightening degree of power. Though he kept a poker face on, that he was excited internally was Hiiros secret alone. Now! End it Dual blades! (Hiiro) At Hiiros words, he focussed once more, and poured strength throughout his entire body. Then he faced the monster and charged at full speed towards it. Guru!? (Desert Monster) It stood up as though it were flustered, but due to the sudden change in environment, and having received Kamuis killing intent straight on, it fell into a state of confusion and its body stiffened. Haaaaaaaaa! (Kamui) Bwwooooooshhhhhhhh! Guraaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!? (Desert Monster) The two katana pierced through the monsters core ball. Kamui grit his teeth as his face stiffened. Seeing blood fall from the monsters mouth, whose face imitated that of his fathers, and the sensation as he cut through its life caused his expression to unintentionally darken. After he slowly pulled out his pair of katana, the monsters back folded and it collapsed facing upwards. Haahaahaahaahaa (Kamui) Although he should have saved everyone from the fear of the monster with this, Kamuis face showed no delight, and his body trembled as he looked downwards and showed a downcast expression. Gufu! (Desert Monster) The monster vomited a large amount of blood from its mouth. And then its core ceased to move. At the same time, the sharp red eyes which had continued to be filled with hostility gradually changed into eyes hosting a purple light. Kamui. (Rigund) Even with this, Kamui said nothing as his eyes widened. And then, with a feeling as though he couldnt believe it, Kamui stared at the fallen monster. The monsters eyes alone turned towards Kamui. Kamui (Rigund) This time he wasnt mistaken. That voice, and those eyes were, undeniably something that Kamui knew. Tou..chan.? (Kamui) With a clatter, the two katana that he had been holding fell to the ground. And then, he rushed over to the monster and came to his knees. Tou-chan! (Kamui) KamuiIm sorry (Rigund) No.no.no! (Kamui) Again and again, he shook his head in denial. From his eyes, numerous tears fell. Butyou did well Kamui (Rigund) Tou-chan! (Kamui) Hiiro and Silva approached the two of them. And then the two of them glanced at each other in surprise, and continued to quietly watch over them. Im sorrybecause of me, youve had to go through such painful times (Rigund) Nono! Because Im the chiefI have to protect my comrades..just like Tou-chan! (Kamui) HahahaI see. ..youve gotten bigger Kamui (Rigund) ToTou-chan. (Kamui) So youve become.the chiefhaha, as expected of my son (Rigund) As a faint smile floated on his face, he slowly extended his trembling left hand and placed it on Kamuis head. Youvebecome strong (Rigund) Hic.sob. (Kamui) He sniffed as his tears fell onto the sand. I was mostlyunconscious, but I felt it. Your strength. (Rigund) really? (Kamui) Yeah, youve become strong buteven so youve got a ways to gobefore you can reach my level (Rigund) sorry. It wouldve been betterif I couldve released Tou-chan much sooner (Kamui) Haha, Im such a fortunate person (Rigund) Tou-chan? (Kamui) Unlike your mother who died so early onI was able to see your growth like this through these eyes (Rigund) Kamuis mother passed away due to illness sooner after giving birth to him. After that, Rigund decided in his heart to raise him into a fine man. However, the incident with the desert monster occurred, and in the end he was only able to raise him with his own hands for a few years. To him, that was something he deeply regretted. However, like this he was able to see Kamuis splendid figure, Thisll bea great tale to tell her later (Rigund) By her, he of course meant Kamuis deceased mother. Rigund put some strength into his arm and gently stroked Kamuis head. Listen up Kamui (Rigund) wha, what? (Kamui) The main culprit that did this to me, that manbeware ofScarface (Rigund) Scarface. (Kamui) Kamui recalled the person who had been standing atop of the Desert Tortoise that had attacked them. That person did indeed have a wound in the shape of a cross on his face. He.said that he was testing something out. .exactly what he was testing, I dont know, but its definitely nothing good. Buthe saidthat he no longer has any business with this desert (Rigund) However even so, he was saying that there was still a change he would come again, and continued to tell Kamui to be careful. Its alright.I will.protect everyone (Kamui) Seeing Kamuis expression full of determination, Rigund appeared happy as his face loosened. Haha, but you still have a ways. Your sand control is still Cgufo! (Rigund) Tou-chan! (Kamui) Rigund vomited blood once more in pain. His breathing became rough, and his legs began to crumble away like sand. Tou-chan! Your legs!? (Kamui) HaahaaahaaahaaalistenKamui (Rigund) Tou-chan! (Kamui) Listen.gohogoho! Haahaahaahaa.become much strongersurpass.me (Rigund) Tou-chanokokay! I will I will! Aill.becwomestwonger so (Kamui) A large amount of tears and snot began to flow, and it was difficult to figure out what exactly he was saying, but Rigund was smiling. Wont wooseto anywon.I wont woose so! Thaths whythaths whyyy! (Kamui) Already the area around Rigunds neck had become like sand, which danced about. Ill be watching over youmy beloved son (Rigund) And then, Rigunds entire body returned to the sand. Thathss whyyy! You dont need to wowwyyyyy! (Kamui) At that moment, the battle with the desert monster had truly ended. It had a sorrowful conclusion, but even so, that which Kamui gained was great. As Kamui watched the sand which danced into the sky, his mouth strongly tightened into an indifferent-like look, but it was evident by his expression that it had become the face of a man. While carrying what his father entrusted to him, it was the face of one who had gone through much and matured. CH 97 Translator: Pummels Editors: Pork, Dal Proofreaders: XCrossJ, ELYSION Rebound of Word Magic Right after Rigund disappeared, Jin-u, who was healed with the word Complete Recovery | Ρ, opened his eyes. Camus filled him in on the details. Jin-u ground his teeth as he regretted being unconscious the entire time this was happening. Thats how it turned out but for Rigund-sama to smile in his last moments (Jin-u) Un (Camus) [Un C Yes] Jin-u closed his eyes and looked up, seeming to experience a flood of emotions, after which he exhaled softly. Thank goodness. Chief sorry for causing you trouble. (Jin-u) No. The one who should apologize is me. Sorry if I had been ready from the start (Camus) Chief (Jin-u) But, there is something that bothers me. (Camus) What is it? (Jin-u) What happened to your wounds? (Camus) A, aa About that (Jin-u) At that moment, Jin-u glanced at Hiiro. However, Hiiro simply stood there with his arms crossed and his eyes closed. Jin-u worried whether or not he was allowed to talk about it, however he remembered that he wasnt specifically told not to. (Before I lost consciousness Hiiro mentioned a debt, but) (Jin-u) After vaguely recalling what happened and looking at Hiiros attitude, Jin-u figured he could talk about it. Actually (Jin-u) Upon being told that Hiiro was the one who cured Jin-us wounds, Camus reflexively drew nearer to Hiiro. Hiiro! (Camus) W-what? (Hiiro) I have a request! (Camus) Haa (Hiiro) [Sigh] Hiiro had a rough idea of what Camus was going to say. Please cure my people! (Camus) Hiiro expected it might turn out like this, however, he had already prepared himself for it when he healed Jin-u. Moreover, even if the Ashura Tribe was able to understand his ability, because of their nature, he did not think they would cause any problems. Besides that, there was also the fact that Camus had become Hiiros subordinate and because his subordinates tribe were under his jurisdiction as well, he was obligated to help them as well. However, despite it being a request from his subordinate, Hiiro wouldnt work for free. Haa, I dont mind healing them, but only on one condition, okay? (Hiiro) Just name it! (Camus) Hiiro wanted to tell him to think for a bit before accepting. However, for a man who boasts that he will do anything for the sake of his tribe, it was the obvious answer. Understood. In that case, you must feed me delicious things until I am content. Thats my condition. (Hiiro) Un un! (Camus) Camus usual blank face turned into a slight smile as he returned a nod in return. Ohon! By the way, Hiiro-sama? (Silva) [Ohon C cough to get someones attention.] At that moment, Silva called out to Hiiro with a cough. What? (Hiiro) For an old man like myself, are these circumstances not slightly harsh? Silva was looking at the surroundings while he said that. Speaking of which, Hiiro had completely forgotten about it. Currently the desert all around them was covered in ice. This is the result of using the word Frost Conversion|Y with the recently unlocked Three Word Chain skill of his Word Magic. Now that you mention it, how did this happen? (Jin-u) Jin-u tilted his head while shivering from the cold transmitted from the ground. This Hiiro did it. (Camus) Eh? Chief, is that true? He did this? (Jin-u) Jin-u was watching Hiiro and blinking in surprise but Hiiro ignored him and started to write a word. The word written was Origin|Ԫ. The word that Hiiro always used to remove the Word Magic effects of Harden|Ӳ and Extend|졻. However, the the word Origin|Ԫ activated like normal but- Pachin! [Crack] The character cracked and disappeared. Nn? (Hiiro) Since the word Origin|Ԫ wasnt effective, Hiiro had his hand on his chin while thinking. But then he felt pain run through his body like an electric current. Abruptly, Hiiro groaned and fell to his knees, surprising everyone watching. However, this truthfully was not the first time Hiiro had felt this pain. (A-as I though, its a Rebound, huh) (Hiiro) This was the Rebound penalty that Word Magic incurred if it wasnt properly completed. In order to confirm the effects of the Rebound, Hiiro had purposefully triggered it in the past. If he tried to cast a spell and the characters or imagined effect were not adequate, the spell would fail like this one, inflicting pain and reducing his MP drastically. Therefore, Hiiro was not particularly surprised by this. However, he was more concerned about why the spell wasnt effective. After that, Hiiro reassured the other three that he was okay before he began thinking again. (It doesnt work? No perhaps its) (Hiiro) Thinking that, Hiiro wrote a word on the ground this time. After he activated it, the frozen ground instantly turned back to desert. (Hmm, I see.) (Hiiro) The word he wrote was Desert Conversion|ɰĮ. Hiiro surveyed the surroundings. Everything seemed to have returned to normal. (It seems that Three-Word spell effects can only be removed by using another Three-word spell. Well, they do have a lot of power, but) (Hiiro) Since even removing the effect cost a lot of MP, Hiiro noted that he better think twice before using Three-Word spells. After all, he had already used 600 MP casting Frost Conversion|Y and, in order to reverse the effects, he had to use another 600 MP for Desert Conversion|ɰĮ. Doing this unexpectedly took a total 1200 MP. An ordinary adventurer would be completely exhausted after doing that. When the area suddenly turned back into desert, everyone was dumbfounded C even Silva. Liliyns group, who were preventing monsters from passing nearby, also turned up. However, Liliyn was running at them with great speed. Dadadadadadadadada! [Footsteps] Liliyn came up straight to Hiiro and grabbed him by the collar. Oi, Kozou! What was that just now!? That was your doing, right!? (Liliyn) Apparently, she wanted to know about Frost Conversion|Y and Desert Conversion|ɰĮ. Fun, I dont really mind answering, but werent you going to analyze it by yourself? (Hiiro) [Fun as sound effect.] Hiiro showed a malicious expression and said that. MuMuu. Thats However (Liliyn) Liliyn mumbled slightly as she remembered that she certainly had declared so herself. Hiiro made Liliyn release her hand from his collar. More importantly, what about the monsters? (Hiiro) Ah? Kukuku, those small fries arent even enough to kill time. (Liliyn) I thought you said you were not even going to lift a finger? (Hiiro) Mu Shut up! I couldnt stand watching the others deal with them so slowly so I gave them a hand! Thats all it was! (Liliyn) Seeing her face dyed red while she was desperately making excuses, Hiiro could only see her as a child. Nofofofofo! Im happy to return to your side, Ojousama! (Silva) Nn? Aa, what You were still alive, huh. (Liliyn) The light sound of a tongue clicking could be heard from Liliyn, but Hiiro thought that it was just his imagination. Nofofofofo. That cold attitude is embodiment of Ojousamas loneliness! Its wonderful! This unworthy existence, Silva Plutis, will gladly lend my chest to bury the loneliness of my innocent tsundere ojousama. Ojousamaaaaaaaaaaaa! (Silva) The butler jumped toward Liliyn like a frog. At that,a tremendous killing intent burst from Liliyn. Pishun! Liliyn vanished for a moment but then reappeared above Silva, who had been coming at her from above. She grabbed both of his feet and- Dosun! Hauuuuu!? (Silva) Liliyn took a big swing with both of her feet and struck Silvas groin. The men of the Ashura Tribe who saw that instinctively clenched their thighs together. Silva was completely knocked out, showing the whites of his eyes and drooling from his mouth. WHO-ARE-YOU-CALLING TSUNDERE OJOUSAMA! (Liliyn) While holding Silvas legs and crouching on his groin, Liliyn performed a piledriver and planted Silva headfirst in a sand dune. His twitching lower body was the only thing seen above the sand. (How pitiable that perverted butler.) (Hiiro) Hiiro imagined pressing his hands together and silently prayed. Feeeeeee! Silva-samaaaaaaaaa! (Shamoe) Shamoe was the only one worried about Silvas safety, but Liliyn came back over while dusting the sand off her clothes and said to her Leave him, hes already dead. Being told that, Shamoe once more cried Feeeee! in surprise. S-shes quite something (Jin-u) U-un (Camus) Im just gonna say this, but dont lump me together with them. (Hiiro) Jin-u and Camus were stunned and muttering, however, Hiiro explained to them that he was completely different from those three. Hiiro wouldnt be able to stand it if they thought he was like them. CH 98 Chapter 98. Upon returning to the Oasis, Sivan and the others smiles were the first to greet them. Sivan heard the story from Camui, he was wearing a sad expression along the way, but Camui and the others were able to show a smile on their faces due to their safe return. Afterwards, Hiiro was accompanied by Camui, Sivan and Jin-u to tend to the injured persons gathered at the Yurt. Listen up, what I will be doing must be kept secret (Hiiro) He gathered magical power in his fingertip I will only heal their injuries The 3 people nodded affirmatively. Thus, Hiiro began healing each person. Applying Complete Recovery word magic to do so. Prioritizing the children who are clinging to life. Their Mothers who are nursing them, hugging them tightly began to cry. And then, not only the mothers but also everyone who was healed were bowing their heads repeatedly in gratitude to Hiiro. Rather than doing that, you should honor your promise, Nitouryuu (Hiiro) YesI understand (Camui) Hmm? What promise (Sivan) Granpa (Camui) What is it (Sivan) Today weFeast (Camui) hmm? (Sivan) After that it became very busy. The Ashura tribes dream of peace was achieved, and to celebrate Camui hurriedly began preparing for a feast. Near the riverbank, several people were preparing a large pot, it is there that all the ingredients will be placed and cooked. According to Camui the Ashura Tribe use it to cook whenever there is a celebration or a feast. Everyone from the tribe gathers around the pot to eat and celebrate. It was also a time when their dead comrades soul would be resurrected and be with them at the same time it was an opportunity for the people to get drunk. The women take charge of ordering the men when cooking. The women yell at the men when they put in the ingredients to early or when their vegetable cutting was sloppy. It was like the men were useless when it comes to preparing food. But in actuality, the job of the men of the Ashura Tribe was normally to hunt or fight or to face danger while the womens job was to provide support. So, for this feast it was really the women that have the upper hand. The men have no choice but to do what the women say. The stirring of the pot brought forth a nice smell that was carried by the wind that appealed to everyone. It was a strong curry like smell. The smell made their stomachs growl and their mouths drool which made them unable to work. Even Mikazuki was drooling which resembled a waterfall spilling out of her mouth. Hey, drooling bird Gui~ What do you mean gui? Do something about your drooling, there is a puddle of drool already on your feet. There is a puddle of drool accumulating on Mikazukis feet, but because Hiiro told her about it she made a slurping sound to contain the drool, only to have it drip all over again. Seeing this, Hiiro let out a sigh of exasperation. Hiiro The voice was from Camui who was coming closer. What is it (Hiiro) About grandpa.thank you Dont worry about it Yes, After healing the seriously injured, Hiiro also healed Sivans injuries as it was a request of Camui. Even though Hiiro thought it was a pain to heal people over and over, he thought better of it. But Sivan himself refused Hiiros healing, which surprise both Camui and Jin-u. They didnt understand the reasoning behind it. But Sivan said This is a punishment that is etched in my body so that I would never forget. He was angered by his own inexperience. In truth, he could have stopped Rigund himself. If he had done so, Camui would not have experienced a painful memory. But his right leg was amputated and his eyes went blind. In the end I entrust everything to Camui. He wasnt able to do anything. When its his time to go to the other world, he would think that those were not joyous years. Even though his body could be healed, he cannot move the way he can when he was younger. That is why he cannot forget his current useless self. He thought to himself that he will carry the burden of his punishment until he passes away. But Camui ignored Sivans words. He grew up to be who he is now because of Sivans leadership. He was young when he lost his mother and his father. It was Sivan who guided him to adulthood. He disregards all of Sivans past mistakes like what he was taught a chief would do. Camui wouldnt forget. Sivan doesnt need those injuries anymore. That is why he wants him to be healed as soon as possible. Upon hearing those words, Sivan pondered for a moment. If he is to be healed, Camui must fulfill one condition. That his leg would be excluded from being healed. Pointing to his artificial leg he said his request. Of course Camui protested against this. But this was the condition Sivan has set. This stubborn old man Hiiro said, with Hiiros magic he can cure his blindness. Even if his leg were to be brought back, he doesnt have the power to fight like he used to before. But with his eyesight back he could at least see his family. Thats why he only wants his eyesight to be healed. Butyou are stubborngrandpa Camui was able to voice out a complaint. That is my wish (Sivan) uuuu (Camui) Just you see Children were laughing near the pot where Sivan was at. Of course many were surprised to see his eye sight back, but even so, his family was very grateful that he was able to see again. Grandpa looks happy Sivan had a smile on his face while he was playing with the children. With thisIts fine isnt it? Who knows, But that smiling face isnt bad to look at right? YesHiiro thank you Hiiro closed his eyes and crossed his arms. That honest gratitude made his back itch. It wasnt like him, but its not that bad of an experience, he thought. Hiiro then heard that the pot was done. He opened his eyes, the thing he was waiting for is finally ready. He then hurriedly walked towards the pot. He saw a hot red liquid being poured unto a large leaf being used as a makeshift bowl. It was a stew like food that had many ingredients in it. It even smelled like beef stew. He placed (tossed) a handful of soup into his mouth. Even though it looks that way, it wasnt spicy, it had a sweet and spicy taste into it which makes you want to eat more. If partnered with rice, he doubts that he could have stopped eating. As he was thinking this, one of the children came over and offered him a plate with bread on it. Oniichan, here, take this The child gave it to him with a smile, and everyone around was watching them. The other guys were eating the bread along with the soup, like a fondue. Hiiro also imitated them on how they eat. Oh? The moment he ate it, he instantly remembered. It was Naan (TL: unleavened bread) It was unmistakably curry with naan bread. Hiiro then proceeded to eat it vigorously. Hehehe, is it delicious? Yeah.. It was another childs face that showed up. This was one of the children that Hiiro healed. He came along side what it seems to be his mother. A, Mom! Oniichan said it was delicious! Oh? Thats great! The child replied with a smile. I really am truly grateful (Mother) In the Yurt he was thanked more than enough, they still couldnt stop thanking him, Hiiro thought. However he doesnt feel that it was a bad thing. Dont worry about it, by the way this Naanno , this bread, what is it? Oh, that is a fruit (TL: nut;fruit;berry) As she was saying this, she points to a tree. A palm tree from what it looks like. It was bearing fruits the size of volleyballs. That fruit needs to be heated at the right temperature for it to be soft like this, it is our staple food here. I see But in the soup there are (` rough translation: rimo-ne/lemon???),<green-crabs meat>.<Torori shellfish> , I see, Hiiro thought, so that must explain why I was able to taste a lemon like flavor in the soup. That was why it had that sour taste. That explains why there is a green crab meat in here. It was fun chewing the crab meat, wherein the taste spreads in your mouth. The in it was very very soft. It had that red coloring in it though when cooked, the red color dissolves into the stew and becomes white meat, it was the reason why the stew had that red color. To top it all off the torori shellfish gives off the sweet and spicy flavor to the stew when cooked and mixed together with the other ingredients. I didnt see any other ingredients aside from vegetables but over all this soup was very well made. I didnt even notice that I already had 5 servings of it. As the mother and childs explanation was over, they bowed and went off somewhere. It was then when Lilyn was walking towards me with a grin on her face. CH 99 Liliyn: [Youre too soft towards children, arent you? ] Hiiro: [ Who knows. ] Since it seemed like the discussion would drag on were he to react, Hiiro gave a half-hearted reply. Liliyn: [ Nevertheless, Hiiro. ] Hiiro: [..] Liliyn: [ Your <<Word Magic>> seems to be quite an amusing type of magic. ] Apparently, this seems to be the main topic of the conversation. Liliyn [I was allowed this time to observe it for a long time on the way.] According to her, the Desert Monster had continued to call for reinforcements halfway through the battle. As Hiiro had left Camus to take over the fighting, Liliyn lost interest as she began to kill the swarms of monsters in an attempt to kill time. But then, she was shocked when the ground changed to ice. Liliyn: [ To think that you possessed that much amount of power, Honestly, it makes me more and more interested in you, you know that? kukuku] Hiiro: [Hmph! Still, wouldnt you agree your magic is something similar?] As he was annoyed by the fact that she constantly kept pestering him with such notions, Hiiro began to retaliate with his own counterattack. Liliyn: [ Nn? What do you mean by that?] Hiiro [ Dont play dumb, You must have noticed by now right? My magic is versatile. It is even capable of examining the information of the target. ] Liliyn: [ ] She remained smiling silently. Hiiro: [ Your magic .what I saw from before when you dealt with Baron Bone Lizard, those huge spikes were not your magic.] Liliyn: [ ..hou ] Hiiro confirmed it by the glint in her eyes. Hiiro: [ Do I have to say it clearly? Your magic is a unique magic . the name is called |Fantasia Magic|. ] Then, he saw her tremble for the first time. Though her eyebrows twitched, as to be expected, her perpetual smile did not change. Liliyn: [ kukuku, somehow or other, it appears that you are more outrageous than I had imagined. ] Hiiro: [ Right back at you.] As a matter of fact, Liliyn already had a rough idea of how Hiiros magic functioned. She anticipated that her magics true nature might be discovered by Hiiro. Despite this, her heart stopped from Hiiro guessing it effortlessly. Liliyn: ( Hes interesting. Hes really Interesting!, Besides, I dont know whether or not this brat has noticed it, but apparently, he has a predisposition for getting drawn into problems easily. Kukuku, if I stay near this brat, I might be able to have an experience thats far more interesting than the boredom Ive had to deal with.) She chuckles at Hiiros extremely rare disposition. She was convinced that more interesting things would happen after this. After that, as they continued to glare at each other, Silva suddenly appeared and changed the atmosphere. Silva: [ Nofofofofo! You seem to be having fun Hiiro~sama! nofofofofo! ] Silva was unusually excited. Although Hiiro watched Silva with an annoyed expression, upon seeing the wooden cup in his hand, Hiiro began to speak. Hiiro: [Oi, dont tell me thats alcohol?] Silva: [ Nofofofofofo! Ye~s that is righ~t! It has qui~te a good flavour! ] Gulping sounds were heard as he drunk the alcohol. Silva: [ *puhaa~, this is irresistable~! ] Shamoe: [ feeeeeeeeee! Dont drink too much, Silva-sama~! ] While Silva was dancing in ecstasy from the alcohol, Shamoe was frantically trying to stop him, yelling in a desperate voice. However, as this had hardly any effect at all, she was on the verge of tears. Liliyn: [ U..u.uuu.. As I thought, Shamoe really cant do anything. She really is a hopeless Maid. *sniff ] Liliyn also had a strange tension about her. Then he took a close look at her, and she also had a cup in her hands. Apparently, she seems to have been drinking as well. Liliyn: [ Yea, this is really quite delicious. ] Liliyn, who had the wooden cup before anyone was even aware, drank in a similar manner. Liliyn: [ Hey, how about you? ] Hiiro: [ Dont need it. Im not interested in alcohol. ] Liliyn: [ humph, the gaki-bastard isnt? To think you cannot drink this amount of alcohol, what a boring guy. ] Hiiro: [What was that?] There was a vein popping out of his head. Liliyn: [ You wont drink my alcohol.. aa~ iyada-iyada. There is someone here who does not understand how delicious this alcohol is, well for a brat like you, I guess milk is preferable. ] As she began to leave after saying those words, Hiiro firmly grabbed Liliyns arm. Liliyn: [ mu? ] Hiiro: [ Are you underestimating me? It doesnt mean that I cannot drink alcohol, Im just not interested in it. ] Hiiro forcefully took the wooden cup from her hands and drank it with great intensity. Liliyn: [ O..Oi, that is ] Liliyn seemed to be agitated by this situation, though Hiiro did not pay any attention to her. Hiiro: [ puhaa~ how about that!?] Liliyn looked a little displeased. Although she had been boasting,,she did not actually understand anything about alcohol. She poured it straight down her throat without tasting it. However, in contrast to Hiiro, Liliyn was blushing as she glanced back and forth between the cup and Hiiros mouth. Hiiro: [ uh? Whats wrong Aka-Loli? ] Liliyn: [ It its nothing! ] After she had said that, Liliyn took the cup from Hiiro and left. Hiiro: [ .. whats with her? ] Hiiro tilted his head, not really understanding what had just occurred. A little ways away, Liliyn was motionlessly staring at the cup she was holding with both hands. Liliyn: [ NNo, though I do not have to worry about this insignificant little thing. But why does he not respond to this? Is he accustomed to it? No, no, to begin with, he doesnt care about this, still.. ] Her face was dyed a gentle shade of red while she traced where his lips had been with the tip of her finger. Silva: [ Onyaa~, O~jou~sama~! What seems to be the problem? ] The butler who couldnt read the atmosphere showed up. He was grinding his teeth and his shoulders were shaking. He, the drunken butler who couldnt read the atmosphere, thrusted out his mouth similar to giving a kiss. Silva: [O~jou~sama, this butler will, without fail, embrace you and kiss your lovely mouth~] Steam came out of Liliyns head when she heard the word kiss. Then, his lips that reeked of alcohol gradually approached hers. Seeing that, a vein appeared on her head. Liliyn: [ hohou. Do you want to kiss that much? ] Silva: [ *muchuu~ ] Liliyn: [ Then, to your hearts content! ] Liliyn embraced Silva with her small body. Silva: [ O, oooo~! Thi This is quite assertive! ] However, for some odd reason, his body was somehow floating in the air. Silva: [ nofo? ] And while in that position, the ground approached with a terrible speed. No, it was his very own body that was approaching the ground. Silva: [no, nofuooooooooooooo bugh!? ] As it happened, Silvas face pierced the ground, silence enveloping the surroundings. Liliyn looked down on the body of Silva with her arms folded. Liliyn: [ Just die in the ground already. ] The |Ashura Tribe| were dumbfounded when they saw the situation. The children who saw Silvas body stuck in the ground found it amusing and began to poke his body. Hiiro:(What are those guys doing.} Hiiro seems to have been amazed at the situation and let out a sigh. Hiiro:(And, this fellow) When Hiiro glanced to the side, what he witnessed was Shamoe, breathing deeply while sleeping with an adorable expression on her face. Hiiro: (haa, theyre all the same as always.) As if troubled, Hiiro placed his fingertips onto his temples and shut his eyes. Still, he noticed a warmth spreading throughout his body, most likely caused by the alcohol. As the day ended a pleasantly cool breeze began to flow, resulting in a nice feeling. Thus, he thought that such a day was not so bad as he admiringly gazed at the night sky. The next day, Hiiro and his companions decided to continue traveling because they can finally cross the desert. However, those who expressed their misgivings about the situation were Camus and the children. Camus: [Hiiro Lets be together.] Hiiro: [ Impossible, There are things I have to do. ] Camus: [ I heard about it yesterday. Youre traveling the world. ] Hiiro: [ Thats right.] Kid 1: [ Who cares about it! You get to live with us! ] Kid 2 : [ Right, Right! ] Kid 3: [ Dont go Hero! ] Before he had noticed, Hiiros name seemed to have spread. Ever since yesterday the children have been happily shouting hero. Camus: [I also want to go. But I..] Hiiro: [ Youre right, youll protect your tribe right? ] Camus: [. Un. However. Im Hiiros subordinate. ] He looked down solemnly as he said that. Everyone understood how greatly he wanted to be with Hiiro. Hiiro: [ Nitouryuu. ] Camus: [ What? ] Hiiro: [ If we meet again and you have become stronger, then I will call you by your name.] Taken backed, he suddenly looks up at Hiiro. Camus: [ Really!? ] Hiiro: [ Ah, yes, so do the things that you need to do. ] Camus: [ . Un! I..We were saved by all of you. Therefore This favor I will return it someday Surely Without fail! ] Hiiro: [Well then I shall wait without any expectations. ] Hiiros cheeks slackened slightly as he spoke. Following this, Sivan opened his mouth to speak to Liliyn. Sivan: [Liliyn, although Im not worried about you, it appears the ambitions you spoke of before have yet to be realized.] Liliyn [Humph, Ill realize them eventually. ] Sivan: [ Hohoho, when that time comes, by all means, I will lend you my power. ~nou] Liliyn: [ . Thats natural. Since the old days, youve owed me for many things. ] Sivan: [Thats truebe in good health. ] Liliyn: [Dont go and become cowardly, alright?] Sivan: [ Like you can talk, Loli-baba. ] Liliyn: [ Shut up, you Damn Serious-jiji. ] As they said thus, they both directed a smile at the other. This might be their way of saying their farewells. Following this, Hiiro mounted Mikazuki. Camus: [ Hiiro. ] Hiiro: [ What? ] Camus: [ When you get into trouble .. I will come running to your aid. ] Hiiro: [ . Later. ] Camus: [ Un! ] Camus expressionless face changed to a smile. The children by his side were also smiling as they expressed their gratitude. Naturally, the others did as well. Together, they all sent off their tribes benefactors. Hiiro: [Lets go.] Mikazuki: [Kui!] Liliyn: [ Farewell, Sivan.] Silva: [ nofofofofo! Those were wonderful people! ] Shamoe: [F-f-f-farewell to all of you!] Thus, the four departed from the |Ashura Tribes| village. Following this, Camus and the others waved until their backs disappeared beyond the horizon. Camus Perspective Sivan: [ They left already?] Camus: [ n.. ] Camus expression had a small trace of loneliness, it was the face of a man hiding a certain determination. Following this, he turned around to face everyone. Camus: [ Everyone! Lets go report everything. to the |Grave Tower|! ] Thereupon, everyone raised their voices in strong agreement. They wanted to tell their wonderful experiences to the companions who were resting at the |Grave Tower|, yet, the true reason for the visit was because they wanted to let them see the growth of the Chief of their tribe. In addition, they needed to make a new grave for Rigund, Camus father. Peace returned to the desert, although there were still monsters that naturally wandered the sands. So as not to lose to the monsters, Camus decided to work harder for the sake of prolonging the |Ashura Tribes| prosperity. Camus Monologue Im also greedy like Hiiro. Ive determined again that I will defend everything as long as these hands reach them. And I look forward to becoming even more powerful so that Hiiro will call me by name when we meet again. I will proudly meet my friend someday. CH 100 Chapter 100 C After Half a Year Upon leaving the desert, an immense forest lay in front of them. By the way, Aka-Loli (Hiiro) What? (Liliyn) Im letting you be the guide, but Im wondering, how long will it take to get to the Demon Capital? (Hiiro) Aa? Well, that place is our final destination. However, the demon continent is larger than you think. So be prepared because it will take quite a while to get there. (Liliyn) Apparently they had to stop at various locations before arriving at the Demon Capital. The demon continent is much larger than the other continents and contains many settlements. It is clear that, it will take them a very long time if they want to explore all of it. Contrary to his words, Hiiro wasnt in a rush to complete his journey, nor did he have any objections to Liliyns idea of wandering around the demon continent. I dont care how many months it will take. Its more whether or not it would be interesting. (Hiiro) Hohou, Do you think its even possible to experience it all in a few months? (Liliyn) .. Anyway, I said Id leave it to you and I have no intentions of changing my mind. (Hiiro) I see, so you are ready to go, then we are leaving. (Liliyn) Hey, dont say things like that one after the other. (Hiiro) Leave me alone! Wasnt this all your idea!? (Liliyn) While talking and riding on Mikazuki, Hiiro seemed to have a bit of an attitude. As a result, Liliyn ended up getting angry and yelling at him. Nofofofofo! I am deeply moved. To be able to see ojousama so delighted. Nofofofo! (Silva) Where did delighted come from! Are you asking for another piledriver, you Damned Pervert! (Liliyn) Nofofofofo! That was harsh! (Silva) Pork We all know he wants it. LoliQ He is an M after all haha Dal Obviously pain and pleasure are from the same nerves if I am not mistaken. XJ do I dare ask how you know this? LoliQ We have an experienced M-editor! May I call you Shishou? XJ why are you looking up to him? Unless youre also an M? W-we should all be nice to each other! (Shamoe) Hiiro lets out a small sigh. Lets go, Drool Bird. (Hiiro) Kui (Mikazuki) Hiiro ignored the shouts of the two people there with Liliyn and forged ahead. This convinced him that no matter what adventure lay ahead, it would not be peaceful. ( How long until we reach the Demon Capital ) (Hiiro) While considering that, he looked up at the clear sky. Unexpectedly, he wondered whether or not the skies over the Humas and Gabranth continents had been as tranquil as this. Looking forward to the day he returns to those places, he continued his journey. Evilas Perspective About half a year had passed since Hiiros party left theAshura Tribesvillage. And now, both the Humas and Evila had arrived at a major crossroads. Meanwhile in the Demon Capital Xaos, the ruler was having a meeting with the leaders of the Evila. Then, let us start the Evila conference. Naturally, we are here to let everyone discuss their position on the conference with the Humas which will happen two weeks from today. (Kiria) The one who indifferently declared that was the aide standing alone next to Demon Lord Eveam, Kiria. Although her face was unreadable, somehow there was a feeling of tension around her. At last! It has come to this. (Eveam) Eveam said thus with her eyes closed, emphasizing the heavy emotions in her voice. She slowly raised her eyelids, with her golden eyes fixed on the Cruel Brigade. If this conference goes smoothlywe will be one step closer to peace. (Eveam) n~ That might be so, but My Queen ~m (Shublarz ) It was Shublarz Rank 5 who replied in a seductive tone while crossing her arms under her unrealistically full yet firm inhuman orbs. Whats wrong? (Eveam) Are you really sure its safe? ~m (Shublarz ) Everyone seemed to agree with Shublarzs words and looked to Eveam, waiting for her response. Of course its risky. The conference will take place in the Humas continent, and the number of guards I can bring is limited. So, on the appointed day, only Aquinas, Kiria and Marione will accompany me to the conference with the Humas. (Eveam) Well since the holders of Rank 1 and Rank 2 are going, along with the self-styled strongest aide Kiria-chan, then it might be safe after all. (Greyald) Rank 6, the dark-skinned Greyald, said those words. By the wa~y, I wonder if Teckil has something to say about this? (Shublarz) Like usual, Teckil seemed to be absent this time. Well, his detailed report has been received. He heard that the king is planning something dangerous. (Eveam) Waiwait a minute. Is that really oka~y? (Shublarz) Shublarzs eyes opened in shock as she asked this. If its about that, its alright. Dont you agree, Kiria? (Eveam) Yes, perhaps this is in regards to the previous matter, the reason why we are completely untrusted. Therefore, as soon as we attempt to do something, they will have a strategy to apprehend us immediately. However, if we dont do anything, they are unlikely to execute their plan. (Kiria) And you rea~lly believe that? (Shublarz) Although it was a natural response for Shublarz, it was Marione who scoffed and denied those words. fun~, I dont know what the lowly Humas are hiding, but as the guard, I will put an end to them if by any chance I obtain information of what they are planning to do. (Marione) Ooh Very nicely said, I just hope you will not cause any trouble for Her Majesty when youre in the Humas continent. (Greyald) Oi Greyald, do not say such careless things. (Ornoth) It was Rank 4, Ornoth, who chided him for his words. Yeah, yeah, but it would be nice if things werent too boring, right? (Greyald) After saying this, he fell prostrate onto the table, maybe because things had become tiresome to handle. Laying there, it seemed he was done talking about this. I know Greyald is very worried. However, I believe in the Humas (Eveam) No one showed any reaction to these words. Still, just for a little Eveam had a slightly sad expression. And above all, I believe in all of you. No matter what happens, itll be alright if everyone is with me. (Eveam) Although everyone kept quiet this time too, her fearless atmosphere was transferred to everyone else. Their expressions seemed to convey that goes without saying. It is clear that nothing will happen if we dont take the first step. Im doubtful that this conference will lead immediately to peace but it will allow us to learn more about each other. Thus, as a representative of the Evila I will not show an ashamed appearance. It is an opportunity to show them who we really are. (Eve am) Everyone faintly returned a nod to Eveams unwavering conviction. Well then, I will explain how the appointed day will go. (Eveam) Humas Perspective On the side of Victorias, a similar meeting took place. The meeting was, as expected to discuss the conference. The members gathered there were all well known and influential. King Rudolph, Minister Dennis and Judom Lancaster, commanding officer of the Humas Armed Forces and Guild Master, were attending. Additionally, the four heroes summoned by the country were attending. As Minister Dennis was managing the meeting, he was the first to speak. I expect that each of you understands the reason we have gathered here today. Two weeks from now, we will finally have the conference with the Evila. However, we dont think that it will go smoothly. Like the last time we did this, they may betray us. No C I think the possibility of that is high. (Dennis) One second, Minister Dennis C (Judom) It was Judom who stopped Denniss speech. Dennis unpleasantly turned his gaze on the one who stopped his speech. ( So hes theGuild Master, Judom Lancaster) (Taishi) Aoyama Taishi, one of the heroes, quietly watched Judom. (Although hes sitting there, I didnt realize his aura was this oppressive. Moreover, whats with him, is this person really retired..) (Taishi) Taishi heard about him from the stories of Vale Kimble, the commanding officer of the second armed forces. Seeing Judom in person made Taishi understand he needed to take more notice of him. Judom was a retired adventurer. Although he heard that he was an amazing man in the old times, he also heard that he became the Guild Master and then retired from the frontlines. Therefore, he hadnt expected him to be the same person anymore, but right now, even though Judom was suppressing them, Taishi could feel open ambition and hidden fighting spirit leaking out from him. His huge arms were like logs, it was not hard to imagine being crushed by those strong arms. Three more people had similar thoughts and swallowed nervously while watching Judom. Its true that before, we were betrayed when we acquiesced to the demands of the Evila for a conference. However this time, the intention of the successor of the Demon Lord was concluded to be based on the need for world peace (Judom) Although that seems to be your answer, isnt that just wishful thinking on your part? (Dennis) Thats right. Hopes, ideals, dreams, and many more. Arent people beings that support each other to grow? If you do not believe that there is hope, we wont advance at all. (Judom) . (Dennis) Seeming annoyed, the minister glared at Judom while clenching his teeth. Try to believe in your partner. Everything starts from there, wouldnt you agree? (Judom) What will you do supposing the partner betrayed you? (Dennis) But isnt that the reason why Im here? Havent I said to the king many times that Ill protect him no matter what happens? (Judom) King Rudolph had quietly shut his eyes, but now he slowly opened them. For that reason, you were called here. (Rudolph) Having said that, he once more shut his eyes. Although Judom and Rudolph are old friends, Judom frowned anxiously at the attitude of his friend Rudolph. (What are you planning Rudolph) (Judom) Although he had been observing Rudolph intently, Judoms next question was addressed to Dennis. There must be something else you want to say, right? (Judom) There is only one thing I will say. As instructed, I will manage this meeting to make sure it succeeds without fail. (Dennis) Even though he isnt a part of the royal family, he was able to plainly express his opinion. Having seen this, Taishi was flabbergasted. (What in the world is with that persons presence.) (Taishi) He had obviously been overwhelmed by Judoms existence. However, the same could be said of the other commanders present. Those who knew the legends caught their breath in silence. Needless to say, Vale was also fidgeting anxiously. After those events, the meeting advanced relatively smoothly. Before, the meeting was adjourned, they discussed the timetable for the appointed day, the deployment of the soldiers, how to deal with abnormal situations and other similar topics. After it ended, Vale faced the heroes, his cheek still cramped due to his anxiety about the back and forth arguing of Judom and the minister. Anyway, although it was my first time seeing Judom up close, he was quite an outrageous person. (Taishi) Ahaha, did Taishi-sama also think so? Its probably because he is the kings best friend, thats probably the reason he was able to have that kind of attitude (Vale) Certainly, Vale knew that he was that kind of rash character, that is why he was fearful of what would happen at the meeting. Setting that aside, its finally happening~ (Shinobu) Those words were put out by the hero with cat-like eyes and a Kansai dialect, Akamori Shinobu. Yes, in any case in this meeting , something will definitely change. (Vale) Since about a month ago the atmosphere in the castle has been tense, but right now something doesnt feel right. (Chika) It was another of the heroes, Suzumiya Chika, who pouted while saying those words. As she said, there might be a war with the Evila if we do something imprudent at the conference. In that case it would be stranger if the atmosphere in the castle had not changed. Rather, Vale slowly realized that Chika noticed the problem in a calm manner. Chika-sama, in two weeks, I believe your power will be greatly needed by the King. To get where you are, you have overcome many battles and quests, and Im certain you have become stronger as a result. If we are betrayed, then please protect our King with your strength. (Vale) In response to Vales earnest plea for her assistance, Chika stared blankly back at him, but then smiled after a while and answered his words with a nod. ƥ˚ݤŤʤ褦˴־˶򤹤롣 And then, a person whispered to Taishi in a manner unnoticed by Vale. Ne, nee, if Vales saying that, was he not informed? (Chika) It doesnt look like it. Although the king didnt say who he did or didnt tell, since he wasnt informed, I dont think we should say anything. (Taishi) Is that so? Then, this one is off-the-record, alright Shuri? (Chika) II understand. (Shuri) Suddenly perplexed by her words, Minamoto Shuri, who is one of the heroes, replied while watching Shinobu. Although right now Vale was talking with Shinobu, Shuri was relieved because Shinobu is not someone who indiscreetly discloses information. However, I will never approve of the Evila. (Taishi) Yeah, well definitely win, right Taishi, Shuri? (Chika) Ou! (Taishi) HHai! (Shuri) The three people all looked at the determined expressions of the others. CH 101 Around that time, King Rudolf and the Cabinet Minister Dennis met in a room. Both were feeling the tension in the air and wore stern facial expressions. However, Dennis was the first to speak . I hope that this would go well but (Dennis) Yesand to achieve that we have been training the heroes for half a year(Rudolf) As a trump card? Rudolf then shook his head a little. No, The Evila knows about the existence of the Heroes, we must be cautious, which is why the Heroes should hidden as much as possible (Rudolf) Youre right, its possible that the Evila cannot do anything about it. But, what do you think that man is planning (Dennis) Judom? (Rudolf) Indeed (Dennis) Rudolf let out a weak laugh That guy thinks that I am soft, but he is the one who is soft, in a weeks time youll see. (Rudolf) But he was once the strongest adventurer. I heard that he can break a mans head with just his bare hands. What a feat (Dennis) Dennis doesnt often think about Judom but his reputation and abilities were no errors in judgment. But as what is expected of the Cabinet Minister, he only supports the king. Though I have faith in him, the Evila will undoubtedly make a move. That time will come and I will be right. (Rudolf) Within these two weeks, we must make our move (Dennis) Aahh , we were talking about our Hero trump card earlier, but our real trump card is (Rudolf) While they were talking *Sound of footsteps* Footsteps can be heard from behind, a certain person was standing behind the two people in the room, but they werent surprised at all, because he is an acquaintance he was given permission to be in the room. The person then looked at Rudolf This guy is the real one. (Rudolf) He was just standing there, grinning sinisterly. After a few days had passed, a young person who was self-reflecting came into view; he tilts his head looking at the sight before him. (So, those are the heroeswhere are you going at this hour?) He had unkempt blue hair and long bangs that covered his round glasses. This young man was at the Victorias birthday festival, the painter that Aoyama Taishi met, Nazaar Skride. He came early in the morning to the vicinity of the castle. He had his sketchbook in hand, seemingly for the purpose of drawing. But it was only a disguise to cover his real intentions: monitoring and surveillance. Very soon, the meeting between the Humas and the Evila would take place. However, there seems to be someone plotting to interfere with the meeting which has to be someone with a degree of influence over the meeting. Because of that information, he had to go on surveillance. But since it was early in the morning, there were not many people leaving the castle. He was then surprised to find the heroes leaving the castle, he thought that he did the right move getting there early. (What does King Rudolf intend to do? There are still 10 days till the meeting, yet, what is he planning to do?) After the heroes went out, Nazaar immediately hid himself from their view. The heroes then proceed to go into town. (I wonder whats going on here) As Nazaar thought those things, he began drawing on the paper. It was a drawing of a small bird. Then,s the small bird unexpectedly came to life and rose out of the paper and began flying through the air. It eventually landed on Nazaars shoulder. Immediately report this to Kiri-chan, please. Chi chi chi (Small Bird) Chirping loudly, as if saying that the small bird had already understood, it then proceeded to fly away again towards the sky. (Im interested with the way things are moving, for now Ill prioritize the heroes) That was what Nazaar thought , he faced the direction Taishi and the others were headed to and began following them determined to find out what they were planning to do. Your Majesty, Its terrible! (Kiria) Seeing her own aide, Kiria, suddenly barged into her room with a terrible expression, the devil king Eveam, instinctively knitted her eyebrows and asked. Why are you in such a rush Kiria? (Eveam) While catching her breath Kiria faced Eveam and lowered her head. Please forgive my sudden entrance upon your room, but your Majesty needs to hear this immediately (Kiria) What happened? (Eveam) Eveam listened intently. Yes, the truth is (Kiria) As Kiria was concerned of the people that might be around, she began whispering to Eveam. As soon as Eveam heard the information, she had a grim look on her face. What did you say!? But no I see, so the Humas began making their move. (Eveam) Eveam bit her lip as her fists were shaking. But your Majesty, they might also have a reason for being cautious (Kiria) You might be right, there was a case of last time too. We should be more cautious as well, the heroes begun to move after all, their target would probably be (Eveam) Yes Kirias throat produced a gulping sound. To destroy the border (Eveam) Youre saying theyll destroy the bridge (Kiria) Yes Now that our border with the Gabranth is gone, it is the only thing that maintains peace. (Eveam) If the meeting has evoked tension among the Humas, then there would be an intention to bring down the bridge (Eveam) The Humas trump card. Considering that Evilas greatest adversary are the four heroes, once they are deployed, it wouldnt be wrong to think that way. (Kiria) In truth, Eveam expected that the Humas would make their move. In the event that the meeting with the Evila dont go well, then immediately destroying the bridge wouldnt allow the possibility of an alliance. The direction of the discussions would turn and be about war and the annihilation of the Evila. Eveam foresaw that that must be what the Humas are planning. However, for the meeting to proceed, Eveam-sama must choose a few but elite persons to accompany you. The Cruels First and Second should go. I will also be at your side, if the other side starts an all-out war, I am strong enough not to be killed easily. (Kiria) Yes, there is a given limit as to how many people can go, however if Evilas strongest be there as an escort, even if a fight breaks out there is no way they could lose. No matter how many powerful people Victorias be prepared with, without the Heroes, there wouldnt be a problem. (Kiria) Kirias words were accurate. Even the Victorias renowned military would be a disappointing match for the Evilas top. but for the Heroes to confidently go to the bridge, they must have a plan in hand dont they? (Kiria) I wonder, no, If I remember correctly, the place of the meeting is (Eveam) Aah, Its at the <Ordine Grand Temple> (TL:Could be Sanctuary/Shrine). In a sacred place separated from Victorias the <Ordine Holy Ground> (TL: Could also be Holy Land) the place where god rests, It will be held at a place called the <Room of Sanctuary> (TL: Can also be Sacred precinct) (Kiria) If Im correct, it was once before, the place where Humas went to seek aid in times of misfortunes and calamities, It was said to be the place where the hero turned savior perished. Worshipping that hero eventually gave rise to the <Holy Ground>. (Eveam) Indeed, there the Heros power is still lingering, Ive heard that the power to seal demons <Holy Ground> is being hidden there. Moreover, the <Room of Sanctuary> has the power to prevent the use of magic; it seems that the power to seal demons is strong there. (Kiria) If that is the place chosen, then in the worst case scenario we would not be able to use our magic. (Eveam) Yes, probably, also if we brought weapons it will only instigate trouble so we cannot do that. In short we will be going there completely unarmed. (Kiria) So youre thinking that wed all be murderedis that right? (Eveam) Kiria was a bit uneasy. Youcan say that, if the Humas sensed hostility within us, wed all die in an instant (Kiria) For a while only silence followed, It was then that Kiria spoke. Maybe its best to discontinue the meeting. (Kiria) No matter how you think about it, the Evila is at a disadvantageous situation, while in terms of physical strength the Evila is superior to the Humas however when magic cannot be used, those that have the numbers advantage will have the upper hand. The small numbered Evila would be up against the stronghold-like enemy force. If a large number of people simultaneously attacked, then protecting Eveam would be a serious concern. But as Eveam was thinking, Kiria said those words, she began shaking her head in denial. No, even in the beginning I didnt think it would go smoothly, at any rate I will break the curse like chains that has plagued us since ancient times. Though I understand that it will be difficult to accomplish (Eveam) your Majesty (Kiria) Even so Ive decided. In order for peace to triumph, the establishment of an alliance is necessary.(Eveam) I do not expect the Humas to fight recklessly on purpose. I think that nobody has the desire to kill anyone. But the Humas wont believe that so easily, I am afraid of both. Which is why it was natural to place my hand on various things. The Humas also think that it will be to beneficial if the establishment of the alliance end peacefully. However, they still cant completely trust the Evila. Until the establishment, no, even after the establishment of the alliance, it will still probably take a long time for them to trust again. There is great distrust being held. That is why it was natural to accept the outlook that the meeting would fail. And when it fails, even a little, the Evila would not be taken for granted. That is why, for them to trust us even a little, it will be good not to make moves that would create strife, we will only convey the alliances purpose, if that happens Im sure theyll understand. We must, we must do that in order for the alliance to go well! (Eveam) Kiria managed to make a faint smile seeing Eveam speak her decision straight forwardly and in a calm manner. As expected of our majesty. Then I too pledge to offer my heart, body, soul and dedicate it for peace. Kiria said those words as she was kneeling on one knee. Aa, Im counting on you, Kiria. I am placing my trust in you the most, it is because you are at my side, I able to move forward. Lets attain peace together. With pleasure CH 102 The Humas-Evila Conference was one week away and Nazaar had been following the four heroes for three days. He was currently dismayed by the scene that lay before him. They had arrived at the bridge connecting Humas and Evila. In other words, the continental border, and presently on the bridge stood a demon deployed by the Evila tasked with safeguarding the bridge from the Humas. The deployed Evila, Iraora, was a former member of Cruel. Therefore, the Humas should have known of his extraordinary strength and that of the other people stationed there. It was because of this that the bridge hadnt been destroyed yet. However, Nazaar was most surprised when the heroes began to cross the bridge without hesitation, with the Conference drawing near, Nazaar was dumbfounded by their reckless actions which might call out such violence. Curious, Nazaar let a bird drawn from his sketchbook fly near the heroes to examine the situation. He used the bird as his eyes and ears for short-range surveillance and information gathering. Naturally, the heroes were unaware of this fact. As the heroes continued across the bridge, they gradually approached Iraora, who stood at the center of the bridge. And Nazaar was shocked by the words that the heroes proceeded to say in his presence. Are you Iraora? (Taishi) Yes, thats me. (Iraora ) I see, so you are one of their accomplices then? (Taishi ) What did he just say? Nazaar ruminated those words several times in his head. ( Ac.Accomplice? E.eh?Wait a minute~su.. speaking of accomplice what do does he mean~su? ) (Nazaar) Nazaar became more perplexed as he was unable to understand the meaning of the shocking words that came from Iraora. Those guys are already inside. Hey, guide them. (Iraora) After Iraora issued the command to one of his subordinates, that person urged the heroes to follow him. Iraora let the heroes pass through as he has given them consent to cross over the bridge and across the Evila border. In other words, Iraora let them set foot on the Evila continent. ( Those guys.? Who are those guy~su? ) Nazaar Before he realized it, Nazaar was sweating profusely. He felt thirsty as he groaned in anxiousness. The situation had pushed him his wits end. What is the meaning of thi~su? Why did Iraora let the heroes pass? Morever, who are those guy~su..? (Nazaar) Though confused, he nevertheless drew a picture in his sketchbook. A..-Anyway the situation has escalated abnormally ~su! If I do not pass on this information as soon as possible, I have a bad feeling something dangerous will happen in Evila ~su! (Nazaar) Suddenly, his neck was seized from behind. C!? (Nazaar) Nazaar had not sensed anything. Certainly, he might not have been able to think calmly due to the situation at hand, but even so he was confident that he was not so weak as to be defeated by just anyone. Teckils abilities were specialized for covert operations which required that he erase his presence, using this ability, he should have been able to sense his enemy before being assaulted. However, Teckil had not been able to detect the attacks approach and was now caught by an unknown assailant. He was now experiencing his worst nightmare. ..Whoare.yo~su? (Nazaar) Somehow he managed to squeeze out a few words. As he turned around to look at his assailant, he heard a muffled voice. Your role ends here. Now sleepTeckil (???) Gasping for air, he was shocked by these words. hah.ha-hah. you ~su-eem to know about me.. Im honored~su (Teckil?) While pretending to be tough by forcing a smile, he quietly moved his hands. Then, *gusa! All of a sudden, a sword rushed out from his textbook, impaling the head of the person behind him. He used this chance to slip out of its hold, then he scrutinized his opponent. Fuu, Unpreparedness is ones greatest enemy. Dont think badly of me~su. I cannot afford to die in such a place like thi~su. (Teckil?) Since the robed opponent had covered its face with a hood, he decided to remove it first. Although the opponent was completely silent, blood continued to flow from its head. He approached the unmoving existence, intending to remove its hood. However, gashi! His arms were grabbed Na-!? (Teckil?) He forcefully pushed away the arms of what seemed to be of a dead person, managing to slip out of its restraint and retreated back. Then, he examined his opponent at a distance. It pulled the sword that was stuck in its head while swaying like a ghost. Although blood spouts with a slosh on his head, it throws the sword on the ground nonchalantly. (It responded~su. Moreover, Is there a creature that can remain so composed after having its head pierced~su ? ) (Teckil?) He felt his spine shiver from the eeriness of the opponent. As one would expect of Rank 3 Teckil of Cruel. I was surprised when you killed me that time (???) It appears that you are mistaking me for someone el~su (Teckil?) He readied his stance as his opponent knows completely about his identity. He plans to remove the fluttering hood to see its identity. But a mumbling laughter was heard as he considered whether his intention was conveyed to the opponent. Apparently, you seemed to be concerned of my identity. In respect for the honor of killing me that time, I will show it to you (???) As it said so, the hood was slowly raised. Nazaar who is now named Teckil watched with a stern expression, he stiffened as his face saw an unbelievable one. i..i. impossible why.. why are you here in this pla~su!? (Teckil) While Teckil is still stiffened from that revelation, his opponent instantly vanished. .Eh? (Teckil) Teckil noticed the opponent already behind him. ton. Teckil felt the impact on his neck, his consciousness wavering violently at the same time. As his vision gradually whitened Teckil was reminded of the faces of Demon Lord Eveam and his companions. ( At this rate..everyone will..) (Teckil) However, his resistance was futile. Shrouded in darkness, he fainted and collapsed. Evila Perspective The day of the conference was five days away. At the provincial border between Humas and Evila, Eveam lead the Demon Lord Forces as she crossed the bridge. On the way, she saw a familiar face at the center of the bridge. Iraora, Isnt there any change? (Eveam ) Iraora who is in charge of guarding the Mtich Bridge was greeted by Eveam. He had a large build and was probably more than 3 meters tall. He bowed in loyalty to Eveam. Ha! As a matter of fact, several days ago the heroes appeared at the Mtich Bridge (Iraora) Aa, we were informed of that. And then? Did anything occur? (Eveam) Thereupon, Iraora shook his head clearly. Nay, They were only watching over the bridge as a precaution (Iraora) So the heroes are on the other side? (Eveam) Eveam spoke those words as she watched the long bridge ahead. The Mtich Bridge has an identical length with the bridges on the other borders. The bridge ten kilometers long, and starting from the center where they are located, there is a distance of five kilometers at the end of the bridge. I fear that its likely that (Iraora) Is that so.. as i thought, it will really happen, they are planning to destroy the bridge Kiria (Eveam) Hai (Kiria) Kiria, Eveams aide, approached Eveam, her snowy white hair swinging. The demand of the other party said to only bring the Cruel to the Humas. However, Ornoth, Shublarz and Greyald will be left here. (Eveam) Nearly everyone reacted to Eveams words, and Iraora who currently had his mouth opened asked back. He was visibly upset by her words. Does Her Majesty not believe in me? (Iraora) Hearing her words, Iraora was under the impression that Eveam did not trust him with defending the bridge alone. In other words, the mere idea of him being defeated by the puny Humas offended him. No, that is not the case (Eveam) Then, I wonder why? (Iraora) Know your position Iraora! (Marione) It was Rank 2 Marione who threw such words with anger. Right now you are merely the commanding officer of Bridge Security Forces. You should refrain from advising your superiors like when you were from Cruel-! (Marione) Iraora and Marione momentarily glared at each other, sparks flying between them. Enough both of you! (Eveam) Her words succeeded in quelling the situation, causing them to avert their eyes from each other. However, based from their expressions, they were not satisfied. Especially Iraora, who was evidently irritated. Haa, Listen well both of you. We are of the same kind. Although he may have been demoted, Iraora is clearly contributing for the sake of Evila. I cannot disregard his opinion as he is an Evila (Eveam) Marione harshly grunted and relented. About Iraoras question awhile ago (Eveam) Ha! (Iraora) I fully understand the extent of your power. But I cannot let this bridge be destroyed (Eveam) . (Iraora) Against the usual Humas, you and your soldiers would have be more than enough. However, this time, there are the heroes whose power is still unknown to us. Although, we investigated on them, especially the past 6 months, the Humas have been concealing how the heroes fight (Eveam) The spy named Teckil was made to invade the Humas for gathering information, there was no one who knows the heros strength other than him who have the information. However, Teckil who excelled in covert operations had a hard time on gathering information as the Humas have greatly covered up their private lives. The other party doesnt want the current abilities of the heroes to be known. Therefore, as far as the heroes are concerned, it is too risky to leave it all to Iraora as the ability of the heroes are still unknown to them. The heroes are an unknown factor. Moreover, all four heroes can use light magic based from the investigation. Although I trust you, I cannot help but become anxious. Please do understand (Eveam) As you will (Iraora) Reluctant as he may be, Iraora expressed his acknowledgement by bowing in Eveams presence. Regarding that matter, Ornoth, Shublarz and Greyald I request all of you to please defend the bridge (Eveam) Ha-! (Three People from Cruel ) Eveam nodded in consent as the three people answered her words. Thus, Eveam and her escorts advanced to the bridge. Thereupon, only one person halted and approached Ornoth, he was Rank 1 Aquinas. Whats wrong Aquinas? (Ornoth) Naturally, Ornoth who found his behavior suspicious inquired about it. Ornoth, you must return to the country (Aquinas) Ha-? What on earth are you saying? (Ornoth) Aquinas examined his surroundings as he lowered his voice, Ornoth did the same. Anyway, I have a bad feeling about this (Aquinas) A bad feeling? (Ornoth) Aa, This conference perhaps will become a rough one. Moreover, an inordinate one. (Aquinas) .. Your basis? (Ornoth) I have already said it, a bad feeling (Aquinas) Ornoth quietly watches the eyes of his friend Aquinas. And, he smiled with a puff as he shrugged his shoulders. Tentatively, Im assured that this is the Demon Lord-samas orders? (Ornoth) I apologize. However, youre the only one rely on this request (Aquinas) Understood (Ornoth) I entrust it to you (Aquinas) However, you must guard Her Majesty without fail. (Ornoth) It goes without saying (Aquinas) Aquinas rushed to Eveams side after saying those words. And Ornoth stared at that back with a stern expression. ( Certainly this conference seems to be too quiet as it conversely gives off a sense of eeriness ) (Ornoth) The anxiety of Ornoth is directed to the Gabranth. As they will be troubled if this conference is established. There is no way they would stay silent and observe. Although it was Ornoth who thought that, it will not be strange even if they managed to come here and drop the bridge, ( Certainly this would become rough. Aquinas, I entrust Eveam to you ) (Ornoth) While Ornoth thought so, he quietly watched again his friend as they faced their destination. CH 103 When Eveam and company crossed the bridge and looked at the Humas troops stationed there, her body stiffened. Everyone was looking at each other warily. (The heroes are) (Eveam) Eveam started looking for the heroes who were supposed to be around. Her gaze fell upon a group of four. A tall boy with brown hair and a handsome face that is likely popular with the ladies. An energetic girl, sporting hair with the same shade of brown. A girl with long black hair that reached down to her waist. A girl with cat-like eyes and slightly wavy black hair that hung over her shoulders. (So those are the heroes) (Eveam) Eveam wore a poker face as she moved only her gaze towards the direction of the 4 heroes. As the other side had noticed her stare, they returned a probing gaze. She judged that they were the Heroes because she sensed great magical power emanating from them. In the first place she, as the Demon Lord, belonged to a race that excels in sensing magic. Thus, since birth, she had possessed great magical power and precise control over magical elements. Using this ability, she was able to discern the quality and quantity of the Humans magic simply by observing them. Eveam stopped walking as a Humas soldier stood before her. I presume you must be Demon Lord Eveam? (Captain) The soldier before her was most likely a captain. Unlike the grey armor that the others wore, only his had a different shape and color. One other person, like the individual before her, was also wearing red armor. It was likely that the individual was also a captain. I am obliged to attend this meeting, My name is Eveam Gran Early Evening, the governing ruler of Demon Capital: Xaos (Eveam) After she spoke thus with a dignified countenance, the people nearby couldnt help expressing their admiration. This girl was their enemy, the Evilas ruler. Her beauty and her ambitions as a ruler, however, had unintentionally captivated the people around her. According to Aquinas, Eveam was still lacking dignity as a ruler. Even so, the humans were forced to understand that she was an existence that clearly lived in a different world from them. It was not just Eveam. The presence of the two at her side, Aquinas and Marione, had caused the humans to swallow their breath. As expected of those who held such rank, the captains who wore red armor did not show any change in facial expression. However, beads of sweat could be seen dripping down their forehead. You will be guided to the Sacred Oldine from here. In accordance with the agreement, from here onwards, only 6 Cruel guards will be allowed. (Captain) I understand. From here I will be accompanied by Aquinas, Marione, and Kiria. Only these 3 people. Kiria is not a Cruel but she is my aide. I wouldnt mind making a separate letter for her approval (Eveam) I understand. you have brought fewer people than we expected. Please follow me (Captain) They proceeded to follow the person in red armor. Eveam walked past the heroes, but Aquinas did not follow suit. He stopped for a moment, looked towards them, and frowned. Whats wrong? (Kiria) The one who asked was Kiria. Nothing, Im just a little worried. (Aquinas) So those people are the heroes (Kiria) Kiria said this while also staring at the four heroes. It seems that way, but (Aquinas) What is it? (Kiria) Nothing Lets go (Aquinas) Ah, Yes (Kiria) Aquinas glanced at the heroes once more before following behind the others. (Strange It is certainly strong Their magical power is strong, however the amount of magical power between the four of them is too equal.) (Aquinas) What Aquinas felt was an enormous magical power. He felt its strength exceeded even that of Higher Evila, but the amount of magical power that the four people had was too equal. (Are all people from another world like that? Or) (Aquinas) The four peoples appearances certainly looked different, but something was amiss in terms of their respective magical power. He felt a sense of unease, not only because there were four people with the same amount of magical power but because they were also heroes. However, it was not impossible for four people to have an equal amount of magical power. (Ornoth, Ill leave the country to you. In exchange, the princess) (Aquinas) A flame quietly flickered in Aquinas eyes. He still felt uneasy in his heart but he had to proceed to the conference. That was Eveams will. There was no way of knowing if anything would happen a the conference, but he was determined to protect Eveam at all cost. Naturally, at this time he had no way of knowing what his decision would bring. Sacred Oldine; the place where the hero was summoned into this world, Edea, in order to save the Humas who lived there, and the rumored place where the hero lived out the rest of his life. When the hero died, he transformed his own body into light and poured it down onto the land. The land was originally corrupted; there were poisonous marshes as well as many ferocious monsters crawling about. It is told that the hero, wanting to rid the land of corruption, used the last of his strength in order to purify it. Thereafter, many plants grew and flowers blossomed unto the land, turning it into a lively and vibrant place overflowing with nature. At the same time, monsters had become unable to approach the land and magic had become unusable in that area. The people believed this to be a result of the heros desire for peace, declared the land to be Sacred Ground, and constructed a building to praise the hero. That building is called the Oldine Grand Temple. It is located in the center of that land, where the heros power is said to be the strongest. The first generation head priest and founder was a companion of the Hero. His name was Ronise Gilviti. The Sacred Oldine was made as a symbol of peace. Even now it constantly attracts many worshippers and tourists. Even the upper echelons of society use the place to conduct important discussions and negotiations. Right now, the Sacred Oldine would be the place wherein a big turn of events would occur. This is the place of The Conference. The Conference between the Humas and the Evilato establish an alliance treaty between them. Inside the Ordine Grand Temple, there is a place called the Sacred Room. It was here that the two representatives of each race would meet. Overseeing the conference as a neutral party and standing between the two groups was Portnis Gilviti, the current head priestess. As the name would imply, she is a descendant of the First Head Priest Ronise Gilviti The priestess wore a white robe embroidered with gold thread. In her hand was a staff with a large emerald green ball fitted on the top. She was a fair-skinned woman envied by women with brownish complexion.She was around the age of 30, possessing a dignified expression appropriate of her age, and a face full of slender contours along with a well-shaped nose. It was as if every part of her body was designed for elegance. Well then, as of this moment we shall begin the Humas-Evila Alliance Conference (Eveam) Her voice was heard clearly by everyone. In the Sacred Room was a large round table. The representatives of the two races seated themselves opposite of each other,while Portnis sat down in a position where both parties were in her field of view. King Rudolph of the Humas and Demon Lord Eveam of the Evila were the only ones who sat down. The other people present were also offered a seat but they remained standing. It is likely they remained standing so that it would be easier to react if something were to happen. Both parties were thinking the same thing. Rudolph was accompanied by his Cabinet Minister Dennis, Guild Master Judom, as well as 5 other guards, including the Captain that guided Eveam and her companions to the room. Eveams party was comprised of her aide Kiria, Cruels Rank 1 Aquinas, and Rank 2 Marione. Judom focused his gaze upon Aquinas. Aquinas, likewise, looked back at Judom, and the two of them stared each other down. (Its been a while, Aquinas) (Judom) Judom didnt put his thoughts into words, but conveyed it through his gaze. Aquinas, as if he understood what Judom wanted to say (You seem to be in good shape, Judom Lankars) (Aquinas) They conversed using only their eyes, almost as if they were former comrades in arms. Theyve fought against each other in life or death battles so they knew each other well. (I didnt think wed meet again face-to-face like this, but hes definitely changed) (Judom) Judom didnt show it, but he was observing Aquinas. He felt that Aquinas was extraordinary, even among the Evila. Judom wasnt the only one thinking such thoughts. (Although I had thought so before, youre such an accomplished warrior that I wouldnt have thought of you as a simple Humas) Aquinas also had similar sentiments towards Judom. Both also understood that the other had grown much more powerful than the last time they met. (This guy has an impressive presence as always. If I was an ordinary guy I would wither in his presence, but) (Judom) Judom looked towards the soldiers nearby out of the corner of his eye. As he expected, there were those within the group who were being overwhelmed by Aquinas and Mariones presence. (Cant be helped I guess. If theres anyone that could oppose them, itd be) (Judom) As he compared the five soldiers, three of them stood out to him. (Only these three) (Judom) There were only three soldiers who were standing tall without wavering, despite facing the strongest of the Evila. (Their levels seem to be on the higher side, but They wont be much help if we have to fight against them) (Judom) They were likely the best of the best in the Victorias army, but they still didnt match up to Aquinas and the Cruel guard. This was true for Judom as well, but on the off chance Aquinas and the others were to go on a rampage he wouldnt be able to handle them alone. The use of magic and bringing weapons into the Sacred Room is prohibited so they could only rely on their physical abilities in a fight. Taking that into consideration, Judom still felt that he would only be able to hold off Aquinas alone. That is why they chose 5 commanding officers. However, the question remained whether or not they were capable of dealing with Marione, the aide, and the Demon Lord herself. In fact, Judom suggested a plan to include some of his most trusted and skilled adventurers in the conference, but his plan was rejected by both Cabinet Minister Dennis and King Rudolph. King Rudolph stated that he only wanted people he trusted by his side and wouldnt give Judoms plan further consideration. For now it was important that Judom carry out his mission. That is to be vigilant of their surroundings and to watch the conference closely and attentively. This conference is held in mutual agreement by both parties. The purpose of this conference is to form an alliance in order to establish peace. Is this correct? (Portnis) Portnis looked at each of the parties involved. Eveam returned a powerful nod towards Portnis in response. Then Portnis looked over to Rudolphs side. His eyes were closed, but as the silence continued he slowly opened them. As if reflecting on his thoughts, he slowly spoke There is something I would like to ask, Head Priestess (Rudolph) CH 104 Chapter 104: King Rudolfs Motive .what might that be? (Portnis) Everyones glances gathered upon Rudolf. This Sacred Roomis easy to enter, but to exit, it requires the permission of the head priest, correct? (Rudolf) .thats how it would appear to be. (Portnis) But Portnis wondered why she suddenly asked such a question as she slightly inclined her head. And the number of people that can enter, including the Head Priest-dono, is 13 people correct? (Rudolf) ..haa (Portnis) Furthermore, no information at all can enter in from the outsideit certainly is a room worthy of being called a separating space (Rudolf) Judom knitted his eyebrows at Rudolfs words. (Rudolf.just what are you?) (Judom) That was something that everyone here, no, since the Cabinet Minister next to him was faintly smiling, it was likely that he knew something. Even so, nearly everybody was dumbfounded by Rudolfs strange remarks. no, I just wanted to confirm it in advance. Sorry for taking up your time (Rudolf) N-no (Portnis) He was not entirely aware as to what purpose Rudolf would have to confirm such a thing. However, Judom noticed Aquinas eyes had narrowed. Similar to Judom, he had some doubts about Rudolfs strange conduct. (Rudolf, you)(Judom) Judom didnt want to believe it but.as he thought that, he figured he would wait-and-see a little longer while watching over him. Now then, let us once again introduce ourselves properly (Rudolf) I am the sole king unifying theHumas, Rudolf van Strauss Arclaim, the king of Victorias (Rudolf) After Rudolf introduced himself, Eveam followed suit and opened her mouth. I am the lord controlling the Evila Capital: Xaos, Eveam Gran Early Evening. On this occasion, for having responded to the request of the Evila, I am truly grateful king of Victorias (Eveam) She moved her head and gave a slight nod. No, there are also many merits for us if we were to make an alliance (Rudolf) Even though their Maou was using polite speech, seeing Rudolf fail to do the same irked Marione, giving him a dubious feeling as he knit his eyebrows in displeasure. However, Aquinas had noticed his displeasure and gave a tiny shake of his head, telling Marione not to draw attention to it. Eveam herself did not appear to mind at all as she opened her mouth once more. I am happy to hear you say that (Eveam) However (Rudolf) ? (Eveam) There are also those who do not desire this alliance (Rudolf) I am fully aware of that (Eveam) That alone shows how heavy the wounds we have inflicted upon each other are.and how deep they are (Rudolf) Yes, but I feel that healing those wounds requires not vengeance, but a time of peace (Eveam) .. (Rudolf) We were once at conflict. It is precisely because of this that we so calmly accepted things that could only be described as inhuman. As sadness and hatred simply swelled, it only invited more conflict and strife. This can no longer be allowed. If someone does not break these chains of conflict, a time of peace will never come! (Eveam) Everyone listened carefully to her declaration. (This girl.so this is the current Maou) (Judom) Judom heard her idealistic thoughts and felt that she was voicing them in earnest. In the first place, to come to the enemy territory, the human continent, with only these few people was close to suicidal behaviour. Yet, even so, she proceeded with the conference. It was precisely because she truly wanted to establish an alliance that she had come here like this to meet the representative of an enemy country. Having been given overwhelmingly disadvantageous conditions, if they poorly presented some half-hearted nonsense, the Evila would instantly stir up animosity. In this situation that could potentially lead to further conflict, for her to shoot off such words without a single lie showed how Eveam herself truly believed in them. (hm? Have I seen this girl somewhere.?) (Judom) Judom looked at Eveam as he began to have a sense of dj vu. He had a feeling that he had met her before, yet it had just slipped through his mind. And then- (I remember now! Oi oi oi oi, dont tell me that the Jou-chan from that time was the Maou?) (Judom) As his eyes widened in realization, he looked at her once more to confirm it. And with that, he was sure that she matched the girl from his memories. (I see, so the Jou-chan from that time has.grown up splendidly) (Judom) It didnt appear that the other side had realized it yet, but Judom had undoubtedly recognized her as someone he had met in the past. Having seen how big and fine she had become, he somehow became very happy. However, now was not the time to be losing himself in nostalgia. Right now he had to concentrate on the conference. Even if we were to form an alliance, there will definitely be some resistance towards it. What do you think about that? (Rudolf) At Rudolfs query, Eveam answered without any agitation. Its true that even if we form an alliance, those who cant accept it will definitely hold some misgivings. In addition, there is also the issue regarding the Gabranth. However, if we continue to fight like this, Edeawill be further wounded, and the places where people can live will disappear. As this has actually occurred in the past, Im sure you too, can understand that (Eveam) (Rudolf) It is because they couldnt let that happen that our predecessors joined hands to bring about a time of prosperity, and shaped the current world as we know it. It can be said that the reason why we are standing here right now is undoubtedly thanks to the hardships of our predecessors building up the world of today. Do you believe that it is alright for us, their descendants, to destroy that? (Eveam) Everyone silently listened to her words, yet, Rudolf merely closed his eyes. The Cabinet Minister Dennis made an extremely complicated expression. Peace cannot be easily restored. However, us joining hands may become the foundation for it. Im sure that there will be many problems, but one day, without fail, it will become a world where anyone can live in and laugh! (Eveam) It was a beautiful ideal. A pure ideal. An ideal that anyone would think to be sweet. If realized, it would definitely be the epitome of peace. (Thats wrong.you were a bit too hasty, Maou-chan) (Judom) Judom looked at her with a slightly sober expression. (Its true that it is indeed a magnificent ideal. But, by just a littleyou over-spoke) (Judom) Indeed, it was true that the ideal she spoke of was magnificent. However, she had not properly answered Rudolfs words. The resistance that would be birthed by the alliance. With regards to how to deal with those problems, she had simply enumerated her own ideals. If one were to rephrase it, when asked about the internal strife that may occur, she had answered, Its alright, itll work out somehow as she had displayed baseless self-confidence. Judom had also wanted this conference to occur. Naturally, he approved of the alliance. However, for that to occur, he was not indifferent to the problems that would arise from it. That was exactly why he wanted.prior to making the alliance, he wanted to discuss about the near future. First they had to come to know each other better. Trust was something that was gained gradually over time. But she was only looking at the pretty parts of the alliance. Honestly speaking, it was dangerous. If you only listened to the ideal, anyone would want to jump at the contents. However, the other party was the representative of a whole country, someone who was shouldering the fate of an entire species. Seeing her simply being forward with her ideals, even Judom grew slightly anxious. (Dont be hasty, Maou-chan. You have time. You mustnt be hasty with the alliance. First you have to come to know each other, then prioritize solving each and every problem, one after the other. Today is simply a discussion for that) (Judom) It was as if Judom was thinking of advice for his own daughter. Seeing her, he unconsciously wanted to help guide her. She was na?ve, but mysteriously had something that attracted people. Though she was young, you could understand that she was the Maou. .Maou Eveam-dono (Rudolf) Suddenly, Rudolf spoke with a murmur. Wh-what is it? (Eveam) Youhave you ever lost anyone important to you? (Rudolf) ..hah? (Eveam) After wondering what he was suddenly asking, she accidentally responded like that. From what Ive seen, you are pure. The previous Maou seems to have been your brother, but your way of thinking is completely different (Rudolf) (Eveam) You have some wonderful thoughts. It truly is a pure white..and beautiful ideal (Rudolf) At that moment, the sound of Dennis swallowing nervously could be heard. It appeared that something had made him nervous, but it was likely that the ambition poured into his words had affected him. I will ask you one last time. Have you ever lost anyone important to you? (Rudolf) That..I have. All of the Evilaare my family. There have been many that have died (Eveam) I see. Then could it be that, from now on, if any of your family were to be killed, then you would find something like revenge to be meaningless? Would you believe that everything could be resolved with words..and be able to talk to their murderer while laughing? (Rudolf) Rudolf silently opened his eyes and sharply gazed at her. It felt as though his intention was to not let her get away with only a small amount of effort. After being asked such a question, Eveams face darkened slightly at the contents, yet- I do not know if I would be able to laugh. No, it is likely that I wouldnt be able to laugh. However, I wont let any of my family get killed! I swear on my name as the Maou Eveam, that I will stop any kinds of actions that would give rise to the desire for revenge! (Eveam) For a while, the two of them glared at each other as the silence continued. The first one to open his mouth was Rudolf. It seems that you are still quite young (Rudolf) I am fully aware of that! And I recognize that there are parts where I am still lacking! However- (Eveam) This conference (Rudolf) ..hah? (Eveam) Rudolf interrupted her and spoke. The Gabranthwill definitely try and put a stop to this conference. Are you already aware of their movements? (Rudolf) Amongst my subordinates, there is one that particularly excels at gathering intelligence. I have had that one observe movements of the Gabranth (Eveam) Oh, and? (Rudolf) During these past few months, we have also been moving behind the scenes. We have also leaked out false information to confuse them (Eveam) Ooh, now that you mention it, you did do something like that (Rudolf) In reality, using influential people from their respective sides, they had performed multiple clandestine meetings already. It was precisely these meetings which were performed to trick the Gabranth. In the clandestine meetings, the conference location, date, time, and other fine details were discussed. Then, that information was stealthily carried to the Gabranthcontinent by Eveams subordinate. Of course, the Gabranth would not have just taken the information up front and should have done some of their own investigating. The information they gained on the conferences date and time was the same, but the location was different. A few days earlier, notice of the Gabranthadvancing their army towards the false location of the conference based on that information had arrived. Amongst them, the figure of the Beast King had been detected, so it appeared to be certain that they had been successfully manipulated by the false information. Right about now, the Gabranthshould be raiding the pre-prepared false conference location. However, though their appearances may be similar to ours, the ones over there are entirely different people. (Eveam) Hou, though I did hear that someone specializing in fine doll making had created those fakes.do they resemble all of you so much? (Rudolf) Of course. Unless you actually touch them to confirm, you cant tell based on sight alone (Eveam) Hohou, you certainly do have some excellent subordinates (Rudolf) At Rudolfs words, Eveam gazed with slight pride at Kiria. Although Kiria too had attempted to modestly back off, seeing as her face had just slightly loosened, she may have been a little happy. Indeed, the one who had prepared the dolls was none other than Kiria. (Like he said, I have gained a fine family) (Eveam) As Eveam though so, a sense of gratitude welled up once more towards Kiria and co., who had continued to support her. If thats the case, then are you saying that there are no problems at all? (Rudolf) Yes (Eveam) For either the Gabranth, this conference, and.even us Humas? (Rudolf) .? Just what might you be saying? (Eveam) Eveam felt a sense of unease from his sudden shift in tone, with its seemingly hidden meanings. As she did so, he suddenly raise his hand. Then, as if to say it was a signal, one out of the five commanding officers swiftly ran from their place. Thinking that they may possibly be aiming for Eveam, Aquinas and co. instinctively came closer to her to protect her. However, the officer wasnt aiming for Eveam. Wh-what are you!? (Portnis) The one being targeted was the witness, Portnis. No, to be exact, it was the staff that Portnis held. As they had simply moved too quickly, Portniss staff was stolen abruptly, without her being able to do anything about it. Seeing this scene, majority of the people there were taken aback as they simply stared. They couldnt understand at all what exactly he was doing. Destroy it! (Rudolf) The one who said that to the officer was Rudolf. The officer gave a small nod as he raised the staff and.. Pl-please stop it! (Portnis) Pariiiiiiiiiiiiin! Portniss words of restraint were useless as the staff was thrown onto the ground. The round ball fitted on its tip shattered and its pieces scattered about. Well done (Rudolf) At Rudolfs words, the officer simply said Yes!, and returned to his original position. Seeing that, as expected, Judom raised his voice. Oi Rudolf! Just what are you thinking! (Judom) Thats right! Are you not aware of exactly what that staff is! (Portnis) As Portnis continued after Judom, Rudolf gave a faint smile as he responded. I know what it is. Thats why I destroyed it (Rudolf) Wha! (Portnis) Rudolf.could it be that you (Judom) After seeing Judom tremble, and the astonished Portnis, Eveam finally began to speak. Ju-just what does this mean? What are your intentions, King of Victorias! (Eveam) All of theEvilaglared at Rudolf. However, even now, his smile did not falter. With this, for 24 hours, this place has become a completely isolated world from the outside (Rudolf) A completely isolated.world? (Eveam) Eveam repeated those words, but the one who answered was Judom. ThisSacred Roomis a place where an ancient hero sacrificed his body, and is the place where holy power is the most strongly concentrated (Judom) Judom.. (Aquinas) As Aquinas murmured so, Eveam was taken aback as she looked at Judom. (I-I see, I felt like I had seen him somewhere before, but hes the one from that time!?) Up until now, she had no idea exactly who he was, but upon remembering the past happenings, Eveam understood that it was no surprise that he was here. You areJudom Lankars? (Eveam) Ou, thats right. But well, you got bigger. When I think about how the Jou-chan from then has now become the Maou-chan, it makes me feel that the flow of time is fast. Dont you think so too, Aquinas? (Judom) Fu, truly (Aquinas) Aquinas agreed with him as he faintly smiled. Your Majesty, right now is not the time for that (Marione) After being chided by Marione, Eveam returned to her senses and decided to ask for the continuation of the explanation. Th-thats right, sorry. Judom-dono, could you please continue with your explanation? (Eveam) Ahh, about this place, since the heros power was simply too great, upon entering, in order to protect the people inside, this Sacred Roomputs up a powerful barrier (Judom) .isnt that a good thing? (Eveam) Its true that if I tell you just that, this place seems to be the safest possible location, as you can be protected by the heros power. However, once you enter, you cant get out of here for 24 hours (Judom) Wha!? Is that true? (Eveam) As he turned toward Eveam and saw her face warped with shock, a bitter smile floated upon his face. Yeah, isnt that right, Portnis? (Judom) Yes, thats right Judom (Portnis) Seeing their intimate exchange of words, anyone would be able to sense that the two of them were likely acquaintances. For 24 hours, this room will function to create an absolute protective wall. Originally, this staff While saying this, she picked up and showed everyone the staff which had been smashed on the ground. The tip of this staff had a ball on it right? (Portnis) At Portniss question, Eveam nodded in response. That ball was something created from the Heros armour. If I had to say, it was a Heros relic. Thanks to that ball, if you were to enter into this room with me, then you would be able to freely exit this room (Portnis) Th-then.. (Eveam) .yes, once 24 hours have elapsed in this Sacred Roomafter entry, the barrier will weaken for just a short time. Then we will be able to exit from here but.right now.. (Portnis) Swallowing the words that the ball was now broken, Portnis made a disappointed face as she hung her head in shame. Following this, Judom open his mouth angrily. Rudolf, you bastard, you aimed for this from the beginning right? Now that I think of it, initially you had acted strangely when confirming things with Portnis. That was a hint of your plan to do this, wasnt it? (Judom) Indeed, Rudolf had confirmed with Portnis the detailed workings of the Sacred Roomwhich should have been irrelevant to the conference itself. Dennis, you knew as well, didnt you. And that lot over there too (Judom) He glared at the Cabinet Minister Dennis and the five commanding officers. As he did so, the six of them began to chuckle. I wont ask what exactly youre scheming by shutting us up in this kind of place. Rudolf, youve really done it now, havent you? (Judom) At Judoms words, Rudolf chuckled. Hes done it now? Judom-dono, just what do you think the King of Victorias is.? (Eveam) Your Majesty, please try to think about it a little (Kiria) Mu, then do you know, Kiria? (Eveam) After being scolded by her close aide, Kiria, Eveam pouted slightly. Of course. It is likely that he, no, they..are planning on betraying us (Kiria) Wha!? (Eveam) With sudden realization, she turned towards Rudolf. He then Hahaha, like you should be the ones to speak of betrayal. Your people have practically patented the art, have you not? (Rudolf) Kuh! King of Victorias! Why would you do such a thing! In the first place, just what do you plan on doing by locking us into here! (Eveam) Do you still not get it, Maou? (Rudolf) .? (Eveam) Everyone paid close attention to the movement of Rudolfs mouth. As his lips slowly began to move, shocking words entered Eveams ears. Its war (Rudolf) CH 105 The Mtich Bridge; the bridge that connects the Humas and the Evila continents. Usually Evila are stationed there, and as such it is impossible for the Humas to cross or destroy it. At present, while the conference is underway, the bridge is defended by Cruel Brigades Rank 5 Shublarz, Rank 6 Greyald, and an individual named Iraora. He was formerly a member of the Cruel Brigade and was already tasked with defending the bridge due to his abilities. Greyald: Haa1, theyre probably at the conference now Hey, nee-san2, isnt this boring? The dark-skinned young man, Greyald, was lazily lying on the bridge while looking up towards the sky. Shublarz, who was spoken to, walked towards him as her enormous breasts swayed. Shublarz: Mou3, how about you get serious for once? She looked down at him and said so as if she were scolding a disobedient child, but the person in question just grinned. Greyald: Ooh, this view is quite nice. Nee-san, if you would stay there and shake your upper bo-buu! Greyald was silenced by Shublarz as she stomped on his face Shublarz: Seriously~, youre still a child. Its too early for you to show interest in adults Greyald: I may not look it, but Im already over 100 years old! He shouts while rubbing his face with teary eyes, but Shublarz ignores him and looks towards the Humas in the distance. She then directs her focus on the 4 heroes. Shublarz: (Hmm So those are the heroes. Oh my, theres a handsome one mixed in!) While smiling voluptuously, she seductively winks towards Aoyama Taishi. However, there was no reaction from him. He just stood there and stared towards her general direction. Shublarz: (What a boring man. Hes like a doll) While thinking that, Iraora approaches them. Shublarz: Oh, Iraora. Arent you supposed to be at the middle of the bridge? Greyald: Thats right. Leave this place to us and hurry on back to the middle of the bridge. Dont make me say such boring things every time Iraora gives an unpleasant look towards Greyald because of his manner of speech. Greyald: Aah? Whats with that look? The two stared at each other for a while, but Iraora was the one to first look away. Greyald clicked his tongue and said, Greyald: Hmph, youre a Cruel Failure so just keep to yourself. Aah, such a pain Greyald said that he wasnt comfortable anymore, got up, and turned his back to them as he walked away. Staring at him was the large Iraora. Shublarz felt exasperated and shrugged as she looked at those two. As soon as she was about to leave *Pushu!* 4 Greyald stopped his feet. No, he was forced to stop. He stopped because he felt an extreme pain running through his body. Then, blood unconsciously spilled from his mouth. He slowly looked downwards to exam his breast. And what he saw was A large spear protruding from it. Greyald: Gaha! Ironically, despite spewing a large amount of blood, he couldnt fall because he was being supported by the spear Iraora: Yo, bouya5, hows it feel getting dominated by a Cruel Failure? Greyald: You Bastard The spear was pulled out of him, and Greyald was finally able to fall onto the ground. Shublarz: Greyald! Naturally Shublarz, who witnessed what had just happened, shouted in shock. That couldnt be helped. They never got along well, but she never imagined that Iraora would attempt to kill Greyald. Greyald was completely defenseless, and as a result was at Deaths door. At present, all he could do was lay on the ground while breathing lightly. Iraora: Dahahahahahaha! Cruel Rank 6 Greyald falls here! What a sorry sight! Dahahahaha! Shublarz: Iraora! Do you have any idea what youre doing!? This is amicicide! The worst crime! Iraora grimaces and laughs at her. Iraora: What are you saying? Youre going to die here as well. Thats the scenario, you get it? Shublarz: Scenario? What are you Iraora: Oraaa6! Move according to the scenario, you bitches! Iraoras shout serving as a trigger, Humas soldiers all move at once towards the Evila. Iraoras subordinates were the only ones who werent targeted. His subordinates also turn against the Evila, against their own race. Shublarz: Just Whats going on? Seeing Iraora prowling as Greyald and her own subordinates were getting attacked, it was obvious that he was cooperating with them. Iraora: Dahaha! Youre next, Shublarz Shublarz: Kuh7! You, are you planning on betraying us? Iraora: Betray? Who are you accusing of betrayal? Shublarz: Eh? Iraora: Ive only pledged my allegiance to one person. That person is not Demon Lord Eveam Shublarz: What!? Iraora: And dont go thinking that Ill always be beneath you guys, you hear? After saying so, his body releases an enormous wave of magic. Magical power vastly superior to their own can be felt along with his killing intent. Iraoras body slowly began to turn red like lava. Shublarz: Iraora You Since when did you have such power Iraora: Hmph, that person gave it to me! I havent completely mastered it yet, but Id guess Im about 3, 4 times stronger than you guys right now? Dahahahaha! Shublarz gulps as she witnesses Iraoras change. Please run away, Shublarz-sama!8 Shublarz: You guys! Shublarzs subordinates stand in front of her. Despite their bodies shaking in fear, they desperately try to protect Shublarz. Iraora: Dahaha, youre making me cry. But Iraora swipes the spear he was holding horizontally. The sound of air being cut reached her ears, and then Shublarz: Eh? In front of Shublarzs eyes were the sight of her subordinates, their bodies having been sliced in two, and unquestionably dead. Shublarz: Ah Ah AAAAAHHHHHH! Shublarz, blinded with rage, jumped off the ground towards Iraora and attacked him with her sharp nails. *pusu!*9 She closed the gap between them in an instant with her speed, and she failed to pierce through Iraora with her nails. Iraora: Mmm, that stung a little Her nails did in fact pierce his skin, but against his toned, muscular body, the only damage that was inflicted was similar to having been pierced with a thumbtack. Iraora glares at the woman who was in his breast. She felt goosebumps crawl down her spine and clearly realized she would die if she stayed there. *wooosh!* An arm as thick as a person came ripping through the air towards Shublarz. She couldnt move, however, as if she were frozen in fear. Iraora: Die, Rank 5! She was completely crushed. Anyone who saw what was happening would think the same. However *bakiiiiin!*10 Shublarz was blown away. Strangely enough, she didnt feel any pain. Why? She felt something warm enveloping her body. She falls to the ground with a thud. She then finally realizes that she was saved by someone. Shublarz: Greyald! The one who protected her from Iraoras attack was Greyald. It was fortunate that she was able to be saved, but he received Iraoras devastating attack with his body. He had already been pierced through his chest with a spear, and above that he had taken such an attack. At this point, he was literally beyond help. Sure enough, his body was completely covered in blood. The attack he had just received had pulverized his bones. His internal organs were most likely crushed. On top of that, he had already lost a lot of blood. Greyald: Neesan Haa Haa Haa Haa Run Away Shublarz: Greyald! Possibly because Shublarz was blown so far away, Iraora slowly walked towards Greyald. Each step sounded like that of an executioner, walking towards a criminal to carry out his death sentence. Greyald: Please Hurry Tell the Demon Lord About this Shublarz: But you! Greyald: At this rate Well just die A dogs death Please Tears flow down Shublarzs face and drop onto Greyald. Greyald: Haha.. To think youd Cry for me Im happy Shublarz: Idiot Greyald: Haha Got it Nee-san? Greyald slowly rises and Greyald: Gaha! He coughs up blood, but he continues to rise. At this point it wouldnt be surprised if he fell into shock and died from the pain, but in this case the pain was the only thing keeping him conscious. Greyald: (Ill protect Nee-san) His resolves strengthens as he witnesses the executioner coming towards them. Greyald: Go! Dont let Our lives Go to waste! Shublarz: Greyald Kuh! Shublarz discards her thoughts of staying and leaves. Iraora: Hm? Oh man, youre still standing in that condition? Greyald: Keh11, it sucks but Its in my nature to protect women Feeling had left his body to the point that he wasnt even sure if he was standing or not. Iraora: You look like youd die even if I left you alone, but Ive still got a grudge against you for taking my position Greyald: Haha Still hung up over something boring like that? Are you some brat? Iraoras killing intent grows even larger upon hearing those words Greyald: (Nee-san, itd be great if you can escape safely) Iraoras fist closes in on his face. Greyald: (Bye bye Nee-san)12 Greyald slowly closes his eyes. *DOKAAAAAAAAAAAAAAN!* 13 An enormous explosion envelopes the surrounding area. Shublarz: !? Shublarz, hearing the explosion, looks back once but quickly resumes running. Shublarz: (Greyald) She understood that the explosion was without a doubt caused by Greyald. She also understood that the explosion meant that he had died. Shublarz, however, could not stop. For Greyalds sake and for her subordinates that had died, she needed to deliver this information to Demon Lord Eveam. She clenched her teeth so hard that blood began dripping from her mouth. She ran with all her might towards her destination while crying. Magic Explosion. It is a phenomenon caused by the magic control Evila are proficient at. Normally if you finely control magic it is possible to give it visible form, and it is even possible to form it into a sphere or sharpen it like a blade. It is also possible to take magic and densely compress it, then release it in an instant to cause an explosion. Of course, if one fails to control it well there is a risk of self-destructing. What Greyald had done was use his own body as an intermediary to compress all of his magic power. Then he instantaneously released it. In addition to his magic power, he had also compressed all of his remaining life force. The explosion caused by this would be tremendous. Due to Greyalds explosion, a massive crater with a 50m radius formed at the edge of the Mtich Bridge. If Greyald hadnt been blown away by Iraoras attack, the bridge would have been completely destroyed. Due to the strong shockwaves several cracks had formed in various places on the bridge, and those that were fighting near the edge were sent flying into the sea. And Iraora, who was standing in the epicenter of the explosion Iraora: Ow That fucking bastard, causing a Magic Explosion Was fine. He was not, however, completely unharmed. His right hand was missing from the wrist, he had wounds all over his body, and it seemed like he was having trouble just standing up. The fact that he was still alive after taking the explosion head on was proof of just how abnormal he was. Iraora-sama! You were alright! A man that seemed to be Iraoras subordinate approached him. Iraora: Aah. What happened to the others? Soldier: Most fell into the sea. The only ones remaining are our squad! Iraora: Hohou14. Well, its a bit different from what was planned, but I guess this mission was a success Soldier: What shall we do with Shublarz who ran away! Iraora: Leave her be. By the time she arrives everything will already be over. No, maybe I should say Itll have begun? Iraora says so as he smiles, his words hinting at hidden intentions. Iraora: I need to let this body rest for a while. You guys clean up after this mess Soldier: Yes sir! The subordinate courteously bows and leaves. Iraora: Tsk, I say something like that, but it feels like itll take a bit of time for this body to heal He then looks down with an annoyed face towards the center of the crater. Iraora: Regret in the afterlife, you Cruel piece of shit Iraora says so as he spits, then leaves. CH 106 106 Beginning of War At the same time, an abnormal situation was occurring at Xaos. Armored troops broke inside the country and began to cast spells everywhere. As buildings had been damaged from these attacks, people were desperately trying to escape in the midst of the chaos caused by the sudden assault. It went without saying that the soldiers in charge of defending the country went to repel the attack, but the difference in numbers and strength was overwhelming. And above all-. W-What in the hell are they doing here!?(Soldier A) Where in the hell did all of them come from. There is just so many of them!?(Soldier B) The soldiers were completely confused. The ones who were attacking their country were a force clearly commanded with great leadership. And, above all else, the ones attacking them were the Gabranth. Since the bridge between the Gabranth Continent (which the Evila refer to as the Beast Territory) and the Demon World was destroyed by the Demon Lord, there shouldnt have been a way for them to enter the Evila Continent. However, in the case of powerful individuals, they would certainly be able to find a way to cross the sea in order to make their way here. However, with these numbers, it was as if their entire military force was participating in the assault, or so the Evila had judged, even though they believed such a feat was impossible. Everyone was confused, it was unbelievable that they made it all the way over here.. This Xaos is a country where many villages and towns have been concentrated. When compared to other kingdoms, the magnitude of the capital was clearly massive. The country that seemed to spread out from the Demon Lords Castle as the centre, as if enclosing said castle, was roughly divided into five parts: the west district, south district, east district, north district, and the central district. Each respective section was comprised of multiple towns that were founded by the various Evila races. And currently, at the place in the west district where the Evila referred to as the Feathered One were gathering- Nyow (now), time to let loose. (???) A figure that looked like an anthropomorphic black panther flashed their sharp eyes at the enemy, as if marking them as ones prey. Their smiling expression was filled with ferocity so eerie, it evoked fear in all those who saw it. Oi oi, Crouch. Leave some for me, alright? (???) There was the one who called out to the Black Panther Crouch; he was none other than the second prince of Passion Lenion King, whose face also bore a savage smile while he glared at the Evila. Roger, nya. Then, how about half of them, nya? (Crouch) No, 7:3 in my favor. (Lenion) Muu Lenion-sama is so unfair, nya. I want to kill them too, nya. (Crouch) They appeared to be sulking, as if in a bad mood. Although this appearance could be considered rather cute if they were a normal female, as the subject was Crouch, the eeriness only increased. A~a~a, I get it, I get it. Then how bout we make it a game of who can kill the most? (Lenion) Funya! Im in, nya! (Crouch) As they said that, the two of them unleashed their bloodlust towards the soldiers who were simply staring at them, dumbfounded. The ones that received the bloodthirst head-on unconsciously trembled, feeling a premonition of death from the difference in their levels. On the other side, in the east district, large numbers of monsters were rampaging. This was Crouchs handiwork. During the earlier confrontation with the Evila, Crouch had made many monsters appear from their shadow. Currently, they were once again using strong monsters as pawns. Since the monsters had died once, their skin, unlike normal monsters, had been subject to corrosion. It was as if they had been turned into zombie-like beings. Even so, their strength was not inferior compared to when they were alive. In addition, as they were made to feel no pain, they had been turned into extremely troublesome foes. Furthermore, since there were monsters of Ranks S and SS mixed in, even the Evila who possessed exceptionally high magic power would have trouble dealing with them. On top of all that, their enemy was not just a singular monster, but a countless number of them, the numbers were so abundant that it would cause one to fall into despair. In addition to this, possibly due to possessing thoughts of not wanting to cause extensive damage to the country with the use of magic, they were prevented from using their power to the fullest. Regardless, the monsters mercilessly destroyed the surroundings. A single Evila child had failed to flee and was about to be attacked by a monster. Although the soldiers had all shouted Nooo!, as the gap between them was too large, the soldiers were powerless to save them. As everyone was about to give up- Dogon! Suddenly, something from the sky crashed on top of the monster. It fainted in agony as it suffered a huge blow to its back. Following this, the thing that had fallen grabbed the monster by the tail and vigorously threw it away. Listen, you fools! Dont hold back! Deal with them using your full power! (???) The one who said that was the Rank 4 of the Demon Lords Private Corps Cruel, Ornoth. The soldiers faces brightened to Ornoths presence. If this goes on, the country will get destroyed! Remember your pride as Evila and greet them with your best! You got that!? (Ornoth) Ornoths deep voice pleasantly resounded through the surroundings. Everyones morale was uplifted by hearing his voice quaking the atmosphere. Uoooooooooooh! (Soldiers) Everyone was completely different from before as they started to attack the monsters without restraint. Upon seeing that, Ornoth gave an approving nod before he approached the child. Its dangerous here. Run away quickly. (Ornoth) U-un. (Child) [Un C yes, nod] The child fled the area with small brisk footsteps as Ornoth leaped onto the roof of a nearby building to survey the area. There was smoke and fire rising up in several places, roars were heard reverberating as they payed no heed to the screams of the people. Ornoth could only grit his teeth at the scene in front of him. KuAquinas fear was spot on, huh. But to think it would turn out like thithen the conference (Ornoth) Aquinas had a bad feeling about things in the country and so he requested for his friend, Ornoth, to return to the country. Although he felt admiration towards Aquinass clairvoyance, he still couldnt help but have doubts about how the Gabranth had brought their military all the way here. No, I should get the situation under control before solving that mystery. (Ornoth) With the main force of the Evila currently away from the country, Ornoth had already come to the conclusion that his actions would be crucial here. This is war. Therefore, there had to be a commander leading the war. If the commander was defeated, then, at the very least, the opposing troops morale would fall. However, each district would be expected to have its own commander. He felt that he should put a stop the ones that would be the most troublesome first. While Ornoth was thinking this, he calmly observed the area with Sharp eyes. ..They are!? (Ornoth) Ornoth was surprised by the scene that he had witnessed. However, as he had determined that it was the location where he should head to, he moved towards it. The four heroes were still trying to gasp the current sight in front of them. Gabranth soldiers swung mercilessly at the backs of the fleeing Evila. One of them was laughing while they continued to stab a woman who was screaming and crying. Skulls were crushed by the beastmens superior physical strength. A person, who had both arms sliced off, attempted to run away to save their own life, but no sooner were they hunted down and beheaded. No matter where one looked, everything was painted with blood; The surroundings smelled of nothing but smoke and blood; Rolling heads and piled corpses littered the ground. Seeing this scene straight from hell, one of the heroes, Aoyama Taishi, muttered in a tiny voice. Whawhat isnt thisi-isnt this going too far? (Taishi) Taishis face was pale and stiff at the surreal scene before him. The other three had most likely shared the same thoughts as they stood still, stunned. In particular, Minamoto Shuri was covering her mouth in order to fight the nausea. What are you doing! Get them! (???) The one who tried to call them into action was a soldier, who had assisted them in mock battles for training countless times before. All four of them had the impression that he was a nice young man who was really nice to children as well as having a nice smile. Several days ago, he had also became a companion whom they had passed the border with together. However, now his armor was splattered in blood; It was clear countless ones had lost their lives at his hands. Eh but theyll die right? T-the enemies arent just some monsters. (Taishi) Holding back the feeling of uneasiness, Taishi uneasily said that. Of course! This is war, you know! I will leave the north district to you, heroes! Do you understand? If you dont kill, youll be killed. (Young soldier) After he said that, the four of them wordlessly watched him leave as he returned to his post. Then, a Evila child, who was involved in the aftermath of magic, had been thrown towards them. The childs body was all beaten up, and tears and snot were streaming down their face. One of the childs arms was bent in an abnormal way. The poor child, despite being around age of five, was still struggling desperately to get away. O-oi, you okay? (Taishi) Taishi instinctively called out while reaching his hand out towards the child. When- Bishun! A knife appeared out from the childs chest. No, they were pierced through the back with a sword. Once the heroes saw that completely surreal spectacle- Hii! (Heroes) All four them of squealed. No it hurts not yet (Child) The child grasped onto the sword that stuck out of their chest with both hands. Yet, no matter how hard they pulled, the sword didnt even move an inch. Their hands became stained red with blood from grasping the blade. Shut up! (???) Bushyuu! The sword was vigorously pulled out before once again being stabbed into the back of the child, causing them to fall to the ground. However, most likely due to the extraordinary vitality that the Evila possess, the child was still barely alive as they raised their trembling hand towards the four, as if pleading for something. I dont want to dieyet (Child) Gusa! The child was stabbed in the back once more. This time, it had been the end of them. U. Ubu.!? The other three heroes, Taishi excluded, fell to their knees and vomited. Taishi gazed upon the scene before him once more. He was unsure as to whether this was truly reality. As he fought an awful, stifling feeling, he recalled the conversation with the king before coming here. CH 107 Chapter 107: The Heroes Who Came to Know of Reality Were going to betray the Evila? Is that true? (Taishi) Yeah (Rudolf) The one who answered Taishis question was King Rudolf. Currently, the only ones in that location were the four heroes and the king. As the king had told them he had something confidential he would like to discuss, the heroes had come to the Kings Office. However, he had then told them that he would betray the Evila at the conference. So was the alliance a lie? (Shinobu) Shinobu Akamori furrowed her brow as she asked. Thats right. I sent a spy to the Evilacontinent. Theres no doubt about it (Rudolf) N-no wayeven though I had thought things would be settled without fighting, just what are the Evila thinking! (Chika) The one who revealed her indignation was Chika Suzumiya. So will the conference be cancelled? (Shuri) No, this is the first time Ive felt such anger. In spite of them continuously speaking so much about peace, in the end it was just a means to eradicate us. If its like this, those who have died wont be able to rest in peace. (Rudolf) Upon seeing him utter those words with a bitter face, everyone held sympathy for Rudolf. The conference wont be cancelled. On the other hand, I was thinking of using the conference to show them up (Rudolf) Wh-what do you plan on doing? (Shinobu) If theyre planning on belittling alliances, then well just show them the power of alliances (Rudolf) dont tell me! (Shinobu) Realizing his meaning, Shinobu gasped. Well make an alliance with the Gabranth. Following that, during the conference, well conduct a surprise attack on the Demon Countryso that they never again plan to do such a stupid thing. (Rudolf) The four of them were honestly surprised to hear a statement proposing an alliance with the Gabranth, who, while not to the same degree as the Evila, also had some inter-species hostility. However, Taishi felt that their opponent was also someone who couldnt be defeated without using such measures. For the few days leading up to the conference, I want to leave a mission to you all (Rudolf) A missionyou say? (Taishi) Taishi asked dubiously. According to what Rudolf said, he wanted them, along with the second army division Vale and his subordinates, to head towards the Evilas continent a few days before the conference. There, they would merge with the Gabranthnational army, and together they would suppress the Evila Capital: Xaos. However, a single problem had emerged within that plan. Taishi and co. had heard about an Evilaguard being posted on the bridge. From what they had heard, said guard would not allow them to cross the bridge so easily. When they raised this issue, Rudolf told them that it was not a problem. It appeared that the Evilaon standby there, an individual who goes by the name of Iraora, was actually one of their allies. That Iraora also seemed to be opposed the Maous way of doing things, saying that, should the opportunity present itself, they would love to be able to punish the Maou. Although Taishi was surprised at all the arrangements that had already been made, upon thinking about the current Maou, who was even thought of in such a way by one of the same kin, he concluded that the Maou did not have the caliber to properly rule after all. If they were a good Maou, he thought that everyone would naturally want to follow them. After crossing the bridge, they were to conceal themselves until the day of the conference. Then, Rudolf wanted them, together with the Gabranth, to invade Xaoson the conference day. Rudolf explained that so long as the other side focused their forces on the conference, they would not try for any useless resistance against the four heroes and theGabranthNational Army, and would simply surrender. Hearing that, Taishi and co. gave a sigh of relief. It was true that they too believed that there was no way a country without its strongest forces would be capable of fighting against the strongest forces from both the Humasand the Gabranth. After knowing that they wouldnt have to needlessly injure others, Taishi and co. held their chests in relief. This is not a war, but a suppression to avoid the needless spilling of any blood. Will you do this for us? (Rudolf) Rudolf appealed to them with an earnest expression. The four of them turned towards each other, strongly nodded, and- Leave it to us! We will seize peace! (Taishi, Chika, Shuri, Shinobu) -shouted out a reassuring line. Their expressions did not have a single shadow of doubt. Instead, only a refreshing amount of hope was reflected from their countenance. This was not a war. If that was the case, then people would likely not die. Thinking that, all four of them had arrived at a much too simple answer. It was as though the four were dolls created without a single doubt in their minds, only aware of the word peace. Upon seeing the four, King Rudolf gave a dark smile. Failing to realize that, the four of them believed in Rudolfs words and proceeded towards theEvila Capital: Xaos. As Taishi recalled their conversation with King Rudolf, he tried thinking once more about why they were in this kind of place. (Th-thats right.we came here to suppress.because he said that thiswasnt a war) (Taishi) Although Taishi had repeated Rudolfs words in his heart, it was clear that the scene playing out in front of him was the very definition of war. The sound of swords clashing against each other. Magic flying all over the place, destroying everything in its path. And within that ensuing chaos, the lives that were easily lost. (Wh-why are they fightingwasnt it going to end after we recommended that they surrender..?) (Taishi) In his mind, he felt that as long as they showed them this degree of war potential and urged them to surrender, they would definitely win due to a bloodless surrender. He believed that they wouldnt needlessly resist, bringing everything to a conclusion without anyone getting hurt. But reality wasnt the same. Holding their breath on the outskirts of this country, they had waited for the signal. Then suddenly, someone who seemed like one of the top in the Gabranth, gave the signal to attack. Upon receiving the signal, an incredible amount of bloodlust began to overflow from their comrades. Rather than trying to press them to surrender, the atmosphere they exuded seemed as if they intended to kill everyone, down to the very last man. And such a sentiment had magnificently hit its mark. Even the Humansoldiers that the heroes were familiar with began to unsheathe their swords without any agitation as they shot magic towards the defenceless Evila. Unlike their usually kind selves, Taishi felt overwhelmed by their grave faces. Seeing that scene, they finally, for the first time, understood. The suppression that they had been thinking of was never something pretty. Instead, it had just simply replaced the word war. H-hey Taishiwethis.. (Chika) It was clear at a glance that Chika was completely confused. She desperately tried to stop the trembling of her lips, yet was unconsciously unable to do so. Her eyes were red and teary. As an Evilachild had been killed in front of them earlier, the other girls were also making the same expression. Haa haa haawh-what should we do? (Taishi) Taishi pitifully uttered these words in a whisper. Do-dont ask me..how could I know..theres no way I could know.. (Chika) Chika responded with words as though it were obvious, and, as though seeking an answer, looked towards the faces of the other two for affirmation. However, Shuri was crying with her head down while Shinobu had frozen up in a daze. But within that battlefield, the four of them were seen by a terribly discomforting existence. And that existence was wearing an appearance like those of their enemies. I wont forgive you! YouHumas! (Evila) A single Evila, with an incredibly angry expression, was holding a sword while heading their way. Although Taishi and co. werent doing anything, it didnt matter to the Evilawhether it had been the Humasor the Gabranththat had created this scene. All that was there was the idea that because they were enemies, they must be killed. If they didnt do that, then they would be killed. As they couldnt forgive those who had messed up their country like this, their swords were filled with killing intent. Taishi saw the Evilacoming towards them, yet his body had frozen up like stone and wouldnt move. A sword was at his waist. Unless he drew it and fought back, he would undoubtedly fall prey to that killing intent. Although he understood that in his head, the one coming towards him was a person who could speak words. They were not monsters. Up until now, he had fought and killed a large number of monsters. He had also fought other people in spars. However, he had not killed another person. I-I know, if I kn-knock him out without killing him then (Taishi) What kind of outcome would result if someone incapable of controlling their trembling body continued to think such na?ve thoughts? Taishi, run! (Chika) Though Chikas words reached him, Taishi didnt move. No, he couldnt move. It was the result of having a half-hearted resolve, no, it was a resolve that didnt even reach the level of being half-hearted. As a result, he had become completely frozen. (I-I cant move.) (Taishi) Even though he had drawn his sword and taken his stance in his head, not even his fingertips would move. Not only that, unconsciously, before he even realized it, his legs had given out and he had fallen on his behind. Ah, ahhhh (Taishi) The Evilamercilessly closed the space between them, and swung his sword. Forgetting to blink, Taishi simply continued to watch as though halfway through, the scene nearing him was happening to someone else. However, upon seeing his opponents eyes, Taishi suddenly gasped as he awoke to the strong realization that this was certainly reality. Following this, as he covered his body with his arms, he- N-noooooooooooooooooooooooo! (Taishi) -screamed as loud as he could. However, his opponents killing blade continued to draw closer without any signs of stopping. And then, Achooooooou! (???) A voice that seemed to come from a kung-fu movie echoed, and then someone- Bakiii! -sent the Evila, who had been approaching Taishi, flying. The momentum of the attack caused the Evilato destroy a building upon crashing into it. Taishi, no, the four people including Taishi became completely dumbfounded. All four of them had expected Taishi to die right there. They thought that they, who had frozen in fear and bewilderment, would simply die without being able to use a single technique. But then someone had suddenly appeared, and as a result, they had all been saved. Ah..ah? (Taishi) Having felt a strong premonition of death, Taishis face drained of blood as he looked at the person in front of him. The other three also gave an expression as though they had forgotten how to breathe. They may have been saved. However, when they thought of what they had to say, the words just wouldnt come out so easily. As though completely ignoring their feelings, the person in question pointed their finger at the Evilathat was blown away and- Koreee! Couldnt you be a bit more quiet! Youll wake Shishou up! (???) -their face swelled up in displeasure as they said that. That scene truly made one feel that it wasnt suited for a war at all. Taishi once again observed that person, even though he was lying on his side. Their age appeared to be around 11 to 12 years old. From their pale purple, bobbed hair, a long ahoge bounced about. On their head, a small horn that appeared to appeal its existence was perched there. Wearing a light blue dougi, the childs face appeared appropriately young. One could take such a face to belong to either that of a girl or a boy. Their round eyes and short nose gave a certain charm. They were a child that would simply make anyone older than them want to give them a hug. And when that child suddenly turned around, his eyes were taken away by what entered his eyes. It was the character that was on the back of the dougi they were wearing. It was undoubtedly the character ġ. While he wondered why Kanji existed in this world, he was obviously unable to come with an answer. All that he knew right now was that they had all been saved by this child. And that child had begun to hold their head in their hands in anguish. Ahh~ geez! To think that its become this noisyyy! Dont you know how mad Shishou gets when you wake him up! Just recently, just because he said I woke him up a bit badly, he used me as an experimental subject for his magic! (Ahoge Child) The heroes were stunned as they watched the child who had somehow suddenly begun to cry and shout. And just a few days agoahh, how terribly terrifying.. (Ahoge Child) This time their face grew pale as they began to tremble. And then, once again they pointed their finger at the same place and- If Shishou wakes up in a bad mood, then you have to take responsibilityyyyyyy! (Ahoge Child) Then, something fell from the sky. And then, without making a loud noise at all, the one who appeared was- Hm? As I thought, are all of you heroes? (Ornoth) -Ornoth, the one who wasRanked FourthinCruel. Hm? Who might you be? (Ahoge Child) The child with the ahoge glanced at Ornoth, who had suddenly appeared. Hou, you appeared to be an Evila, but do you not know of me? (Ornoth) I dont know you! (Ahoge Child) Ornoth surveyed the surroundings and, upon seeing the blown away Evila, looked at the child with a sharp glance. Did you do that? (Ornoth) Thats right! He was yelling with a loud voice, so I stopped him! (Ahoge Child) (Ornoth) Ornoth looked at the child, and made a dubious face while thinking of how a child like this could defeat an Evilasoldier. In general, Evilapossessed high physical capabilities. Yet, it was difficult to think that a simple childs attack could do such a thing. However, on the side of the fallen Evila was the imprint of a small fist. (In one hit? This child.can do that.) (Ornoth) Ornoth calmly analyzed the childs battle capabilities, and decided that it would be dangerous to make light of them because they were a child. Allow me to ask one thing. You said that you stopped them because they were letting out a loud voice, but are you a comrade of the heroes over there? (Ornoth) what? Who do you mean by heroes? (Ahoge Child) The child gave a blank look as they tilted their head. He judged that the child wasnt lying with such an appearance. In other words, the child had no connections with the heroes. .if thats the case, then leave this place. I have some business with those heroes over there (Ornoth) After being glared at by Ornoth, the heroes bodies gave a start and began to tremble. However, at his words, the child began to yell with their mouth tapered to a point. I cant let you do that! (Ahoge Child) At their response, his eyes widened with surprise. He couldnt understand why the child would refuse, even though they werent comrades. ..why? (Ornoth) As he asked, the child rapidly began to talk. You plan on doing something here right? And plan on being noisy again right? (Ahoge Child) what are you saying? (Ornoth) You cant! You ab~solutely cant! If you do that. (Ahoge Child) ..? (Ornoth) You cant you cant you cant you cant you canttttttttt! You AB~SOLUTELY CANT do something like thattttt! (Ahoge Child) The child shook their head violently as they whole-heartedly refused. And then, when Ornoth thought that the child suddenly stopped, they deeply inhaled and- If you do something like that, then Shishous going to wake uppppp! (Ahoge Child) An incredibly loud shout echoed throughout the surroundings. Then, Pokan! Nuwaah! (Ahoge Child) A book suddenly came flying at the childs head. The hit child then- Nuwahhhh! It-it hurttttssss! It hurts a lotttt! (Ahoge Child) -rolled upon the ground while hold their head. Tashi and co. had their sight stolen by the childs actions, yet, Ornoth alone was looking at a different place. It was a single room on the second floor of a nearby building. He confirmed with his eyes that a single person had appeared from the window there. Indeed, this was undoubtedly the person who had just thrown the book at the child. Upon judging that, Ornoth gazed at them with wary eyes. And then, that persons eyes furrowed with great displeasure as he spoke. Youre the loudest of them all! (???) Standing there was a man of the Imp Raceclad in a red robe. CH 108 On that day, due to reading a book until the break of dawn, Hiiro had been deprived of sleep. Thus, Okamura Hiiro had decided to pass the entire day simply sleeping, telling his colleagues his intentions before heading to his room. Concerning this room in the inn, ever since Hiiro had arrived in the Evila Capital: Xaos, he had been in its care for quite a while. Although it could be said that Hiiro had been taken care of quite considerably, it had only been barely a week since Hiiro had arrived in this country. Up until then, however, Hiiro had seen plenty of the sights of the Demon World, going around to many places as he fully enjoyed the experience. Various Evila settlements. Mountains and seas. Monster dens that have been specified as danger zones. Hiiro had visited a variety of places in the past 6 months. Of course, Hiiro had not yet explored every inch of the continent. As his travelling companions had told Hiiro that they were heading to the the Demon Capital in order to take care of some errand, Hiiro had simply ended up in the capital. If he were to look back on it now, it seemed that Hiiro had single-mindedly been moving about without rest. As his travelling companions had suddenly awakened to monster hunting, they would often offer to go help people, going out whenever they pleased. As such, Hiiro, who had been completely at their mercy, had been sent into an everyday life of performing exhaustive labour. However, the one thing that Hiiro did not feel was boredom. Delicious food and rare books. Thanks to such hard labour, Hiiro was able to come across many things. Furthermore, during the times where Hiiro had accompanied his companions during monster hunting, his own level had increased quite significantly. His level was now so high that, should one compare it to his level when he was summoned, they would doubt their own eyes in the face of such a growth rate. Thus, even though Hiiro held thoughts of annoyance due to being forced to follow such companions, as he would stand to gain many things, he was unable to completely deny their requests, causing Hiiro to continue to associate himself with them. And thus, this time, Hiiro had arrived at the Evila Capital: Xaos in this manner. As they were already here, for the purpose of Hiiros goal of viewing the material in the Grand Fortuna Librarys Basement 5, the floor that required permission from Royalty to enter, Hiiro had asked for entry permission from one of his travelling companions. As he had arrived here according to his companions instructions, it was necessary for them to provide him with the means to enter Basement 5 as originally planned. However, throughout this one week period, he had not received any news from his colleague. As such, it was possible that they were considerably struggling to provide such means. Although this problem had actually been resolved mid-way, Hiiro had yet to transmit this information to his currently absent companion. Well, it should be fine if we talk about it once she comes back. Thinking such thoughts, Hiiro did not pay the issue any mind. Even today, Hiiro contemplated whether or not there would be any news from them as he rested in his bed. Yet, as he did so, he heard something noisy coming from outside. Actually, even from within the inn, the sound of people hurriedly running away with a *batabata*(1) could also be heard. It was as if they were trying to flee from something. No, this level of volume could not be merely described as noisy. It was a roar. The sounds of buildings collapsing and cutlery being chafed against each other. Sounds of explosions and other noises. Hiiros irritation gradually began to accumulate. Hiiro: (The hells going on today...is there a festival going on or something?) As he was still lying in his bed, Hiiros pleasant sleepiness had been brutally purged as his displeasure began to increase. Hiiro: (That bastardwhat the hell are they doing?) As he was continually frustrated, he recalled that, before he had gone to bed, he had left the strict order of Dont you dare wake me up to one of his companions. Even though he included the implied message of You know what will happen if you cause a commotion, right?, Hiiro was still doubtful as to whether they had understood such implications. However, Hiiro also recalled them tensely saluting with a pale face. Even though that individual was an idiot, as they would abide by Hiiros orders, Hiiro had come to more or less trust them. However, it had apparently turned into an uproar that this individual could not control, or so it would seem. The reason for this assessment was because of a faint but familiar voice that had entered Hiiros ears. ???: Hey you! Cant you be a little bit quieter!? Shishou will wake up, you know!? It was that bastards voice. As they had apparently stepped out in order to try and calm the uproar, Hiiro decided to leave it to them as he closed his eyelids once again, indulging in indolence. ???: A~mou(2)! If you make this much noise then-! Do you know how bad it is to disturb Shishous sleep!? Before this, even though I had apologized for slightly waking him up, he made me into his magic training partner desu zoo(3)! As if Hiiro was saying that bastards voice was slightly too tense, his eyebrows moved with a *pikuri*(4) as Hiiro rolled over. ???: If Shishou wakes up grumpy, I want you to take responsibility desu zoooooo~! Hiiros eyebrows once again moved with a *pikuri*. They were screaming so loudly that their voice could be clearly heard even from here. Honestly, Hiiro found it noisy(5). Although the tone of the voice had soon diminished, one could still hear the sounds of talking. As Hiiro thought do it somewhere else, he once again rolled his body over. ???: No no no no no desu zoooooo-! That is absolu~tely bad desu zooooooo-! *Piki*(6)...... This time, a vein appeared on his forehead. Hiiro slowly opened his eyes, silently getting up as he draped his red robe onto his back. Following this, he grabbed a nearby book with one hand, its large magnitude suitable for throwing. His footsteps, teething with rage, headed towards the window with a *Don Don Don Don*(7). ???:IF YOU DO SUCH A THING, YOULL END UP WAKING SHISHOU, WILL YOU NOT~~~~~~~~!? (Disclaimer: I am describing the terms above as best as I can describe them. Youre probably better off checking with Google. With that said, please dont quote me as I am not a professional.) CH 109 Hiiro: Huh? As Hiiro heard that voice come from behind him, he turned to face the source. Upon doing so, he was met with the four people who he had captured in his sights earlier. Taishi: Hiiro Okamura? Okamura Hiiro?(1) No way, that couldnt bethat guys humanbut this voice The one who had murmured was Aoyama Taishi. As the name he had heard had the exact same first and last name with a name he was familiar with, Taishi thought that the individual in front of him was said person. However, the figure before them was one belonging to an Evila. The person that he was familiar with was a human being, an individual that was summoned to this world alongside them. Although there was no way he could be an Evila, as his name and voice made Taishi recall such an individual, such a notion could not be so easily dispelled. Following this, as Hiiro had also stared at the quartet for a while, it had suddenly occurred to him. Hiiro: (Four people......human......Ah, so thats how it is!) Finally, as if he had pulled it out from the remnants of his memory, Hiiro had discovered the answer. Hiiro: You guys are the Riajuu(2) Foursome, right? Taishi: R-Riajuu? T-then youre really Okamurayoure Okamura, right!? The term Riajuu did not exist in this world. Thats why Taishi was able to determine that the Hiiro that had spoke those words was the same Hiiro that they were familiar with. Hiiro: (Come to think of it, they were also here, huh~? These guys.) The person in question narrowed his eyes, as if he were recalling memories of that distant day. Chika: EhOkamura? That guy is? Suzumiya Chika also held thoughts of disbelief as she looked upon Hiiro with suspicion. Shuri: B-but, that appearance is Minamoto Shuri had also shared the same sentiment. Shinobu: B-but, that voice certainly belongs to Okamura-cchi, and hes even wearing glasses. On top of that, I think there aint many people who have the name Hiiro Okamura.(3) Including Akamori Shinobu, the one who said thus, the four were clustered together, their eyes open wide. Towards this group of four, Hiiro simply stared at them coldly. In this situation, Hiiro took notice of the figures of their unblemished armor. Their expressions dyed with despair. Their bodies, still trembling. Hiiro: ......I get it. Although its fine to have come all the way here as the countrys puppet, upon waking up to reality, you guys have started to crawl along the ground, huh? Hiiro said thus, mixing ridicule into his words. ???: W-what was that!? CH 110 110 The Imprisoned Ones Eveam: Did you say War? Eveam was repeating what had come from Victorias King Rudolfs mouth. She hoped that she had heard wrong. Rudolf: Thats right. War It seems like he had no intention of making this conference a success. Eveam: W-Why? If we were to join hands we could avoid conflict, so for what reason would you willingly start a war?! A stern expression came to Rudolfs face as Eveam fixed her eyes on him. Rudolf: In order to destroy you to destroy the Evila, I have sacrificed many things. Soldiers, the people, and even my daughters Judoms eyebrow twitched at the mention of Rudolfs daughters. Rudolf: This is what my friend Judom said. He said that we should desire peace for the sake of my sacrificed daughters. That they would be happy if that happened From his eyes, a single tear fell. Rudolf: But that is wrong. My first daughter Miti was still very young, but I think that she was a clever child. My second daughter Aselia had a very strong heart. And now, although not yet dead, my daughter Fara who has become a living corpse was a kind-natured child. Before they died, those girls said to me, Please defeat the Evila no matter what Rudolf slowly met Eveams gaze. Rudolf: My daughters, and those who have been killed, do not wish for peace! They wish to see the seed of misfortune plaguing Edea disappear, by eradicating you Evila! That was already an obvious declaration of war. And at that exact moment, the thread of peace that connected the Humas and Evila snapped. Bang! The round table was abruptly destroyed. Aquinas jumped to Eveams side to protect her, while the human soldiers moved to guard Rudolf. Everyone simultaneously looked at the man who had caused this. Judom: Dont fuck with me Rudolf! That was the Victorias Guild Master Judom Lankars. His fist stuck out over the table. That strong arm was quivering in fury. Rudolf: Judom, regardless of what you say here, this has already been decided Judom: Shut up Rudolf! Why What foolishness is this? Dennis: Bastard! A mere Guild Master cant speak to the king like that! Judom: Butt out of this you lackey bastard! Terrific pressure began to rain down on Cabinet Minister Dennis and the soldiers around him. Dennis: Hii!1 Dennis pitifully fell to the ground. The soldiers reactions werent as extreme as Denniss, but they were also overwhelmed by that persons presence and began to sweat profusely. Eveam: (A-Amazing! Is this pressure really that of a retired soldier?) Eveam gulped, sensing from his enormous pressure that he was no ordinary individual. Aquinas: (As expected of Judom Lankars. This pressure Hes in the same domain as us) Aquinas had once fought with Judom in the past, and he couldnt help but give a faint smile after witnessing his extraordinary growth. Marione: (Muu2 So this man is the former SSS-Ranker called Impact King) Marione also gave him a high evaluation. Kiria also stared at him with a thoughtful expression. Judom: Oi Rudolf, do you really understand the meaning of what youre doing you bastard? Rudolf: Do I look like I do not understand? Judom: Yeah, you do. At least, when you were younger you wouldnt have done such stupid things! Rudolf: And now I have matured Judom: Dont make me laugh! Youve degenerated! Dennis: Y-You bastard! Again and again you speak like that towards the king! Judom: A retainer who cant even support the king doesnt have the right to talk! Dennis: Hii! Again he glared at Dennis to intimidate him. Judom: And you lot! A retainer isnt just about making the kings life easy. A true retainer is supposed to guide the king onto the right path! Eveam, who was deeply moved by his words, could only stare at him and remain silent. Judom: If the king starts to stray from the proper path, a true advisor would advise him, even if he had to risk his own life! A king is not absolute! Even a country is not absolute! Aquinas whispered into Eveams ear. Aquinas: Observe him carefully. He possesses the qualities of a king Eveam nodded again and continued to stare intently at Judom. Judom: Something that is absolute doesnt exist! Because of that, a king cannot make the very best decisions without the support of the people around him! To become closer to being absolute, to abate the mistakes he makes, that is the attitude that will bring us closer to becoming a good country! Everyone was silently watching Judom, but Rudolf closed his eyes and stopped moving. Judom: A king is also human. He still makes mistakes. But what you absolutely cannot do is make a mistake when peoples lives hang on the kings decision! Why dont you understand that, Rudolf! Your decision will cost the lives of your fellow countrymen! Rudolf, having determined that Judoms speech had ended, slowly opened his eyes and stared at him. Rudolf: I am a king, a husband, and a father. My daughters lives Do you think I truly wished to part with them, Judom? Once again he begins to cry. Rudolf: I see. If it was you, you would be able to kill your emotions and betray your family for the sake of the country Judom: No, youre wrong Rudolf! Rudolf: Nevertheless, I am a father. The Evila which took my daughters lives want to live together with us. That peace I cannot allow it. Everyone whos family has been killed by them would say the same! Judom: Those feelings are natural! But if someone doesnt bear it, the whole world will become even more cruel! Rudolf: Youre too late Judom. The choice has already been made. This is revenge Taken aback by Rudolfs words, Judom ground his teeth and scowled. Judom: You dont have the qualities to be a king Rudolf: It seems, but even you will understand once this is over. That it was a good thing that the Evila perished. In the end, this will be for everybodys sake Judom walked back towards Rudolf. Of course, the soldiers stood in his way. However Judom: Step aside, you brats! The wind pressure released from waving his hand blew away the soldiers who were on guard. The Demon Lord was also bracing her legs so that she would not be blown away. Rudolf had also sent flying as far as the wall, but his expression had not changed at all. Rudolf: Fuu, as expected of the Impact King. My elite soldiers couldnt even act as a shield Judom: Grit your teeth Bang! Rudolf: Gafu! Judom struck Rudolfs face with a hook and blew him away, crashing into the wall. Blood flowed from his mouth but still he did not feel any fear. He spoke while he was still collapsed on the ground. Rudolf: No matter what you do, it has already started. No one can stop it now Saying that while wiping the blood from his mouth, Dennis and the soldiers rushed over to protect the king. Judom: Oi Portnis Portnis: What is it, Judom? Judom spoke to the High Priestess Portnis. Judom: Its impossible to escape from this room for twenty-four hours, right? Is there no other method? Originally, the staff in Portniss hand had the jewel Heros Relic embedded in its tip which allowed one to exit freely, but as it had been destroyed, the only way to leave would be when the barrier weakened after twenty-four hours. Portnis: Thats right If we had another Heros Relic we could, but Judom: We dont have one right now, huh Judom looked over to the Demon Lords side, but judging by their reaction they didnt have one. It was unlikely that Rudolfs side was carrying one either. If it were to be used then anyone would be able to leave the barrier, so there would be no merit for them to bring one in with them. There was some deeper meaning in keeping the Demon Lord and her forces imprisoned here for twenty-four hours. They had wagered that the Demon Lord would not kill them. If they did then the Demon Lords ideals would collapse. Therefore this place was both safe and dangerous to them. Judom: Is there another method? Portnis: Lets see Information from outside is completely cut off from here, so we have no way to know whats happening outside. Similar to us, people outside have no way of knowing about any abnormalities inside Judom: Shit Portnis: However Judom: What? Is there something else? Portnis: Yes. If, in the event that someone outside notices the abnormality and opens the barrier with the Heros Relic Judom: Rather unlikely. If no one knows the situation in here, no one would come to help Judom grit his teeth as he spoke his thoughts. Rudolf: Did I not tell you? Anything you do is futile. This Sacred Room has been thoroughly investigated and was determined to be the perfect location to hold the conference in order to carry out this plan. Theres not a single imperfection Judom: Kuh Answer me Rudolf, you bastard. Where are the Heroes right now? Rudolf: Do you not already have a rough idea? A smile came to Rudolphs face as he asked. Eveam: At the border? That answer came from Eveam. She had confirmed the appearance of the Heroes with her own eyes. But Rudolf laughed scornfully. Rudolf: Fufufu Youre way off the mark Demon Lord Eveam: What? Rudolf: Allow me to tell you. My strongest war potential right now is at Demon Capital: Xaos Eveam: Wha-!? With just that one comment the faces of everyone on the Demon Lord side turned to shock. Rudolf: Fufufu, allow me to tell you another shocking truth. Not only the Heroes, but many Gabranth are headed to the Demon Country. The National Army of the Beast Kingdom, Passion Eveam: What did you say!? Marione: Fool! Thats impossible! The bridge was destroyed! That shout was from Marione. As he says, the only connection between the Evila and Gabranth was destroyed by Eveam. Its unthinkable that the army would be able to cross over to the Evila Continent. Rudolf: Fufufu, its an alliance Judom: Rudolf, you Rudolf: We Humas and Gabranth have formed an alliance Those words left everyone on Eveams side with a shock, like they had been struck by a hammer. Eveam: T-Thats Eveams voice was trembling as she let out a murmur. Rudolf: Thats right. Right now the Evila Continent is in the middle of a war CH 111 Chapter 111: Those Who are Alive Haaaaaaah! (Eveam) Eveam tried to break through the barrier surrounding them numerous times by attacking it with her bare hands. However, the barrier didnt move a single inch. How reckless. Theres no way that a barrier imbued with a heros life would break from your bare hands (Rudolf) Ignoring Rudolfs words, Eveam continued to thrust her fists forward. Haa haa haa haa haa..how is it, Aquinas? (Eveam) It appears that it contains an Evil-Sealing Barrier, which is capable of absorbing physical attacks. In this place where it is forbidden to bring weapons to begin with, theoretically speaking, escaping from it is nearly impossible (Aquinas) Aquinas explained with a grave face as he touched the barrier. Move, Aquinas (Judom) Judom had his eyes closed as he focused the senses of his entire body into his right fist. (Che, I cant focus my magic power. At this rate, the power will drop significantly) (Judom) Even so, he put all his power into his fist as he punched. Pashunn! It was as though nothing had happened at all, as the entire impact of the punch was absorbed. Kuh! (Judom) So its even impossible for Judom-dono.. (Eveam) Eveam gazed at the barrier with a bitter expression. At this rate, theEvilawill (Eveam) She was concerned about theEvila Capital: Xaos. After hearing that it was currently embroiled in war, Eveam simply couldnt just stand around here doing nothing. Unforgivable! Your Majesty, for now, please give us the order to deal with these humans! (Marione) Marione turned his gaze filled with killing intent towards Rudolf and co. However, Eveam shook her head. We cant (Eveam) Your Majesty! (Marione) Right now in this place, majority of violent actions have been weakened. Marione, your specialty should be magic, and not physical attacks. Even so, do you really think that youd be capable of fighting against 5 soldiers together while remaining unharmed? (Eveam) . (Marione) Once we escape from here, we have to return to the country as soon as possible. If you were injured and became unable to move at that time, then what would you do? (Eveam) H-however (Marione) Right now, getting out of here is our top priority. Dont waste any energy (Eveam) ..as you wish (Marione) Although he appeared to accept it reluctantly, as Eveams words were correct, he decided to obediently listen to her. Seeing that, Judom thought- (Hou, she is still quite inexperienced, but she understands whats important. Im sure this girl will become a great ruler) (Judom) The more na?ve her thoughts were, the more problematic her actions would become. Even so, she continued forward without losing anything important. As such, Judom believed that she would certainly grow up to be surrounded by thoughts of admiration in the future. (So my attack didnt work at all.then I suppose I can only bet on that fellows work for the rest) (Judom) As he thought that, Judom strongly gripped his fist. .u. (???) The one who woke up upon feeling a cool sensation on his face was the one who was thought to have been killed by the robed person while following the heroes as they took some suspicious actions. He was Nazaar Skride, or rather, he was the Rank 3in the Cruel Brigade, Teckil. Gu.hahaseems like this isnt the Netherworld (Teckil) Feeling that his hands and feet were bound, Teckil distinctly felt the sensation of being alive. He had thought that he would definitely be killed. However, upon realizing that he somehow was still alive, Teckil became slightly relieved. After rolling face up, he looked around in order to figure out exactly where he was. From what he had seen, he judged that this was a cavernous-like place. Based on the ceiling alone, he arbitrarily decided that this was some cave. However, he felt that he probably wasnt mistaken. (But, why havent I been killed yet.) (Teckil) Right now, he didnt feel the presence of anyone around him. Raising his torso, he twisted his body about to once more confirm his surroundings. As he did so, Teckil saw a light from a fair distance ahead of him. Nearby, there was an opening which seemed to be an exit. As he couldnt simply stay around here obediently, Teckil decided to aim for that exit for the time being. Lying down once more, this time he pushed upwards with enough force to reach a standing position. Then, he gazed at the restraints on his arms and legs. Mu~, these restraints..are they a type of magic tool? It wont move an inch (Teckil) Teckil tried to use all his strength to pull apart the restraints, but they didnt give even the slightest response. A tool containing magic, a magic tool. They had various abilities, but these handcuff-like magic tools appeared to contain the ability to limit ones physical abilities alone. Hm~, it looks like they took away my favourite pen (Teckil) Teckil was a user of a Unique Magic which allowed him to give form to things he drew with that pen using magic. However, without anything to write with, he couldnt display his abilities. As I thought, what I saw at that time wasnt a mistaketo think that person is (Teckil) Teckil nodded as he thought to himself. If that was the case, then it wasnt strange even if they knew of his abilities. As such, so long as they took away his pen, they judged that he would become unable to use magic. However, Teckil chuckled as he grinned and- But Ive really failed this time (Teckil) Gari. Just as he thought he bit through and tore something- Pit pat pit pat A fluid began dripping onto the ground. If you looked carefully, you could see that it was blood flowing out from Teckils mouth. It appeared that he had bitten through his lip. Even without my pen, theres still things I can draw with (Teckil) After sticking out his tongue and licking, he began using his blood to draw something on a large rock. (Uu~this gritty feeling feels gross, but Ill endure it for now) (Teckil) It was the drawing of a bird. Once he finished drawing it, the bird rose out, and like a real bird, began to dance in the sky. Then, the bird landed on Teckils shoulder. Listen up, kay? I want you to do whatever you can to tell a certain person about the information I have right now (Teckil) Chi chi chi? (Bird) Originally, Id tell her Majesty this in person, but right now her Majestys surroundings are the most dangerous. And right now, a certain person should be together with her Majesty. Theyll definitely be able to make use of the information (Teckil) Chi chi chi (Bird) The bird rapidly nodded its head. Ill also look for a chance to escape (Teckil) As he said that, a chill ran down his back. The air became several times heavier. Th-this is bad! Seems like theyve returned. Come on, fly out from up there! (Teckil) As he said that, the bird raised its chin and began rising into the air. There lay a small hole through which a thread of light shone through. It wasnt big enough for a person to go through, but should have been enough for a small bird to pass through without any problems. With Teckils urging, the bird cried out Chi chi chi as it flew towards the hole. Im counting on you. Right now, the only one I can rely on is that person after all (Teckil) Meanwhile, Teckil stared at the light coming from the place that may be the exit that he saw earlier. As he did so, he heard the pitter patter of footsteps resounding throughout the cave. Teckil then returned to the place where he had been lying earlier, and lay down once more. Until he was aware of the other partys intentions, it would be better for him to check out the situation for now. He might be able to gain a lot of information. Naturally, the chances of him being killed were high, but he felt lucky that he was able to send the information he currently had. In addition, in order to make the opponent drop their guard so that he could counterattack as well, itd be more convenient to continue acting unconscious. (In any case, I just need to do whatever I can right now) (Teckil) CH 112 Chapter 112: Escape Arghstill not working? (Eveam) Eveam clenched her teeth in frustration as she touched and pushed against the barrier. Although a considerable amount of time had passed since then, the barrier didnt budge at all. Damnit! As I suggested before, we should just dispose of all the Humas trash here! (Marione) No way! (Eveam) Eveam simply rejected Mariones words without any consideration. But these guys betrayed us! (Marione) I told you before, right? Well think about it after we get out of here. (Eveam) Yesbut (Marione) Right now we need to do something about the barrier and head to Xaos as soon as possible to stop the war. I forbid you from wasting your energy and strength here. (Eveam) But (Marione) Marione reluctantly withdrew. Judom-dono here is conserving his strength and stamina by meditating. I suggest that you do the same. Ill do something about the barrier! (Eveam) Although she was unable to find a solution, she persistently continued to keep trying. While Eveam was doing that, the priest of Oldine Grand Temple , Portnis, turned her head slowly and faced the King of Victorias, Rudolph. King of Victorias, although you were our counsel and friend, how can you calmly perform something so dirty in the Sacred Oldine? Do you have nothing to say about it? (Portnis) That is right, she was the one who was betrayed by Rudolf. The meeting was held to bring about world peace at all costs. Therefore, she was pleased that such a conference could be held in the Holy Land which was a symbol of peace. However, the other side took action and used it to start a war. What you have done is nothing other than blasphemy in the name of peace! Shame on you! (Portnis) Although she was completely outraged, Rudolf simply replied nonchalantly. Priest, you understand, yes? When everything is over, there will be true peace. (Rudolf) To destroy everyone but the Humas!? (Portnis) That is the best way to obtain world peace. (Rudolf) It is just like Judom said, you are definitely not qualified to be king (Portnis) Rudolf snorted at the priests words and turned towards Eveam. Demon Lord (Rudolf) .. What !? (Eveam) Eveam no longer used polite language. This was because she had determined that the individual she was addressing was not worthy of such respect. Like I said before. Ive lost people that were close and important to me. (Rudolf) (Eveam) After twenty-four hours, your country will be in ruins. There will be dead bodies every. Those that are important to you will die in swarms. (Rudolf) Damnit! (Eveam) You said there is no point in revenge. But if you go out of here, can you still say the same words? Your family is being destroyed by the Gabranth and Humas, with that can you still preach like a saint that nothing will come out of hatred ? (Rudolph) Eveam glared at him with animosity, however, Rudolf returned the glare. .Even so, I will not give up on peace! (Eveam) Well then, why dont you keep at it then with your unwavering determination. Just look at the current reality. Think it through, and Ill hear from you again. Think about it carefully. We have time. We have all the time in the world. (Rudolf) Rudolf sat down after finishing his speech. Eveam knew that words were pointless to Rudolf so she turned to Aquinas and spoke. How long will our defenses last? (Eveam) That is right, I knew something like this would happen. For the time being Ive sent Ornoth back to the country. Right now, he would be struggling to defend the countrythat is, if Rudolf is telling the truth. (Aquinas) Indeed. Although reasons for such actions were unknown, there was the slim possibility that Rudolf was simply speaking falsehoods. Yes, thats right! As expected from Aquinas! (Eveam) However, there are the four heroes, the Gabranth Forces, and two people at the top of the Gabranth in terms of power. I imagine that it would be tough for Ornoth to manage it alone. (Aquinas) He isnt alone (Eveam) What? What do you mean? (Aquinas) Many of our brethren reside within the country. All of them are exceptional fighters. (Eveam) is that so? (Aquinas) There is also one more person (Eveam) Who? (Aquinas) A very, very strong person I made a contract with (Eveam) Before Eveam was able to finish her sentence, the barrier that surrounded the room shook violently. W-What is going on!?( Eveam) Eveam looked around defensively. This is anearthquake? (Kiria) Advisor Kiria frowned as she spoke. As Rudolf did not expect this to happen, it was a surprise to all of them. At that moment, Judom, the person who was meditating until now, spoke in a rising voice. At lastit has arrived (Judom) - In the Sacred Oldine, there was the Oldine Grand Temple. At the center of it was the Sacred Room, the location where the heros remaining power was concentrated. At the center, there was ward with the a radius of 20m where weapons cannot be brought in. There is no way for someone to enter it with a weapon. Furthermore, magic, primarily mana cannot be used while a person is inside. This Sanctuary was created using the heros remaining power. It was the most powerful barrier created for the room. A maximum of thirteen people can enter the room. Once a person goes inside, they cannot easily leave the room. The way to exit the sanctuary was by using the Heros Relic. It was something that belonged to the Hero. A person with the relic would be able to weaken the barrier and would be free to enter and exit the sanctuary. The only other way to exit the sanctuary was to wait for 24 hours to elapse. After 24 hours, the barrier would weaken slightly, causing a gap to appear in the barrier. Going through the gap would allow one to exit the sanctuary. The barrier was very strong. There was no way that it would weaken before 24 hours. However, to everyones surprise, the Sancturay that everyone was in faltered as it shook. If a person was able to sense the magic in the area, they would feel that the barrier was gradually being weakened. W-what the heck? (Eveam) Eveam had the best magic perception among the people inside the barrier. Thus, she was able to grasp that something odd was happening. Relax, Maou-chan (Judom) J-Judom-dono? (Eveam) There was no surprise on Judoms face. On the contrary, he was staring at the entrance of the room with a big smile on his face. Judom, did you? (Portnis) Head priest Portnis looked at Judoms smiling face in confusion. Well, I thought something like this would happen so I brought some insurance. (Judom) Unable to remain silent, the King of Victoria shouted. What is happening Judom? What in the world are you doing? (Rudolf) Rudolf, this means that things will not go your way (Judom) What did you say? (Rudolf) Did you think I didnt prepare anything before this meeting? (Judom) As he said so, the door opened with a creaking sound. Judom-sama (???) From beyond the door, a person dressed like an adventurer appeared. When they appeared, Judom smiled broadly. Now, Demon Lord-chan, go! (Judom) Eh, ahgot it! You guys! (Eveam) When the others heard her voice, they nodded and left the room one after the other, leaving behind a dumbfounded Rudolf and his group. Kiria! What are you doing! Hurry up! (Eveam) Yes (Kiria) Eveam was unsure why Kiria stayed put, and told her to hurry. Kiria glanced momentarily at the surprised Rudolf and followed behind Eveam. Alright, Portnis, you go on ahead (Judom) Understood, Judom (Potinus) She picked up her staff, looked at Rudolf with a disgusted face, and left the room. Youve really done it, havent you Judom. (Rudolf) Before Rudolf could continue Judom interrupted him and said Hmph, I wanted to believe you. But did you think I had no idea what you were planning? Im pretty confident in my ability to gather information. The moment you selected this place for a meeting, I immediately looked for a Heros Relic (Judom) But how did this information get to the outside? (Dennis) ..If you want to know well talk about it outside. Unless, you want to remain here to preserve your sorry ass?. Well, it is pretty safe here. (Judom) Saying so Judom headed toward the door. .K-king! W-w-w-what are you going to do about this? (Dennis) Not only Dennis, but the soldiers were also agitated. When this happened, it just means that the scenario has changed. (Rudolf) D-does that mean (Dennis) Ah, they dont seem like they are going to make a move, lets just head outside. (Rudolf) B-but (Dennis) Dennis was the most anxious. It was clear that theyll be safe if they remained inside. But if they went outside, they were almost guaranteed to be attacked by the Evila. If you feel uncomfortable just remain here. (Rudolf) Rudolf also glanced at the five soldiers. The soldiers would rebel if they were to keep quiet about this. (Rudolf) (NB: Need help here) The only people that knew of the plan to confine the Demon Lord here were Dennis, and the five soldiers. It was done to prevent the information from spreading, but if it was kept well there would be no way for Judoms adventurers to come here in the first place. (NB: I hope this is right) Rudolf greatly regretted it. But now that it has happened, there was no longer any meaning in remaining here. Thus, there is no choice but to wait and see. Im going. Now that this happenedI have no choice but to see it to the end. (Rudolf) Dennis saw Rudolf drag himself out of the door with determination. W-wait. Please wait, dont leave me behind (Dennis) Eventually, no one was left in the room. CH 113 .Now, Will you explain what happened Judom? (Rudolf) Judom waited for Rudolf outside, naturally Eveam and her escorts directed their hostility towards him. Especially Marione who had an atmosphere that was about to snap at any moment. Even though there were a lot of soldiers in the surrounding area, they would become insignificant if Marione went berserk. Even Dennis was secretly hiding behind him in fear. However, Rudolf was calmly inquiring Judom by putting on a poker face. How? Did the information on Sacred Room spread outside..? (Rudolf) You have a point, that room is a space completely isolated from the outside. It was supposed to be inaccessible because the information inside should not be able to leak out, Despite this, how? (Dennis) It was a valid question. The guards outside shouldnt be able to hear anything outside the room unless the person inside the room steps out. Thus, it should be impossible for the ones outside to know anything unless the person inside stepped out. Likewise, information in the room should not leak to the outside either. However, the reality is, Judoms subordinate knew about the accident and appeared right on time. It was so mysterious that they cannot help but inquire the details. Eveam and her escorts were holding a doubt similar to Rudolf as they paid attention to Judom. Hey (Judom) Judom called out one of his subordinate by his side. Then, a person came, he whispered to Judom as he showed him a piece of paper. Judom looked at the paper as he listened to their explanation. Although Judom showed a dubious expression midway while reading the letter, he smiled soon after. I see, as I thought, that guy made a move huh? Well this is good, we were really saved by it, Thank you (Judom) The subordinate smiled as he left the place. Now then, you wanted an explanation, right? This papeC no, the person who delivered this letter deserves the credit (Judom) Did you say a letter? (Rudolf) Rudolf who was intrigued, stared at the paper with a distant expression. So, the answers are surely written in that letter, Rudolf thought. The letter is written this way: The conference is a bluff, all of this was a conspiracy for Evilas destruction. Please help the Demon Lord.or so it stated. Those words were written at the beginning of the letter. (Judom) After Judoms explanation, Rudolf had a grim expression unlike a moment ago. Then, Judom continued. A certain person, delivered this information to my subordinates. Well, I said if there is something urgent, that person can deliver information to that location, I guess it was useful. My subordinates was surprised you know? After all is said and done, that place was our hiding place, when they pondered the reason a bird entered the place, a letter could be seen on the bird addressed to my subordinates (Judom) Nevertheless, if the written content was normal, his subordinates would have laughed it off. However, when they saw the name of the sender, they believed that information and immediately moved as they were told because Judom had misgivings towards the conference. Portnis, Take this (Judom) As Judom says so, he handed a dagger to her. This is !? the, Heros Relic -!? (Portnis) Yes, my subordinate looked for it. We obtained it ahead of time when this was chosen as the place for the conference. In a sense. it was a precaution. But, I did not carry it because I did not think it would be necessary. (Judom) Even if Judom carried it, Portnis and the priests will prevent him from carrying it inside. Since that was bound to happen, he entrusted it in the hands of his subordinate. You should take this with you (Judom) I-Is it alright for me to have this? (Portnis) Yes, I have confidence in you. And also, take the other priests and leave here (Judom) .I understand (Portnis) Is this the favor of our long acquaintanceship? Judom thought, Portnis then carried the dagger with care as she took the other priests and left the area, she seemed to have understood what Judom was trying to convey. ..on earth (Rudolf) N? (Judom) Who on earth is that person? The person who conveyed such information? (Rudolf) When Rudolf bitterly asked Judom, an unbelievable name jumped out .. Nazaar Skyride (Judom) Wha-What did you say? (Rudolf) I have heard that name, Rudolf thought. Rather, he had talked with that person several times. Nazaar was a well-known painter, he had bought several paintings from him. There were a lot of places where he displayed the paintings in the castle. This was because Rudolf was his fan. However, Rudolf was not the only one who was surprised after hearing the identity of that person. Na-, Nazaar ? Ju-, Judom-dono! Th-,that man named Nazaar (Eveam) Eveam racks her words as she asked for confirmation. Yes, it is exactly what you are thinking right now Maou-chan. That person, is Cruels Rank 3, Teckil Shizaa (Judom) I- I see. it was him. (Eveam) Then, a weary sigh was heard somewhere nearby. Eveam looked at her surroundings Is there something wrong? (Kiria) Kiria scrawled in concern as she looked at Eveam. N-,No, Its nothing (Eveam) Maybe it was just my imagination, Eveam thought as she watched Judom again. Then, do you know where he is now? (Eveam) .Ah, about that one- (Judom) If its about him, he should be alright. Your Majesty (Marione) Marione is currently grinding his teeth as he is glared at the Humas in the surroundings. His anger seems to have considerably piled up. Certainly, he has a point. PrincessI mean, Your Majesty, we should promptly obtain information on Demon Capital: Xaos (Aquinas) When Aquinas beside her spoke those words That is not it! You should have realized it by now! We should punish them for betraying us! (Marione) Marione concentrated magic in both his hands. Tension ran through the soldiers in the surroundings. Hii-!, Dennis omitted as he was unable to back off due to fear Cease your actions Marione! (Eveam) Why are you stopping me Your Majesty! The people here are pathetic garbages, which I can get rid of in a few minutes I said to cease your actions! (Eveam) Eveam severely glared at him. ..I presume, you have a reasonable explanation for this one, right? (Marione) I have a lot of questions about everything right now. As the Victorias King said, the heroes and the Gabranth may have crossed the bridge and attacked the demon continent, however, there is Iraora who is guarding the Mtich Bridge, and there even Shublarz and Greyald present as well? Iraora would have informed us if they started to cross the bridge before we crossed over the bridge. Isnt that right, Kiria? (Eveam) That is right. I would be always informed if any information is passed down, if there is an abnormality, Her Majesty will immediately be informed (Kiria) Even if the enemy had a large army, in the Evila army, there are 2 people from Cruel and Iraora who was a former Cruel, Eveam did not think that they would be easily overwhelmed. Even if its possible to overwhelm them, there are soldiers at Demon Capital, in case they got exhausted by the time they arrive there, Eveam thought that they could defend the country. En route here, even though the heroes were present, there was no sign of a fight on the bridge. Supposing they rebelled against them, she believed that Shublarz and the others will do something one way or another. .Then, for example, if a war happened there, they have already suppressed it? (Eveam) Yes, We Evila are beings who beared wounds suffered from countless war, we are not so soft to be easily suppressed (Kiria) You have a point there. Then, it means their betrayal will just crumble from there (Marione) At that moment, Marione expressed a smile with a sense of superiority. He then looked at Rudolf who has not spoken for quite a long time, his eyes closed. Humph, it seemed your plan has failed. This is because you have underestimated us (Marione) Although Marione spoke those words to Rudolf, he responded with- .Hahaha (Rudolf) For some reason, he suddenly began to laugh. Apparently all my speculations seems to be off (Rudolf) After he laughed for a while, Rudolf opened his eyes and looked at Marione Ah, my apologies for laughing. *ehem, although this differs certainly from the scenario I have planned out I have anticipated this could happen (Rudolf) Humph, what a bluff (Marione) Hahaha, Demon Lord (Rudolf) He called Eveam while disregarding Mariones word. What? (Eveam) You said that you believe in the Evilas right? (Rudolf) Yes, I believe in my family (Eveam) I see, then supposing one of your family members hate you, what will you do? (Rudolf) Whats with that suddenly (Eveam) Even the Evilas have some feelings. They also have some will. If thats the case, they also have personal thoughts. Or, are saying that all of the Evilas swears an oath of allegiance to you? Isnt that just your arrogance? (Rudolf) Eveam frowned from the sudden words he said to her. I carefully thought about it. Nonetheless, even if the Gabranth is on your side who are the highest war potential, do you think they can cross the bridge by force with your foolish actions? There is a possibility that the bridge might be destroyed, you know? (Eveam) Certainly, that is possible, Rudolf thought. The Mtich Bridge is not that strong. It will easily break if such forces fight within the bridge. Therefore, he did not select that route I will tell you something good Demon Lord. Although it may sound unbelievable, the war potential here, everyone should have flawlessly crossed over to the demon continent (Rudolf) Th-,That is not possible! (Eveam) Its not possible? Why is it? (Rudolf) Certainly, there is a small possibility where they can cross over by fighting them. However, they wont come out unscratched! Also, en route here, I saw the heroes. In other words, they have not crossed at that time (Eveam) (Rudolph) Even if they crossed over afterwards, there are companions who I can trust there. They are three people there who are among the ones with the highest war potential there (Eveam) She admits that even Iraora was an influential person worthy of being mentioned in that group. Therefore, they cannot come out unscratched if they encountered a fight there (Eveam) I will tell you another interesting information (Rudolf) Wh-at? (Eveam) The heroes have crossed over the demon continent.. before you crossed over the bridge (Rudolf) Na-!? (Eveam) Eveam stiffened as she was not able to grasp the meaning of Rudolfs words. A-,All the more it is not possible! Iraora is always safeguarding the bridge there, I should have been informed if there was a battle! (Eveam) She raised her voice with all her might, Rudolf who saw that subtly loosened his cheeks. I told you before right? The heroes have crossed over safely (Rudolf) And I told you that- (Eveam) Then, Aquinas puts a hand to her shoulder to interrupt her words. ..Aquinas? (Eveam) Aquinas turns his eyes on Rudolf. I see, if I take what you say is for real then, Iraora is (Aquinas) That is right, he is one of the Evila on my side (Rudolf) Words that caused Eveam to stiffen were said again Eveam closed and opened her mouth but nothing came out. It was probably because she was shocked by what Rudolf said. Because he decided to join our side, we decided to proceed with this plan (Rudolf) Iraora is a traitor? (Marione) It was Marione who muttered those words, although he doesnt completely believe his words either, if supposing those words are true, then his reasons for the assault is plausible. Hahaha, The existence called Evila, it seems to be chained to betrayal. You dont believe it? As your brethren betrays fellow brethrens (Rudolf) Lies (Eveam) N? (Rudolf) Your words are not well grounded! You are only playing your words to provoke us (Eveam) Haa, You are trembling at this late hour? You know, you dont need to forcibly believe in me. However (Rudolf) Rudolf then, glanced at a certain place. When Im actually seeing it with my own eyes, as might expected, I cannot help but believe in my notion? (Rudolf) What are you sayin- gEh? (Eveam) Eveam noticed a sense of weakness in her body, she grasped that the feeling is coming down from her chest, and she lowered her eyes there. This is strange. This is strange. This is strange. Eveam found it strange as she found someones hand pierced through her chest area. And why is it, that I recognize this hand, Eveam thought. Although she did not want to consider it, she had to confirm the owner of those hands. From the pain, her face warped as she was mortified of confirming it. Still, she slowly turned her face, to see the face of the person who was behind her. When she saw that face, a shock went through her whole body. How in the worldwhy.there Why are you there ..Kiria? (Eveam) CH 114 *bushuuuu! Gaha !? (Eveam) Kiria pulled her arm out of Eveams body. Kiria simply watched Eveam collapse, her expressionless face hiding whatever thoughts lied within her head. Following this, a large shadow appeared behind Kiria. *buoooooooon! Kiria instantly bended her body. She avoided the attack from the large shadow. She then moved straight to Rudolfs side with surprising swiftness. It seems that they intend to cut her down with a knifehand strike, or so Kiria thought. As proof her observation, the soldier who were near were blown off by the wind pressure. chi (Kiria) The assailants true identity was Aquinas. Even though such a feat was expected of him, Aquinas did not expect Kiria, who was Eveams aide, to perform such reckless actions. Eveams protection was not planned properly. Rather, it was the wrong choice to leave the protection to Kiria. Judom was also rendered immobile by the sudden attack. H-Her Majestyyyy! (Marione) Mariones face stiffened after he had made it to Eveams location. He glared at Kiria. Kiriaaaaa! What do you think youre trying to do! (Marione) Gu. (Eveam) H-Her Majesty! Are you alright!? (Marione) Eveam desperately stood up while being supported by Marione. She then stared at Kiria in disbelief. How are you, Demon Lord? (Rudolf) Even though Eveam wanted to hear Kirias words, what she heard were the words of Rudolf. The pain in your chestdoesnt the pain in your heart wound you more right now? I will teach you what that isthat pain. is the pain of betrayal. (Rudolf) Lies. Lies. Whatever this is, it has to be a mistake. Eveam repeated this in her heart countless times. In reality, she understood what this pain was due to what had happened. And, that reality is, Kiria was currently standing beside Rudolf. W.hy.. Why.. Kiria ? (Eveam) Eveam looked up desperately to the person who was her close aide, even though she was losing a large amount of blood over time. Wa was your weakness used against you.. ? (Eveam) Eveam thought of that and anger swells up in her. She stared at Rudolf as the source of her anger. However, Kiria never answered back like before. Rather, she was different from the current Kiria. She coldly glances at Eveam like an insect crawling on the ground. Princess, look at reality, She. Kiria is a traitor (Aquinas) Eveam broke from those words when Aquinas said it with an indifferent tone. Lies! This is unimaginable! She Kiria has been with me for a long time since my childhood. She has always stayed by my side Were friends! Isnt that right, Kiria! (Eveam) Bitterness was mixed in Eveams words. And then, Kiria who had been silent until now, opened her mouth. Are you talking about me? I think you are mistaken. I was created for the sake of this day (Kiria) Kiria said those words with an indifferent tone. Eveam frowned to those incomprehensible words. For the sake of this world? You were created? What are you saying Kiria? (Eveam) I am No. 03, Val Kiria specializing in combat. This android was created for the sake of this day. Ah, I made a mistake. Tentatively, Im a Evila but Im a Artificial Evila (ValKiria-03) Kiria said those words indifferently, which made it sound like a joke to Eveam. However, Kiria was serious about her words. Val Kiria Impossible No, that shouldnt be (Aquinas) Eveam watches Aquinas face who suddenly muttered his doubts. DDo you know about it. Aquinas? (Eveam) Aquinas looked at the pale face Eveam who said those words. Setting it aside for now, Marione, Princess Her Majesty, I entrust her to you (Aquinas) What will you do? (Marione) I will settle this fight (Aquinas) Then, Aquinas glared at Kiria and Rudolf. I will fight here so that they would not reach Her Majesty. Marione, cure the injury on Her Majesty and return to Xaos as soon as possible (Aquinas) Dont joke around .. But if I leave Her Majestys current condition, it might get worse over time. Eei! You! Mark my words Humas! I will destroy you all without fail! (Marione) gu. Marione (Eveam) After Mariones declaration, Eveam was carried in his arms and they began their retreat. I wont let you (???) In front of them stood a figure who blocked Mariones retreat. Y. You are !? (Marione) fufufu, You ran away splendidly that time Demon Queen (???) In that place, a lion-like person, with a splendid mane was standing there. He was the king with a great ambition, the Beast King,Leowald King muu, I did not expect to meet you here (Marione) Marione felt very concerned. Eveam was in a critical condition, and confronting with the King of Gabranth C Pasion who rivaled their strength was the worst possible situation. Father (Leglos) Step back, Leglos, that Demon Queen will be killed by this Beast King (Leowald) Leowald said those words to the first prince, Leglos who was beside him. He took off his mantle and passed it to Leglos. And then, his muscles swelled up, and an aura of bloodthirst erupted from his body. Marione sensed from Leowalds atmosphere that he could not be defeated by ordinary methods. Whats worse, he was carrying Eveam in his arms. He judged that there was no way he could win. Marione! (???) However, an unexpected person showed up again. And that person is.. Shublarz !? (Marione) Yes, that person was Shublarz who was assigned to defend the Evila border. She seemed to have hurried here. Rather, it was understood that she came here with all her strength without taking a break. It was clear because her clothes was in disorder, her breathing was rugged and she was drenched in sweat However, Marione did not understand right away why Shublarz was in theSacred Oldine. He was quite a distance from her. He thought that there was a possibility that Shublarz was also a traitor. Then, Eveam faintly opened her eyes and watched her. However, Shublarz did not carelessly approach them, she moved her mouth instead . Iraora betrayed us (Shublarz) .. Where is Greyald? (Marione) . Probably.. (Shublarz) The appearance of Shublarz was seen, and it was proof that Greyald suffered at Iraoras hand. E Even Greyald (Eveam) The news was mortifying to hear. Marione understood that because Eveams trembling body was transmitted to him while he was carrying her. However, Marione could not completely trust Shublarz words yet. If he believes her words, an attack similar from Kiria might happen again. Her Majesty! (Shublarz) Shublarz saw Eveams critical condition and tried to approached them Dont come closer! (Marione) B But Marione! Her Majesty has a terrible injury! (Shublarz) Dont worry, Just dont move there! (Marione) Shublarz stopped after Marione strongly said those words. And she surveyed the current surroundings around them .I see. The situation in here is also serious. Whats more (Shublarz) She turns her gaze to Kiria who was beside Rudolf I did not expect for Kiria to.. Then that means if what Iraora said is true, she is related to that person. ? (Shublarz) mu? What do you mean? (Marione) Iraoras body suddenly changed (Shublarz) Did you say suddenly change? (Marione) Yes, his body reddens and his magic and physical strength have improved enormously. A person seems to have given him that power. Moreover, he swore loyalty to that person and not to Her Majesty (Shublarz) Eveam silently listened to Shublarz story haa haa haa (Eveam) Due to Eveams current state, her breathing had become more severe compared to previously. Then.. Maou-chan, drink this (Judom) Hey you! What are you doing! (Marione) Judom had went to their presence. He tried to let Eveam drink a small bottle Ju. Judom-dono. (Eveam) This Blood Medicine will supplement your loss of blood. For the time being, you are losing a dangerous amount of blood, if we leave it as it is, you might die. So, please believe me Maou-chan. Im not your enemy (Judom) Judom started at her. However, Eveam was unable to trust someone since she was betrayed by her most trusted aide. Then.. *kiiiin! A buzzing sound was heard in the place. Considerable magic was felt in the surrounding area, and then, a part of the place became distorted. From that distorted area n? Where is this? ah, there you are, Oi Maou. There is a discrepancy in our contract. hm? , whats with that face? (???) A person wearing a red robe appeared. CH 115 You will hear from them directly? What are you talking about? (Ornoth) Ornoth who is Rank 4 of Cruel had no idea what Okamura Hiiro told him Hiiro wanted to talk with the Demon Lord, but she is not here in Xaos.Right now, the Demon Lord is at Holy Oldine for the alliance conference. Talking to her directly seems impossible in the current situation. Primarily because there is quite a considerable distance between Xaos and Holy Oldine. Ornoth shruged his shoulder in amazement. There was something that Hiiro needed to ask the Demon Lord about. He wanted to clarify the details of the contract. Then, Hiiro ignored Ornoths monologue and focused magic in both his index fingers. Transferܞơ & Demon Lordħ (I should go there quickly and hear the circumstances and return back here again) (Hiiro) However, Hiiro suddenly realized something (ah, I could have just called them from here instead of teleporting to them) (Hiiro) However,l he has already written the characters. Canceling it would trigger a Reboundso he sighed and said Oi Stupid Disciple, I will go out for a moment, when those guys get back, tell them the current situation (Hiiro) Certaintly ~zo! (Nikki) Hiiro activated his Word Magic after Nikki saluted him. *pishun~! Other people except Nikki, were dumbfounded when Hiiros disappeared. See you soon Master ~zo! (Nikki) Scene from the Past When Okamura Hiiro arrived in Xaos his companions were out for a moment because they had some private business to attend to. Hiiro had no choice but to take on the task of looking for an inn with Nikki. However, Hiiro was lost as he walked in the streets of Xaos. This is because the size of the country. Although Victorias was a big country, Xaos seems to be much bigger. Victorias was a country that consisted of many towns. Xaos as well seems to be identical with two or more town condensed in one place. Hiiro thought it is insufficient to tour Xaos in just one day. Inside the town, Hiiro and Nikki were having a hard time looking for the lodging place they were supposed to stay in. They continued looking for a while but they felt hungry in the middle of the search. Thus, Hiiro thought that it cant be helped and looked for a place to eat. Forutnately, they quickly found a place to eat *karan koron That was the sound of the door of the coffee shop when a person goes inside. The interior of the shop looked dim and unpopulated. Hiiro found this convenient and proceed to the food counter. Ah, Master! I will search for our lodging ~zo! (Nikki) ah? Arent you hungry? (Hiiro) Yes ~zo! The smoked meat in Masters bag a while ago was really delicious! (Nikki) *pokan! nowa! W.. What are you doing! (Nikki) Its not What are you doing! Do not eat my things without my permission! (Hiiro) u~ Im really sorry ~zo (Nikki) Seeing Nikki depressed while hanging ones head, Hiiro sighed. Then, go find our lodging quickly, I might forgive if you do that (Nikki) Y Yes ~zo! (Nikki) Nikki who became enthusiastic once again, ran at full speed. Hiiro entered the store and looked for a place to sit. Although there was a young girl sitting alone in the counter seat, the seat besides her seems to be empty. So Hiiro went to that place. What will your order be? (Shopkeeper) The shopkeeper appeared Im hungry, serve me with your most delicious dish. (Hiiro) The young girl noticed Hiiro and gave him a glance due to Hiiros bluntness. Hiiro did not mind that glance. Rather she doesnt seem to exist to Hiiro. After a while, Fried rice with large serving of meat was served to Hiiro. Hiiro judged this dish was delicious just from its smell and ate the dish quickly. Give me another cup (Hiiro) That cycle repeated three times. fufufu (???) Hiiro heard laughter from the young girl who was beside him. Hiiro glanced back at her. Ah. Im sorry, you were eating so well , that I just.. (Young Girl) Though Hiiro was puzzled at the young girls behaviour, Hiiro returned her glance and ignored her. The shopkeeper who saw that seems to be panicking. O Oi! You!, This person is.. (Shopkeeper) Its okay (Young Girl) B.. But (Shopkeeper) I said its okay, he is a guest here, and Im a regular customer. Social status have nothing to do with this (Young Girl) . haa If you say so (Shopkeeper) When Hiiro heard the conversation of the two people, he can understand that the young girl besides him seems to have a high social standing. Assuming, she is an ojousama, Hiiro felt a little admiration for the young girl who came here alone into this dim and unpopulated coffee shop. Moreover, the young girl was a regular customer. Until now, Hiiro finally noticed the young girls appearance. She seems to have a beautiful blonde hair. Her face seems to be proper. She smelled like a fragrant flower. Hiiro judged that lots of men would be attracted to this beautiful lady. Hiiro was also surprised because this sort of beautiful woman came here alone into this dim shop and whats more she is a regular costumer. But Hiiro returned to his meal instantly for he isnt related to them. *karan koron The shop keeper moved his attention to the new guest. Though it seems to be a guest, three bad looking guys entered the store. Oo! Thi. This is! There is a woman here! ~ (Man A) One of the three notice the ladys appearance and raised his voice. O!.. Thats nice~ (Man B) Moreover, shes a super beautiful lady! ~ (Man C) They puffed their noses in an aroused way and approached the girl. U Uhm Customers! (Shopkeeper) Shut up Shop keeper! Be silent for now (Man A) Un Un If you dont, we might kill you (Man B) gyahahaha (Man C) The storekeeper went silent because of their words. And returned their glance to the young girl. One hand was quietly put in the young girls shoulder and the shopkeeper turned pale in that moment. naa naa Nee~chan, Do you want to have a good time with us? (Man A) Un.. Un.. If thats the case, well treat you gently ~ (Man B) hou, you have quite an energetic spirit (Young Girl) The lady quietly answers the two people who talked to her. gyahahaha. Our spirits are full of vigor, well how about it? Do you want to play? (Man C) Im sorry, after this I have a private business to attend to (Young Girl) Then just skip out on it~ (Man A) Un Un This is a much better thing to do Well show you lots of things that will make you feel good~ (Man B) Gyahahaha! , well cl*ck you so hard, you wont even be able to stand the next day! Gyahahaha! (Man C) Vulgar laughter resonates throughout the store. The shopkeeper became paler due to the current situation. I will have to refuse whatever you have to say. Besides, you guys dont seem to be a resident to this country? (Young Girl) Ah? Well, thats right. We just came here yesterday (Man A) As expected, because its my first time encountering such vulgar people in this country (Young Girl) The three people raised their eyebrow all of a sudden due to the young girls way of talking. . ha? Oi Nee~chan, you shouldnt be reckless with us you know? ~ (Pervert A) Un.. Un.. The good feeling might become painful ~~ (Pervert B) Gyahahaha! So just become obedient and play with us? (Pervert C) Suddenly, the hand on the young girls shoulder was beaten downwards. What are you guys doing? (Young Girl) The young girl suddenly stands up and glared at the three of them. It seems that she is angry but it cannot be confirmed because her face seems to be hidden behind her long hair. You people are of theEvila! As an Evila, you should be proud of being one! (Young Girl) The three people were taken aback by the young girls outburst. Gyahahahahaha! (Pervert A, B, C) They made fun of the young girl while laughing to their hearts content. This life.. I should be proud of?, Bullshit! There is no value in it! (Pervert A) Un.. Un what an interesting remark ehehe~~ (Pervert B) Gyahahahahahaha! I think Im getting a stomach ache! (Pervert C) When the young girl saw their action, she strongly grasped her fist, the shopkeeper seems to have become more paler due the current situation. However, Shut Up, Bullshit Trio (Hiiro) Hiiro who was docile until now, couldnt endure and complained. And because of these vulgar people that Hiiro lost his appetite. Aa? Hey hey, Are you talking about us? ~ (Bullshit A) It was clear that the only ones in this store is Hiiro and them. It was sarcastic and disrespectful, and if Hiiro didnt fight back he wouldnt be Hiiro. There is no one else here. Im talking about but you guys? Or is it possibly you want me to rename you guys as Garbage Trio ? (Hiiro) W.. What did you said !? (Garbage A) Get out now. Because of you I lost my appetite, I dont want to have a garbage existing beside me. (Hiiro) From Hiiros sarcasm, he earned the glares of the three angry people. Hey Red Robe, do you want to die? huh? (Garbage A) What are you doing?That person doesnt have anything to do with this! (Young Girl) The other two started to walk toward Hiiro; the young girl tried to obstruct them but was pushed aside. It was clear that they were not going to head out. This caused Hiiro to let out sigh. ku! (Young Girl) Nee~chan, afterwards lets have some fun, but before that . ~ (Garbage A) However, Hiiro averts his glance from the man, the storekeeper is seen. Oi shopkeeper, in this situation right now, if I was able to drive out the Garbage Trio in this cafe, can I have this meal for free (Hiiro) Ehh.. Ah I dont mind but (Shopkeeper) Good, agreement settled (Hiiro) Hiiro then chuckled after that. Lets go out. I will be your opponent Garbage Trio (Hiiro) Bring it on Red Robe! Dont complain if we kill you! (Garbage A) Fortunately, the street doesnt seem to be populated and all of them went into an alley and Hiiro faced the Garbage Trio. Dont tell me you three people will fight me at the same time, isnt it unfair? (Hiiro) The three people grinned and Hiiro found it troublesome to wait for an answer. Lets skip the talk, Come at me Garbage Trio! (Hiiro) W.. We will kill you! (Garbage Trio) Three people attacked together. B.. Be careful! (Young Girl) The young girl shouted, because she saw the three people had knives. However, Hiiro sighed. Then Hiiro drew magic with both his index finger and quickly wrote the character. Can you manage skydiving without a parachute? (Hiiro) Suddenly, Hiiro disappeared along with the three people. The young girl who witnessed it forgot to blink her eyes in amazement. Then she perceived a considerable magic appear above her, and looked up. Four people were now suspended the sky. Eh? Ah? Oh? Na naaaaaaaaa !? (Garbage A) What the heck is thiiiiiiiiiiiiiis !? (Garbage B) Howaaaaaaa!? high! Too high! I will die from this height (Garbage C) Hiiro did not blame them for being surprised. Previously there were on the alley but right now they are suspended in the sky. Moreover, they were considerably high up. Yo, how is it? This will be your first time sky diving, right? (Hiiro) With a evil grin, Hiiro shot those words at the three people who were floating in the air. Y You! D.. What did you do! Th.. This! (Garbage A) Hiiro did not understand what they are trying to tell him. But one thing for sure, they are frightened little shits right now. Well, even if you guys have a rotten personality you are a still an Evila, even from falling, you will only sustain a serious injury that is if you are lucky? (Hiiro) I-If we are lucky-?! Uwaaaaaaaaaa! (Garbage A) Bye (Hiiro) *pishun Hiiro disappeared again. Noooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo! (Garbage Trio) Hiiro returned to his former position and faced the shopkeeper. I told them not to come here again. And as agreed, this meal is free of charge right? (Hiiro) eh.. ah.. Yeah (Shopkeeper) Hiiro then heard something crash outside and knew that those three were able to kiss the ground splendidly. By the way, the character Hiiro used a little while ago, Transferܞơ & Four Peopleˡ He returned with the same character Transferܞơ that he conjured with his magic. Hiiro was satisfied from his full belly and started to leave the place from there. *gashi! Hiiros arm was grabbed by the young girl What do you want? (Hiiro) Hiiro expected the young girl to return her expression of gratitude but was taken aback by her following words. I Im the Demon Lord of this country! Th.. Thats why, Please let me treat you to any drink you like!! (Young Girl) Hiiro thought that there is something wrong with the head of this young girl after all. CH 116 Chapter 116 C Hiiro and Eveam Hiiro understood that he was being treated to a drink, maybe because she bears a part of his involvement. This is probably the reason for her actions, because Hiiro was the one who provoked the fight and thus an apology was not requested However, the words Im the Demon Lord she spoke before. Hiiro unintentionally thought that he misheard her words. Therefore, he tried those words in his head. Im the Beach King, Hiiro thought.Although he did not understood its meaning, He imagined it was an existence close to a manager of the beach. But . Nah Hiiro denied, to begin with he only judged his impression based on her appearance. Even if he changed the words with ones that sound the same, he cannot find any words that has a similar characteristics of her words In other words, the words Demon Lord. She claimed to be the Demon Lord in Hiiros presence. If he was not mistaken, this is the home territory of the Demon Lord, although he heard that the Demon Lord was a woman, Who would have imagined that the Demon Lord would lurk alone in a coffee shop? Supposing she is for example, the Demon Lord, although she can potentially go out to a place alone with this degree of peace, there was the incident with the strangers awhile ago. She probably did not obtain official permission to go out. Or she is simply yearning to be a Demon Lord, Hiiro instinctively analyzed the matter concerning about that. He thought about its advantages, but he found nothing. He doubted it because she may or may not be the Demon Lord of of the Demon Country. In any case, Hiiro will find out soon. When Hiiro considered the shopkeepers reaction when he talked to the young girl in a rough attitude, there is a good chance that she could be someone eminent. Furthermore, when the Bullshit Trio approached her the shopkeeper became even more worried. From that alone, it is clear that the young girl was either a influential or a powerful person. When Hiiro calmly considered about it, he judged that she might be the real thing. And now, Hiiro saw the young girl watching him with an eager expression as he scratched his cheek. (Well, I am waiting for that Baka-Denshi, so its probably alright) (Hiiro) As he thought so, he decided to obediently receive her offer. Hiiro returned in the store, and he was treated to a drink as she promised. The treat was just an ice-cream soda but it was still delicious. While Hiiro enthusiastically drunk the drink, she finally opened her mouth. As I said earlier, Im the Demon Lord. The one who governs this country (Young Girl) Hiiro becomes silent as he watched her intently. Then, she somehow become flustered as she spoke. Ah,P-Please ask the shopkeeper whether or not what Im telling is true~! (Young Girl) No, to begin with I have already found out from that shopkeepers forceful speech (Hiiro) Ah I-, I see. muu (Young Girl) Apart from whether you are the Demon Lord or not, Do you need something? This treat you gave me is not the reason why you stopped me right? (Hiiro) She catches her breath from Hiiros words. Uu~, you even understood just from that (Young Girl) It was easy to tell that much (Hiiro) The atmosphere around her indicated that she wanted to talk. Without such an intent she would not have stopped from leaving the store by grabbing his arm. U~~ Am i really that easy to understand? (Young Girl) For some reason, her upturned eyes become cloudy. Who knows, Maybe Im just very sharp (Hiiro) Hiiro gave a half-hearted response. And so? What do you want to talk about? (Hiiro) Ah, tha-, that is (Young Girl) She stammered as she was hesitant to say her words. I will go if you have nothing else to say? (Hiiro) Hiiro tried to get out of the place as it became a bit troublesome for him. However, his arms was gripped once again. A-, about your magic awhile ago (Young Girl) Sorry, I have no obligation to answer that (Hiiro) I..see, Is that so. Thats right. (Young Girl) It was clear to Hiiro that she became depressed right away (Is she really the Demon Lord? I can only see an ordinary young girl) (Hiiro) Hiiro compared her to others girls he at least know of, he didnt find any difference. Rather, he did not see her as the person who has the caliber of a Demon Lord. ( Although I heard this from Aka-Loli, it seems that the present Demon Lord was forced to take the crown, when the previous Demon Lord died. ) (Hiiro) The position of a ruler cannot be vacant. He heard that the person who had a trace of the royal familys blood had been temporarily selected to succeed that position. Then, the girl in question raises her face. C-, come to think of it, I havent properly introduced myself! Im Eveam! Eveam Gran Early Evening (Eveam) What a long name. Ill just call you Maou (Hiiro) If possible I wanted you to call me by my name (Eveam) How about Maou(-Temp) ? I think it is interesting if it was Maou (Ц C Smile) (Hiiro) What are you implying with Maou (Ц C Smile)! Uuu~, Maou is fine.. (Maou-Ц-Smile) She gave up on complaining as she dejectedly dropped her shoulders. ..Your name (Eveam) N? (Hiiro) May you allow me to hear your name? (Eveam) Now what to do, Hiiro thought. He doesnt mind introducing himself. If other ruler found out that he is with the Demon Lord, it could become troublesome. But, unlike when he was summoned, he now had enough strength to deal with any encounters. Therefore, he judged that there is no need to be worried about it. Hiiro. Hiiro Okamura (Hiiro) Hiiro. what a good name (Eveam) When she smiled at that time, it was a such a brilliant smile that it would captivate anyone looking at it. The smile had the ability to pacify and charm those that looked at it. However, Hiiro did not lose his blunt expression. Hiiro, you are similar to the people awhile ago, you are not a resident of this country, Am I right? (Eveam) Thats right. I have only arrived today (Hiiro) For what reason have you come here? (Eveam) I want to ask you the same question (Hiiro) Although he had no obligation to tell her, he thought that he can honestly answer as his companions said that they will drop in for a short visit to someone. And when he said those words, she responded with I see and nodded in consent. Well, my purpose is a little bit unusual (Hiiro) What do you mean? (Eveam) The Grand Fortunia Library is here in this country right? (Hiiro) Yes (Eveam) I came here because I want to receive permission to enterBasement-5 (Hiiro) Truthfully speaking, Hiiro was waiting for his companion Liliyn to obtain the permit. Speaking of Basement-5, you need a royal familys permission to get there. Why do you want to go to such a place? (Eveam) Hah? Isnt it obvious? I want to the read the books? Is there any other reasons rather than to read? ..Eh? You will not sell it? (Eveam) She looked at him with a surprised expression, as if she wanted to say Really? Hah? What makes you think that? What happens if I sell it? Will I get some gold out of it? (Hiiro) G-, Generally yes (Eveam) Listen well, I only want to read a rare book. It is just an intellectual curiosity. I have no interest in things like money (Hiiro) (Eveam) For a while, Eveam was dumbfounded. She was surprised at Hiiros unexpected words. Ah, I apologize for that. I have received many requests to enter Basement-5, but up to now, most of thier intentions was to steal what is inside, so I unintentionally asked because most people who wanted it intends to make a profit out of it (Eveam) By mistake, I was like them? Do not associate me with those guys. It is unpleasant. (Hiiro) Hiiro pouted in displeasure as he sipped his drink again. Seeing that sort of Hiiro, Eveam gently smiled. I see, I mean, Im really sorry about that. I did not consider that there was a person who wanted nothing but to just read them (Eveam) Isnt there a thirst for knowledge for the people around here? (Hiiro) Well, there is a similar person like Hiiro in here too. However, the people who casually and carefully read books , sadly speaking there are only a few of them in reality (Eveam) Currently there is a war going on, but sooner or later the country might become a battlefield, so most people are strengthening their bodies, and stocking on emergency provisions. Plainly speaking, in the same way, Hiiro didnt care about the people mentioned as he only wanted to read some books. But dont you agree that the books are good? (Eveam) Heh, so you love books? (Hiiro) Her mutter is heard, as she was asked whether books are her favorite. Well, when I read a book, it allows me to be someone else other than a Demon Lord. So while Im reading, I can freely spread my wings (Eveam) You are saying like you are not free right now (Hiiro) She frowned when she heard his words. If you tell me that being here isnt an example of your freedom then what on earth is freedom to you? (Hiiro) T-That is I dont usually spend all my time in here! I often lead everyone and guide them as the Demon Lord! (Eveam) However, you are a regular customer here right? (Hiiro) U..uu (Eveam) At that moment, the shopkeeper who witnessed the conversation between two people where Eveam was cornered, found it amusing and remarked with a pufu while smiling. Mou! what is so funny you idiot! (Eveam) F-, Forgive me Demon Lord-sama! H-,However its been a long time since Ive seen this kind of Demon Lord-sama! (Shopkeeper) When the shopkeeper gladly said so, Eveams cheek blushed. And then she glared at Hiiro. Somehow I feel mad talking you, Hiiro (Eveam) Dont blame on me (Hiiro) Mu~ (Eveam) While it may be true that youre the Maou, its not that bad to assume that you are free, Dont you agree? (Hiiro) .Eh?. (Eveam) Although I dont know what it means to be the Demon Lord, but youre moving about within the limits of a Demon Lord. Could it be because you are tired of being a demon lord? (Hiiro) .. (Eveam) In other words, if you want to live that sort of life, you just have to throw away your image of trying to become the Demon Lord (Hiiro) I-I cannot do such a thing! The people will lose someone to follow! (Eveam) Eveam smacked her fist on the counter when Hiiro suggested such an option. If thats the case, dont you agree you need the capacity to do that? If its true that you are the real thing, even if you are ruler who does as she pleases, people will follow if you are a charismatic person (Hiiro) (Eveam) For the sake of the people and for the sake of the country; that is a splendid ideal. However if you cannot move for your own sake, someday you will fall. If its me, I feel sorry for such a ruler. Even if no one follows me, Ill be fine with it (Hiiro) Eveam slightly turns her face down. The people will follow a ruler who does as she pleases.? (Eveam) You might say it like that, I think you would attain it if you have the ability to become a ruler. Well, at the very least, you do not seem to be a ruler in my eyes (Hiiro) Eh? (Eveam) In my point of view, all I see is an ordinary young girl (Hiiro) Startled from Hiiros words, Eveams heart leaped. It was as if a sharp arrow pierced her heart. No, its different. She sensed her heart being gripped by something bare-hand that sent a rush throughout her entire body. ( An ordinaryyoung girl) (Eveam) Although Eveam didnt notice, her face was dyed in red up to her ears. And because of that, the shopkeeper was grinning at her when she saw such a face. I-, Im the Demon King! C-Ccccalling me an ordinary girl, I-IIts embarassing! (Eveam) CH 117 Chapter 117 C Request of the Demon Lord Eveam did not notice the change in her tone. However, she somehow felt relieved as a pleasant feeling of security dwelled in her heart. Although Hiiro was unaware of her situation, as he had simply stated what was troubling him, Eveam was the one that had become troubled instead. B-,By the way Hiiro! (Eveam) Aa? Why is your face red? (Hiiro) D-,Do not worry about it! T-theres just something wrong with the air-conditioning in here! (Eveam) Is that so? (Hiiro) If Hiiro had to say, he felt that the place was cold. Furthermore, he found her change of tone unusual as he tilted his head to the side. H-Hiiro, you are an adventurer, am I right? (Eveam) She returned to her former tone. Although Hiiro thought that the previous tone suited her more, he ignored it as he didnt think much of it. I guess (Hiiro) How long are you going to be here? (Eveam) Who knows, depends on the objective (Hiiro) Ah, the matter about the Fortuna Grand Library you spoke awhile ago? (Eveam) Yes, or perhaps I should say that if you really are the Demon Lord you can grant permission, right? (Hiiro) At that moment, she finally noticed his intentions. Hiiro, who was only half-convinced, asked because he did not understand whether she was the Demon Lord or not. Yes, If its me, I can grant permission. However, no matter how much you want to read at Basement-5, there are prohibited books, ancient documents and other treasured books that cannot be brought out of the premises. I cannot grant permission to a person I cannot trust right away (Eveam) Shes right about that. Hiiro considered her point of view justifiable. He thought that he had no choice but to place his expectations on Liliyn and her group. However, if Hiiro hears my offer, I shall grant you permission (Eveam) His eyebrows twitched as he fixed his eyes on her. An offer, you say? (Hiiro) Yes, in other words, a request. Of course, I will create the contract. That is only if Hiiro does not mind, though (Eveam) Hiiro pondered the intent of her words. She doesnt seem to be lying. If she really is the Demon Lord, he thought it would be a good deal. Surely, There is no better offer for my objective if I receive permission directly from the person at the top of the country, Hiiro thought. Although he felt bad for Liliyn, there was no guarantee that she would obtain the permit. Thus, when there is a more reliable method, he would wisely choose that one (However, this Demon Lord.rather, I still dont know whether or not she actually is the Demon Lord. Still, her request does not seem to be a normal one) (Hiiro) Although Hiiro handled a lot of requests up to now, it was his first time to receive one directly from a ruler. Therefore, he could not discern it. Although he thought that she may possibly make an unreasonable demand, he judged that it would be worth it to simply listen to her story. .The contents of your request? (Hiiro) Instantly, Eveams expression hardened. From simply observing that, Hiiro knew that what she was going to ask was not going be just some whimsical request. You do know about the conference thats being held in one week, yes? Well, about that conference- (Eveam) Wait a second (Hiiro) .What is it? (Eveam) Conference? If Im not mistaken, although Ive heard that sort of rumors before I came here, you said one week-? If you are the Demon Lord, should you really be in a place like this? (Hiiro) .. (Eveam) Suddenly, she looked away. Ah, this person really ran away from the castle, or so Hiiro had thought. (Perhaps, she was not able to bear the pressure, and seemed to have come here to take a breather, huh.. ) (Hiiro) As he pondered this, he looked over at the shopkeeper. She slightly nodded in response, seemingly trying to convey that the idea he was thinking was right on target. Haa, well, enough about you. (Hiiro) It doesnt mean Ive decided that you are the Demon Lord, or so Hiiro thought. That conference will be held in one week. If I remember correctly, it was named the Humas-Evila Alliance Conference (Hiiro) Yes, however. (Eveam) For some reason, her expression darkened. .Some sort of problem will occur. Rather, youre thinking that there is a possibility that something will happen? (Hiiro) .. (Eveam) That silence means that Im right. However, to begin with, it isnt unusual for some danger to occur during the conference you know? (Hiiro) That is.that is right, however (Eveam) Where is it? The place of the conference? (Hiiro) Its not possible to say. Unless, after you sign the contract that is (Eveam) If she were to easily mention the place at this moment, Hiiro would probably look down on her. Also, if she carelessly teach such confidential information like the location of the conference, she would be disqualified as the Demon Lord. I got it. Then hurry up and say it. What are you seeking from me? (Hiiro) .. I want you to become someone that will help this country (Eveam) . (Hiiro) I do not want to believe it will happen, but there might be some subtle movements in the Humas continent. At the time when the country becomes undermanned, I want you to lend your power to become the countrys defense (Eveam) Apparently, she could not defend her country by herself as she was heading to the conference. The Humas may try and attack here when that chance comes. In other words, she was currently suffering from slight anxiety brought upon by the possibility of betrayal. If something like that were to happen, Eveam wanted to ask Hiiro for help to ensure that neither side would get hurt. Ive been able to grasp Hiiros power just from observing it earlier. That terrifying magical power, or rather, your magicis most likely a Unique Magic, correct? (Eveam) Hiiro was shocked in his mind as he maintained his poker face. He had not anticipated to be instantly seen through. I have confidence in my magic perception. I did not sense any attributes in the magic used at that time.. therefore, it must have a unique attribute (Eveam) .I wonder about that (Hiiro) I do not have any intention of making it public. What Im in need of is genuine defensive power. If its Hiiroif you are the owner of that power who does as he pleases, I can expect it as one of the defense of this country (Eveam) It appears that even if I deceive her, she already seems to have a strong belief in me. Or so Hiiro thought as he sighed. It is a convenient ability. Although, I certainly use a unique magic; you want me to demonstrate my power in case of emergency? (Hiiro) That is correct. This is strictly just a precaution to the last. Of course, it would be good if nothing happened (Eveam) if thats the case, the request fee? (Hiiro) Thereupon, she slowly relaxed her cheeks. I will issue you the entry permit for the Fortuna Grand LibrarysBasement-5 (Eveam) .a verbal promise, huh? (Hiiro) Nay, I have said it before, right? We will sign a contract (Eveam) Soon after, she took out one sheet of paper from her breast pocket. There was nothing yet written in there. She bit her finger with her teeth and used that blood to write the words. Hiiro firmly confirmed the words written within the contract. The contents entailed the details of the request fee. In addition, compliance policies had also been written there, as if to deter the contractee from breaking and abandoning the contract midway. This is the Contract Roll.The person who signed this, will have their soul cut down supposing they break their word based from what is written in the contract (Eveam) . In other words, our lives will be taken away (Hiiro) That is indeed correct (Eveam) What a frightening contract, Hiiro sighed as he realized its risks. Certainly, it might be alright to inform the other party of the location of such a valuable meeting place should they have signed this contract, or so Hiiro pondered. My request Will you accept it? (Eveam) She thought Hiiro might refuse. Although Hiiro was definitely strong, he was an adventurer who did not want to participate in wars. Moreover, she had a vague impression that he did not like the contract. Nonetheless, she was very interested in Hiiros potential. Eveam understood that Hiiro possessed an abundant amount of magic power. His level was probably also high, in accordance with his magic. For some reason, she was able to understand that his level might also be higher than her, the Demon Lord. But to have an exceptional person appear in this kind of situation, she believed it might be some sort of revelation of something to her. For this reason, Eveam wanted Hiiros help at all costs. She was attracted not only to his strength, but she noticed something which her heart seems to be attracted somewhere to Hiiro . In spite of that, most is solely because of his power, or so she thought. If its Hiiro, then he would be suitable as an effective defense for the country, she imagined. Although she dangled the bait in front of Hiiro, she vaguely sensed that Hiiro seemed to be ill-humored based on their negotiation. However, it was not something that she should be worried about right now. However, even though she was concerned that Hiiro might refuse the request, she reflexively stiffened when Hiiro responded. So? Where should I sign? (Hiiro) Although Hiiro questioned her like that, Eveam hardened as she suspiciously observed Hiiro. Hey, tell me where to sign, quickly (Hiiro) Eh, a-, ah. h-, however, is it really ok? T-there is a chance that it might become a war, you know? (Eveam) I dont really care. Even if it becomes a war, Im not a person who would die from that (Hiiro) How much self-confidence do you have there? Eveam wanted to ask.However, Leaving that aside, Eveam couldnt help but be feel glad as Hiiro will sign the contract. H-Here. Sign here (Eveam) Her tone just changed again, or so he thought. Then, the moment Hiiro signed the contract with blood in the same way as her. Pikaaaaaaaa! The Contract Roll began to cast a pale light. Then, the paper became particles as it was split in half and absorbed into the chest of the two people Fu~. With this, our contract is complete (Eveam) Your tone changed, you know? (Hiiro) W-,With this, our contract has been established! And dont retort on my tone! (Eveam) She is not scary at all, Hiiro thought as the Demon Lord shouted with a red face. Thus, after the contract was established, Hiiro received the details of the conference that takes place a week from now. karan koron. Shishou! I was able to find the inn! Please praise me! (Nikki) Nikki cheerfully appeared. However, there was a shadow behind her. Oh dea~r ~m, so you were here Your Majesty ~n (Shublarz) Eveam looked at the bewitching woman who appeared in the attire of a dancer, her bountiful chest exposed. Eveam wore a disappointed expression as she murmured I was found . Really, Marione and Kiria are ang~ry you kn~ow? (Shublarz) I-, I apologize. I shall return at once (Eveam) Please do so. ~M? Oh my, a secret meeting with a man? ~m, I really cant leave you when you are cornered Your Majes~ty (Shublarz) Shublarz teased her as she looked at Hiiro.. Even though it wasnt the case, Eveam face turned bright red. I-, i-i-i-its not a secret meeting! And, I-i-i-i-i dont search for this kind of things when Im cornered! (Eveam) Fufufu,-fu ~n.. (Shublarz) Then she quietly watched Hiiro, L-, Look! Let us go quickly! There are a lot of things I have to do! (Eveam) A~h! Geez, Your Majesty, as you wish Your Majest~y (Shublarz) Eveam walked towards the door, suddenly she halted, then she faced Hiiros direction. So Hiiro, I will be counting on you! But dont be too reckless alright? (Eveam) After she said those words, she went out of the shop. Oh dear, Her Majestys tone was..~m I se~e (Shublarz) As she said so, she once again looked in Hiiro direction. Fufufu, it seems Her Majesty was indebted to you, a~ri~ga~to (Shublarz) She winked at Hiiro and similarly went out of the shop. . what on earth was that? (Nikki) Nikki inclined their head unable to the follow the whole situation. Who knows, I only just received a request from a strange woman (Hiiro) a request, is it? (Nikki) After that, Hiiro taught Nikki what was going to happen in a weeks time. He informed Nikki the details about the high possibility of this place becoming a war-zone. He then instructed Nikki that they may rampage if the occasion calls for it. Yet, for some reason, Nikki said Im itching to test my skills~zo, in a motivated manner. (However, to think that she really was the Demon Lord yet, no matter how I see her, she looks just like an ordinary girl) (Hiiro) At that time, the following thought did not enter Hiiros mind. The fact that the events one week from now would hold importance to such an extent. Surely, Hiiro could not possibly have imagined so. CH 118 Chapter 118: Hiiro, at Holy Oldine After Hiiro recalled his exchange with the Maou Eveam, he used the word [Transfer]/ܞơin order to directly ask her about her true intentions in regards to the contents of their contract. Once his disciple Nikki saw him off, he felt the familiar experience of movement by teleportation and judged that he had arrived at his destination. After first surveying where he was, he decided to fire off his complaints towards her. Hm? Where is this? .Oh, there she is. Oi Maou, there was a discrepancy in the contracts.wait, whats with that face? (Hiiro) The first thing he thought of was that the heaviness of the atmosphere wasnt half-hearted. There was bloodlust and feelings of hostility all over the area. Not only that, but currently, the presences of the people surrounding Hiiro forcefully caused him to realize that many of them were not ordinary people. And the primary indicator was that Eveam, the person he had come to meet, was covered in blood and was being carried by a weird ossan. Hiiro made a serious face and quietly observed the surroundings. A large temple-like building entered his line of sight. (That must be the Great Temple Oldine that the Maou spoke of) (Hiiro) Just in case, he had heard a certain degree of information about the conference, so he wasnt surprised. It was only at the level of being impressed by the size of the building. Y-you bastard! Who are you! Rather, just where did you appear from! (Marione) Naturally, Marione, who was worried about the well-being of the Maou, was highly wary of the mysterious person, Hiiro, who had suddenly appeared. However, Hiiro did not answer. He silently looked over at Eveam. The other people too, had lost their words at the sudden visitor and froze in a bewildered manner. Even Aquinas and the traitor Kiria had frozen while trying to understand the current situation. (Kirias facethen that boy isnt one of her subordinates?) (Aquinas) Aquinas had, upon seeing Kirias surprised expression, judged that to be so. Of course, not only him, but Judom also came to the same conclusion. Hi.iro? (Eveam) Eveam, having finally noticed Hiiros presence, faintly murmured. Your Majesty? Do you know that youngster? (Marione) As Marione asked, though it may have been due to Eveams hazy consciousness, she made a blank face and said, Ah, nothis must be an illusion.HiiroI left the country to him (Eveam) The country? What are you talking about your Majesty? (Marione) Hiiro observed the situation, and started to calmly analyze it. (It seems that the conference ended in a failure like I had thought. Both humans and beastmen are here too.in other words, the Maou and co. got caught in their encirclement and became unable to make any movements? But even if its the Maou, for someone to have given her such a serious injury is) (Hiiro) He looked around restlessly as he once again surveyed the surroundings. (The one who did it was.that guy?) (Hiiro) While thinking that, he gazed at the Beast King Leowald. Based on his atmosphere, he felt that Leowald had an aura different from normal people. If he had to say, it was an atmosphere similar to when he made Liliyn angry. In other words, it was abnormal. (Those guyskind of seem like comrades) (Hiiro) Of course, there were other abnormal-like people around. They were Aquinas and Judom. However, no matter what, he couldnt feel any hostility towards the Maou from them, so he didnt include them. (hm? That guyI dont really get) (Hiiro) He glanced towards Kiria, but couldnt tell whether or not she was strong or weak. If he had to express it, she only felt eerie. It was as if she was a person that was not a person. It was a sensation similar to when he met monsters, yet also a sensation similar to when he met seemingly strong Evila. At the same time, he felt as though she were a puppet without a will nor anything else. (hm? That oyaji isah, I see, if I recall correctly, its the King, the King. His name was..well, King is fine) (Hiiro) Hiiro had completely forgotten his name. However, he faintly remembered the first King he saw when he was summoned to this world. Though it appeared that the King hadnt realized his identity. (Well, right now I have the appearance of anImp Race, not to mention I probably didnt leave much of an impression) (Hiiro) Just as he was thinking that, Ah, are you the one from that time? (Shublarz) Upon looking towards the voice that suddenly called out to him, he saw a women that he had met recently. (That woman, Im pretty sure she was the one who came to pick up the Maou) (Hiiro) Right, he was talking about Shublarz. When he was talking to Eveam at the caf, she was the one who came to pick Eveam up from the caf. He remembered that he had met her at that time. You know him, Shublarz? (Marione) Eh, well yes. Simply put, hes her Majestysthis, I guess? (Shublarz) At Mariones question, Shublarz stuck up her pinky finger. Wh-who is my lo-lo-lo-lover!? (Eveam) After seeing that, Eveam, who forgot about her serious wound, let out a loud voice and felt an intense pain rush through her chest. However, her consciousness, which had been faint up until now, cleared up properly. Haahaahaa.Hi-Hiiro? Th-then this.isnt an illusion? (Eveam) Oi Maou, I came to complain to you (Hiiro) As he sternly pointed his finger, There was a conflict in the contracts contents, so what are you going to do about it? (Hiiro) A.conflict? Wh-what is? (Eveam) Once again, Eveams consciousness began to cloud. In the first place, why do I have to come all the way to the requester tohey, are you listening? (Hiiro) Hiiro spoke with a displeased face, but it seemed that Eveam didnt have any time for that right now. Like this, he wouldnt be able to smoothly advance the conversation. Your Majesty! Whatever, I dont know who you are, but Ill deal with that later! Right now we- (Marione) Shut up, I came here to talk. Thats why- (Hiiro) While he said that, Hiiro began to gather magic at his fingertips. Then he wrote the words [Complete Recovery]/Ρand fired it towards Eveam. What are you doing! (Marione) As Hiiro had fired magic, Marione immediately attempted to repel the incoming words by extending his arm, but swoosh. Surprisingly, as Hiiro pointed his fingertip towards the ground, the words advanced while turning like a forkball to avoid his arm. Then the words suddenly stuck onto Eveam. Pikaaaaaaa! Dazzling particles of light began surrounding her body. (ahhh, its warm. What a comfortable light) (Eveam) Eveam remembered being embraced by her mother like this as a young child. At that time, she also had a comfortable feeling of complete security like now. Wh-what is with this tremendous magic power!? (Shublarz) Shublarz shouted as she looked at the light. Mu, muu! (Marione) Marione had promptly tried to get away from her body, but his gaze was fixated upon the light-covered Eveam. And then the light began to gradually weaken. Oi you bastard! What did you do to her Majesty! (Marione) Shut up, Moustache Baron (Hiiro) Mou-mou-moustache Baron you say!? (Marione) Marione truly did have a great moustache, but those were not words to be used against the one of the Evilas top class members. It was to the extent where Shublarz became dumbfounded. How long are you going to sleep for. Hurry and wake up, and explain the situation Maou (Hiiro) Wh-what are you saying! Her Majesty is- (Marione) As he was saying that, Eveam suddenly moved her body. Her expression was blank as she stiffened and began to touch her chest timidly. And then she realized that the intense pain that had been running through her up until now had disappeared without a single trace. Yo-your Majesty? (Marione) As one might expect, after seeing Eveam, whose face colour had suddenly gotten better, Marione also inclined his head in confusion. .wha-what did you do, Hiiro? (Eveam) Naturally, to solve the mystery that had happened to her body, she asked Hiiro, the one who had caused the mystery. Something like that doesnt matter. But thats a loan outside of the contract. Remember that. (Hiiro) Hi-Hiiro.I see, so you healed meIm grateful (Eveam) Leaving her hand on her chest, Eveam gave a faint smile towards him. However, in the next moment, she gave a face of realization and raised her head. Bu-but Hiiro! Why are you here? Didnt I request you to defend the country! (Eveam) Request, you say? What do you mean, your Majesty? No, more importantly, is your body alright? (Marione) Ah, ha~n, so its like~that~ (Shublarz) While Marione continued to worry about Eveams physical condition, Shublarz came to an understanding of the relationship between the two of them and nodded. Marione, I hired Hiiro. Dont worry. And also, he even healed my body for me (Eveam) Is that true, Maou-chan? Wouldnt it be better to drink some Blood increasing drugjust in case? (Judom) Judom held out a small ball as he said that. Im thankful, Judom-dono. But, for some reason, my body has become extremely lively. Its likely thanks to Hiiros magic (Eveam) Judom looked at her facial colour and agreed. Though her face had been completely pale due to blood loss just now, right now her complexion was much better. But youre an Evilaright? Even so, you can use light magic? Just who are you? (Judom) However, at that moment, Aquinas began to fall back with alarm. Im sure that we all have questions wed like to have answered, but the situation is going to start moving soon. Look, the Beast Kings starting to unstiffen. (Aquinas) It was true that thanks to Hiiros sudden entrance, Leowald had lost the timing to fight, but after seeing Eveams state after his healing, he stiffly began to scowl. Bloodlust began to surge out from his whole body. And then Leowald began to concentrate power into both his fists. Uwooooooo. (Leowald) With him in the centre of it, the earth began to creak and fissures appeared. If we fight with him like this, it seems like this whole areas gonna be cleared out (Aquinas) Aquinas muttered that as he felt Leowalds power. Then, Leowald flew up high into the air. Marione, take her Majesty! (Aquinas) Aquinas said that, but- Its alright Marione. I can move on my own. Everyone should get away from this area! (Eveam) Hearing Eveams words, everyone directly underneath Leowald attempted to move away from the area. Take this, you Evila!!!! (Leowald) Taking a stance with both fists above his waist, Leowald continued to drop with a tremendous amount of momentum. Uwooooooo! Maximum Blaze Fang Attack! (Leowald) As flames gushed out from his body, the flames began to focus into his two fists. And then, his appearance as he opened his fists and thrust them forward, gave off the shape of the fangs of a beast. Boooooooooooom! The impact of his fall, in addition to the destructive power of his attack let out a tremendous shock wave. At the same time, with him as the epicentre, flames began to spread out like ripples. Even if you thought you managed to avoid becoming prey to the fangs, the belated second wave of flames would make the target incapable of running away. Hiiro and co. also did not get hit directly by the fangs as they distanced themselves, but as they didnt think there would be a second wave, a wall of flames began to draw near them. As he watched the wave approach with incredible heat and speed, Hiiro let out a sigh as though it were tiresome. (Oioi, why do I have to go through something like this?) (Hiiro) Evidently it was because he came here, but he didnt think that he would get caught up in such a complicated situation. He hadnt realized it, but the effects of the title, Innocent Bystander, were currently going strong. However, if he continued to stand dumbfounded, he would get caught up in the flames, so he immediately needed to do something, but Hiiro wasnt hasty. This was because he had set the word [Safeguard]/just in case, so that he could use it whenever. As long as he used it, he could ward off this level of attack. But, he couldnt let the Maou next to him, Eveam, get killed. This is because she was his important ticket to the Fortuna Grand Library. He couldnt possibly lose his requester. Thats why he was thinking of protecting her with his Word Magicat the very least, but at that moment, Aquinas appeared in front of him. He glared at the incoming flames with sharp eyes. As he did so, the burning red flames somehow began to change colour into a light black colour. And then, Fwishhhhh Amazingly,the flames had turned into countless granules and dispersed. Not a single bit of heat could be felt. (What is this..? Sand? Noash?) (Hiiro) As Hiiro thought, they were ashes. The flames instantly turned into ash, and dispersed over the ground. Hime, are you okay? (Aquinas) Yeah, as expected of Aquinas! (Eveam) After Aquinas confirmed her safety, he once again turned to stare at Leowald. In the middle of a large crater, Leowald scowled at Aquinas provokingly. The ones who were saved when the flames turned into ashes also appeared to include Rudolfs side, as the soldiers and Cabinet Minister Dennis let out large sighs at the relief of still being alive. However, Rudolf and Kiria alone had not moved a single inch from their former position. It was as though they had known that Aquinas would do something. No, in Rudolfs case, he had Kiria near him and believed that she would do something if it came down to it. This was because he had, at the very least, entered into a contract with her. As I thought, something like this wouldnt be able to leave a single wound. As expected of the Demon-eyed Commander (Leowald) CH 119 Chapter 119: The Tops True Strength While Leowald clicked his tongue, he for some reason, made a gleeful expression. It was as though he found fighting to be enjoyable. It may be possible that the stronger his opponent was, the higher these feelings of his would rise. (This is why battle junkies are annoying to deal with) (Hiiro) Hiiro gazed at Leowald with reproachful eyes as he decided to name him Lion. (But these guysI guess I should to check them out, huh) (Hiiro) As he thought that, he used the word [Pry]/ Җ to view the othersStatus. If they possessed this amount of strength, Hiiro figured that their levels must also be quite high. Aquinas Li Reysis Phoenix Lv 243 HP: 11645/11645 MP: 8233/9574 EXP: 24950212 NEXT: 463080 ATK 1627 (1784) DEF 1569 (1625) AGL 1891 (1971) HIT 2023 (2045) INT 2361 (2390) Magic AttributeDark MagicDead Arrow (Darkness C Attack) | Hell Flame (Darkness C Attack) | Dark Revelation (Darkness C Movement) | Death-Out (Darkness C Attack) | Full Armed (Darkness C Support) | Shadow Curtain (Darkness C Support/ C Defense) | Black Hole (Darkness C Attack) | Emperor Nova (Darkness C Attack) TitlesHolder of the Demon Eye | Mourning One | Ultimate Demon-kin | Feathered One | Monsters Poison | Unique Genocider | Ripper | Superman | General of the Demon Eye | Cruel | Unsociable | Relentlessly Unparalleled | One who Seeks the Strong| Eternal Walker | Person of Darkness | Overly Determined Person | One who Transcends | The Strongest | Magus Emperor Hiiro thought that this guy had an outrageous Status. Not only was his level high, the titles he possessed, out of all the statuses Hiiro had seen, seemed to be the most brutal. (In particular The Strongestalthough theMagus Emperortitle also bothers me, The Strongestits so simple that its actually scary) As Hiiro thought thus, he looked at Aquinas. Simply based on his appearance, Hiiro was able to see that his titles were no lie. (Not only that, but for his level to be even higher than I, who has been focussing on raising my level during this half-year period..) Hiiro Okamura Lv 221 HP: 8387/8387 MP: 11370/15500 EXP: 16278322 NEXT: 337766 ATK 1344 (1444) DEF 1105 (1120) AGL 1617 (1667) HIT 916 (966) INT 1395 (1405) Magic AttributeNone MagicWord Magic (Single Word (Unlocked) | Air Writing (Unlocked) | Parallel Writing (Unlocked) | Two Word Chain (Unlocked) | Simultaneous Invocation (Unlocked) | Invocation Management (Unlocked) | Three Word Chain (Unlocked) | Remote Operation (Unlocked) | Range Designation (Unlocked) | Automatic Writing (Unlocked) | Four Word Chain (Unlocked)) TitlesInnocent Bystander | World Traveller | Word Master | Awakened One | Ripper | The One who Imagines | Unique Genocider | Gourmet Bastard | One who Follows His Own Path | Friend of the Faeries | Mikazukis Owner | The Natural Enemy of Monsters | Wanderer | Flash Samurai | Sage | The God that Brings Down Little Girls | One Who is Liked by Magic | Easily Dragged in | Swindler | Hero of Children | Insensitive Meister | Reading Maniac | Eating Tyrant | Prince of Misunderstanding | Excellent Diver | Teleporter | Supreme Demon | Nikkis Mentor | Overly Determined Person | One who Transcends Compared to his ownStatus, it was apparent that the differences in racial disposition appeared through combat capabilities, or so Hiiro had thought. Not only that, but Aquinas was most likely exceptionally strong even amongst the Evila. Amongst everyone that Hiiro had met up until now, he was the holder of the greatest Status. (Well, even amongst humans there are bound to be those who have such natural talent. Even amongst the Evila with their excellent battle capabilities, hes likely one of the ones most blessed with talent) If that were not the case, he wouldnt have been able to raise his level up so high. Even if he did, it would be hard to believe that his Statuswould be this well-endowed if he didnt possess such aptitude. Although Hiiro was also blessed with talent in terms of magic power and agility, as Aquinas was basically blessed in almost all aspects, it would make one so amazed as to constantly question whether or not he was truly a genius. (hm? But Ive seen his name somewhere..is it just my imagination?) (Hiiro) He felt that he had seen his name somewhere before. However, as he couldnt remember where, he simply ignored it. Aquinas was not the only amazing one. Eveam, Marione, Shublarz, not to mention their enemy Leowald as well. Although, they couldnt compare to Aquinas, the Statusthey held could not be achieved by any normal person. In particular, Judom, who Hiiro had thought was a mere human, was amazing. (Maou 102, Moustache Baron 167, Deka-Chichi woman 128, Lion 199, and also.) (Hiiro) Looking as Judoms Status, he raised his voice in admiration. Judom Lankars Lv 210 HP: 9043/9478 MP: 6666/7100 EXP: 13719035 NEXT: 282577 ATK 1813 (1940) DEF 1582 (1660) AGL 1279 (1320) HIT 1536 (1581) INT 1027 (1041) Magic AttributeFire | Wind | Lightning Magic Fireball (Fire C Attack) | Flame Rocket (Fire C Attack) | Aura Time (Fire) | Wind Cutter (Wind C Attack) | Cyclone (Wind C Attack) | Aura Time (Wind) | Thundershock (Lightning C Attack) | Prism Break (Lightning C Attack) | Aura Time (Lightning) TitlesOne who Trains | Strong Arms | Kings Close Friend | One who Destroys | Feminist | Alcoholic | Considerate Comrade | One who is Popular | Reliable Person | Attractive Middle-Aged Man | Killer of the Unique | Monster Slayer | Wanderer | Aspiration of Adventurers | Huge Man | Senior of Life | King Dandy | Guild Master | Superman | Overly Determined Person | One Who Possesses the Caliber of a King | Impact King | One who Transcends (Its like he has the physical capabilities of a beastman. This Muscle Man is also a blessed existence) In truth, the one most blessed was Hiiro with his Word Magic. However, disregarding his own abilities, he at the very least felt a hint of jealousy towards them. Even if he was given better parameters compared to normal humans due to being a World Traveller, compared to beastmen, there was bound to be a different in abilities after all. Even though his sole physical ability capable of competing with them was his speed alone, Hiiro convinced himself that he could feel proud of that one thing. At that point, he remembered that there was one individual present who had piqued his curiosity. Hiiro immediately shifted his gaze towards that person. Val Kiria #03 Lv 200 HP: 15000/15000 MP: 0/0 EXP: 0 NEXT: 0 ATK 2200 () DEF 2200 () AGL 2200 () Magic Attribute Magic TitlesOne who was Created He didnt know exactly what he should start retorting about. Her parameters, her magic, and her title. They were all so uniform that he couldnt comprehend any of it. (What is she..) (Hiiro) Upon noticing Hiiros gaze fall upon her, Kiria turned and exchanged stares with him. Hiiro was unable to detect anything resembling the will of a living being behind those eyes. However, if he were to believe that which he saw with his own eyes, amongst everyone here, her physical capabilities were the best. If they were to purely fight without magic, one could predict that nobody would be able to win against her. As the two of their gazes met each other, their eyes remained unmoving as it seemed to have deteriorated into a match of who would first avert their eyes as they stayed still. Whats wrong, Hiiro? (Eveam) The voice belonged to Eveam. However, as he unintentionally ended up reacting to it, Hiiro ended up averting his eyes first. As he thought damn it, he once again looked at her face- .Fu (Kiria) As she slightly raised her head, Kiria narrowed her eyes and looked down, displaying a face that seemed to be full of superiority as she released a small breath. Guhthat Noppera* woman. (Hiiro) It seems that internally, Hiiro decided to nickname the expressionless Kiria as Noppera woman. Hi-Hiiro? (Eveam) Yeah? (Hiiro) Of course, having not known what was going on, Eveam was not as fault. However, to Hiiro, it was because of her calling out to him that he had lost the match, thus, she ended up taking the full brunt of his anger. Uu.di-did I do something? (Eveam) As he saw her ask thus anxiously, Hiiro let out a shallow sigh. Following this, he slightly shook his head, saying- No, its nothing. More importantly, what are you going to do about this situation? I want to quickly head back, but? (Hiiro) I also want to head back. Ah, now that I think of it, Hiiro came here fromXaosright? How is Xaos? Ah, no. In the first place, how did you get here? (Eveam) While thinking that the way she rapidly fired off questions in quick succession was annoying, it was true the conversation couldnt proceed without explaining that. However, in this situation, he didnt have the time to leisurely explain everything. In any case, well talk once everything settles down. Oi Maou, were heading back already. (Hiiro) Eh? Ah, no like I said, how will we head back? In this situation? Are you going to repel those people, Hiiro? (Eveam) As she asked, she pointed her finger at Leowald, who was drenched in bloodlust. Haah? Who would do such a troublesome thing? I was only requested with defending the country, you know. Anything other than that would be extra work. I dont wanna. (Hiiro) Th-then how will we go back from here? (Eveam) Before that, its fine for only you to go back, right? (Hiiro) Eh? Hah? N-no no, we have to go back with everyone! (Eveam) After hearing her response made with a face as though it were natural, Hiiro felt like he would get a headache. A person that made this kind of face would no longer listen to him no matter what he said. They were unpersuadable. If he were to only bring her back alone, she would likely soon after come back here on her own. That would just be pointless. As Hiiro dropped his shoulders as though he had resigned himself, he heaved a large sigh and looked into her eyes. Wh-what? (Eveam) Eveam was startled at suddenly being stared at eye-to-eye. do you have any last words? (Hiiro) Hah? (Eveam) Were going to be returning from here, so Im asking you whether or not you have any last things to say to those guys (Hiiro) He pointed towards Rudolf as he said this. Ehno, like I said, what are you say- (Eveam) Argh, geez, how annoying! (Hiiro) Hiiro irritatingly began to move his fingers. At that moment, Eveam felt an enormous amount of magic power. It was the same feeling she had when Hiiro used magic the first time she met him. Hiiro activated the words he had written. [Send home]/ ߀and [Three people]/ ˡ. Suddenly, without a single sound, Aquinas, Marione, and Shublarz disappeared in front of their eyes. Everyone opened their mouths in a shocked manner. See, Ive already sent them back to the country (Hiiro) Eh.hah? N-no way. (Eveam) *Authors Note: Please find the differences in the titles. Many of them have evolved. Please find the ones that have changed and look at how they changed. CH 120 Chapter 120: The Protagonist the Relieves His Stress Truthfully, Eveam could not completely believe what Hiiro had said. However, she was aware that he definitely had something to do with their disappearance. In addition, she, at the very least could not feel their magic power nearby, thus making the credibility of Hiiros words rise exponentially. Hi-Hiiro.did you really.? (Eveam) As she still couldnt fully believe it, her eyes opened wide as she asked him this. However, Hiiro scowled at her, almost as if he was expressing that he had reached the limits of his patience. This is the last time Ill say it. If you dont have anything to say, Im gonna send you back, no questions asked. (Hiiro) Ah, wa-wait a minute! Kiria! Come with.. (Eveam) Eveam wanted to tell Kiria to return home with her, however, she shivered upon seeing her inhuman eyes. At the same time, the terror she felt upon realizing that the Kiria she knew no longer existed floated into her mind. (Then just what in the world was the time weve spent together up until now..Kiria) Despite Eveams thoughts, Kiria had already started to move. With tremendous velocity, she closed in on Eveam, and similar to before, attempted to pierce through her chest. However, Bashiiiiiii! The first one to be astonished was Kiria. Kiria flew back as though repelled by something. Sorry, but I cant let you kill this guy (Hiiro) Hiiro spoke thus as the word [Safeguard]/ shined on the back of his hand. Although this was a previously installed word, to those who were unaware of that, they once again misunderstood that he had used Light magic upon seeing the sparkling wall of light. It defended against my attack? Just what in the world is that magic? (Kiria) Kiria indifferently spouted out her words. I dont have any obligation to answer, do I? Do your utmost to worry about what exactly occurred. (Hiiro) It seemed that after averting his eyes in the exchange earlier, he held a small grudge over having felt her taking a point off of him. Eveam gazed at the protective wall with amazement, yet, after realizing that she would be safe there, returned her expression to normal as she sharply looked at Kiria. KiriaI still dont fully understand it, but I will surpass myself as the Maou! And then one day, Ill open your eyes! (Eveam) ..haa, Im already awake though? (Kiria) Eveams words were made out to be pushing goodwill onto Kiria. As Eveam ground her teeth in frustration, she turned and sharply glanced at Rudolf. King of Victorias (Eveam) As to be expected of a king, even though many unforeseen incidents had occurred, Rudolf maintained his dignity and looked back at her silently. Allow me to say one thing. I (Eveam) .. (Rudolf) I wont give up! Because- (Eveam) Pishun! In an instant, her figure disappeared. Behind that was a highly irritated Hiiro. You talk too long (Hiiro) After he had simply lowered the curtains on Eveams stage, Hiiro- Ah, now that I think of it, are you fine? (Hiiro) -called out to Judom. Although he was a human, after seeing him cover for Eveam, Hiiro determined that he was an ally. This was the real reason why he had left Eveam here without sending her flying off. However, since she was talking for so long, he got irritated and ended up sending her off. That was why he had no choice but to ask the person in question whether or not he would go to theDemon Country with him. It was just because he happened to be going there already, so whatever was fine. No, according to the conversation, youre returning to the Demon World right? I have business that I need do over here, so Im fine (Judom) I see, then Ill leave you here. (Hiiro) Ah, wait a sec. give this to Maou-chan for me. (Judom) As Judom said that, he gave a single sheet of paper over. It was a paper with Teckils words written on it. Hiiro silently received it and put it into his breast pocket. Naa oi, whats your name? (Judom) If you want to know, you should ask that stupid king over there. (Hiiro) Ask Rudolf? (Judom) As Hiiro said that and looked at Rudolf, Rudolf simply frowned as if he were trying to express, Just who is he? (Ah, I see, I look like one of the Imp raceright now.) (Hiiro) As he thought that, he was thinking of ignoring Judom and disappearing like that, but- (Ah, now that I think of it, I had something to tell him) (Hiiro) As he turned his body toward Rudolf, Hey King. (Hiiro) Hiiro seemed to hear the surrounds retort so its okay?? At that time, when I was first summoned, I was still a novice, so until I got stronger I travelled while hiding myself. (Hiiro) summoned, you say? (Rudolf) Rudolfs eyebrows twitched and rose. Seeing that, Hiiros face loosened slightly. But now things are different. Ive gained enough experience so that its okay even if Im exposed and I stand out. (Hiiro) Summoned.that attitudecould it be you are!? (Rudolf) Gradually, Rudolfs face began to warp in shock. Now I can say it. Im thankful to you for summoning me to this Edea (Hiiro) . (Rudolf) I probably wont ever see you again, so I figured I should at least give you my thanks (Hiiro) You.I see, you were the one summoned together with the Heroes. (Rudolf) Thats right, the Innocent Bystander. (Hiiro) The kings astonished face was so amusing that Hiiro chuckled. But then, Rudolf appeared to have thought of something as he shook his head in order to clear his thoughts. Hmph, dont say stupid things. You are an Evila, are you not! The ones summoned at that time were..ah!? (Rudolf) At that moment, Hiiros face returned from an Impback to normal. Of course, it returned to normal because he had used the word [Origin]/ Ԫ. Did they have a face..like this? (Hiiro) At that, everyone in the area was surprised. Teleportation and healing magic, as well as the wall of light. On top of that, transformation magic. Hiiros magic was simply so mysterious that the scene involuntarily became silent, as though time had stopped. Ahh~ That was a little refreshing. Because of my idiot disciples stupid antics, and that Maous long talk, I was irritated. But now, Im a little refreshed. (Hiiro) It seems that he was enjoying everyones bewilderedness in order to relieve all of his stress. Yet, the Hiiro from half a year ago would undoubtedly not have done something like this. (Hm~ Could this be due to the influence of Aka-Loli..?) Thats right, deriving enjoyment out of making fun of others was something that his travelling companion, Liliyn, had practically patented. However, after spending a long time with her, Hiiro felt that he had been slightly influenced by her. (No, I should restrain myself a bit.) As he didnt want to become like Liliyn, he reflected upon his actions. On the other hand, as he felt strangely gratified and his mood lightened, he felt that it was good that he did it. Hiiro once more used the word [Change] / to return to his Imp Raceform. Now then, I guess Ill be going now. (Hiiro) Wait, you youngster! (???) Ahh? (Hiiro) The one who had jumped high into the air before Hiiro had realized it, was Leowald. He was gathering power into both fists. It was the same appearance he took when using the technique he had released earlier. Where did you send the Maou! (Leowald) ..find her yourself. (Hiiro) As Hiiro simply spoke thus, he quickly faced downwards. Wha! Then Ill just ask that body of yourrrsssss! Take this! Maximum Blaze Fang Attack! (Leowald) Similar to before, a bright red fang with a tremendous amount of destructive force came crashing down. It collided with the protective wall Hiiro created. Boooooooooooooooooooom! Screeeeeeeeeech! The sound of impact had a clash of magic power against magic power, followed by the roar of their attacks colliding against each other violently. hou, as expected of the Beast King (Hiiro) Having confirmed the title Beast King in his Status earlier, Hiiro understood that this was the king of the Beast Kingdom: Passion. He had also heard through rumors that the strength of this king was overwhelming. After feeling that the wall he created might lose to Leowalds power, Hiiro let out a voice of admiration towards Leowalds physical strength. But its too bad. (Hiiro) Bashiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiin! Guhaaaaaaaaa!? (Leowald) Just as he thought the wall let out a dazzling light, Leowald felt the area of the wall he directed his power at return something back towards him. [Reflection]/ 䡻 It was the effect of a word that Hiiro had newly written. That word was capable of, just once, repelling anything. It was a word with exceedingly cheat-like effects. Like that, Leowald was sent flying and rolled about on the ground. To him, Hiiro said just one thing, This just shows that our levels are different. Train some more, Beast King. See ya (Hiiro) Pishun! This time, Hiiro disappeared from the scene. N-no wayfor fathers Bindingto be so easily.. (Leglos) Leowalds first prince, Leglos, was surprised at the mysterious boy who had so simply reflected the attack of his father, who was far stronger than himself. Naturally, he thought that his father would soon become consumed with rage and rampage about, and swallowed nervously as he gazed at Leowald. However, his expectations were completely betrayed. Gahahahhahahaahahahahaaha! (Leowald) Leowald began laughing as if he was enjoying himself. Fa-father..? (Leglos) Seeing Leowalds appearance, he involuntarily went speechless and stiffened. Utterly ignorant of his sons thoughts, Leowald slapped his knee multiple times. Iya~ He really got me there! Whats with that youngster! To take me for a fool like that, what a pleasant youngster! Gahahahahaha! (Leowald) Worried that he had hit his head or something, Leglos approached, but- Oi, did you see that Leglos? That Red-robed youngster. (Leowald) Eh, ah, yes. Mo-more importantly, are you alright, father? (Leglos) Of course! At this level, I was surprised, but didnt receive any damage! Iya, but what an interesting youngster! I, by all means, would love to face him with my full power next time! Gahahahaha! (Leowald) As Leglos watched his father laugh heartily, he inclined his head in indignation as he remembered something. The Maou got away, but there was an interesting encounter! Right now, lets be glad about that! And also, the Maou should have returned to the Demon world! Lets head there immediately Leglos! (Leowald) Ye-yes! (Leglos) Gahaha! I hope that youngster is there as well! Interesting! Truly interesting! (Leowald) CH 121 121 The Transformed King The Gabranth laughed heartily as they withdrew their troops and left. Witnessing this, Kiria looked towards Rudolph and asked, Kiria: Is it fine to let them leave? Isnt he the king of an allied country? Rudolf: Hmph. Just in name. Besides, even if I said anything to him now, he wouldnt care enough to listen After taking a quick glance towards the Gabranth, Rudolf looked towards Kiria. Rudolf: On another note, there have been far too many irregularities Kiria: Indeed, I was surprised by Judom Lankars actions. It would seem that greater precaution is necessary. There are a lot of things that I need to amend now, thanks to him Especially that red robed boy, she thought. Rudolf: What about the scenario? Kiria: There is no need to worry. We failed to carry out our primary objective of assassinating the Demon Lord, but Judom: Oi, Rudolf Judom interrupted their conversation. Rudolf: So you were still here, Judom Judom: Just who is this girl? At first it seemed like she was the Demon Lords aide, but its amazing how she managed to fool Aquinas for so long To have kept Aquinas, who Hiiro had accepted as an extraordinary being, fooled for so long meant that Kiria was someone who exceeded even him. At least in espionage. Kiria: That is natural. The one who is usually by her side is not me Judom: What? Kiria: Rather, until we came here it was always another one of myself who was with her Kiria said something so ridiculous in such a straight manner that Judom almost thought she was joking. Judom: W-What are you saying? Kiria: Right now Number 05 is probably with Master Judom: Zero-five? Now that I think about it, you did refer to yourself as something like that. Which means what? Besides you there are others that are like you? Kiria: That is correct. Besides me, there are a total of ?????: Youre saying too much, Number 03 Everyone suddenly looked towards the voice that was heard. Standing there was someone that looked exactly like Kiria. Judom: (The same face Is she the one? Its like she has no presence) Judom increased his vigilance towards this other Kiria who had come near them without him noticing. ?????: You are a battle specialized model. Your strength is extraordinary but you lack in strategy. One way to say it would be that you are frank. Or you could say that you are honest to a fault She walked until she stood by Kirias side. Kiria 03: Number 02, why are you here? What about Number 05? Kiria 03 glanced towards Judom. Judom: (Tsk I thought I could get some more information out of her, but an unexpected visitor just had to come) Judom was sulking as he looked towards Number 02. Telling them apart by just appearance was practically impossible, but Number 03 had a more air-headed expression, whereas Number 02 looked far more intelligent. Judom: I see, so youre the other one. No, from the way she said it earlier, there seem to be more of you? Kiria 02: Despite looking like a mass of muscle it seems like youre capable of some intelligent thought. You are correct is all I will say She had a pretty sharp tongue, but Number 03, on the other hand, just silently stood there. Kiria 02: Now lets hurry back to where Master is, Number 03 Kiria 03: I understand. Then Number 03 nodded and turned to face Rudolf. He met her gaze and tilted his head. Rudolf: Hm? What is it? Kiria 03: As I had mentioned earlier, we failed to carry out our primary objective of assassinating the Demon Lord Rudolf: Y-Yes Kiria 03: However, that was only a small portion of our objective Rudolf: ? Rudolf, not understanding what she was trying to say, merely blinked. Kiria 03: Also Number 03 took something out of her breast pocket. While holding onto it, she stuck her arm out and *bushuuuuuu*1 Rudolf: Gah!? Judom: Rudolf!? pierced Rudolfs chest. She quickly withdrew her hand and said, Kiria 03: This was our other objective Number 03 calmly shook the blood off her hands. Kiria 02: Did you put it in? Number 02 asked. Kiria 03: Without a doubt Number 03 responded in a robotic manner. Judom: What the hell did you guys do!? Judom, the soldiers, and Cabinet Minister Dennis all ran towards Rudolf, who was laying on the ground clutching his chest. The Kirias back away a little. Suddenly, Rudolfs body started to gradually expand. His skin also started to change into a dark reddish color. Judom: R-Rudolf? Judom said with a blank face as he witnessed this change. Rudolf: Guh Gah Gigigi!? *bushu!*2 A large, red horn, about 50cm in length, suddenly sprouted from Rudolfs chest. His build had also changed, about five, six times greater than before. He easily surpassed five meters in height. He used to look like an average middle-aged man who lazed around all day, but now his appearance was closer to that of a troll. His face became extremely ugly, so much so that one would think he possessed not even a shred of reason. *thump thump thump* The red horn was pounding like a heart. Rudolf: Haa haa haa haa Ahm hungree His voice was so low that it was impossible to believe he was Rudolf. It sounded like someone who had gotten his throat crushed and was trying to speak with all his might. Dennis and the soldiers stepped back as they screamed, witnessing their kings change. Rudolf, as if trying to suppress the pain of the transformation, stood without moving, his face contorted. His muscles were contracting and expanding at an abnormal rate, reforming him into a hulking shape. Judom: You fuckers! What did you do to Rudolf!? Judom asked, full of rage. Even though Rudolf had done something stupid at the conference, he was still a close friend. He couldnt just stay silent as he got turned into some unknown monster. Number 02 answered coolly while looking at Rudolf. Kiria 02: It seems like it was a success. Now he can proudly claim himself to be part of the Evila Judom: What do you mean? Kiria 02: Lets see. It would be better if I announced this in a more public place, but you are the famous Judom Lankars. Very well, allow me to teach you a little. In a way that even your little brain can understand Judom listened intently to her, while also thinking that she touched a nerve every time she spoke. Kiria 02: This stone Do you know what it is? She took out a small, red stone the size of a ping-pong ball as she asked. Kiria 02: The name of this stone is stone imbued with demonic power Demon Stone. Ah, you just thought it was exactly as it says on the tin, didnt you? Judom: Shut up. Hurry up and explain He did think that, but it was somewhat embarrassing being inquired about it. Kiria 02: Well, it is really an abbreviation. The proper name for this is called Demon Conquering Blood Enchantment Stone, but it is far too long so I call it Demon Stone for short Judom understood that what she had pulled out of her breast pocket at that time was a Demon Stone. Kiria 02: This Demon Stone reacts to magical power. Those that have this placed inside of them become like that Judom: You bitch, arent your explanations too vague? Kiria 02: Fuuu3, that is because it has become rather bothersome to explain Judom: Hurry up and explain! Kiria 02: It cant be helped. This Demon Stone is produced using the flesh and blood of a certain Evila Judom: What? Kiria 02: By a certain Evila, I am referring to the currently extinct Kupideus race Judom furrowed his brow as he had never heard of the name before. Number 02, as though sensing what Judom was feeling, said Kiria 02: It cannot be helped if you havent heard of them before. Long ago, a very long time ago, they were a minority group. However, they possessed a certain ability Judom: Ability? Kiria 02: Their ability was to literally turn what they ate into their flesh and blood Judom: Haa? That the same for everybody. Isnt it obvious that what you eat becomes part of your flesh and blood? Kiria 02: Haa4 Judom, who only got a sigh in reply, felt like he was being treated like an idiot. Kiria 02: Do you understand? I said literally Judom: L-Like I said Kiria 02: For example, you Judom: Ha? Kiria 02: Yes, if the individual known as Judom Lankars were to be eaten then your body, techniques, magic It will be reborn into a being that can use all of it Judom: Wha!? Kiria 02: Furthermore, let us say that the Kupiedeus who ate you also ate Number 03 here Kiria 03: I dont want to be eaten by that thing Number 03 backed away a little. Kiria 02: Number 03, this is just a hypothetical situation Kiria 03: I understand Kiria 02: Good Judom thought Whats with this conversation?, and Number 02 continued. Kiria 02: If the Kupiedeus who ate and now looks exactly like you were to then eat Number 03, there is a chance that it would become a being that resembles Number 03. Of course, as a being that possesses both yours and Number 03s abilities Judom thought that if that were true then it was a monster beyond belief. It becomes stronger the more it eats. In other words, its potential is unlimited. However, he had a thought. Why did a race that possessed such an incredible ability go extinct? Kiria 02: Why did they go extinct is it? Judom: Urgh A shiver crawled down his spine. He was being read like a book. Kiria 02: The reason why they became extinct. The reason is simple. They were driven to extinction by something even stronger Judom: Well, if you think about it normally then yeah, but does something that can fight against an outrageous race like that exist? Kiria 02: The name is annoying so I dont want to say it Judom: Oi! Kiria 02: Anyway, they were driven to extinction by something like that It seemed like she would refuse to say the name no matter what so Judom put that matter aside and continued listening to her. Kiria 02: However, before everything could be destroyed by that individual, they ended their own lives in a certain ruin Judom: You mean Suicide? Kiria 02: Yes. They entered the eternal sleep known as death in a ruin deep underground, but our Master had discovered it Judom: Kiria 02: Afterwards, he obtained a few of the mummified Kupiedeus. To his surprise there were some that still contained blood, though only a small amount. He asked a certain individual to cultivate it, and the end result is the Demon Stone. Haa, explaining is so tiring She gave off a feeling like she had just finished her job, but she failed to answer the most important question. Judom: Wait a minute, so how come they become like that when you implant the Demon Stone inside them! Kiria 02: How about you use your brain a little, Impact King? Or shall I change your name to Buffoon King5? Judom: Dont make me punch you, bitch Kiria 02: Seriously, it cannot be helped. Listen, this Demon Stone is like a living Kupiedeus. In other words the Demon Stone, which reacts to the magic inside the body it was placed in, will activate and start eating their cells and change shape. The end result is something like that, a fusion between the host body and the Kupiedeus. Oh, by the way, the transformation is accompanied by an extreme pain and your body becomes rigid for a while Judom thought, So thats why Rudolf isnt moving at all. Judom: On another note, isnt there almost no resemblance to Rudolf? Indeed, his appearance was beyond monstrous. Kiria 02: Aah, that is because his existence was so weak Judom: Existence? Kiria 02: Well, life force, magic power, his will to live, things like that Judom: Kiria 02: If the existence of what it ate was weak, its appearance will remain as the one which had the stronger existence. In the case of the king, he was weak, frail, meager, and of poor constitution, so the original Kupiedeuss existence was stronger and his appearance became closer to that of the Kupiedeus race. The fact that his existence was weaker than this small stone is laughable. Well, there are various other reasons, but that is the general idea. Haa, I finally finished Judom: Not yet! Judom looked irritatingly at Number 02. Kiria 02: What is it, Muscles? Judom: Dont call me Muscles! The most important thing! How do you turn Rudolf back to normal!? Kiria 02: You think he can be changed back? CH 122 Translated by Yoraikun Dio has been temporarily removed, but he will be back. Oh, and a quick clarification, a TnY chapter is 1-3x the length of an average KnW Chapter averaging at 2 (in wordcount). A WwL Chapter is around 3 TnY Chapters. Konjiki no Wordmaster Chapter 122: Visitor Dammit, you damn bastards! (Judom) Judom screamed in Rudolphs direction. Oy, Rudolph! Get yourself together! (Judom) The Rudolphs body, that had been stiffened through the pain suddenly quivered. Haaaaaagaaaaaaah! Hu, ngry! His large body makes cricking sounds as he moves. He grabbed a soldiers near him in one hand, and What a fearful sight. He inserted the soldier head-first into his own mouth. The kings stomach convulsed and shook a few times, but after a while it settled down. And seeing the scene, everyones face went pale. Not not enuuuuuuuuuuuuffff! More! Mooooaaaar! He grabbed whoever he could lay his hands on, and made them offerings to his unending appetite. W-what are you doing, Rudolph! Judoms scream never reached him. Seeing no other option, he tried to move to stop him, but 03 stood in his way. H-hii! M-m-m-m-m-m-my liege! I-i-i-i-its me! Dennis! Perhaps his legs had given out on him, but Dennis frantically tried to crawl backwards. But still, he entered Rudolphs field of vision. Den ni s? T-t-t-thats right! Im your loyal retainer! Dennis the Ministerrr! As if he had remembered something Rudolph smiled, but Bun! Dennis desperately tried to shake himself out of the kings strong arms. He hears ominous creaking sounds coming from around his body. Ga bo gi obu It was as if his body was being clenched in a vice, and his body cried out. Judom remained wary of 03 before his eyes, as he continued to call out for Rudolph to regain his sanity. Nom! The minister Dennis was shoved into Rudolphs stomach. It was quite an undramatic end for him. In order to save the minister, a close-by army officer tried to pierce Rudolph with his sword, but it had absolutely no effect. No, it only served to agitate the beast. Rudolph opened his large mouth, and suddenly, a laser-like attack shot out of it. W-what!? The sudden attack, coupled with its destructive power and incredible speed made it so that of the five people it was aimed at, four of them fell victim to it. The one who got hit in the head had the impacted part of his body cleanly disappear, and the one who took it in the stomach got to experience his upper and lower halves separating from each other. Another one was completely annihilated, and the last one was only graze, but the injuries he received caused him the loss of function in his left arm. With the severity of the situation, the other soldiers forgot their orders, and started running. Get out of the way! (Judom) Judom should have been desperately trying to stop Rudolph, but even now, Kiria 03 blocked his way. They lock fists, but without either side inflicting significant damage on the other, theyre at a stand-still. It may be fine already. 03, grab the Ugly Doll, and lets go return to master. (02) 02s manner of speech made Judom furrow his brow. Ugly Doll? (Judom) Its that Hideous Puppet over there. Great naming sense, right? (02) What? It makes me want to barf! (Judom) This is why I cant stand people with no taste. (02) But their treatment of Rudolph amazed him. Its probable that this time, the one who proposed the plans of betrayal for the conference was Kiria. While Rudolph was foolish, he wasnt stupid enough to trust an Evila so easily. Even so, he trusted them, and tried to play his hand against the Demon King. In the end, Rudolph was but a pawn, no, a disposable piece. Its hard to think Rudolph would ever agree to a deal as risky as this. What Judom was thinking came quite naturally to him. Even if an Evila came to the king, telling him theyd lend their help, and asking to take down the Demon King together, theres no way Rudolph would believe it. There isnt a single person who wouldnt see such a proposal as a trap. But Rudolph accepted the contract. He had determined that there was enough merit in it, and enough safety for him to agree to it. Then what was that safety? It wasnt anything Judom could find out just by thinking. C C C C C About half a year ago, the Gabranth declared war on the Evila, and tried to march to battle, but the Demon King Evila severed the only bridge linking the two continents. The war was put on hold, no, it came to a close, and after that, in order to prevent anything similar from happening again, the Demon King continued to write letters to the Humas asking to form an alliance. But dubious of their true intentions, Rudolph, the Humas King, only put off answering to the letters. And then, one day, a single person appeared before him. Just as always, he was discussing matters pertaining to the Evila with his Minister, Dennis. A maid opened the door, and entered the room. It seems she had come to serve tea. As Dennis was getting thirsty, he proposed that it was a good time to take a break. But without bringing the tea to Rudolph, the maid closed the door, and stood blankly in front of it. Whats wrong? Just bring it over already. (Rudolph) The unskilled maid gave an unpleasant frown. But she suddenly raised her hung head, and when the other two saw her face, they both turned pale. Hello, can we talk for a bit? The girl who spoke words mechanically had the Evila characteristic dark skin. And the feature that clearly defined her race was the pointed ends her ears came to. The two were able to determine she was an Evila right away, and they were about to shout for help. I think it would be best if you didnt do that. For some reason, the girls voice pierced their hearts. With their mouths hanging open, the two stiffened. Wha!? W-who are you supposed to be!? With a frantic look in his eyes, Dennis moved his mouth. And the girl politely bowed her head. Its a pleasure to meet you. I go by the name of Kiria, sir. Kiria you say? (Rudolph) Y-your majesty? (Dennis) Y-yes Kiria should be the name of the Demon Lords aide. (Rudolph) The very same Kiria. They never thought someone that important would show up here alone. A-and what is her aide doing here? Did you come to assassinate me or something? (Rudolph) He managed to preserve his dignified bearing, but his voice was quivering, and simply speaking took all of his might. No, as I just stated earlier, I have merely come to talk. Talk you say? (Rudolph) Rudolph casts doubtful eyes on her. Yes. Its a talk I think both of us will serve to gain from. So what is this about? His eyebrows twitch. If it was just talking, he decided he would hear her out. Would you be interested in destroying the Evila? What? For a moment, he was unable to understand what had been said. He met eyes with Dennis, and tilted his head before returning his gaze to Kiria. What do you mean? Destroy the Evila? Are you not an Evila yourself? Ah, perhaps I should rephrase that. I mean only the Evila that go against the Humas of course. Please elaborate. Y-your majesty!? You plan to trust the words of someone as suspicious-looking as this? No but Ive determined there is merit in listening to what she has to say. Theres a need to see whether they plan on moving against us, or not. B-but still Dennis uneasily looks at Kiria, as Rudolph shakes his head. Ill make a decision after I hear you out. You better listen to my position as well. As expected of the King of Victorias, you sure are open minded. Enough with your flattery. Say what it is you want, exactly. Understood. Kiria took a deep breath, before she began to explain the reason she came there. CH 123 Chapter 123 C Way to Betrayal I want to destroy the Evila. Especially the people close to the Demon Lord. In other words, ..Revenge. (Kiria) What would you do that? In the first place, if you really hate the Demon Lord, why are you serving as her aide? Rather, you serve her as you plan to find a chance to kill her, yes? (Rudolf) It is not such a simple story. (Kiria) What do you mean? (Rudolf) The people around the Demon Lord are the ones I hate the most. Although it is easy to kill the Demon Lord, I want to kill them after humiliating them to the extent that they would despair on their helplessness (Kiria) Rudolf and Dennis shuddered, Kirias eyes that were stained with freezing darkness bore into their very being I want to assassinate the Demon Lord on an even more compelling stage. In order to do that, your assistance is mandatory (Kiria) I see, so thats the reason for the conference? (Rudolf) Yes, that indeed is the reason (Kiria) Rudolf nodded with a stern expression, but even though he felt intimidated by her dark emotions, he could not afford to believe to her so easily. Most likely, I will be one of the bodyguards accompanying her to the conference. However, if the Demon Lord is killed in their presence, they will lament their own worthlessness. And, after they experienced despair, I will torture them to death. (Kiria) The sound of Dennis gulping could be heard faintly. Power seeped through Rudolfs fist instinctively. This person is really serious, Rudolph thought as he was anxious on this audacious plan. Why. do you want revenge? (Rudolf) Oh? Werent you deprived of your important one as well? Or, though you were deprived, do you not have any desire for revenge? (Kiria) No, certainly.. the sacrifice I paid to destroy the Demon Lord of Evila was big. Such an alliance is just received with a sneer (Rudolf) It might be so. I was also deprived of my important one. Therefore, I cannot forgive them. So please, will you not help us defeat Demon Capital: Xaos? (Kiria) The two stared at each other. Time flew by with neither of them averting their gaze. And, when Rudolf broke his gaze, he spoke. Just now, Did you say us? Is there somebody else who knows of this plan? (Rudolf) The other one is a person named Iraora, the guardian at the border (Kiria) What di-.! (Rudolf) Those words was considerably attractive. Mtich Bridgeis the sole link for crossing the border, the absolute defense line, the person guarding must be of top class. It would be very convenient if such a person is on the treacherous side, If that is the case, it is reliable, with this I can make my move in various moves. However (Rudolf) ..-? (Kiria) This is only credible if your story is true to the end. You dont actually think that I will easily believe such a story without proper evidence, did you? (Rudolf) Of course. I understand that trusting takes time. Therefore, send your most trusted intelligence unit to Xaos to ascertain my words. I will order Iraora to let them cross the border without hurting them (Kiria) .Dennis (Rudolf) Y-yes? (Dennis) Let the third unit confirm the situation. Ah, wait, if the story is true, I think it is better to gather those whom we can trust this information with, I suppose? (Rudolf) Rudolf placed a hand on his chin as he carried a worried face. .Yeah, Let us use the ad-man (Rudolf) I see, he is a person in charge of the intelligence unit serving from the previous generation, if its that person he may be able to ascertain the truth. I shall comply at once (Dennis) . I believe you said you were Kiria, for the time being I will carefully examine whether your story is true or not. And also. (Rudolf) Rudolf opened a drawer in the desk using a key, then a sheet of paper was taken out. This is. (Kiria) Im sure you know of it. This is a Contract Roll (Rudolf) Yes I do, signing in here will prevent us from betraying each other (Kiria) Then, Kiria as well took out a similar paper from her breast pocket. In fact, I thought that you would also feel relieved if we had one like this (Kiria) I see. So, that was your intention from the beginning (Rudolf) Yes, However, my side is at a disadvantage. If you were to betray us instead, the contract will be terminated and since there was no contract breach you will not bear any punishment. Therefore, I would like you to make a definite promise that you would not betray our side as well .You do have a point (Rudolf) Its only natural for her to say such things. Its sheer stupidity to have a one-sided contract. By having 2 contracts both sides will benefit as they can restrain the other party a little. However, I will sign this paper only after the report from the investigation of the adman. (Rudolf) A wise judgement. I understand. Then in three months I will come again (Kiria) After she spoke those words, she went out through the door. My king, are you sure about the alliance with them? (Dennis) I do not yet understand. This plan of theirs is ambiguous as it stands. First, I will confirm the matter of the border and then investigate the Demon Capital (Rudolf) Time flew fast and the day when the adman was to submit his report came. The information Rudolf received was truly pleasing to his ears. As a result, the story Kiria had told was proven not to be a lie. Being able to cross the bridge easily, the intelligence unit lead by the adman was able to make a temporary base of operation near Xaos. Kiria had made all the necessary preparations in secret to secure a place for the group Thus, they could easily gather information about Xaos in various ways. Hereby ascertaining the inside structure of Xaos that they did not knew of before and procure information on the established plan of assault. And three months later, as she had promised, she showed up again. Do you believe me now? (Kiria) The story you told us was really a fact (Rudolf) Then (Kiria) Kiria took out the Contract Roll from her breast pocket. Please sign here (Kiria) However, Rudolf frowns as he hesitates a little. Even after hearing everything, he still was not able to trust her completely. Please be at ease. The negotiation that I have proposed here,please read them carefully (Kiria) Rudolph opened his eyes wide when he looked over the paper and then stared at her. The contents of the contract can be summarised as One will not betray one another. Any action that contradicts both partys reasons shouldnot be taken. Kiria only demands the destruction of Evila. The contract will last until Xaos is fully overwhelmed There were no problems with the conditions stated because, in fact it was exactly the way Rudolf wanted. However, the following lines made him tilt his head. When Kiria betrays, Death is immediately given Usually, when one forsakes the Contract Roll, though life is cut down as stated in its general contents, there was no rule that robbed the life of the traitor. However, the condition Kiria had written was imminent death.. T-This is. (Rudolf) You may receive that as a proper evidence of our contract. These remaining years of my life. I shall offer them to you (Kiria) Her eyes were not trembling, Rudolf and Dennis who were witnessing it were overawed. Without a doubt, they understood that her plan is something extraordinary. I understand. The letter you sent me did give me a detailed explanation of your plan. I was really surprised that even the Gabranth were also involved in this alliance. With this we can surely crush the Demon Capital. (Rudolph) I will do anything for the sake of my revenge. King, I guess you are also boiling with anger, right? They are the cause of your daughters deaths (Kiria) . (Rudolph) I do not need that country any longer. I believe you are good enough to govern Evila. But, please have mercy on my companions (Kiria) You naturally have that privilege. As for this side, we also do not want to kill our benefactors (Rudolf) Those words from you are really assuring (Kiria) From now on we are comrades (Rudolf) As Rudolf said so, he put his signature on the Contract Roll. The paper began to cast a pale light, and then dispersed into dust which then flew into Rudolf and Kirias chest Contract Established (Kiria) Yes (Rudolph) With that over, let us now concentrate on the finer details of our plan. For certainty so that our scenario can accomplished (Kiria) Yes (Rudolph) I will now proceed to the conference place, Holy Oldine to obtain more information. Well then, see you again (Kiria) Kiria quietly exited from the room. With this, the Evilas will be in our grasp is what it means right? (Dennis) Minister Dennis chuckles joyfully. Thats right, finally my wish will come true. My daughters can finally rest in peace (Rudolf) However, My King, after suppressing Demon Capital, are Kiria and her companions to be really protected? (Dennis) ..Fufufu, I wonder (Rudolf) Dennis who saw that face also laughs similarly. As expected, they intended to destroy even Kiria and her companions from the start. However, until the contractual coverage of suppressing Xaosremained, they could not be subjected to punishment. (I do not know when she will try to backstab..that Kiria) (Rudolf) When Rudolph thought about the events that were to unfold in the near future, he exhaled deeply, after all his long standing wish was finally coming into place. He was trembling in excitement as he never once thought that he would see the day when the dearest wish of Humaswas granted would come. Although, the heroes were Rudolfs trump card, for this scenario, only Kirias proposal gained his favour. I shall use the heroes as sacrificial chess pieces in order to complete this scenario. Well, in the beginning, they were mere pawns I summoned to save us. (I will also need to arrange a scenario that incorporates the extermination of the Gabranth as well. Although those guys are like large slab of rocks, they are also quite fragile. If the Beast King dies, their collapse will be nothing of a problem) (Rudolph) This world then will become only for the Humas. Even if the Pheoms exist, their existence cant change what happens in this world. With this there will no longer be any wars, a truly peaceful world can be built. (Kiria.. I give my gratitude to you. I can grip peace with these priceless sacrifices you have given me) (Rudolf) However, Rudolph did not notice, that Kiria had also anticipated those kind of thoughts. And he, rather, the Humas were still dancing in the palm of her hand. CH 124 Chapter 124: Hiiro, once again to the Demon Country Kiria: Well, even so, to think that he was such an easy to handle lord, one can say that it was fortunate, even if anticlimactic. As she saw the completely changed Rudolf, Kiria muttered to herself. Kiria: (I guess he is not yet aware. This was certainly an act of betrayal. According to what had been written on the Contract Scroll, Kiria, who had committed treachery, should have died. That was mandatory. However) She glanced at No.03 who was beside her. Kiria: (If only one of us were to die, then it simply becomes a matter of once again rebuilding us anew.) Indeed. Certainly, the contracted Kiria had died this time due to committing the act of betrayal. However, to No.02 and the rest, one more self had simply died. It simply did not concern them. Kiria: (Foolish Lordyour belief that Kiria was the prevalent reason for your defeat. However, it is unfortunate. We are but mere pieces.) After No. 02 looked upon Rudolf emotionlessly, it sent its gaze towards No. 03. Kiria: Now, let us go No. 03. Judom: Hold it! I dont know where you are planning on going, but do you really think Ill just let you simply leave! Naturally, Judom had no intention of letting Kiria, the ringleader behind the entire affair, escape. Kiria: Even if you say this to me, as I wish to be spared from anymore irregularitiesNo. 03. No. 03: Yes? Kiria: I shall take Ugly Doll and go ahead first. Please return after you have appropriately served as an opponent. No. 03: I understand. Kiria: Ugly Doll! Stop your feasting! Rudolf: Uugu? When Rudolf discarded the soldiers corpse with a *poi*, treating it like trash, No.02 footsteps unhesitatingly resounded as it moved to Rudolfs side. Judom: Rudolf! Judom attempted to move in front of Rudolf in order to obstruct his walking path. However, before he could, No.03 stood in Judoms way. No.03: I will not let you go. Kiria: I leave it to you, No.03. No.03: Understood. Judom: Hold it! Rudolf! Youre still aware of whats happening, right!? Open your eyes! What do you plan to do with the country!? However, Rudolph did not react. As he place his hand directly onto No.02s shoulder, he simply walked away. Judom: Damn it-! Judom began to survey the surroundings by only moving his eyes. A scene that appeared to be taken out of a picture of hell spread before him. He scowled as the smell of blood and burnt flesh pierced his nose. Although there were soldiers that were still alive, there was nobody who was left uninjured. Judom left the soldiers treatment to the priests, thinking that he should try and stop Rudolf. However, as No.03 obstructed him, he clicked his tongue inwardly. As they stared at each other warily, their gazes undiverted, No.03 approached Judoms chest at a tremendous speed. Judom: Chii-! Similar to Eveam and Rudolf, she tried to pierce Judom with a spear hand but- Judom: Dont underestimate me-! *Paaaaaaan-!*(1) Suddenly, Judom vigorously brought his hands together. At that moment, with Judom as the epicenter, a blast of wind raged violently. No.03: Ku-!? No.03, who was heading straight for Judom, had their body blown away by the raging wind blast. Following this, she collided with the building. Judom: That was the Hand Clap Focal Point. Remember it! As expected of a man that had been recognized by Aquinas. Without having to receive No.03s attack which appeared to have been aimed for the instant that the opponent was unguarded, Judom returned it with his own counterattack. Such was expected from him, as he was the one who had been entrusted with the humans guild. Judom: Sorry, but Im gonna catch you and force you to spit out what you know. Judom turned towards the building that No.03 was launched towards. However, Judom widened his eyes as he took in the scene before him. Besides the destroyed remains of the rubble, there was nothing there. Apparently, she purposefully allowed herself to be blown away in order to use the opportunity created to run away. Judom: Chi-to think that I would make such a mistake. As he did not think she would attempt to retreat this quickly, Judom wanted to beat himself upon realising his naivety. Judom: I guess it cant be helped. For now, I dont have much choice but to return back to Victorias, huh. After all, it wouldnt be good if I didnt collect the information about them. As he murmured, his gaze flew in the opposite direction of the country. Judom: (Although its turned into the worst possible outcome, I guess I have to do what needs to be done, huh.) Okamura Hiiro, who had just returned to the Evila Capital: Xaos, was, for some reason, being fiercely glared at by a certain individual. Said individual allowed her blazing, crimson hair to flutter as she confronted Hiiro with narrowed eyes and folded arms. Liliyn: Whats the meaning of this? Hiiro: What, its just Aka-Loli(2). So you came back, huh. Indeed, the one before Hiiros very eyes was Aka-Loli, Liliyn Li Reysis Redrose. The reason for why she was glaring at Hiiro with an expression of wrath was unknown. At that moment- *Dadadadadadadadadada!*(3) ???: Goshujiiiiiiiiiin(4)! *Dogosu-!*(5) Hiiro: Gufu-! As something had suddenly assaulted his belly, Hiiro, who was caught off guard, flew backwards in such a state. ???: Goshujin Goshujin Goshujin Goshujin Goshujin Goshujin Goshujin Goshujin Goshujiiiiiiin! That someone who had jumped onto Hiiro began to muzzle its head in Hiiros chest. Following this, as Hiiro thought that they were going to stop, they stuck their tongue out with a *pero-*(6). Hiiro: O-oiwait a minute *Pero pero pero pero pero pero pero pero pero pero!* It was not strange for the surroundings to be in an uproar. The man in the red robe that had suddenly appeared was currently pinned down and having his face licked by another person that had also suddenly appeared. Hiiro: Eei-!(7) So annoying! Get away from me, Yodare-Tori!(8) As Hiiro grabbed the person by the neck, he stood up and threw them away with a *poi-*. ???: Kui-!(9) Ittaaaaai-!(10) Goshujin is so mean! Hiiro: Shut up! Im always telling you not to lick my face, arent I!? As Hiiro used his sleeve to wipe his gooey face, drenched by drool, his cheeks twitched. ???: Uu~ but, but, its been so long da mo~n(11) The individual, no, from appearances, she was completely an elementary schoolgirl. As she had unruly, yellow hair that was cut short, the hair around her ears appeared to grow in a shape that resembled wings. From her facial expression, one could clearly understand that the individual had a lively character as her large, friendly eyes, adorable nose and cute mouth were perched neatly onto her face. In addition, this child was also wearing clothes similar to Nikki, a ġ(12) character having been engraved on the back. Furthermore, the childs charm point was a faint, crescent-shaped birthmark that floated on its forehead. Nikki: Aa-! Mikazuki, thats bad desu zo(13)! The only one who is allowed to hug Shishou(14) is me after all! Mikazuki: Youre wrong da mon! The only one allow to hug Goshujin is Mikazuki da mon! The two children began to quarrel. Nikki: Muu(15)Shishou is mine desu zo! Mikazuki: Kuu(15)Goshujin is Mikazukis da mon! As the two adamantly glared at each other, their mouths pointed in annoyance- *Poka-!* *Poka-!*(16) Nikki: Nowa-!?(17) Mikazuki: Nyu-!?(17) A fist fell above both of their heads. Hiiro: Alright already. You guys just shut up. As Hiiro glared at the two with a displeased expression, Nikki | Mikazuki: yes. The two instantly became silent. Liliyn: Oi Hiiro. Hurry up and answer my question. Liliyn, as if losing her patience, threw out words infused with anger. Hiiro: Question, you say? Liliyn: Yes, whats with this situation? Nikki seems to have known about it but why didnt I hear about this? Hiiro: Because I didnt tell you. Liliyn: Like I said, Im asking you why you didnt tell me! Hiiro: haa. Look here, you came here, saying that you wanted to come to this country, right? And you also said that you werent very fond of this country and that you were going to see someone who lived near the country, right? Liliyn: Aa(18). Hiiro: As I had also come here without any prior knowledge, I was dumped here after being told to stay at this inn and wait for a bit. Liliyn: Hiiro: The fact that war might break out was something that I heard just recently. Therefore, there was no way to tell you as you were absent at that time. Liliyn: Eei, dont screw with me! If you used your Word Magic, youd be able to tell me in a blink of an eye, you bastard! As she protested, Liliyn frowned. Hiiro: Dont screw with me. Why do I have to take the trouble of reporting every single piece of info I get to you? Liliyn: That much is obvious! Its because you belong to me! As she insisted thus while puffing out her small chest, Hiiro simply glared at her with reproachful eyes. Hiiro: I only belong to me. I have no intention of being owned by anyone else. Liliyn: -tch. In the past half year, youre just as stubborn as always. Hiiro: I dont want to hear that from you. Liliyn: Fun(19), oh well. By the way, although I only observed some of it on my way here, the war between races appears to be in full-swing, huh. Upon hearing those words, Hiiro seemed to have recalled something as he looked at Nikkis face. Hiiro: Oi, Baka-Deshi(20). The Maou(21) and co. came here, right? Nikki: Ah, hai desu zo!(22) As I thought that something had suddenly appeared, they began to shout something incomprehensible. What exactly was that? It was most likely that since she was sent back here while in the middle of her speech, Nikki would have heard her declaration. Nikki: But as soon as she realised that there was no one in the direction of where she was pointing, her face became incredibly red as she said things like Shishou is a Baka(23) or that Shishou was unbelievable Her embarrassment at that time was something that Hiiro could not possibly comprehend. Hiiro: That doesnt matter. Where are they? Nikki: They said that they were going to perform sub-ju-ga-tion(24) and left somewhere desu zo. Apparently, the Maous party, after appearing here, headed out to repel the Gabranth insurgents for the sake of quelling the conflict. Nikki: Ah, also, regarding those who are called the Heroes(25)- Hiiro: Nn? Heroes? aa, come to think of it, they were here, huh. Although he had completely forgotten about them, Hiiro began to search the surroundings for the figures of the heroes. However, he did not find them. Hiiro: theyre not here, huh. Nikki: You see, after Shishou flew to the other side, that Ookami-dono(26) began to talk with the heroes. After that, due to some strange people suddenly attacking, they were sent flying somewhere. Hiiro: They were sent flying? The Ookami was obviously referring to Ornoth. However, as Nikki had also not remembered his name, they referred to him by his only distinguishing feature, calling him Ookami. Although Nikkis description was vague and difficult to understand, as long as they were not here, Hiiro did not particularly care. Hiiro: Theyre really like the frog at the bottom of the wellarent they? Its probable that they were about to run away after they were assaulted by the Ookamis killing intent. It seems that they havent yet become accustomed to being the Kings discarded pawns. Honestly, just what have those guys been doing since they came here? Although he could somewhat guess, as he had determined that thinking about those that he was no longer interested in was unproductive, he began to search for the Demon Lord for now as it was necessary for Hiiro to meet her. Seek | ̽(27) As Hiiro activated those words, a pale arrow appeared before him, pointing towards the direction that Hiiro should advance in. Liliyn: Oi, Hiiro. You cant possibly be thinking of participating in the war, right? Hiiro turned towards Liliyns unchanged disgruntled expression. Hiiro: Thats what Im thinking. Liliyn: Ha? You bastard. Dont tell me youve awoken to altruism and are gonna try and stop this war, huh? As she spoke with considerable sarcasm, Liliyn shrugged her shoulders. Hiiro: If you want to know about the reason for my participation then ask that Baka Deshi. Also, that Jii-san(28) and Doji-Maid(29) are probably on there way here, right? Liliyn: Nn? aa. Hiiro: Then once they get here, give them an explanation. While he spoke, Liliyn stared carefully at Hiiros face. Liliyn: do you want me to lend a hand? While he thought that Liliyns behaviour had changed in the last half year, Hiiro gave a wry smile as he waved his hand. Hiiro: No, since Ill finish it up quickly, all you have to do is just wait. As he said thus, Hiiro kicked off the ground and left. While they saw Hiiro leave, Mikazuki grew depressed, perhaps due to the fact that she was sad at the thought of being separated from Hiiro. However, as she noticed Nikki next to her, wearing a thoughtful expression, she began to ask. Mikazuki: Whats wrong, Nikki? Nikki: Nn~ I feel like there was something important that I absolutely had to tell Shishou, but Mikazuki: Is that so? Nikki: Uu~n Mikazuki: If you cant remember it then it cant be anything important, no? Nikki: Ah, you must be right! Mikazuki: That has to be it! Nikki: Un un!(30) Mikazuki: Ahaha! Upon looking at the duo who were laughing together, Liliyn exasperated. Liliyn: (Dont tell me that the one who has to watch over these twois me?)(31) The one who cried in their heart, for someone, anyone to quickly return soon, was Liliyn. Author Note: Ah, next time will have full-fledged warriors. This time was the preparation before it. The beast men and demonkin and everyone will become warriors and itll be a *bla~~~st*hopefully. There will also be another story where you can get a momentary glimpse of Aquinas at his strongest. Notes: CH 125 Chapter 125: The Unparalleled Hiiro Fortify the defensive wall! Groups 1 and 2, use water magic! After that, groups 3 and 4 should immediately use lightning magic to seal the enemys movements! (Eveam) The Maou Eveam and Aquinas were issuing orders to the soldiers in order to hold back the advance of the Beastmen in front of them. After the soldiers stationed at the front attacked the Beastmen with water magic, the soldiers on standby behind them used lightning magic. Due to the strengthened effects of the lightning magic, the mobility of their opponents was stolen. Wary of the magical attacks, the Beastmen didnt advance any further. At that moment, as though black paint had been spilled on it, a black mass spread across the ground. As that occurred, a number of creatures appeared from within the blackness. No, they couldnt be called creatures. Their bodies had decayed, and the smell of rotten flesh had spread quite a bit throughout the surroundings. However, the things that had appeared from the ground did not stop moving as they continued to advance forward on their own. Go forward-nya! My zombie soldiers! (Black Panther Person) At that moment, from amongst the Beastmen, an anthropomorphized black panther-like existence appeared. Upon that individuals entrance, the morale of the Beastmen could be seen to have risen greatly. They must have found the individual to be quite reliable. Hah! Dont be stupid! Theres no way those simple monsters could break through our Thunder Net Formation ! (Evila Soldier) The one who said that was a single Evilasoldier. The reason for those words was understandable. In reality, after the Beastmen were soaked with water and when lightning was sent throughout the surroundings, they had become unable to move. Amongst them, there were also those who had stepped upon the water and ended up getting electrocuted. However, upon hearing those words, the black panther person, whose name was Crouch, smiled as though he was looking down on the soldier, and said- Look carefully, nya. If thats the case, then why havent the zombies stopped moving, nya? (Crouch) Like Crouch said, the monsters which should have been electrocuted by the ground, continued to advance forward as though nothing were happening. Wh-why!? (Evila Soldier) Naturally, the Evilasoldiers all raised their voices in surprise. However, Eveam had already seen through that mystery and began to speak. I see, look my soldiers! All those monsters are species with resistance to lightning! (Eveam) The monsters that had appeared were comprised of the Red Mud Golem, which was a monster with a body composed of mud; the Stone Raptor, a monster whose body was clad in stone; and the Voltage Grizzly, a monster which emitted lightning from its body. Not only that, but amongst them included numerous Rank S monsters and other Unique Monsters. All of them were, like Eveam had said, monsters with resistance to lightning. What will you do, nya, Maou-sama? Do you want to try firing a huge magic spell against my troops-nya? If you do nyat, then youll destroy the town too-nya? (Crouch) Numerous monsters were in the surroundings. If they were to defeat them one by one, it would take up a lot of time, and the chances of their own military troops diminishing were quite high. However, if they were to use magic that could destroy them all at once, like Crouch had said, there would be a large amount of damage to the town. Nyahah, or will you have General Aquinas over there use his demon eye-nya? (Crouch) However, Eveam and Aquinas quietly stared back at Crouch. Nyahaha, I nyo that you cant do nyat. TheDemon Eyeonly works on inanimate objectsnyight? (Crouch) .. (Eveam) But, those monsters have already died once..could they possibly be inanimate objects-nya? (Crouch) Seeing Crouch laughing as though he had seen through everything, Eveam gritted her teeth. (Its true that right now we cant use Aquinass Demon Eye. Its also true that it only works on inanimate objects. However, right now there is another reason why we cant use it) (Eveam) She glanced towards the nearby Aquinas. He had also noticed her glance, but continued to gaze forward. And then, he began to speak without looking at her. It cant be helped. Himeno, your Majesty. We have no choice other than to rebuild the town later, you know? (Aquinas) Implicitly, he was saying that they should use a wide area offensive magic to attack the entire area here. However, it was clear as day that a good part of the town would be blown away. Eveam truly, if possible, didnt want to damage the town too much, but if they continued to hesitate like they were, the chances of their soldiers and citizens becoming injured would increase greatly.. (.we can always rebuild the town. But the peoplewe cant let their lives be lost!) (Eveam) Eveam gazed at Aquinas with a stern face. He may have also felt her resolve, as he put down her arm that he had been holding to keep watch over her, and proceeded to walk one step forward. But at that moment, So you were over here (Hiiro) Walking over using the roofs, was the one and only, Hiiro Okamura. Hiiro!? (Eveam) Eveam widened her eyes at Hiiros presence. The ones who had noticed Hiiros presence did not only include those from the side of the Evila. (..hmm? Why do I feel like Ive seen that appearance before-nya..?) (Crouch) Actually, Crouch and Hiiro had met once before when Hiiro was still travelling with Arnold and co. He had met Hiiro in a certain cave, and then proceeded to forcefully face him off one-on-one. However, even though Crouch felt that the atmosphere of the Red Robe resembled that person from a few months ago. Yet after seeing that Hiiro who clearly had the Imp Form, he had to neutralize that thought. As Hiiro had the form of a Beastmen when he had met Crouch, it couldnt be helped that Crouch himself had such unfathomable feelings. Hiiro, why are you here!? (Eveam) Oi, did you forget our contract? There were various discrepancies; but in any case, I have to do any work that is related to the contract (Hiiro) I-I see! (Eveam) Eveam happily smiled, but Aquinas looked at Hiiro, who had suddenly appeared. (.after this battle has ended, Ill be asking a lot of questions) (Aquinas) Of course, this was not to Hiiro, but to Eveam. While she had secretly and arbitrarily made a contract with such an exceptionally strong individual, there was something about Hiiros existence itself that attracted his curiosity. Though it had been the same for Hiiros magic which had allowed him to instantly appear at the conference location, Aquinas had been unable to hide his surprise at Hiiros ability to instantly heal the fatally wounded Eveam. More than anything else, a sensation similar to the time he had first seen Judom Lankars was rushing throughout his entire body due to Hiiros atmosphere. Even though Hiiro could only be thought to have lived for a little more than ten-odd years, Aquinas couldnt believe that he had already become an existence at the same level as himself. Additionally, someone as strong as himself, was surprised at feeling a bit relieved at the thought of such a strong person being on their side. (Likely, the contract he spoke of was made using the Contract Roll, but with an attitude that allows him to communicate with the Maou in a way that wouldnt normally be done.how very interesting) (Aquinas) Hiiro was simply brazen and arrogant, but unknowing of Aquinass thoughts, Hiiro continued to gaze over the scene in front of him. What a, well, tiresome situation (Hiiro) In front of the numerous Beastmen were monsters releasing an intense, rotten smell as they turned their hostility towards Hiiro and co. Seeing that situation, Hiiro made a slightly pensive face, and asked Eveam a question. Blowing away this town would be the simplest method but.. (Hiiro) To Hiiro, that was the simplest method, but as long as he had been hired, he felt that he should ask prior to fighting. Ah, yeahit seems like thats the only way. Aquinas also agreed to that. Thats why, lend me a hand (Eveam) Seeing her face warped with bitterness, Hiiro lightly sighed. Have you forgotten the contents of our contract? (Hiiro) Eh? (Eveam) The contract states that I must protect the country. In other words, I have to defend the town and protect it, right? Even so, is it alright to destroy it? Not only that, but for me to do that myself is.. (Hiiro) Hiiro said thus as though shocked, but Eveam then answered with downcast eyes. B-but, unless we do that, the damage will spread even further (Eveam) Are you an idiot? (Hiiro) A-a-an IDIOT!? (Eveam) Not only Eveam, but even Aquinas was a little taken aback by Hiiros way of speaking. Wh-what are you talking about, Hiiro! Im not an idiot! (Eveam) She hadnt noticed that her tone of voice had suddenly changed. But Hiiro ignored that and continued to speak. You may not understand what kind of power I have, but (Hiiro) Th-that may be true but (Eveam) Then, shouldnt you first be asking whether or not I can do it? (Hiiro) Ehno, butc-can you? (Eveam) Of course. Who do you think I am? (Hiiro) . There is nothing I cant do! (Hiiro) Thrusting out his chest with pride, the words Bam! seemed to appear behind him as Hiiro spoke so boastfully. A-Aquinas..? (Eveam) As Eveam glanced towards him, .can you do it? (Aquinas) He similarly asked Hiiro the same thing. I told you, didnt I? That I would do any work corresponding to the contract (Hiiro) Hiiro said that as he looked towards the cluster of monsters. Then, a word set in Hiiros arm began to glow. That word was [Flight] / w衻. Hiiro began to gently float upwards from his position, and ascended up into the sky. Naturally, seeing a wingless Imp Racesuch as Hiiro flying around, anyone would become dumbfounded, causing their jaws to drop in astonishment. After reaching a certain altitude at which he could see the entire country with a single sweep of his eyes, Hiiro confirmed everything below him. (The monsters are all..alright, done checking) (Hiiro) It appeared that, reflected in his eyes were not only the monsters here, but the monsters raging in other places as well. And once he finished confirming with his eyes where the monsters were, Hiiro began writing a word in midair. (Ill be reusing this again, but this would be the most effective) (Hiiro) [Gravity] / and [Monsters] / ħ Hiiro then fired those words from his fingertips, and continued to float in midair as he returned to Eveam. Wh-what are you doing, Hiiro? (Eveam) Unaware, Eveams voice had returned to normal as she asked as everyones representative. Its fine, so just be quiet and watch. invokeWord Magic (Hiiro) His quietly murmured chant appeared to signal the beginning, as the word floating in the sky began to release an intense light. Although that light was surprising, an even more frightening scene soon began to unfold in front of everyones eyes. Somehow, the monsters that had been heading their way were being sucked in by the light in the sky, one after the other. What was even more surprising was that except for those monsters, no one else was being affected at all. As though the light was the South pole, and the monsters the North pole of a magnet, the monsters in the country steadily began to rise up into the air. And as the monsters assembled, they gradually began to turn into the shape of a giant sphere. Nya, whats going on, nya!? (Crouch) Crouch naturally raised his voice at this abnormal situation that was unfolding before his very eyes. (Itll be any time now) (Hiiro) After Hiiro judged that no more monsters would be going into the sky, Oi, block your ears (Hiiro) Eh? (Eveam) Eveam didnt understand the significance of what Hiiro was saying, but Your Majesty, lets do as he says. All of you, cover your ears immediately! (Aquinas) As Aquinas said that, Eveam and the soldiers all covered their ears with both hands while tilting their heads. Then Hiiro concentrated magic into his fingertip and wrote. [Big Explosion] / 󱬰k (The explosive power will be in the air, but will be followed by a large blast wave and a really loud explosive sound) (Hiiro) Judging what would occur, after sending the word towards the monsters, Hiiro covered his ears. The instant the word came into contact with the monsters, it activated. Baboooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooom! A tremendous explosion and blinding light surged out from the sky. Boooooooooooooooooooooooooooom! Suddenly, an intense wave blasted throughout the country. Trees fell conspicuously, but the buildings somehow managed to withstand the blast force, as they didnt crumble. Even so, those who hadnt been prepared for the blast were sent flying. Uuu! (Eveam) Eveam also staggered, but Aquinas placed his hand on her back and supported her. S-sorry about that, Aquinas (Eveam) No problem.. (Aquinas) However, his eyes were aimed towards the skies. As Eveam similarly directed her eyes there, various things, having been turned into ash-like substances, began to pour down. It was understandable that those were likely what remained of the monsters. However, thinking that the explosive temperature had simply been that high, it involuntarily sent a chill down ones spine. And Aquinas looked at Hiiro, who had done that. (It seems that Hime has contracted with a frightening boy) (Aquinas) Hiiro had so easily accomplished what Aquinas himself had been incapable of doing. And Hiiro, unaware of Aquinass feelings, quietly muttered. Alright, extermination complete (Hiiro) CH 126 Chapter 126: Hiiro vs. Crouch Crouch was at a loss for words as he froze. Actually, he was wondering if what had just occurred was a dream or not, as he dazedly watched the remnants of the monsters rain down. However, the beastman soldiers were in a similar state. It was completely unexpected that the monsters which one of their respected Three Warriors, Crouch, had summoned would be killed off so quickly. And at the same time, everyone motionlessly stared at the person who had done that. Hiiro, who had noticed their gazes, said- All thats left are the beastmen, huh (Hiiro) He said it as though it would be as simple as pie. But of course. Amongst the monsters, there had been both Unique monsters, as well as S-rank monsters. Not only that, but their numbers had been enormous. Yet he had erased them in a single moment. It couldnt be helped that anyone would find what Hiiro had done to be ominous and thus instilled fear in everyone that was present. All of the beastmen soldiers then glanced towards Crouch. Cr-Crouch-sama! (Soldier 1) Wh-what should we do! (Soldier 2) Please give us some orders! (Soldier 3) They truly were voices raised in dependence upon him. As he took a large breath, he glared at Hiiro with a ferocious look. Just nyat have you done-nya? The pawns that I had taken great pains to acquire for the war have all basically disappeared-nya (Crouch) Thats too bad. This is also part of my job.hm? (Hiiro) Hiiro looked at Crouch in front of him for the first time, and had a sense of dj vu. (oh? Ive seen this guy somewhere before..ah, I remember now. Its that Nyanko-guy that appeared in the cave near Passion!) (Hiiro) As he thought that, anger began rushing out from within him. Oi, Nyanko-guy. How dare you steal away my snake that one time (Hiiro) That one time? Snake? Nyat are you talking about-nya? (Crouch) Dont play dumb! Didnt you steal away the Clay Viper I had taken down in the Gree Caves! (Hiiro) More accurately, the one who took it down was Arnold, while Hiiro had simply been giving out orders. Gree Caves? Hm~nya!? Nyow that you mention it, something like that did happen-nya! (Crouch) Crouch clapped his hands together as he remembered. You stole it away before I could extract a proof of its subjugation. Its your fault that I got shouted at by Ossan! (Hiiro) Thats right. Though he hadnt particularly been trying to hide it, after finding out, Arnold had reprimanded him for not telling them earlier. Nyats true. I did take a Clay Viper, nya.but it has nyothing to do with nyou (Crouch) Haah? (Hiiro) Because-nya. Youre nyot Tarou-nya (Crouch) Tarou? What are you talkingah (Hiiro) Hiiro suddenly remembered. At that time, he had given the troublesome-looking guy a fake name. And if he recalled properly, Crouch had told him to become his subordinate, which is why Hiiro had to give Crouch his name at the time. Naturally, he gave a fake name, and had told him his name was Tanaka Tarou. Just now they called you Hiiro-nya. Thats why, even if you seem like him, youre different-nya (Crouch) Hiiro unintentionally tapped his temple with his finger and leaked out a sigh. Leaving aside his name, he had forgotten that he currently had the appearance of an Evila. But returning to his beastman form seemed stupid, so he decided to just go with the flow of things. In any case, Im gonna send you flying. Ill be returning the favour from that time too, Nyanko-guy! (Hiiro) Nya nya nya? Im also angry at you-nya! (Crouch) You dont say? Be prepared (Hiiro) Hiiro flew into the sky as he approached Crouch. Oi Maou! You guys do something about the other beastmen! Ive got business with this one! (Hiiro) Hearing Hiiros shout, G-got it! Aquinas! (Eveam) Umu, all of you, seize them! (Aquinas) At Aquinass incitation, the soldiers morale rose to the highest level. Thanks to Hiiros actions, the beastmens morale had fallen while the morale of the Evilahad risen. As a result, the beastmen were at a clear disadvantage. Not only that, but because of the sound of the explosion, the beastmen with good hearing had received damage and had difficulty moving. With the Evilas fierce attack, beastmen were defeated and captured in succession. Will this suffice, your Majesty? (Aquinas) Yes, we can kill them whenever we want. So if capturing them is possible, then that takes priority (Eveam) While Aquinas thought that Eveam was na?ve after all, his gaze flew over towards the battle between Hiiro and Crouch that was about to begin. Hiiro lowered his hips and drew his katana. This was the katana that was once called theThorn Sword C Piercer. Its form resembled that of a Japanese katana, and its blade had a transparent, ice-like clear colour. However, currently its name had changed to Severing Sword C Slasher. Its blade was clear like Thorn Sword C Piercer, but both sides of the blade had a red streak zig-zagging down the blade from the hilt to its tip. When attacking an opponent clad in magic power, this Severing Sword C Slasherwas capable of attacking the opponents magic power itself. This would lead to the opponent becoming intoxicated by magic power, muddling their consciousness. Naturally, this would not have much of an effect on those with a high degree of control over their magic power. However, it was possible to knock those bad at controlling their magic power unconscious in a single moment. There were already beastmen who had fainted instantly due to the power of this katana after being attacked by Hiiro. This sword had been created by a certain person. However, at that time, they had remade it by merging it together with the blade from the Thorn Sword C Piercer, so naturally it still contained its specialized ability in piercing. Not only that, but as this katana had been made with emphasis on its slicing ability, it truly could be called an all-purpose sword upon being reborn. Nyahaha, Im shivering with excitement-nya (Crouch) Crouch felt Hiiros extraordinary atmosphere and involuntarily let a smile escape. No matter where I go, beastmen battle junkies are plentiful, huh (Hiiro) Nyat are you saying-nya. Even nyou have trained in order to become stronger, nyright? (Crouch) I wont deny that. (Hiiro) Nyen, in order to confirm your strength, nyont you have to find suitable opponents to compare nyour strength with-nya? (Crouch) well, you have a point there (Hiiro) Nyen, why dont we enjoy this fight for a while-nya! (Crouch) Crouch was intending on using his tremendous speed to toy with Hiiro. Previously, this speed was capable of drawing out Hiiros spirit, but now, things were different. And Crouch also realized that Hiiro was certainly capable of following his movements with his eyes. Then why dont I raise it up a gear-nya! (Crouch) In an instant, Crouchs speed rose another level. Hiiro had confirmed Crouchs Statusprior to fighting. While Hiiros level had clearly been higher, only Crouchs AGL, or his speed, had surpassed that of Hiiros. (Hes a beastman specializing in speed. I guess thats to be expected of a black panther) (Hiiro) As Hiiros eyeballs moved busily, they followed Crouch. And then, the surrounding people felt some wind pressure. In the midst of it was Crouchs right arm and Hiiros katana clashing together. The low-levelled ones were unable to see when the two clashed, but Crouch had approached from Hiiros rear, while Hiiro had simply dealt with him accordingly by defending. However, it had all occurred so fast that there were many who had missed it. ..your hands are strange as usual (Hiiro) Nyahaha! You responded well-nya! (Crouch) Hiiros doubts were quite natural. It was the same in the past too, but even though Hiiro was using a katana while Crouch used his bare hands, there wasnt a single sign of his hands getting cut. On the contrary, it felt like a wooden sword clashing against a clay wall. As Hiiro kicked his leg upwards towards Crouchs arm, he continued to rotate his body and cut down Crouch horizontally. However, by that time, Crouchs figure had already disappeared. Che, hes a quick guy, isnt he (Hiiro) Before Hiiro had realized it, Crouchs presence had disappeared. He was likely peeking at Hiiro while remaining hidden in the shadows of the nearby buildings, but his appearance was truly like that of a carnivore hunting down its prey. Unfortunately, that strategy wont work against me (Hiiro) Although Hiiro muttered so, Crouch did not react. However, Hiiro had not said that while anticipating any reaction. He honestly was just saying that it wouldnt work because it really wouldnt work. The reason being that.. [Find Enemy] / Instantly, the written word activated. As it did so, the location of Hiiros enemy directly entered into his head. He then quickly wrote the word [Extend] / 졻onto his swords blade, and directed the blade towards his opponent as it extended. Nya!? (Crouch) As it pierced through the building, the blade attacked Crouch, who had been hiding behind it. Crouch barely dodged it, but even so, his face was warped in surprise. Hiiro wrote the word [Origin] / Ԫon the swords blade, and smirked as it returned to normal. Like I said, right? Your stealth abilities wont work against me (Hiiro) Uu~ nya~ (Crouch) Crouch gritted his teeth as though mortified, and stomped his feet against the ground numerous times. How did you know-nya? (Crouch) Did you think Id answer that? (Hiiro) nyen, this time Ill be serious-nya (Crouch) Hurry up and come at me seriously, Nyanko-guy (Hiiro) Crouch placed both hands on the ground. A black shadow which then appeared there sped towards Hiiro. Hiiro reflexively flew in order to avoid it, but- Its futile-nya! (Crouch) From the shadow, a black tentacle-like thing extended and twisted around Hiiros body. Hiiro! (Eveam) Seeing that, the Maou Eveam raised her voice. In an instant, the captured Hiiro was ruthlessly dragged into the shadow just like that. Hiiroooooooo! (Eveam) As Eveam screamed bitterly, Crouch smiled as though his victory was decided. With this its over-nya. My Bindingis darkness, nya. This Shadow Prisonis a handy ability capable of storing away anything-nya. However, inside of it, there isnt anya oxygen-nya (Crouch) Th-that sort of! (Eveam) In that sort of situation, Hiiro wouldnt be able to breathe, and would die. However, nya, inside it are the monsters I havent released yet-nya. Theres only 5 of them, nyut theyre all Rank-SS monsters, with one Rank-SSS-nya (Crouch) Noway! (Eveam) If that truly was the case, then Hiiro would have to single-handedly face off against 5 vicious monsters. To make things worse, he had to face them without being able to breathe. Aquinas, save Hiiro right now! (Eveam) Wait (Aquinas) Why! At this rate, Hiiro will-! (Eveam) As Aquinas appeared like he didnt understand the current predicament one bit, Eveam unintentionally yelled. However, his eyes were currently focused on the shrunken shadow at Crouchs feet. Aquinas.? (Eveam) Your Majesty, if its him, then hell be fine. So long as he can use magic within there..right (Aquinas) At those words, Eveams gaze also fell to the shadow with realization. Nyahaha! I dont know nyat youre expecting, but once youve entered it, you cant exit without my approval, nya..guh..!? (Crouch) Everyones eyes widened at the scene. It was only natural. Because from the shadow that stretched out at Crouchs feet, an arm had appeared. The katana that the arm was holding was currently piercing through Crouchs chest. Nya.nyatha-. (Crouch) Bushuu! As the katana was vigorously pulled out, blood spurted from the wound. And as Crouch unsteadily staggered while looking behind him, there- Whup (Hiiro) -completely unharmed, Hiiro had reappeared. CH 127 Chapter 127: Lightning and Darkness Although Hiiro, who was imprisoned by CrouchsShadow Prison, was surprised at the tentacle that had suddenly appeared from the shadows, after being dragged into the shadows, he was relatively calm. (I cant breathehuh. On the other hand..) (Hiiro) His eyes were gradually adjusting enough to see the figures of gigantic wriggling shadows in the surroundings. (..I wont be able to hold my breath long enough to face them.huh?) (Hiiro) Judging from their appearances, they seemed to be monsters of considerably high level. Not only that, but there were 5 of them. Amongst them, the one that appeared to be the most dangerous was an enormous creature hiding in the innermost area. In reality, Hiiro figured that if he used his Word Magic, and had the time to go one-on-one with them, he could defeat them. However, the current situation where he had to face five at once while being unable to breath was honestly rather severe. Hiiro glanced at his surroundings again. The area was big enough that he couldnt see the end of it. Hiiro nodded in understanding as he realized that this was how Crouch had been able to collect a large number of monsters. In addition, he came to understand why they could only use zombified bodies alone. It was thanks to the fact that they did not breathe, as normal living creatures would be unable to stay in this space for very long. (There doesnt seem to be an exit but.) (Hiiro) Hiiro kept his distance from the monsters that were gradually approaching him as his face relaxed. (He was most likely planning to lock me in here and suffocate me to death) (Hiiro) A bluish-white light trail appeared within the darkness as he swiftly moved his finger. [Escape] / ѳ In reaction to that light, the monsters started to grow hostile as the atmosphere rippled with the monsters roars. (Like I could fight in such a troublesome place) (Hiiro) The moment the word activated, he saw a ring of light in the air just above him. Hiiro sensed that it meant he could exit by passing through the ring. By the time the monsters were aware of him and finally began approaching, they were already too late. Hiiro tightly grasped his katana and thrust it through the ring of light. Hiiro!? (Eveam) Although Eveam had raised her voice, Hiiro felt that he had to do something about the enemy who was kneeling in front of him while clutching his chest, rather than answering her. When Hiiro escaped, Crouch should have received a considerable amount of damage from the katana piercing through him. Even so, Crouchs fighting spirit did not dull one bit. Ku..hownya? (Crouch) Crouch had absolute confidence in his Shadow Prison, so it would only be natural for him to be bothered by the fact that Hiiro had escaped from it. More so, in such a short amount of time. I am not obligated to answer. Hurry up and fall over! (Hiiro) Hiiro brandished his katana and swung at Crouch. When suddenly, the shadow beneath his feet swelled up and protected the Black Panther from the katana. ..shadows again, huh (Hiiro) Hiiro felt the current sensation was similar to when he had exchanged blows with Crouch earlier. Then, Hiiro leapt backwards to make some distance and gazed at the swirling shadows, observing them. I see, I thought that you were taking on my katana with your bare hands, but youwere covered in those shadows, werent you? (Hiiro) As he said this, the corners of the kneeling Crouchs mouth rose up into a grin. Then, the shadows began to concentrate on Crouchs wounds as if they were being sucked in. Gu..gah! (Crouch) Doing that probably caused him some intense pain, as Crouch began to groan while gritting his teeth. Gradually, the shadows began to flicker around his body, as if he was covered in black flames. However, Hiiro rapidly closed the gap between them. Sorry, but Im not so polite as to leave you alone during your transformation scene (Hiiro) Hiiro believed that things like that should be left in animes alone, as there was nothing easier than taking down a stationary opponent. As he closed the distance between them, Hiiro used his momentum and stabbed with his katana. This time, Crouch was not able to dodge or defend against it, and Hiiro easily pierced through Crouchs body. Although Hiiro thought that he had finished him now, by piercing through Crouchs chest twice, Crouch was firmly grabbing onto the blade. Then, he raised his face and smiled. How unfortunate-nya. Im already done transforming-nya (Crouch) Che! (Hiiro) Hiiro immediately fired off a kick, but astonishingly, that kick easily sunk into Crouchs body and his leg stopped in the centre of Crouchs body. Wha!? (Hiiro) Hiiro was not the only one, as everyone besides the Beastmen raised their voices in surprise. No, even amongst the Evila, only Eveam and Aquinas alone acted as though it was as expected and that they were used to seeing it. Eveam then opened her mouth with a grim expression. So he could use it after all..Transformationwas it? (Eveam) Yeah, the Beastmen who originally couldnt use magic developed theBinding. The peak point of that technique is when they become magic itself (Aquinas) A body made of magic itself. That means becoming an identical existence to Spirits. It is a technique made possible simply because the Gabranthare existences close to Spirits. (Eveam) However, controlling the skillTransformationis difficult. Normally, doing a Transformationon one part of the body alone is the limit. As to be expected from one of the Three Warriors. He can do it for his entire body. (Aquinas) Hiiro! Be careful! Normal physical attacks wont work on that one! (Eveam) When Eveams words reached Hiiro, he immediately attempted to pull out his leg, but it was stuck firmly. I wont let you escape-nya (Crouch) As Crouch said that, the shadow from Crouchs body began spreading up Hiiros leg. This is revenge for earlier-nya (Crouch) Crouch was planning to wrap Hiiros body in the shadow and strangle him to death. But, Bachibachibachibachibachi! Electricity suddenly began to surge out from Hiiros body. Gugah!? (Crouch) Unable to withstand the immense electrical power, Crouch withdrew. After putting some distance between Hiiro and himself, his expression stiffened from seeing the changes in Hiiros appearance. Bachibachi..bachiii! Electricity was discharging from Hiiros body, discharging into the surroundings. Crouch knew that it was not simply magic. (Magic? No, this feeling isno, no thats impossible-nya! Nyai is this!?) (Crouch) Crouch denied the thought, thinking that it was impossible, but seeing Hiiro right in front of him, he was unable to wipe it away. The reason being that Hiiro.. How is it? Its a similar body to your own (Hiiro) Everyone in the area gazed at his body, which appeared to be made of bluish-white plasma. [Thunder Conversion] /׻ That was the true form of the word that Hiiro had written. (According to the word itself, the body will become lightning, but only for a short amount of time. I should settle this quickly!) (Hiiro) In reality, the words effects would last for 3 minutes, and once it had been spent, a cool-down period would have to pass before he could use another word with similar effects. That was why he had to end this quickly. As Crouch could not understand exactly who the person in front of him was, he fell into confusion. Magic that gathered the monsters into the air and exterminated them, the ability to easily find someone when they had completely erased their presence and attack them by extending his katana, the method of escaping from the Shadow Prison, and Hiiros current appearance. They were all covered with mysteries, and were all abilities worthy of being feared. (That is definyately the same as my Dark Night Transformation-nya) (Crouch) Even when he thought about it, there was nothing he could do. Everyone else didnt know this, but it was also rather difficult for Crouch to maintain his Dark Night Transformationfor long periods of time. Additionally, it wasnt like he had completely recovered from the damage he received earlier either. That was exactly why he too desired a quick decisive battle as well. Crouch extended a tentacle-like shadow from his body and thrust it like a spear. Hiiro similarly discharged electricity, and created numerous arrow-shaped figures. Dodododododododo! Their attacks collided, and the impact spread out into the surroundings. To avoid being caught in the battle, the people nearby were screaming while moving away. During the attack, Crouch jumped into the air, gambling on the outcome of the match. Hiiro dispersed the smoke caused by their attacks, and feeling the killing intent from the sky, he looked upwards. There stood..10 shadow clones of Crouch. This is the end-nya! Ill use my max speed for the finishing blow-nya! Take this-nya! The Black Assault of the 10 Follies!!!! (Crouch) The ten shadows descended from the sky with a speed incomparable to before, making it impossible to differentiate one from another and to pick them off one-by-one. Seeing that, Hiiro leaked out a small sigh. Youre quite the guy. If it wasnt me, then that attack probably wouldve hit (Hiiro) As he said that, he once again created 10 lightning arrows in the air. Hiiro then aimed and fired those arrows at the incoming Crouch. Theres no way such a slow attack would reach mye-nya! (Crouch) Crouch swiftly moved as if he were kicking the air. As he looked at the arrows approaching in front of him, he nimbly side-stepped to avoid them, easily evading them. The moment he thought that- Stab! ..eh? (Crouch) Before he had knew it, the lightning arrows had stabbed into his abdomen. Then, the words, [Lock-On]/ С, were floating at Hiiros fingertips. Stab stab stab stab stab stab stab stab stab stab! The other 9 bodies of Crouch were also pierced through without a single wasted arrow. Bachibachibachibachibachiiiiii! Suddenly, a violent electrical discharge came from the arrows, robbing the freedom of Crouch over his body. Nyabababbababababa!? (Crouch) Crouch noisily plummeted from the sky towards the ground. And just as he thought the other 9 bodies had come to a halt, they simply turned back into shadows and returned to the main body. It seemed that his body which had undergone theTransformationwas returned to normal, as his electrocuted body was twitching madly. Shwing.. Hiiro had thrust his katana at Crouchs neck. CH 128 128 How to deal with Zombies Youre the ones who started this War. Shouldnt you have been prepared for this outcome?(Hiiro) Hiiro looked down on Crouch with cold eyes. Kuh Nyahaha Cant help it, nya. I was the weaker one Nya. (Crouch) In this situation where you would normally tremble in fear, Crouch was smiling happily. Seeing that, Hiiro felt like sighing again. You arent planning on saying something like I dont want to die, are you?(Hiiro) Nyahaha, I wont say anyathing(anything) that boring, nya. (Crouch) Hou, youve sure got guts. As expected of a Battle Junkie. (Hiiro) But, remember this, nya. (Crouch) Hmm? (Hiiro) I may have lost this time, but if Im given another, I will certainly win, nya! (Crouch) It was shocking how much of a battle maniac Crouch was. As those seemed to be Crouchs last words, Hiiro slowly raised his sword over his head and swung it down immediately. Hiiro, wait! (???) It was Eveams voice that brought Hiiros sword to a halt. Hiiro responded to Eveam, who closed in on them at some point, with a stare. What are you doing? (Hiiro) I wont allow you to kill him. (Eveam) and the reason being? (Hiiro) I dont want to kill! (Eveam) Its evident that he has been killing Evila. Even so, you arent going to avenge them? Do you really believe that the others would agree with this? (Hiiro) Hiiros piercing gaze struck Eveam; Eveam stared back without giving in to the pressure. He has certainly hurt my family before, and it may be the same now. However, I dont believe killing him will get us anywhere. (Eveam) (Hiiro) Others might not be alright with this. But, I still wont kill him. At least for now. (Eveam) For now? (Hiiro) Yes, he is even one of the Three warriors, individuals who have top class abilities among beastmen. If we can use him well- (Eveam) Negotiating with them thats what youre after? (Hiiro) Yes. (Eveam) Well, Im just the hired hand here. If you say so then so be it. Just remember, after this I have no responsibility even if he starts to rage around, okay? (Hiiro) Thank you. (Eveam) Hiiro shrugged his shoulders in amazement and sheathed his sword. However, at that moment, Crouchs mocking laughter resounded. Nyahaha, nyaive (naive). You are too nyaive, Demon Lord. My lifes worth is the same as that of a dead beastman from the moment I was caught by the enemy. And it isnt just me, all soldiers of Passion are the same. That is how we are taught to attack, nya. Do you get what Im implying, nya? I have no value as a hostage, nya. (Crouch) In contrast to what he said, not only Eveam but Aquinas also smirked. That might be so if it was only your life we were speaking of. However, what if we add the princes life into the mix. well? (Eveam) What, nya? (Crouch) Crouchs smile instantly stiffened. The second prince Lenion has also come to this land, right? I have confirmation. So, as a priority to capture him, we have sent three of our strongest to face him. (Eveam) Y-you cant mean!? (Crouch) Even if the second prince has an ample amount of combat experience, I wonder how long he would last facing off with three of the Cruel? (Eveam) Crouchs expression was completely different from a while ago, turning completely pale. I wont let you do that, nya! In that case! (Crouch) Crouch shouted that and his shadow immediately expanded. Come out, nya! My strongest servants! (Crouch) After that, from the shadow- Zuzuzuzuzuzuzuzuzuzuzuu Five creatures appeared from the shadow. Nyahaha I wanted to summon them when I had more to spare Nya (Crouch) Suddenly, the black fur covering Crouchs body turned pure white, and then he immediately fell to the ground. It seems there is risk involved in summoning monsters. (The skill probably uses vitality as its power source. Still, he went and did something troublesome again. Moreover, one of those creatures Its like that after all.) (Hiiro) Among the five monsters, one of them was a massive three headed creature that was releasing an extraordinary aura. Of course, similar to the other monsters, this monster had a rotten body as well, it can be understood that even a simple glare from it will immobilize most people in fear. Just from looking at the monsters, that were so huge they could crush buildings with just by taking a single step, everyone grew stiff from astonishment. I never thought he would summon this kind of monster (Eveam) Eveam said that with an expression like she couldnt believe what was happening. What do you mean? Is that monster famous? (Hiiro) Eveam nodded slightly in response to Hiiros question. Yes, its name is Cerberus. Even in demon world there is nothing like it. (Eveam) So its Cerberus after all, Hiiro thought in his mind. Even in Japan there are many who know about it. In Greek mythology, its the watchdog of the entrance to the realm of the dead. It is pictured with three heads and snake as a tail, sometimes with addition of numerous snakeheads sprouting from its head and body. Guard dog of the netherworld, Cerberus, Hiiro only knew what he had read in books about it. However, its appearance was identical to the one he knew of. As a monster belonging to the highest rank in Edea, SSS, its a feared existence. A legendary class monster; even if you were level 100 or higher, you were still going to get absolutely trashed for challenging it alone. How can we deal with Cerberus (Eveam) Eveam saw this as a huge issue just from that monster alone, but it wasnt just Cerberus, there were four others as well, and all of them were rank SS monsters. This was a situation where she had to put protection of the country as the highest priority. Eveam sent a hateful glare to Crouch, who had summoned the monsters, but immediately redirected her gaze to her subordinates and said: Seize him and throw him in jail! (Eveam) The subordinate soldiers responded, restrained Crouch and carried him away. Then, she returned her gaze to the monsters. Ku! Aquinas, since its come to this, gather up everyone and stop them together. (Eveam) Is that fine? If we seriously fight against such huge monsters, the area will be devastated. (Aquinas) Uh But, even though I agree with what you said, if we leave them be, the damage will only increase! (Eveam) This was why Hiiro thought of finishing Crouch before something like this happened; however, there was nothing more for him to do about it anymore. he looked around the city like it was someone elses problem. And Hiiro coincidentally remembered something. If he was not mistaken, something that Hiiro deeply desired was near here.. And that is the Fortuna Grand Library. Realizing this, Hiiros face became stiff. (Wait a minute, if they start wreaking havoc around here, my precious treasury of knowledge will.) (Hiiro) In Hiiros mind, he saw the library being crushed. The books ripped apart and enveloped in flames He didnt want to imagine any further. It was necessary for him to immediately take matters into his own hands. Wait a minute (Hiiro) Hiiro joins the conversation of the two. W-what is it, Hiiro? (Eveam) This is no time to sit idle. If the Fortuna Grand Library gets destroyed by the monsters, I cannot overlook this. (Hiiro) When Eveam saw Hiiro complaining, she pointed at Cerberus. Eh? Library? Ah, but, just look at that monster! As a zombie it may be slow, but its still a creature with enough attack power to blow away a building with a single sweep of its paw! Itll take time to figure out how we can deal with it! (Eveam) That wont be necessary. ( Hiiro) Huh? (Eveam) As Hiiro was openly brimming with confidence, Eveam instinctively dropped her jaw. Ill confirm it again, that thing is a zombie, right? (Hiiro) As Eveam tilted her head without understanding why would he confirm that right now, Aquinas interrupted them. Can you do it? (Aquinas) Ah? As this is originally the demon lords fault, I was planning to leave this matter here, but the circumstances have changed. (Hiiro) Hiiro had to make a move for the books he had yet to read. To Hiiros words, Eveam asked: R-really? (Eveam) Well, fighting them might have taken a lot longer if they werent zombies, but fortunately they are. (Hiiro) Then, Hiiro channeled a tremendous amount of magical energy to both of his index fingers. Eveams group, who felt it, instinctively backed off while fixing theirs eyes on Hiiros fingers. What appeared was a light blue luminescent trail; it wavered like a small flame, swaying back and forth. As he moved his fingers, the light followed along the path. Then, Hiiro felt a sudden incompatibility in his finger movement. (Nh? As expected, writing this character is going to take a bit longer.) (Hiiro) He could not move his finger any faster. What he was about to write would cause rapid changes, and it had a restriction that being it had to be applied directly on the body. The restriction was the same as when he had used Sleep|ߡ against the Red Boar. But that wasnt the only thing, the difference between Hiiros and the enemys level was also affecting it. If the monster was much weaker, he should have been able to write it more smoothly. Oi You, red hair over there, keep that thing occupied so it wont move from there. (Hiiro) Very well. (Aquinas) Hiiro self-importantly gave orders to Aquinas, but he didnt get angry at Hiiro and intended to do what Hiiro said. Aquinas was already convinced that Hiiro was acting for their benefit. And, if it was Hiiro, Aquinas believed he would be able to do something about this. Aquinas took a step forward, and- Your Majesty, the town is going to be damaged a bit, but forgive me. (Aquinas) Ah, okay, do it! (Eveam) Aquinas raised one hand towards the sky. With that the atmosphere trembled, even Hiiros eyes grew wide at the magic power surging towards the sky. Manifest in my origin, Third Sword C Binding Huge Sword: Disintegrator (Aquinas) The moment he finished the chant, the clouds scattered, and a sword so huge, a person would be unable to wield it appeared. Moreover, there were five of them in total. Their numbers are perfect. Even for me, manifesting five of these swords is the limit. (Aquinas) The gigantic swords pierced the five demons with staggering force. Each making one of their monsters groan; however, since they were were already dead, they did not feel pain. They only groaned from being unable to move. Hiiro, is this okay for what you had in mind? (Aquinas) Hiiro clicked his tongue upon seeing Aquinas face him, after nonchalantly leaving enormous magics in effect. (Oi oi, even if I didnt step in, couldnt he have dealt with this problem alone?) (Hiiro) While Hiiro thought that, he gazed at the monsters that were skewered into the ground by the gigantic swords. The ground was gradually being destroyed as the monsters were desperately trying to struggle free. There were also huge cracks from the gigantic swords stabbing into the ground. (Well, theres some damage to the town) (Hiiro) That was the cause for Aquinass hesitation. His magic is powerful; however, such powerful magic causes the surroundings to get afflicted too. It mainly causes destruction. If you are about to do something, do it already. They arent going to wait for long. (Aquinas) Cracks were beginning to form on the sword that was stuck into Cerberus. And from around the other monsters as well, although not to the extent of Cerberus, came the sounds of the swords reaching their limits. H-Hiiro, can you do it? (Eveam) As Hiiro was still silent, Eveam asked in worry. Hiiro lightly nodded back to her. Yes, thats enough. I just completed it. (Hiiro) Then Hiiro showed both hands fingertips towards them. Eveam and the others who saw this did not understand what he was trying to show them. Purification| and Area|g. Those were the words Hiiro wrote. And then he moved into the middle of the five monsters and activated the words. Paaaaaaaaaaaa! The area got covered in dazzling light with Hiiro being in the center of it. The amount of luminescence caused even the Evila to grimace. There were some of them in the midst of it, feeling sick; however, as it wasnt lethal to them, Hiiro continued. The light gradually extended into a hemisphere, stopping at a radius of 100 meters. The bodies of the monsters inside it began to change. Their bodies started to fall apart like a worn out clay wall. Eveam was completely still, watching the spectacle as if she had forgotten how to talk. Even Aquinas showed his surprise by knitting his eyebrows. In no time the Rank SS monsters became bare bones and lay asunder on the ground. Only the Cerberus remained. It would have been nice to fight normally, but there is the request to protect the country. So I had to take the easy way out of this. (Hiiro) As he said that, the Cerberus finally lost two of its heads. The last remaining head groaned painfully while it fell to its knees. Becoming zombies sure has backfired. Well, they were out of luck the moment beastmen caught them. (Hiiro) GigiiGaga (Cerberus) See ya, Guard Dog of Netherworld (Hiiro) And then, Crouchs last resort once again fell to pieces thanks to Hiiros sudden appearance. Looking around, almost all soldiers were uninjured, and the damage was minimal. The one who succeeded in that was a single hire. It was definitely an overwhelming victory. CH 129 Chapter 129: Cruel Vs Second Prince of Gabranth The Evila army had finally subdued the Gabranth army. Their commander, Crouch had also been defeated single-handedly. In addition, the terror of the zombie outbreak had also passed. Although the Evila were highly pleased with their triumphant battle in this warzone, Gabranth soldiers and Humas soldiers were still raging in other places of Evila. Eveam invigorated the other soldiers as she instructed them to those nearby. At that moment, there were only three people left, Eveam, Hiiro, and Aquinas. Hey Maou, take this. (Hiiro) Hiiro took out a piece of paper and tossed it to Eveam. What is this? (Eveam) I was asked by the muscle-man to hand this over to you. (Hiiro) Muscleman? Oh, it is from Judom-dono right? Is it the report that Teckil handed to Judom through the adventurers ? (Eveam) She quickly recieved and read the the letter. Her face paled with each character she read. When she was done, her body shook a bit and she wiped a bead of sweat from her forehead. Aquinas was worried about the contents so he took a look at the letter carefully when it was passed to him. I see that is what happened (Aquinas) His voice was soft but heavy. It was clear that something unexpected was written in that letter. ______________________________________________________________________________ A moment before Hiiro defeated Crouch, the second prince of the [Gabranth Kingdom: Passion], Lenon was in a bad predicament. When the attack was planned out, the Gabranth were to attack the [Evilia Capital: Xaos] while the Humas diverted Evlias attention. For that purpose, the Gabranth King Leowald and his elder brother Leglos had gone to the conference to face the Demon Lord. One of the Three Warrior Saints requested to follow them but was rejected by Leowald since the Demon Lords Cruel were also present in the conference. Although it was important to defeat the Demon Lord, Leowald said that capturing Xaos had a much higher priority. As a matter of fact, he was told that the Demon Lord and her group would not be able to leave the Sacred Room for 24 hours, and would not be able to take part in the battle. Following orders, Leowald was to standby, and should anything out of the ordinary happen he would stop it with all his power. However, Lenon, who had inherited his father, Leowalds nature wanted to subjugate the Demon Lord who appeared 24 hours later by his own hands. Due to the previous incident, he was angry for being dishonoured by the Demon Lord. Whats more, Aquinas who was regarded as the strongest was present in that place and so Lenon believed it to be a real chance to fight against Aquinas. Rather, this was his intent all along, as he had inherited his fathers nature of wanting to fight with a strong person. At that moment, something completely out of place happened. Before his eye were three Cruel veterans who were supposed to be at the meeting. Damn! (Lenon) He clicked his tongue as he looked around him. The Evila had defeated his troops and now standing right before him were three of the strongest members of Cruel. (I need to prepare myselfor else) (Lenon) But Lenon, instead of being irritated, his face showed a glint of smile. As one would expect from the person who inherited the blood from Leowald. Even though he was in such a dire predicament, with his pride he could never show his back to the enemy. I see, it seems like you are not planning to surrender (Shublarz) Cruel Rank 5, Shublarz stared at Lenon with her hands on her hips. As ordered by Eveam, she was to capture the second prince. If she succeeded, the war would move in an advantageous direction, and negotiations would be easier. However, Shublarz was impressed that Lenons fighting spirit didnt waver in the face of such adversity. Hmph, I single handedly can take down this guy (Marione) Cruel Rank 2 Marione said in an unpleasant voice Right, but, the Demon Lord ordered us to capture him. You are not going to disobey her are you? If you were alone, you would have killed every one here without holding back. There would be no way for us to capture anyone. (Shublarz) Damn (Marione) Shublarz open his mouth to try and say something. But at that moment, the person who spoke was Cruel Rank 4,Ornoth She does have a point, he thought as he crossed his arm without arguing back. But at that moment, the person who spoke was Cruel Rank 4, Ornoth. Prince Lenon, let us take you into custody (Ornoth) Lenon opened his mouth and said, Heh, if you can, then do it! This Lenon-sama will not go down that easily! (Lenon) Lenon took out his sword and raised it into the air, at that moment wind started to gather around the sword creating a small tornado. He gripped the sword with both hands and swung it at the three before him. Take this! Tornado Slash ! (Lenon) The tornado left the blade and flew towards the three people. Hmph, this youngster (TL: or noob) (Marione) Marione stepped in front and concentrated magic into his right hand. Bu~i~i~i~i~i~in Dogaga~tsu! (sound of something hitting a solid object and then exploding) Pale magic gathered in his fist as he punched the ground. A large hand made of solid earth erupted from the ground. Come!, I will turn it to dust with my demonic power! (Marione) Using the large hand, it easily crushed the incoming tornado. What!? (Lenon) Lenon knew that something like that wouldnt be able to defeat them. But for them to easily defend against it made him grit his teeth in discontent. That was so weak, youngster, This is the difference between our levels Marione smiled condescendingly at Lenon, who glared back with a scowl. Let us crush him like this (Marione) Hey, wait (Shublarz) Shublarz raised her voice and said as she looked at Marione that told him not to interfere. What? (Marione) Dont say what? Your are not going against the Demon Lords orders,are you? (Shublarz) Marione stopped suddenly at that moment, and a bitter expression appeared on his face. Apparently, he lost himself in the battle. Fine, you do something about it then (Marione) Yes, yes. This is all a muscle-head can do (Shublarz) She let out a sigh and shrugged. However at that moment they felt a large burst of magic power somewhere nearby. The three people all faced in that direction. Lenon also looked towards that direction. What is that!? (Lenon) Lenon couldnt stop himself from looking because in the air was a large black floating mass. It got bigger over time and seemed to pull something up from the ground. Are thosemonsters!? (Lenon) Lenons observations were correct, it was monsters, monsters that Crouch had collected, gathered in the sky and then, Kabooooooooooooooooooooooom! A giant explosion erupted from the cluster sending a violent blast of wind in their direction. Not only Lenon but also Marione and company braced themselves to prevent being blown off balance. Ku, what the heck was that !? (Shublarz) Even I have no idea what that was! (Marione) Mu-! (Ornoth) The three Cruel all expressed their thought respectively After regaining balance, they looked up again. The dark mass that was in the air before disappeared without a trace. (What is happening.What did Crouch do?) (Lenon) Lenon knew something incomprehensible happened. He also felt an unpleasant presentiment swell up. (I have no choice but to fight.) (Lenon) Looking cautiously at the three people before him, he closed his eyes. The three Cruel members didnt expect such a big explosion. The explosion was so huge, that the three had no idea who would be able to do something like that. The amount of magic in that explosion matched Aquinas, but the Aquinas they knew wouldnt use magic like that. It was someone else that had caused the explosion. Because they didnt know about Hiiro, they had no idea who it was. Also, there was a chance that Eveam was caught under that explosion. They wanted to rush toward her to check on their king/queen but they couldnt leave the current situation as it was. At that moment, Shubladz, will you leave this to me? (Ornoth) Ornoth? Do you have a plan or something? (Shubladz) No, compared to you guys who are proficient in taking many opponents at a time, I specialize in this kind of situation (Ornoth) Hmph, you are one to talk, for a beast who cannot even use magic (Marione) Marione said it harshly but, without batting an eye, Ornoth said. Even if that was the case,Im confident that I can capture that person. That aside, you are anxious about your majesty. Right? (Ornoth) T-that is right (Marione) Shubladz sighed in amazement as she saw the two figures mutually glaring at each other Anything is fine, but that person is making preparations right now (Shublarz) She looked at Lenon, and noticed that he was concentrating with his eyes closed Anyway, leave this to me. Actually, Marione stay with me. Shublarz-dono you go on ahead (Ornoth) Are you sure two people is enough? (Shublarz) Stop joking. Truthfully, even if Im by myself I would be fine (Marione) That is right, head towards your majesty Shublarz-dono (Ornoth) Understood~ (Shublarz) Shublarz left the two of them there and headed towards Eveams direction. CH 130 Chapter 130: Bitter Taste of Victory As Lenion channels his spell, he opens his eyes as a fierce windstorm surrounds him. However, the two people present is firmly rooted to the ground, without being blown off by his windstorm. Lenion intends to use an attack stronger than awhile ago. So this time, he directs his sword towards the sky, and what appears are numerous tornadoes in the sky. It was not my intention to destroy this country, but now that it has come to this, Ill blow everything away! (Lenion) If a tornado that can engulf a whole house were to descend upon the country, then the whole region turning into a wasteland wouldnt be an impossible feat. Be blown away! Devastating Tornado (Lenion) But he was not able to swing down the raised sword. Gah!? (Lenion) Lenion began breathing heavily. His face grimaces when he felt an excruciating pain coming from his abdomen. Clenching his teeth, he stares at the person who prevented his attack. It was Ornoth. With his blinding speed, he was able to close the distance, thus appeared before Lenion. Ornoth had grasped Lenions arm with his left hand to prevent the sword from being swung down and then punched Lenions gut with his right. Although Ornoth used a normal attack, the impact was enough to shake the core of Lenions body. If Lenion did not manage to skillfuly evade that attack, the attack would have caused irrevocable damage to his body ImpossibleWhat power-?! (Lenion) One of Lenions eyes closes as his face becomes distorted due to pain. I wont let you harm this country (Ornoth) Ornoth says calmly as strength fades from Lenions arm and the sword falls to the ground At the same time the swarm of tornadoes in the sky begin to disappear one by one. DaDamnitt!!! (Lenion) Although Lenion thrusts out his fist to attack Ornoth, his attack was easily grabbed Go to sleep, Gabranth prince (Ornoth) Ornoth was about to deal the final blow when he involuntarily jumped away as he sensed an intense blood lust coming from the sky. Cut,cut,cut,cut! A bird feather with sharp edges pierced the ground where Ornoth formerly was. He looks up to see the one responsible for the attack. Flap, flap, flap, flap! A human shaped figure was seen in the sky fluttering both of its arms like wings as they descend down from the sky It flies to the unconscious Lenion and carries him. Barid? (Lenion) Lenion realizes that Barid came to help Oh, are you perhaps one of the Three warriors, BirdmanBarid? If I remember correctly your other name isThunder LordBarid isnt it? (Ornoth) Ornoth stares at Barid in front of him, whose appearance is completely that of a bird-man. It isnt just me (Barid) What? (Ornoth) When Barid says so, the area was instantly covered with ice. This is!? (Ornoth) Not just Ornoth, but Marione as well knits his eyebrows and becomes cautious. At the same time, a big lump of ice begins to bulge near Lenion and Barid. Crack,crack,crack,crack Suddenly, the lump of ice cracks open and inside it is a child with a small stature. She shows herself wearing what seems to be a white bear costume. However its purposes are unknown. Ornoth narrows his eyes as he observes the back-up that has arrived and says This isI see, This ice, its from you isnt it Ice Shade? I believe your name was. Putis However, their reaction showed neither affirmation nor negation. If the Dark Night Crouch was here it would complete this magnificent view (Marione) I say the same words to you, We, as part of theThree Warriorsare the ones that would bring you down. (Barid) When Barid says those words, Ornoth and his companion widened their eyes a little. If what he says is true, Crouch would then have to be defeated and captured I see. If that is so then Her Majesty is doing well (Ornoth) In truth, rather than Eveam it was actually because of Hiiros efforts that things did not turn bad. However, Ornoth obviously does not fully comprehend Hiiros existence but at the very least, he understood that Eveam was saved from the explosion and he decided that Aquinas would probably know what had happened. It seems you came to rescue your prince, Im Afraid well have to capture all of you (Ornoth) Seeing the enemys number increase by 2, Marione himself joined the fray as he let his body be filled with magic power . I wont let you do that (Barid) When Barid said those words, ice spreads out and hardens underneath Ornoth and Mariones feet depriving their movements. In addition, the ice gradually extends to their upper body. Wha?!haa! (Ornoth) Ornoth crushes the ice that was restraining his bodys lower half. Marione follows Ornoths lead and does the same. They immediately prepare for battle, with their eyes set in front, focusin on Barid and the others. And as they are about to dash towards their enemy, they halted. It is because in an instant Barid and the others are covered in ice. Wha, what the!? (Ornoth) Ornoth cries out but, Barid calmly says Well finish our fight later (Barid) Crack! Ornoth and Marione tries to break open the ice, however the inside was empty. Shit! (Ornoth) Tsk. This is why it is better that we got rid of them rather than capturing them. (Marione) Marione clenches his teeth out of frustration. It seems that the Gabranths had escaped the place. But this was expected as it is reckless to fight two people from Cruel while carrying a seriously injured prince It cant be helped. Marione-dono, are you alright? (Ornoth) Shut up (Marione) As soon as he shouts this Marione begins walking towards another direction. Ornoth manages to let out a small sigh and shrugs his shoulders, then tilts his head to the direction of the town. (This place marks the victory for the Evila) However there is another place in trouble. Seeing that the Three Warriorswithdrew from the front lines the other Gabranth would most probably withdraw as well, but even so there are still the Humas soldiers left. In addition, they failed their objective of securing the prince. The aftertaste of winning turned out to be bad. (We cant let our guard down again. But Im worried about those other guys as well) He was talking about the four young people. He remembered that before the young guy wearing a red robe vanished he talked to the four heroes and left them trembling afterwards. CH 131 Chapter 131: Ornoth vs the Four Heroes Authors note: This time the story will be told from the Heroes perspective. The story from when Hiiro went to the Conference. (TL: events simultaneous with Chapter 118) He.teleported? Child, do you know where did that person head off to? (Ornoth) Ornoth asked the disciple of the one who had just teleported. But Hiiros disciple, Nikki, covered her mouth using both hands while she shut her eyes tight.. Hmmm.Youre called Nikki, am I right? Why are you doing that? (Ornoth) Nnnnn,nnnnnnnnnnnnn! (Nikki) Do you really not know? (Ornoth) Then, Nikki opened her eyes wide and brought her hands to her waist. Like I said! Shishou told me that I shouldnt say anything! (Nikki) HmmI see (Ornoth) Ornoth kept silent as he thought he shouldnt ask anymore if that was the case. His pride wouldnt allow him to to forcefully extract information simply due to such a childs antics. While he was bothered by Hiiro, he also was bothered by the heroes. Certainly, when they had been heading to the conference, they had confirmed the existences of the heroes on the [Mutich Bridge]. There, he had witnessed the four heroes and an encampment of [Humas] soldiers. That being the case, Ornoth felt that he first had to unravel the mystery as to why they were here. And so Ornoth approached the heroes. Upon sensing the overwhelming aura of the approaching wolf-faced man, the hero Aoyama Taishi began to step backwards. However, Ornoth thought to himself that he couldnt let them escape and with blinding speed, he placed himself behind the heroes. Wha!?? (Taishi) Sensing Ornoth behind them, Taishi and the rest looked behind as their legs gave out once more and their faces became pale and feverish. .First off, allow me to ask. (Ornoth) Wha-,wha-, what is it! (Taishi) Taishi cried out partially out of desperation. While it may have been out of reflex, he stood up and lowered his waist as he pulled out his sword and took a battle stance. (His waist is completely falling out on him.is he really the hero from that time?) At the very least, Marione and Greyald had hurled bloodlust at the heroes at that time. However, even under such a situation, they had remained composed. Based on that, Ornoth had judged them to probably be quite strong, yet compared to then, the current heroes seemed to be completely different people. I just want to ask you about what happened. Well, as for what will happen to you all after I finish asking, I will not forgive you if you intend on harming our side. He hit them with a glance that oozed a hint of bloodlust. Taishis face turned pale and his body began to shake, yet his hands didnt let go of his sword. Yo-Youre saying? (Taishi) (TL: Yeah I know its long but I dont think Ornoth was trying to tell a story) First off I want to ask, are you people really the heroes?(Ornoth) O-o-o-o-o-o-of course we are! We are the Summoned Heroes of Victorias! (Taishi) I really cant believe that (Ornoth) Wha-What did you say!? (Taishi) When talking about the heroes, they are the Humas trump card, their saviors. If that is so then why are those heroes here,trembling at the very center of the enemy territory? (Ornoth) Ornoths words stabbed deeply into their hearts. Savior, the glimmer of hope. In the past, such a person summoned to Edea, had saved the [Humas] from calamity and was worshipped and respected, as a result, by many people. Courageous, unyielding, with an arm of justice and a heart of compassion. These were the weapons that the brave ones used to fight. Even so, currently not a single one of those qualities could be applied to the current heroes. Taishi and the others looked down in a dejected manner. Looking at them, Ornoth let out a weak sigh. Well, it doesnt matter whether or not you guys are the heroes. You arent needed in this place (Ornoth) Eh? (???) Its because, you people came here to lay waste to this country, isnt that right? Th-thats (???) In that case, then I, as a defender of this country, must eliminate you. (Ornoth) A (???) Additionally, if you all are truly the heroes, all the more reason for me to kill you here for the sake of the [Evila]. (Ornoth) Ornoths bloodlust increased further. Seeing Ornoth slowly approach them, Taishi twitched and reflexively- uuuuuuuooooooooo!(Taishi) -charged forward whilst swinging his sword. Ta-Taishi dooooont!! (?????) It was as if her voice never reached him, as it seemed he had no intention of stopping his advance. how foolish (Ornoth) Ornoth stood still while he gazed at the charging Taishi. And at the moment when it seemed that Taishis sword had caught him, Whooosh! Ornoth easily dodged by tilting his body sideways. You! You! You! You! Yoouuu!! (Taishi) Taishi attacked with his sword again and again, but was incapable of grazing Ornoth by even a single millimeter. His movements were completely being read. That idiot! Hes completely lost it! (Chika) It could have been due to Taishis unexpected actions, but Chika, who had managed to regain some composure, similarly drew her sword and took a battle stance. Chika-chi!? (Shinobu) Akamori Shinobu saw that Chika was planning to fight and instantly raised her voice. ShinobuPlease take care of Shuri! (Chika) Chika sent a glance towards the still trembling Shuri Minamoto, who had not let out a single voice even now. Her words had the meaning of entrusting the protection of Shuri as well included into them. She then kicked the ground in pursuit of Taishi. Wa-Wait Chika-chi! (Shinobu) Shinobu also wanted to provide assistance, but couldnt leave Shuri behind by herself. Shinobu held Shuris shoulders but was at a loss for words when she felt her temperature. Shuris face was pale and her skin was cold as if it was devoid of blood. Its going to be okay Shuri-chi (Shinobu) Shi-Shinobusan (Shuri) Her trembling lips finally moved, but it seemed that she was at her limit of staying conscious. Even so, Shinobu couldnt abandon her in such a dangerous situation. Because she was her friend. But as she watched the backs of the two who were fighting, she once again heard the sounds of explosions and smelt the smell of blood as she thought, (Did we makea mistake) (Shinobu) She repeated the question, answer to which didnt appear within her again and again. As for Ornoth, even though his opponents had increased to two people, he remained unscathed. Their movements were undeniably fast. Their levels were also considerably high. It might even be alright to say as expected of heroes. But they were completely lacking in experience. Or rather, even thought they should be on a battlefield, their blades only contained fear. The desire to win against ones opponents and the resolve to kill ones opponents. They completely lacked such feelings that were absolutely necessary in a battlefield. You cant simply swing your blade about just because you are scared. Blades without such beliefs couldnt possibly reach one of the Evilas greatest war portentials, Ornoth. (And rather than the boy, the girl seems to show more promise.) (Ornoth) As he continued to dodge their attacks, Ornoth glanced at Chika. Compared to Taishis sword, hers was more precise and contained a more powerful conviction. She likely wanted to save him. Her strong desire to protect was likely weakening her hesitation, but sadly, her lack of experience prevented her from being able to give Ornoth even a single wound. Shit! Shit! Shiiit! Why cant I hit anything!? (Taishi) It was because he continued to swing his word around thoughtlessly. However, Taishi did not understand that at all. Calm down Taishi! (Chika) How can I calm down!? If we lose well die! II cannot die in a place like this (Taishi) Ta-Taishi (Chika) Tha-thats why (Taishi) Taishi glared at Ornoth with an incredibly upset expression. As he did so, an absurd amount of magic power began to gather in his right hand. Naturally, Ornoth noticed this and was taken aback. Then Taishis right hand began to shine. Disappear! Shinesp.!?? He turned his right hand towards Ornoth and attempted to use magic, but a leg kicked that right hand from below. *creak* The sound of a bone cracking resounded out, as his right hand was kicked up towards the sky. The moment he grasped that arm, however- *Thud!* A fist was thrust into the pit of his stomach. Gah! Taishii! Youu! (Chika) Chika attempted to attack the close-by Ornoth, but he easily dodged and retreated. uuguh..!? (Taishi) Taishi hang on! (Chika) Chika rushed to Taishi who was holding his stomach while crouching.Looking at the two, Ornoth calmly spoke. There are generally two methods to activate magic. Either one must speak the name of the magic, or use magic which does not need to be named. It seems that his magic is of the former type and must be spoken or else it wont activate. Originally, magic was mostly used for long-distance battles. If you carelessly attempt to use it in this kind of close-combat situation, that is what happens. (Ornoth) While he didnt know whether the groaning Taishi could hear him or not, Ornoth continued to speak. Seeing as you tried to use light magic, while it seems you all are the heroes, you are completely lacking in experience. It is amazing that they had the audacity to send you all the way to this battlefield. Anyone with a certain degree of combat experience should be capable of knowing that its still too early to send you all to the battlefield just by looking at you, butwhy did the king not stop you? Theres no way that the soldiers wouldnt have advised against it as it was too early for you all. (Ornoth) Upon hearing those words, Chika said Eh? and stared at Ornoth. CH 132 Chapter 132: The Separated Heroes Your levels do appear to be quite high but.you know, the battlefield isnt a playground. With that degree of resolve, do you really think that youll really be able to return safely? From what Ive seen, you dont appear to have even seen people die before? (Ornoth) .. (Chika) Chika froze as though she was at a loss for words. Or could it be that the king who sent you all simply treated you as pawns to be thrown away? (Ornoth) Th-theres no way that could be true! (Chika) She vehemently raised her voice in denial. Then why are you here? It should be easy to figure out so long as you think about it a little right? Exactly what would happen if all of you were sent here. Honestly speaking, for all of you who are unaccustomed to being soldiers, what other reason is there for the king to send you here? (Ornoth) To Ornoth, that was an honest question. Yet, to Chika, it was one that gave her an extreme shock. Now that he mentioned it, just why did King Rudolf elect to send them, who had never killed a person before, along with the small battalion here? If he truly wanted to assault the Demon Capital, then he should have prepared a greater force. It wasnt like they had completely trusted the beastmen either. Even so, why did he send such a small number of people here? I dont get it! I dont get it! No matter how much I think about it, I dont get it! (Chika) Chika (Taishi) It was Taishis voice who pulled her confused self back to reality. Thanks to the pain, he had become somewhat calmer. Yet, based on his expression, it could be derived that he would no longer perform any reckless attacks. Taishi! Are you alright? (Chika) Ah, yeah. My stomach hurts but..he probably was holding back. (Taishi) Eh? (Chika) Taishi held his stomach as he glanced towards Ornoth. He didnt use his full power at all. Probably..his level is way higher than ours. Not only that, but I feel that he specializes in physical attacks. (Taishi) Hou, unlike before, thats a good analysis. (Ornoth) Ornoth was impressed with Taishi for the first time. To be able to see through his opponents physical capabilities after receiving just a single hit, Ornoth felt that it truly was as expected of one holding the title of hero. Magic is not your only weapon. I, at least, can understand that. (Taishi) Looking carefully, Ornoths body was dangerously ripped. Taishi understood that he had simply thrust his fist at him, but it had felt as though he had been hit with steel. Having trained and forged his body, as soon as he had regained his composure, Taishi had become capable of analyzing that in his head. Now then, if you obediently surrender then your lives, at least, will be spared. But if you plan to continue resisting any longer, then as one of the Cruel, I will see you all to hell. (Ornoth) His terrible force of intent sent a shock rippling through him. Having become calm, Taishi once again realized what a monster-like existence the person in front of him was. (Even so, if we were all to join forces we could beat him..but) (Taishi) Indeed, at the very least, currently the only ones who could fight were Chika and himself. If they fought seriously, then they should at least be able to wound him, but as expected, to defeat him, magic was essential. However, even if they tried to use magic, Ornoth would likely stop the two of them. That was exactly why it was necessary for Shinobu and co. to cover them from a distance, but that too would be too much to wish for. Ta-Taishi.. (Chika) Chika looked at him anxiously. He didnt know if she was thinking about the same thing as him, but, at the very least she seemed to feel that they had no chances of winning if they fought here. Taishi closed his eyes and thought for a bit. And just as he opened his eyes determinedly and was about to speak, I found you, Cruellllllllll! (Lenion) The one who suddenly appeared was Lenion, the second prince from the Gabranth Capital: Passion. Not only that, but he appeared to already be in battle stance as a large tornado was being produced from the tip of his sword. Defeating the Cruelhere will bring me another step closer to becoming the strongest! (Lenion) Lenion brandished his sword and swung it down towards Ornoth. Taishi and co. were also nearby, but it seemed that he didnt take the slightest notice of them. As the tornado left his sword, the area was attacked by a gale. Kuh! (Ornoth) Ornoth immediately attempted to evade it, but the tornado didnt stop. A wind containing vacuum blades began to attack Taishi and co. Uwaaaaahhh!? (Taishi) Kyaaaaaa!? (Chika) Taishi and Chika, who took it straight on, were swallowed by the tornado and sent flying outside of the capital. And then, the ones who were a little distance away, Shinobu and Shuri, similarly received some damage. The two of them were blown away by the wind and crashed into a building wall. Ornoth continued to dodge Lenions continuous stream of attacks as he ran somewhere else. What remained was Nikki, who had hidden in a building unnoticed, and the two injured girls who had been blown away by the wind. C-Could it be that they have d-died? (Nikki) As Nikki quietly approached the two of them to check, Shinobus body twitched. Nikki also twitched in surprise, but became relieved after seeing that they were still alive. They wouldnt be happy seeing the corpses of young girls like them. Uuo-oww (Shinobu) As she rubbed her waist, it seemed that she was still conscious as she raised her torso. Wh-what was that all about geez..you okay, Shuri-cchi? (Shinobu) She glanced at the Shuri, who was lying on her side, as she said that. In the next instant, Shinobus eyes opened wide. The reason being that quite a bit of blood could be seen coming from Shuris head. It appeared that she had hit her head when crashing into the wall. She was also unconscious. It might be expected that the worst possible situation would occur. Shuri-cchi! (Shinobu) Ahh, you mustnt do that! (Nikki) Eh? (Shinobu) As Nikki suddenly called out to stop her, she reflexively twitched and froze. When theyve hit their head, its better not to randomly move them about, is what Shishou told me! (Nikki) Raising their index finger, Nikki explained as their ahoge swayed from side to side. Shishou.you mean Okamura-cchi? (Shinobu) Okamura-cchi? Is that some kind of spell? (Nikki) Nikki asked as they cutely tilted their head to the side. Ah, sorry. Umm, I mean Hiiro Okamura. (Shinobu) Ohh, thats right! So you knew Shishou! (Nikki) They smiled happily. Shinobu reflexively smiled back, but her expression darkened as she did so. Thats true, but I cant just let her sleep here like this (Shinobu) Then how about having her rest a bit in the inn over there? (Nikki) ..excuse me? (Shinobu) Nikki pointed towards the inn that Hiiro came out of. We should put a towel on her head and neck to be safe, but I dont think there should be any problems if we carry her slowly. From what I can see, there is some bleeding, but her breathing seems to be steady after all. (Nikki) Shinobu stared dumbly as Nikki spoke smoothly and took a towel out from her bosom. Hm? Whats wrong? (Nikki) Eh? Ah, no, its just, I was wondering if you really were a child. (Shinobu) Certainly, for them to be that knowledgeable, it was difficult to see Nikki as a child. Mufufu~ even though I look like this, Im an adult! (Nikki) Having felt that they were complimented, Nikkis chest swelled. Heh, how old are you? (Shinobu) Im 10! (Nikki) youre a child. (Shinobu) Mumuu! Its mean to treat me like a child! (Nikki) Ahh, sorry, my bad. Then like an adult..umm, your name was Nikki right? (Shinobu) Its Nikki! For those close to me, I dont mind if they call me Ni-cchan either! (Nikki) Alright, then its Ni-cchi! (Shinobu) ..umm, were you listening to what I was saying? (Nikki) Having been called Ni-cchi even though they said to call them Nikki, Nikki became dejected. Maa maa, dont mind the small details! For now, help me carry Shuri-cchi. (Shinobu) This is also a way of saving people! Leave it to me! (Nikki) And so, the two of them carried Shuri to the inn. CH 133 Hiiro: Oi, whats the meaning of this? Currently, Hiiro had just returned to the inn where he was staying at. Eveam had told him that because the Gabranth had unanimously retreated back to their country, they would be capable of somehow dealing with the rest by themselves. As Eveam had asked Hiiro to wait because she would contact him upon the completion of the process, Hiiro had returned. Yet For some reason, in his very own room, there were two strangers that Hiiro had neither conversed with nor looked directly at before. One of them was currently occupying the bed he slept in. The other was currently treating the wounds sustained by their body with healing magic. Even though he could not see them well, Hiiro knew them. The two strangers were two of the four heroes. Although he couldnt remember their names, Hiiro was not mistaken. Why were these two here? Also, what happened to the other two? He began to make an inquiry towards the one that had created this situation. Hiiro: Give me an explanation, Baka-Deshi(1). He grabbed Nikki by the neck in a manner similar to lifting up a cat. Nikki: Uu~(2) Please forgive me desu zoo~(3). I forgot to mention it desu zoo~ The one who was floating in midair dejectedly was Nikki. As she saw that, Mikazuki merrily laughed. Ba~ka Ba~ka, you got scolded~(4). Although Hiiro heard Mikazuki say this almost as if cursing Nikki, he simply ignored it for now. From what Nikki said, at the time when Hiiro returned from the conference location, Nikki felt that they had something important that they had to communicate to Hiiro. Yet, due to an exchange with Mikazuki, Nikki appeared to have completely forgotten about it. As he received Nikkis explanation as to how this situation had come about, Hiiro involuntarily began to hold his temples. Hiiro: I see. That would mean that as they were caught up by the tornado users attack, the other two were sent flying, huh? Shinobu: A-ano(5), Okamura-cchi? Hiiro: Shut up for a bit. Shinobu: Ahun(6). As Hiiro flatly cut off Akamori Shinobu who was trying to enter the conversation between him and Nikki, Shinobu, who had seen and understood that Hiiro was in a foul mood, remained silent. Hiiro: What happened to Aka-Loli?(7) Nikki: Ah, about that. As she said she was going to go and pick up the Hentai(8) group, she went away somewhere desu zo! Hiiro: haa, this is really a pain. Although it seemed like she was going to pick up her companions that havent come back yet, it was no different than just running away because she didnt want to deal with babysitting Nikki and Mikazuki. As he scratched his head while expressing grief, Hiiro sent his gaze towards the one sleeping in his bed, Minamoto Shuri. Following this, he spat out a light sigh before directing his face towards Shinobu. She returned his gaze with uneasy eyes. Hiiro: As it cant be helped now Ill lend you the bed. Just get out once it becomes night, alright? CH 134 Shinobu: S-Shuri-cchi!?(1) Shinobu involuntarily rushed towards the bed and stared at her face. As her complexion had somewhat improved compared to earlier, Shinobu felt relieved as she exhaled. Shinobu: I was worried, you knowShuri-cchi Shuri: Im sorryShinobu-san(2) As she did so, Shuri attempted to lift her upper body as her face distorted in agony. Shinobu: Ah, I told you that you have to rest! Shuri: No, Imfine. Shinobu: Shuri-cchi Following this, as Shuri roused her upper body while ignoring Shinobus words of restraint, she looked at Hiiro who was observing them with folded arms. Shuri: You really areOkamura-kun(3)am I right? Hiiro: fuu, will you understand if I do this? Then, using the spell OriginԪ, he reverted into the human Okamura Hiiro. Of course, it went without saying that the two were startled. Yet, as they understood that this was definitely the Hiiro that they knew, the two of them were somewhat convinced. Shinobu: How do I say this, Okamura-cchi looks better this way. Hiiro: This is the Demon World. In order to avoid annoying disputes, isnt it obvious that taking the appearance of an Evila is better? As she looked at Hiiro, who spoke thus in an unfriendly manner, Shuri slightly smiled. Shuri: Fufu, youre definitely Okamura-kun. Do you perhaps remember, Okamura-kun? Hiiro: Ah? Shuri: Although you said that you had no memory of ever talking to us when we were in Japan, you actually talked to me during the entrance ceremony, even if only once. CH 135 Chapter 135 C Start of the Dream As Hiiro left the room, someone spoke to him out of the blue, while wearing an amused smile. You were quite the bully out there, you know? To the baby chicks who have yet to know anything of this world (???) ..So you have returned (Hiiro) The person who called out to him was none other than Liliyn, AKA Aka-Loli Why do you look so irritated? Usually, you would have left them without even hearing a single word from them. (Liliyn) ..I guess so. (Hiiro) .. By the way, how long are you going to keep that appearance? (Liliyn) Huh? (Hiiro) Well as far as Im concerned, I dont mind it either way. Kukuku (Liliyn) Then, Hiiro finally remembered that he was still in his human form, which he seemed to have forgotten about , since he had become a little emotional. In regards to Liliyn, he did not have any problems about his form, as she had seen it half a year ago. And he was glad she mentioned it, things would get troublesome if he were to go out like this. Hiiro used the character Change| to transform into an Evila again, and went straight outside the inn. Although he did not know when they returned, outside the inn was Mikazuki, the Hentai gentleman known as Silva and the clumsy maid Shamoe. Nofofofofofo! Well, well, its been a long time Hiiro-sama! (Silva) I, I-i-i-i-i-i-i-i apologize for my long leave! (Shamoe) Ah (Hiiro) He gave a half-hearted reply, the two people who looked at him seemed puzzled. And Silva approached Liliyn, [Did something happen? ], and then heared about the circumstances. Im amazed at the cowardliness of those people from your district (Liliyn) Liliyn approached Hiiro as she spoke. Hiiro inhaled and exhaled. Even he was not able to understand why he felt resentment towards those two women. Maybe because a part of his hasty inference still lingered, or maybe he just felt sick when he considered the fact of being summoned alongside such people. He merely wanted to release the stress he was holding in from that time. Hiiro chose to tread along a dangerous road, live that way, and he found pride in it. So much that he said to them I can live by myself. They were protected by the country, respected and trusted by its people, only to be betrayed by the very same people. This situation was far too similar to a tragic heroine tale, stripped of all grounds to stand on, and so for them to request for help was naturally inevitable. Hiiro was unable to comprehend their naivety. Those words we need help. They honestly believed that someone would help them just cause they asked. They didnt even consider the fact that there are some who would not aid them even if asked for help. Even if they shouted for help, they simply would be ignored, or their pleas would not even be registered. But still, they did not recognize those people whom they could possibly cry for help. They had not even experienced failure, neither despair, but the easy life for them ended now. If they didnt change, they wont be able to pay their bills for living that easy life they had. Hiiro never expected them to ask him for help. I thought that those idiots were fools, to think they were this incompetent. (Hiiro) Guess there is no helping it, those little seedlings havent experienced our journey. They do not understand the world we live in, not to mention the fact that we are at war right now. (Liliyn) Kukuku, Hiiro furrowed his eyes as he stared at the woman who was happily laughing, sighing as he thought that these guys have the same bad taste for their laughter. Well, just leave them be. The Demon Lord here is gentle. Even if they are found out, they wont be killed immediately. (Liliyn) Hiiro thought over Liliyns words. He did indeed truly felt that Eveam was an unusual Demon Lord for a war. Showing mercy to the enemy that instigated it, even Hiiro did not understand her way of thinking. Although she said that she would use them for negotiations in the future, but to Hiiro it sounded like an excuse for not dirtying her image. Even so, Hiiro still respected anyones way of life. It was one of his noble virtues, that was only if the situation was at his favour. In fact, if he had simply delivered the finishing blow to Crouch that time, Crouch would not have had a chance to use his last-resort on Hiiro. The rulers of this world are all idiots. (Hiiro) The Humas ruler Rudolf was a completely fool of a King. The Demon Lord was an inexperienced bunhead. Although, he had confronted the Beast King, Hiiro understood that he was nothing more than a foolish Battle Junkie. Kukuku, in any country, all the rulers and its colleagues are fools. I would to establish a new country rather settle in one of these.It might be good, right? You can even become a ruler yourself. (Liliyn) Are you kidding me? Im not interested in that kind of thing (Hiiro) Kukuku, I thought you would say that. But, frankly speaking, its not such a bad idea, you know? (Liliyn) Ha? (Hiiro) Right now, none of the countries are upright. And I believe, you know the reason why it happened, right? (Liliyn) The rulers are stupid.rather, the existence of races. (Hiiro) Thats right, everything starts with different races getting involved in a big cat fight, the reason behind the argument being, different races refuse to recognize each other, and it gets to a point where they could not control the problem itself. (Liliyn) Although in olden times, everybody was struggling side by side. Even the current Demon Lord, she is only concerned with the well being of the Evila. Even though her mind is set on, everyone should get along. She is still focused on the wellbeing of the Evila. (Liliyn) I believe that is the most natural thing to do. (Hiiro) Everyone prioritises their own rather than someone from another race. This is the way of life in this world. But what if there was a country that treated all races equally? (Liliyn) .What did you just say? (Hiiro) When Hiiro looked back at Liliyn, she had a content look on her face. .Didnt I say it before? That I have an ambition. (Liliyn) Nope, I only heard it from Jii-san and Doji-maid a few times. (Hiiro) I see (Liliyn) Liliyn unexpectedly gazed at the clouds in the sky with a distant look in her eyes. This ambition. The ambition I have for myself is. (Liliyn) . (Hiiro) ..I want to establish A Place for all to Enjoy. (Liliyn) To Enjoy? (Hiiro) Yeah, everyone has their own preferences right? (Liliyn) Yeah. (Hiiro) I want to make a place that anyone can enjoy without getting bored. (Liliyn) Honestly, Hiiro was surprised. Liliyn was pretty much a selfish person, he did not expect the notion of her being considerate of others. You bastard, you just thought of something rude, didnt you? (Liliyn) .Who knows. (Hiiro) He thought, this fellow is as sharp as ever. Okay then? What is the reason for you to establish a place like that? (Hiiro) Ha? Its because the idea itself is very interesting. (Liliyn) ..Ha? (Hiiro) Think about it. We are talking about the whole nation, right? Humas,Gabranth,Evila and Pheom gathering in one place to endeavor in pleasure and amusement! Such as magic tournaments, physical strength matches, wisdom competitions and fast eating contests. Dont you think its interesting-?! (Liliyn) Hiiro received the impact of her idea. Certainly, it will surely be something like a dream-like story in the present situation. However, if that ambition were to come true, Hiiro would surely want to see it happen. Then, I recommend a marathon and cooking showdown as well. (Hiiro) OH! As to be expected from Hiiro! That is an interesting idea! I surely should reward the finest cooking that I have to seen yet! (Liliyn) Kuhaha, Hiiro glared at the woman who was laughing quite happily. It was probably the first time Hiiro felt a sliver of respect in him for Liliyn. . I see, A Place for all to Enjoyhuh? (Hiiro) Well, I thought that it would be more interesting to let all the people live in a rather big land, without establishing something troublesome as a country, kuhahahaha! (Liliyn) ..I just realized something for the first time too. (Hiiro) Hm? What do you mean? (Liliyn) Why did Silva and Shamoe trust Liliyn? Both of them are a existence treated as a black sheep in this world. But, after Hiiro heard Liliyns ambition, he understood that they might have been attracted to her and felt a glimmer of hope for their future. Moreover, she said the whole nation. in other words, the Demon Beasts or the taboo race of halves, and even the heretic Spirits were all the people included in this category, and Liliyn looked at them without discrimination. This was probably the reason why Silva and Shamoe were attracted to her. . Its nothing. (Hiiro) Is that so? Well, leaving that aside, about my story awhile ago. Supposing that country is established, Wont you become the King, Hiiro? (Liliyn) I already told you, right? I have no interest in becoming a King (Hiiro) Mu.Mu. (Liliyn) She sulked a little and glared at Hiiro. If you found a nation, then shouldnt you be leading it? (Hiiro) Why would I become such a person? Its quite tiresome. (Liliyn) Then do not force your ideals on me, if its tiresome, idiot! (Hiiro) Eh?! Who is the idiot huh?! (Liliyn) His jaw dropped a little as he glanced at the indignant face of the woman. But, you know... I kind of want to see what becomes of your dream (Hiiro) Hee.Ah Is that so? (Liliyn) Liliyn turned her flushed face in embarrassment as she suddenly saw Hiiros smile. (Interesting. The way this guy thinks is really interesting. If such place really existed, then I want to see it) (Hiiro) However, her ambition was not something that would come to being overnight, it takes years to be established. If they managed it untactfully then Hiiro might not possibly witness it while he was still alive. (Oh crap. Ive began to seriously consider about perpetual youth) (Hiiro) Although the thought of becoming inhuman is still out of the question, if possible, he wanted to see the beings of this world work hard for Olympics and sports-like events similar to the people who lived in earth. Her idea was really interesting. He ascertained himself to become one of the judges for the cooking showdown. He had a relieved expression as he found a hope he would look forward to in the future. However, the road would be a long and steep one, he thought as he looked around the tattered town, damaged by the war brought to the country. However, the road would be a long and steep one. Hiiro surveyed the worn-out town caused by the war again. A Dream huh? (Hiiro) N? Whats wrong? (Liliyn) Hm, after coming to this world, this is the first I have considered about something like a dream (Hiiro) A Dream? Do you also have a dream? (Liliyn) Thats rude. Besides, I told you a while ago you know? (Hiiro) Eh? (Hiiro) My dream is to see your dream come true with my very own eyes (Hiiro) . A-Are you alright with that? That sort of dream (Liliyn) Hiiro never thought of the details of his dream. He only felt the trance of wanting to dream. I do not mind it, I only wantto see it. The sort of Edea you had in mind (Hiiro) I-I see.. I understand! (Liliyn) Liliyn who looked like an enthusiastic child expressed a full bloomed smile Nevertheless Aka-Loli, this path is absurdly difficult (Hiiro) For a moment, she stared at Hiiros word in puzzlement, then she immediately laughed fearlessly while she crossed her arms. Humph, Thats where I want to be! The word impossible is not in my dictionary! kuhahahahaha! (Liliyn) .. I see. So you are prepared for it? (Hiiro) Of course! (Liliyn) Then, I will lend a hand as well (Hiiro) Thereupon, Liliyn became flabbergasted. She did not expect that Hiiro would be so quick on deciding to help her. For this reason, she had been worried on how she would coerce him in the future, as she usually hardens on the thought of persuading him, which made her dodge the thought unintentionally. But due to his words, she couldnt help but think that Hiiro was quite a strange guy. Thats natural! Y-you are after all my possesion! Its natural that you would help me! (Liliyn) Although Liliyn thrusted her fingers at him, she was undeniably glad from the bottom of her heart as a smile starts spilling over her face. She frantically tried to hide her embarrassment by shouting. Dont joke around. This is received to the last as a request. The compensation is hmm.. How about freedom at that place? (Hiiro) D-Did you say Freedom?.. What are you planning? (Liliyn) Im not sure. Should I let you know? Or maybe I shouldnt? (Hiiro) Mumuu.. Eei! Do not make light of me! Even I can give freedom to such a place! (Liliyn) Heh, then promise established (Hiiro) Even if she were make an excuse later, he could show this memory using the character ӳ|Project. And if she still refused to agree then he would use his Word Magic on her to forcibly listen. Actually, when he first came to this country, rather, when he started traveling with Liliyn, everything had been really good. He did not think that, he would find a dream to fulfill through it. Of course he dreamt of touring around Edea, but if he was pushed to say then, that was just Hiiros extra innings that can be addressed as a hobby. This dream of Hiiro was, indeed, boundlessly difficult in this world. However, he had made up his mind that he would realize his dream without fail. (Therefore, while I support Aka-Loli, I must do something about this war first) (Hiiro) Yes, a certain resolution was essential for Hiiros dream. And that would be to end the quarrel between the three countries or to lead them to a new direction. He understood that it would be difficult due to the danger it imposed. Still, he decided to do something about it despite all the difficulties. (That is right, I should do what I have to do. For that reason, I can do nothing but work without rubbing it)(Hiiro) Even Hiiro did not expect that he would make such a decision for himself as his heart was strangely cheerful. It would seem this was the favour he would receive after spending all his days lethargic. (Even if things would get troublesome, this is worth the effort) (Hiiro) He kept his determination to himself as he looked up into the sky. Although he was in a good mood, apart from that, he turned his gaze to Nikki who was joyfully smiling while playing with Mikazuki. Oi Baka-deshi, you will do a one hour-seiza later (Hiiro) W-Why is it?! (Nikki) This is the punishment for not reminding me about those fools (Hiiro) T-that is.. you seeuuu (Nikki) Seiza later (Hiiro) Yes (Nikki) Since Nikki really forgot about reminding Hiiro, Nikki could do nothing but nod without objection. Ahaha! Nikki made Master angry~! (Mikazuki) Next to Nikki, who saw her down hearted, Mikazuki joyfully pointed her fingers at her. But her smile freezed instantly on hearing Hiiros following words. You are the same, Drool Bird (Hiiro) ..fue? (Mikazuki) Mikazukis smile hardened. Previously, when I was talking, you were annoying. This the crime you have committed (Hiiro) N-No way! Thats mean Masteeeeeeer! (Mikazuki) Shut up. Do what I have told you to. You will have no meal for the time being if you refuse (Hiiro) Yes! Mikazuki will gladly eat obey! (Mikazuki) When Mikazuki hears her meals being pulled out, her attitude changed immediately. It was evident that she really hated her meals being pulled out. Kui this is also because of your fault Nikki (Mikazuki) Youre wrong~zo. This is the consequence of your deeds (Nikki) That is not true~mon! The reason I had become annoying wa because of Nikki~mon! (Mikazuki) Mu. Even I as well wouldnt be in this situation if it werent for you Mikazuki (Nikki) Ahh! That is not true~mon! Compared to Nikki, Master takes care of my body~mon! (Mikazuki) Ah.mumumu (Nikki) Hehe~n! BA~KA, Forgetful Nikki, boooo~ (Mikazuki) Uuu, this is so mortifying! (Nikki) Hiiro had a cramp on his cheek while hearing the communication of the two people. Maybe I should make it two hours instead? (Hiiro) Hearing his words, both of them felt a shiver run down their spine. We wont be annoying anymore! (Mikazuki & Nikki) The two of them cheerfully answered. CH 136 Chapter 136: Invitation to the Castle When Hiiro left the room, the shock of his words left Shinobu Akamori and Shuri Minamoto speechless for a while. All that they could do was continuously overlap their sighs continuously. Following this, Shinobu sat on the floor with her hands on her knees while quietly muttering. just what should we do? (Shinobu) Whether those words were actually directed towards someone, or if she simply wanted to voice out those thoughts, even she herself did not know the real reason why she said that. She wanted an answer as to what she should do. She wanted someone to answer that. Because that would be easier. In particular, since she had come to this world, she had obeyed the orders of another and lived without having to seek out any answers. It was possible to say that their environment had been manipulated. Even so, like Hiiro said, it still would have been possible to hold their own opinions within that and move while thinking on their own. That was something that they had not done. That was exactly why she had been incapable of refuting Hiiros lecture that could have been thought to be too severe. Those feelings were similarly held by Shuri as well, who, upon realizing it after being told, truly felt that she was quite shameful. Although what Hiiro said didnt have an exact basis, it was correctyes, it was possible to judge it to be correct. On one hand, it could be said that, because they were words he could say due to how strongly he had lived in this world, they had persuasive power. And so, she felt that they couldnt continue being like this. While Hiiros words had been relentless, she could somehow feel that he had told them so in order to open their eyes. That was exactly why she felt that, this time, they had to think carefully about what it was they should do now and reach the answer on their own. .Shinobu-san (Shuri) Hm? What is it Shuri..cchi? (Shinobu) Upon raising her face to look at Shuri, Shinobu was involuntarily rendered speechless upon gazing at Shuris serious expression. Shinobu-san, Ive decided. (Shuri) .decided what? (Shinobu) Upon hearing Shuris decision, Shinobu stiffened with an astonished expression. A person that seemed to be an Evilasoldier approached Hiiro and co. outside of the inn. The reason he had come was to extend an invitation to come to the castle to Hiiro, who had made many great achievements in this war. Hiiro had at least been told by the Maou, Eveam, that once the war settled down, she would send over someone to call him over. Although she had said once it settled down, they had only managed to expel the beastmen from the country so far. It seemed that the beastmen still remained hidden near the country, but, for now, the immediate threat had been removed. From what he had heard from the soldier, currently, the eyes of the soldiers deployed in the surroundings of the country were sparkling with motivation. Thus, even if something happened, they would be able to move immediately. As the situation had calmed down in comparison to earlier, Eveam wanted to invite Hiiro and co. to the castle so that she could also introduce them properly to her subordinates. Therefore, she had decided to have Hiiro follow the soldier there. Ah, what are you guys gonna do? (Hiiro) Hiiro turned his eyes towards Liliyn and co. Umm.would they happen to be your companions? (Soldier) Amongst them were ones that couldnt be seen as Evila, so the soldier gazed at them with doubtful eyes. For now, I suppose (Hiiro) Upon hearing that, the soldier gave a thoughtful look and said, If thats the case, then there shouldnt be any problems. If they are Hiiro-donos companions, then I will guide them with all my being. (Soldier) I see. You guys wanna come? (Hiiro) The first one to bite into that offer was Mikazuki. If youre invi~ted to the castle, does that mean theres gonna be a meal!? (Mikazuki) Eh, ah, that.well, it is being prepared but- (Soldier) Waa~! (Mikazuki) At the soldiers words, Mikazukis eyes shined radiantly. A shameful amount of drool also began to spill out as well. Th-then I want to go as well! Im so hungry! (Nikki) It was Nikki who jumped on the bandwagon. Fumu, then what do you guys wanna do, Aka-Loli? (Hiiro) Hmph, theres no way I wo. (Liliyn) Nofofofofofo! Of course we will accompany you! By all means, we would love to join you in going there! Nofofofofo! (Silva) Feeeeeee! C-Can someone like me go too!? H-H-How gracious! B-B-B-But, Ive always wanted to go at least once! (Shamoe) As if they were obstructing Liliyns words, the two attendants unanimously fired off words as they liked. Give up Aka-Loli, they completely intend on going (Hiiro) As Liliyn scratched her head, she displayed absolutely no desire to go. Do you hate it that much? There might be some delicious food you know? (Hiiro) Hm..iya, mutheres a fellow I dont want to meet at the castle (Liliyn) Hou (Hiiro) Looking at her, it certainly seemed like there was someone she didnt want to meet as she frowned reluctantly. For an existence like her, who wore arrogance like clothes, the existence of a person that she hated this much sprouted a bit of interest to Hiiro. However, coercing her would be troublesome. Then do you want to stay here alone? (Hiiro) After being told that by Hiiro and thinking for a bit, Liliyn looked at how merry Silva and co. were being as she heaved a large sigh. Iya well, I suppose Ill just try going for now. I dont know if Ill actually end up meeting them after all. (Liliyn) It seemed that it had ended with everyone accepting the invitation. Then shall we go? (Hiiro) Just as Hiiro said that, Please take us as well (Shuri) Seeing the person who had said that, even Hiiro was momentarily at a loss of words. The person in question was Shuri. Behind her, Shinobu could also be seen. The question of why they had decided to appear at that place, at that moment, emerged within him. In front of them stood the Evilasoldier. If he was someone who knew their faces, then another troublesome event might occur. are they your acquaintances? (Soldiers) Naturally, it was the soldier who had asked. It seemed that the soldier didnt know that the two girls were heroes. But he honestly worried about how exactly he should respond. This was because the two of them had the external appearance of Humas. If he said they werent companions, then it would lead to a discussion about why exactly humans were here. Because of their appearance, it would become obvious that they were humans who had come to participate in the war. Upon judging that, the chances of a battle resulting were high. If he said that they were his companions and they were investigated later, itd be revealed that they were heroes. At that point, itd be annoying to explain why he had said they were companions. (These guys..theyve really done a troublesome thing now) (Hiiro) As he instinctively turned a displeased face towards the two girls, upon seeing Shuris expression he went, Oh? (She) (Hiiro) On Shinobus face, although it was a bit cloudy, it seemed to be coloured with determination as well. (I see. So theyre trying to move a bit forward) (Hiiro) However, as their method involved dragging him into it, Hiiro became sullen. Realizing Hiiros feelings, Shuri lowered her head. Im sorry Okamura-kun! (Shuri) . (Hiiro) But right now, we do need Okamura-kuns power after all! Please take us with you! (Shuri) It seemed that they felt bad about dragging him into it. Shinobu similarly lowered her head. Seeing the two of them lowering their heads, Hiiro thought, (.I dont have any obligation to do what they want, but itd be annoying to have to think of an excuse. And Im also a bit interested in seeing what kind of answer that Maou will give) (Hiiro) More importantly, he didnt want to waste any more time here. He wanted to enjoy the delicious meal as soon as possible. .fine. But I wont take responsibility for whatever happens at the castle, alright? (Hiiro) As he said so, Shuri, who had been vigorously lowering her head, beamed. Thank you very much! Really! (Shuri) As she seemed to dislike the smile Shuri sent to Hiiro, Liliyns eyebrow twitched as she made an unhappy face. Oi! Were going to the castle, right! Lets get going already Hiiro! (Liliyn) Liliyn aggressively grabbed Hiiros hand and brought him to the soldier, as if she were tearing him away from Shuri. O-Oi, let me go! I can walk on my own! (Hiiro) Aaa~thats sly, Liliyn-dono! (Nikki) As Nikki and Mikazuki said that, they attempted to take Hiiros other hand but, Pokan! Pokan! The pitiful two each received a punch on the head from Hiiro. And as he swung off Liliyns hand- I told you that I can walk on my own (Hiiro) His mouth made a displeased look and he headed towards the soldier. Ahh Shishou! Please wait! (Nikki) Dont leave me behind! (Mikazuki) Even after being hit, the two of them didnt want to leave Hiiros side. They each stayed on one side of him and walked together with him. Seeing that, even the soldier somehow had a peaceful feeling. Ahaha, then please follow me (Soldier) The soldier guided them as they walked to the castle. Having had her hand forcefully torn away, Liliyn stared at the hand she had been grasping with a red face. Even though he was capable of reading that mood, but dared to ignore it, the butler then said- Nofofo, Ojou-sama, would you like to hold my hand? It can be my right or left hand, ah, or if youd like, I can even piggy-back and hug you! (Silva) Why dont you just go and hug the wall! (Liliyn) Dogasu! Ugaahh!? (Silva) Silva received a tremendous slap and was sent flying into the wall of a nearby building. Feeeeeee!? Are you alright, Silva-sama! (Shamoe) Leave that pervert alone, Shamoe! Lets hurry up and go! (Liliyn) U-u-u-u-u-u-understood! (Shamoe) Oi, you two as well, hurry up and come! (Liliyn) As Liliyn said that in a displeased manner to Shuri and co., the two of them, who had been gazing at the scene in a dumbfound manner, hastily began following after the group. CH 137 Chapter 137: Threat Having dodged the attack of the second prince of Beast Kingdom Passion, and having been sent flying out of the country, the two Heroes, Aoyama Taishi and Suzumiya Chika, were lying unconscious in a forest near Demon Capital Xaos. Uu. The first one to open his eyes was Taishi. Countless cuts had been engraved onto his body, but his bones were untouched, and he was able to move without a problem. Of course, pain still accompanied every movement. He gazed at Chika, who had suffered the same injuries as him. O-oy, Chika! Chika! Wake up! She showed no signs of regaining consciousness, so his face turned pale as he imagined the worst possible situation. But after slapping her face a couple of times Uu She let out her voice, so he was able to determine there was no real danger to her life. Right, we were He remembered why they had ended up in a place like this. Perhaps he had hit his head on the way down, but he had been unable to pull up his memory for a while. He gradually began to recall the circumstances surrounding himself. And he hung his head. Thats right I lost He participated in the war and shrunk back at its fierceness. He fought a man who seemed to be a Gabranth, but he couldnt inflict a single injury, and after receiving an attack from who knows what, they were separated from Shuri and the others. Just what the hell am I doing dammit. Seeing Chika, who was sleeping through her injuries, he began to feel the regret of not having been able to protect her. And the other thing that made him clench his teeth was the existence of a certain someone. Unlike himself, a certain Okamura Hiiro had experienced a clear growth in strength. Taishi had witnessed him fight, but to put it bluntly, Hiiros movements were so fast that he was only able to see a blur. He was just supposed to be a guy dragged into their hero summoning by accident, and Taishi was honestly happy that he was alive and well, but he had never even imagined that Hiiro would ever have grown stronger than his own party. Whats more, it seemed he paid no attention to them, and didnt want to deal with them at all. He looked down on the four whose legs had given out due to fear, as he laughed to himself at their pitiful display. At the very least, thats what Taishi saw. As a Hero, Taishi didnt want to believe he had been looked down on by a simple bystander like him. Im a Hero and yet, why is he He clenched his teeth tightly. So you were in a place like this. The voice he suddenly heard from behind made him tense up and instinctively turn around. And before him, was a person wearing a robe that covered their entire body. (W-who is this?) Taishis instincts screamed out, that this person was dangerous. As if he was being entranced by a giant snake, it was as if his entire body was being paralyzed. He couldnt move. . Two? That individual muttered lightly to themselves. Judging just by the voice, the person seemed to be male. Where are the others? It was as if he had been discarded in a place without oxygen, and it suddenly became difficult to breath. He couldnt move his mouth as he wished, and he couldnt let out any sound. A cold sweat broke out all over his body. Arent you supposed to be a Hero? Why are you being affected by miasma of this level? He didnt know what the man was saying, but he was able to understand that amazement was mixed into his voice. And looking at Taishi, who had yet to say a word since their meeting, the man said as such. Well, I dont really care about your status. Just shut up and follow me. Saying that, he began to approach Chika, who had yet to regain consciousness. er. Hmm? As the man tried to understand what it was Taishi had said, he stopped moving. Dont. touch her! Taishis face was pale, but he had a frantic expression on his face as he desperately wrung out his voice. It seems you care for this girl quite a bit, but you have no right to refuse. And of course, neither does she. The man casually tossed Chika over his shoulder. In that moment, something hot seemed to well up from Taishis chest, and his immobile body, that felt as if it had been entangled in chains Let go of Chika! Began moving for Chikas sake. His sword had fallen somewhere while he was flying through the air, so his hand was empty. Without any other choice, he thrust forward with his fists. Its useless. From where the man was standing, something suddenly shot out and wrapped around his body. Wha!? T-this is gu!? It was something like the roots of a tree. Several separate roots intertwined around Taishis body to bind him. (E-even though theyre so thin, why do they have such power!?) By their appearance, they would have broken at any instant, but even with all his strength, they showed no signs of breaking. I guess I should say something. If youre going to annoy me any more than this, then the first thing that goes will be this girls hands. What!? Is the right fine? Or perhaps the left? The man grasped Chikas slender arms, as he let out cold words. S-stop it! If you want me to stop, then just shut the hell up and follow. Taishi could feel it from the mans attitude. To him, pulling off Chikas arms and legs was nothing. If it would make Taishi follow, he would probably take any cruel action without hesitation. And sensing that, Taishi relaxed the power in his body. Got it. I got it, so please dont hurt Chika. The roots slithered back into the ground. He wondered whether that was the mans magic, but as long as Chika was a hostage, he was unable to do anything. No, even if there was no one held prisoner, the gap in strength was just too big. Taishi clenched his fists in anguish, but without anything for him to slam them against, they eventually grew exhausted and gradually began to relax. H-hey, can you tell me just one thing? I believe I told you to shut up, did I not? The intimidating aura once more began weighing down on his body. But the man conceded but a single bit of information. My master is waiting. Master? Taishi really just wanted to ask where they were going, and it seems they were headed to wherever the mans master was. And for a brief moment, he was able to see the expression under the mans hood. But it was only for an instant. (A cross-shaped scar on his face?) There was truly a large cross on the mans face. Get your feet moving. G-got it. Taishi knew there was nothing he could do now but listen to the mans words. He began to step forward. (Shuri Shinobu, please be safe.) CH 138 The Evila Capital: Xaos palace was a large castle that was commensurate with the scale of the country. Although it can be said that the palace is located within the heart of the country, high walls were erected, existing as if to protect the castle. Below the palaces seemed to be a flowing river. However, if one were to fall in, they would be soon be able to understand its nature within a single glance. The river, that appeared to be connected to the sea, was flowing into the country. Of course, in order to enter said castle, one would be required to pass through its gates. If you were to try and enter the castle from elsewhere, you would be regarded as an intruder, captured, and be met with the fate of being sent to prison. Although there was a large bridge established for the purpose of crossing the valley, a hefty soldier was standing there acting as a gatekeeper. Even though Hiiro Okamuras party had crossed over the bridge and were currently entering the castle, they had, as predicted, felt various feelings from the soldiers gazes. That was to be expected. Although Hiiro, who was active in the war, was an exception, there were Evila that they had clearly not seen before, as well as beings of other races that had dived through the gates. Usually, they would attempt to apprehend such subjects. In addition, the stares directed towards the human Shuri and Shinobu were particularly hostile, any possible hint of friendliness being undetectable. However, that could not be helped. After all, this time, the humans had betrayed the Evila. Following this, they had also conspired with the Gabranth in order to destroy the Evila. As the humans had also assaulted them with complete disregard, they committed such acts believing that they were just. Although it was undetermined whether or not the soldiers had understood their place or they were issued a strict order by the Demon Lord...no, it was most likely that both had occurred. If they were to handle this situation poorly, it was highly likely that another conflict would arise. Thus, they could do naught but merely glare as they restrained themselves. As Shuri and Shinobu had a sufficient understanding of the meaning behind those stares, they held downcast, anxious eyes as they contracted their bodies while walking behind Hiiro. Due to the guidance of the soldiers, Hiiro and co. were brought to a place called the Rulers Room. There, red carpet was spread out onto the floor, and, further in the back, a chair that looked like a throne existed. Starting from the throne, a straight road was lined with soldiers on both sides, as if enclosing it. In addition, within close vicinity of said throne, individuals that Hiiro had seen previously were congregated together. Eveam: You did well to make your way here, Hiiro! The one who hospitably welcomed Hiiro was the Demon Lord, Eveam. Although under normal circumstances, she would be planting her waist onto the throne with a dignified demeanor, Eveam was currently standing in a similar manner to the others. Eveam: I apologize. Originally, I was planning on heading out, yet, as you can imagine, Marione and the others had objected. Marione: Of course! Her majesty is the Demon Lord. To have to perform the labor of stepping outside just to show appreciation for a single, mere Evila is a mistake. CH 139 Chapter 139: Hiiros Coming-Out Shinobu spoke about their group, the heroes who had been summoned to Edea, as well as the reason for why they had come to the Demon Country: Xaoswithout concealing a single detail. After discussing it with Shuri, they together had decided that she should do so. It had been Shuris idea to talk with the Maou about themselves. Naturally, Shinobu had been unable to deny the possibility of them being executed on the spot. However, if they remained where they were, not only would they continue to cause trouble for Hiiro, but the chances of them eventually being discovered was high. Rather than begging for mercy after being found, she felt that coming to the Maou by themselves to appeal to her would be much safer. Even Ornoth had told them that if they were obedient, they wouldnt be killed, furthering supporting her decision. I see. You two are undeniably heroes, correct? However, that leaves one small question. (Eveam) Wh-what might that be? (Shinobu) Shinobu asked as she held her breath. You said that you had already entered the demon continent when we were crossing the bridge. If that is the case, then who were the heroes that we saw on the bridge? (Eveam) Saw.on the bridge? (Shinobu) As Shinobu gave a blank look, Eveam similarly muttered, Hm? and- Why are you making such a face? You four heroes were undoubtedly on the bridge you know? (Eveam) .that must be some kind of mistake..because we were definitely..we met an Evilacalled Iraora, who allowed us to cross the bridge. (Shinobu) Upon hearing the name Iraora, Eveam displayed a clouded expression. She had heard about the tragedy that occurred on Mtich Bridge. And, in order to confirm it, they had performed an investigation, yet it seemed to be true. Former Cruel Brigademember Iraora. She had recognized his strength, and believed that she could leave the defense of the bridge to him. Hence, she had trusted him and left that duty to him. However, she didnt think that he would betray them, and as a result, lead to the loss of numerous comrades and Greyald. Then you, no, all four of you had already crossed thanks to Iraora quite a while ago? (Eveam) I believe so. The king did say that the plan would work out cause he was on our side. (Shinobu) I seehowever, if you two dont know of them, then just who were the heroes that we saw.. (Eveam) Eveam muttered with a pensive look on her face, but was unable to come to an answer. Allow me to ask one thing. (Aquinas) During such a discussion, Aquinas posed a question. Simply by standing there, it was clear that he was a different existence from the others due to his intimidating aura. Shinobus nervousness rose even further. Kiria.do you know that name? (Aquinas) Kiria? N-no, I dont..but (Shinobu) Then what about the name Valkiria? (Aquinas) N-no (Shinobu) Aquinas stared fixatedly at Shinobu. It appeared that he was checking to see if she had lied or not. Then, he glanced towards Eveam. Your Majesty, it is likely that these two do not know anything. Its the King of Victorias after all. He likely sent the heroes over here, and was planning to use them as a pretext for war later on. (Aquinas) It was the same view that Hiiro had told Shinobu and co. As she realized that it was like that after all, Shinobu hung her head in shame as feelings of frustration overflowed from her chest. If the heroes died here, then he would use that as the reason for a new war.huh. If its that king, then it seems plausible that he would be capable of such a thing. (Eveam) Eveam frowned sorrowfully. Then you really werent told anything after all. Even though youre heroes.. (Eveam) Also, about the heroes that we saw. If you think about how Kiria betrayed us, then those heroes were.. (Aquinas) I see.dolls, huh. (Eveam) Yes, not only that, but they were made quite.elaborately. If it was Kiria, who was a doll-maker to begin with, its possible. Up until now, we have been helped on numerous occasions thanks to her abilities after all. (Aquinas) Thats right..she did help us. Even so (Eveam) Eveam gave a bitter expression as she ground her teeth. Aquinas continued speaking in her place. Ornoth, is it true that the remaining two heroes were blown away? (Aquinas) Yeah, its true. Due to Prince Lenions attack. I made some soldiers looking for them for the time being, but it seems like they cant find them. (Ornoth) fumu. It appears that there were no lies within what theyve told us. However, there is one thing that doesnt make sense. (Aquinas) Shinobu was startled once more. Naturally, there was nearly nothing left that they hadnt told them already. They had intended on answering any questions they gave honestly. Her heart began beating violently at the thought that there were still some inadequacies with their explanations. You dont need to get that nervous. Although, even if I say that, I guess it cant be helped. What I dont understand isnt about you, but Hiiroabout his actions. (Aquinas) ..eh? (Shinobu) Shinobu became dumbfounded, but the surrounding people simultaneously glanced towards Hiiro. The person in question, Hiiro, still had his eyes closed, but- (So it came to this after all) (Hiiro) As though he had expected it, Hiiro opened his eyes and raised his face to look at Aquinas. Thats right. What I dont understand is why Hiiro, who should have been your enemy, brought you heroes all the way here. If you were simply strangers, he would either ignore you, or kill you two human girls. Either way, theres no way that Hiiro and the two of you are completely unrelated. Thats what I sensed, but how is it? (Aquinas) Hiiro clicked his tongue internally. Probably, if it was Eveam, then she wouldnt have thought of that question. Whether for the better or the worse, since she had such a straight-forward personality, she may not have held any doubts with regards to the meaning of Hiiros actions. Even if she held some doubts, she wouldnt have had the confidence to relay them well. However, the other party was unfortunately a top-ranking person amongst the Maous army. Hiiro felt that he didnt seem to be a person who would be amused by word games. Honestly speaking, he had wanted things to go on without that question arising. However, Aquinas had magnificently managed to point out that question. The first one to react towards the identified issue was Shinobu. A-ah, that is! Weits because we earnestly asked him for such an unreasonable request! Thats why he really didnt do anything bad! (Shinobu) Though she spoke in a very flustered manner, she didnt want to cause any more problems for Hiiro, who had brought them here, and tried to give an excuse. However, when Hiiro had brought the two of them here, he was more than prepared for this kind of situation to result. Iya, I cannot imagine that this man would do something like this for complete strangers. There would either need to be some secret agreement, or..perhaps elicited empathy caused by an old friendshiphuh. (Aquinas) At Aquinass inquiry, Shinobus face became pale and was about to object when- Yeah, thats right. Ive been acquainted with these guys before. (Hiiro) Hiiros expression didnt change as he uttered so indifferently. Some of the surrounding peoples facial colour changed. At the thought that he was an acquaintance of the heroes, their level of wariness increased further. The soldiers began to get noisy as their hostility gradually increased. Even Marione gave him a glare that suggested that it wouldnt be strange if he started to attack him now. However, Aquinas did not show any signs of surprise, and, instead, gave a face of comprehension as he spoke once more. as I thought. I heard about it from the soldier who guided you here. That you were behaving as though they were acquaintances. And that Ornoth also seemed to know about it as well. (Aquinas) When Hiiro had first met with the four heroes in this country, Ornoth had also been nearby. Based on the conversation they had at that time, even if they couldnt be thought of on friendly terms, he had at least judged them to have known each other from before. Hi-Hiiro? Is that true? (Eveam) As Eveam still couldnt believe it, she timidly asked thus. Yeah. (Hiiro) I-is that soiya, its not like I intend on condemning you for just being acquaintances. But um (Eveam) Why is an Evilalike myself the acquaintance of heroesright? (Hiiro) Ye-yes, but. (Eveam) Thats simple. (Hiiro) Other than Hiiros companions, the eyes of all the people in the room popped out and widened as they froze. It was because Hiiro suddenly began using magic and- ..its because I was also one of the summoned people. (Hiiro) -returned to his human form. CH 140 Chapter 140: The Two Heroes Treatment For a short while, nobody said anything. Liliyn only sighed as though amazed, while Nikkis voice could be heard saying, Ooh~! That form of Shishous is the coolest after all!. Soon after, Mikazukis voice rang out, saying, Yeah yeah! Masters normal appearance is the best! Even Aquinas was completely surprised at Hiiros words and actions, that he had forgotten to blink as he froze. Wh-wh-wh-wh. (Eveam) Eveam simply repeated the same short sound at regular intervals. As she did so, an incredible killing intent welled up from Marione, and just as he was about to aim his right hand at Hiiro- Gatsu! -Aquinas had grabbed his arm before Marione had realised it. Wha-!? Aquinas, you bastard! (Marione) While telling Aquinas to let his arm go, he forcefully attempted to break out of his restraining grasp. You bastard! Why did you stop me! He is a Humas, you know! He conspired with the heroes and brought them here while intending to slaughter her Majesty! (Marione) The surrounding soldiers were startled by Mariones words, and began looking at Hiiro with gazes full of killing intent. Uu~ Im scared (Mikazuki) Mikazuki nervously gripped Hiiros clothes. Nikki, in a very childish way, said, Shishous enemies are my enemies! while taking up their stance. Silvas previously optimistic expression crumbled as it turned into a grim countenance. Liliyn was watching over the proceedings as usual, while Shamoe remained behind her, going Feeee in a flustered manner. Your Majesty! We should arrest them immediately! (Marione) W-we cant do that! (Eveam) Wha-!? Why!? (Marione) I-its true that if hes a Humas, then it explains the reason why he is the acquaintance of the heroes. I was surprised at the fact that he was summoned, but, if that is the truth, then he is someone from another world. He was likely forcefully summoned by the King of Victorias. If you think about it like that, then Hiiro should be a victim of the circumstances! (Eveam) Mu-muu. B-but its possible that was merely a falsehood meant to trick your Majesty! (Marione) Its not. (Aquinas) Marione scowled as Aquinas cut into their conversation. Wh-what do you mean? Do you have some evidence for that? (Marione) My eyes can see through the truth. You know that as well, dont you? That it is impossible to lie to my questions. What Hiiro has said is undoubtedly the truth (Aquinas) Aquinas locked eyes with Hiiro. And Marione, if you had done something then, you may not have gotten out of it lightly, you know? (Aquinas) What did you say..? (Marione) If Marione had attacked at that time, Hiiro himself had prepared various methods of coping with him. As he put his hand in his pocket, he maintained magic at his fingertip. In doing so, Hiiro was prepared to write a word to react to any situation that might arise. As Aquinas had, no, not only Aquinas, but Eveam as well, had realized that, they didnt want a dispute to occur here. It was precisely because they were aware of Hiiros true strength that they didnt want such a thing to occur. I-In any case, Im judging what Hiiro said to be the truth! Marione, even if hes a human, I owe him a debt! If you try to hurt him, then Ill have to punish you. Thats why please, trust me and give me some time. (Eveam) understood. However, if he tries to do anything funny, I will put my whole soul into destroying him, okay? (Marione) After saying that, Marione began giving Hiiro a stare that was even warier than before. However, at that point- Are you done talking? Then how about continuing on with the conversation already? I only came here to eat. Hurry up and end this. (Hiiro) U-umu. My apologies Hiiro. Y-youll have to wait a bit longer for the food. It should be in the midst of being prepared right now. (Eveam) Geez, theres gotta be a limit to how unprepared you are. (Hiiro) At this exchange and Hiiros completely unrestrained attitude, Marione ground his teeth, while the soldiers were staring at Hiiro in a shocked manner. There were also those who were internally admiring him for having broken through the calmness of one of the Cruel Brigades members to this extent. Suddenly, Aquinas leaked out a sigh and opened his mouth. However, healing and teleportation, explosions and lightning, and now transformation? Your existence itself truly is like a box of surprises. (Aquinas) Like youre one to talk. Dont you have the power to create swords with your Demon Eyes, and are also a Unique Magic user? (Hiiro) In truth, he actually knew that Aquinas was a dark attribute magic user from when he peeked at his Status, but figured that there would be troublesome repercussions if he revealed that here. Hence, Hiiro purposely stated an incorrect explanation. However, the surrounding soldiers swallowed nervously at Hiiros words. All of them were aware. Of who exactly the strongest person within this country was. However, there was no way that any one of them would be capable of talking so casually with him using such an arrogant attitude. Even so, Hiiro calmly spoke without a hint of fear. The soldiers fidgeted nervously as they watched the scene of Hiiro and Aquinas staring at each other, wondering whether or not it would suddenly break out into battle. Fu, youre an interesting guy. (Aquinas) Dont look at people and then laugh, Red-hair. (Hiiro) Due to Aquinass sudden smile, everyone was shocked. After all, it was a very rare sight to see him laugh at anything. Ignoring them, Aquinas continued. However, you said that you were summoned, but does that mean that you are a hero as well? (Aquinas) Everyone became taken aback and looked at Hiiro. Normally, I would reply by saying that I have no obligation to answer, but it would be annoying later on if I left you guys with that misunderstanding. I guess this calls for an honest explanation..do it. (Hiiro) M-me!? (Shinobu) As Hiiro had suddenly looked at Shinobus face while prompting her, she suddenly shouted, as she did not think she would be nominated suddenly like that. Talking about it would be troublesome, and you guys came here to gain their trust right? So do that. (Hiiro) She watched Hiiro as he closed his eyes and crossed his arms once more, giving off the impression that he wouldnt speak any more than that. ..thanks Okamura-cchi. (Shinobu) She said with a small murmur. She was thankful for the fact that Hiiro had thought of them, and thus gave them the chance to talk. In addition, if they were able to prove their connection to Hiiro, it may become easier for them to gain the Evilas trust. Although she thought that, to Hiiro, it truly was just too troublesome to explain. As he figured that they did not have any information that would inconvenience him if known, he had simply judged that there was no longer any need for him himself to speak any further. Following that, Shinobu told Eveam and co. about how Hiiro was a human from the same world as them, and how he had soon left on a journey by himself soon after being summoned. In addition, she spoke of how they had met again after a long while in this country, and then been lectured by Hiiro as well. I see, so Hiiro explained the reality of the situation, and because you two felt that it wouldnt be good to continue going on as you were, you came all the way here. Is my understanding of it correct? (Eveam) She answered Eveams question without a single lie. I understand your situation. And so, having come all the way here, and having spoken of your circumstances, what do you want me to do? (Eveam) ..We will follow her Majesty the Maous decision. (Shinobu) are you seriously saying that? You two are still heroes, and the Evilayour natural enemies. And yet, you seek the decision from me, the Maou who governs those Evila? (Eveam) Yes. (Shinobu) Did you not think that it would be natural for me to have you killed? (Eveam) .no, of course we thought that. However, we decided that this was the best that we could do. Although we hadnt deeply thought about how scary and painful war is, it is true that we came all the way to this country as the allies of humanity. (Shinobu) . We were split up from our comrades, lectured by Okamura-cchi, and finally realized that we were wrong. But, thats exactly why we cant just stay motionless forever. If we did that, then I feel that, in itself, would be wrong. (Shinobu) As she concentrated on Shinobus words, Eveam silently closed her eyes. She herself no longer felt that the two girls in front of her were a danger to her. However, in this incident, she was met with numerous large betrayals. It was to the point where she couldnt just believe in people so early on. Itd be a simple matter if she believed them, and then went soft with the heroes treatment. However, if she did that, the surrounding people would undoubtedly oppose her decision. She had heard from Ornoth that the two girls had not hurt any of the Evila, but even so, the position of a hero was big. Even if they came while lowering their heads, Eveam felt that it would be wrong after all to not give them any punishment at all. I understand what you wanted to say. I have received your sincerity. However, you two have still not completely grasped your own positions. (Eveam) Hearing Eveams words, Shinobus body faintly trembled. Beside her, although her mouth was closed, Shuris facial colour became a little worse than before. Surely you didnt think that youd be released without any punishment at all? (Eveam) yes. (Shinobu) Although she answered feebly, that was all she could say. However, I wont needlessly take your lives. (Eveam) Hearing those words, the oppressive mood relaxed a little. However, Marione appeared to be amazed, as he shook his head numerous times. Im sure that you two also have things youd like to do from now on, but I cant let you do that so easily. (Eveam) Truthfully, they wanted to immediately go to find Taishi and co., but figured that saying something like that here would be impossible after all, and so they remained silent. Starting today, I will have the two of you live under our surveillance for a short while. Dont worry, we wont throw you into a jail cell. However, your standing will be about the same as a prisoner of war. You may find it a bit small, but Ill give you two a single room to live in. Are there any objections? (Eveam) ..no. (Shinobu) They couldnt possibly have any. And even if they did, theres no way they could say them. They were in a position where they had been partly resigned to living in a cell, but they couldnt possibly have thought that they would be given a room. Hiiro had told them, but Shinobu felt that the Maou was quite soft. However, she was thankful for that soft heartedness that had saved them. Take the two of them to the guest room in Tower B (Eveam) As Eveam said that, the soldiers approached them in response. However, at that moment, Shuri suddenly collapsed. Shuri-cchi!? (Shinobu) Shinobu carried held her in her arms as she attempted to wake Shuri in a flustered manner. Wh-whats wrong? (Eveam) Eveams eyes widened at the sudden situation. Her bodily condition is probably poor. Ever since I first met her, she was the most affected by the state of war around her after all. (Ornoth) The one who said that was Ornoth. I see, understood. Contact the medics and get them to take a look at her. (Eveam) Th-thank you very much! (Shinobu) Shinobu was thankful for Eveams courteous support. Its because I cant allow for my prisoners of war to be killed. Thats why you should rest. As long as you are here, I wont allow anyone to hurt you. (Eveam) As Shinobu thanked her once again, the soldiers brought over a stretcher and placed Shuri on it. Following that, the two of them headed over to Tower B together. CH 141 Chapter 141: Real Food, Demon Capital Cuisine! Sorry for all these problems that have been cropping up Hiiro (Eveam) As Eveam said that, If thats how you feel, then hurry up and let me eat. Havent I been telling you since earlier that Im hungry? (Hiiro) Th-this bratdo you even know who the person in front of you is? Even though youre just a human, do you not know how to speak respectfully? (Marione) Marione tossed those words at him as an angry vein appeared on his forehead. Who, you say? Isnt it obvious that shes the Maou? Even if you say Im just a human, it has nothing to do with it. I was only working to complete her request. So as long as she has prepared a meal for me in exchange, then I have the right to demand for it. If you still want to continue talking, then Im gonna leave because its troublesome, kay? (Hiiro) Mariones face cramped at seeing Hiiro, who spoke to one of theEvilas second most powerful Cruel members without any change at all in how he normally treated others. Shublarz was saying, Oh my, what an interesting child~ while observing him. Ornoth and Aquinas, naturally, were watching the scene in silence. Marione, like I said before, Hiiro is my saviour. If you continue to insult him any longer, I will have to order you to leave, you know? (Eveam) -Is what she said, Moustache Baron? (Hiiro) Mu.hm? By Moustache Baron, are you referring to me? (Marione) Yeah, because you have such a splendid, handlebar moustache. Doesnt it fit perfectly? (Hiiro) Marione truly did have a very curly moustache. However, the soldiers suddenly became noisy. Lines such as, what did he just call Marione could be heard coming from them. The person in question, Marione, trembled. Just as Eveam was thinking that she would have to make Marione leave before his inevitable explosion, Fufufu, you understand quite well, dont you, brat. (Marione) .eh? (Eveam) Eveam, no, the soldiers as well, gasped with amazement. If you can understand how splendid this moustache is, then you have quite the discerning eye. (Marione) Marione happily smiled as he touched his moustache lightly. Yeah. Up until now, Ive never seen a moustache like that before. I was quite surprised. (Hiiro) Fufufu, I see, I see. Thats because I take one hour every morning to set it. (Marione) I see. I was quite surprised at how concerned you are with your moustache. (Hiiro) Hiiro wasnt, by any means, trying to compliment Marione. He simply found such a suspicious-looking handlebar moustache that would usually only appear in anime and mangas to be unusual. Marione mistook that fascination to be praise. ..w-well, it seems like the two of you have reconciled, so thats fine but.. (Eveam) Eveams face twitched as she said that and coughed, giving a glance towards Marione, who was currently engrossed with his moustache. In any case, you really helped us this time around, Hiiro. We still cant completely relax, but, for now, the crisis has been averted. This is also largely thanks to Hiiros efforts. As thanks for that, weve prepared a modest meal. I would love for you to partake in it. (Eveam) Hiiro thought to himself, Finally! as he persuaded his stomach to endure for a little longer. Then please follow me. (Eveam) They arrived at a large hall with a long table positioned in the middle of it. On top of the table were numerous radiant dishes which drew ones attention and tempted Hiiro greatly. Naturally, it was not only Hiiro that was tempted, but Nikki and Mikazuki as well. In particular, as Mikazukis mouth began to have a large amount of drool leaking from it, Hiiro had to warn her to be careful. Even so, he understood the reason for her actions as the prepared meal was just that extravagant. Sit wherever youd like. (Eveam) Upon hearing Eveams words, Hiiro sat down on a seat in the middle of the long table. As he did so, Liliyn immediately sat in the seat directly on his right in a shrewd manner. Then I will be on his lefffffffftttt!? (Nikki) Just as Nikki arrived at the seat on the left of Hiiro, The early bird gets the worm! (Mikazuki) Mikazuki took the seat. No fair! Thats unfair Mikazukiiiii! (Nikki) Having become fed up with Nikki as they shouted with teary eyes, Hiiro attempted to calm the situation. Then why dont you just sit across from me? (Hiiro) O-Ohh! Sitting opposite of Shishou while watching his face! That is also pleasant in its own way! (Nikki) Nikki burst out with a smile as they restlessly moved to sit in the seat across from Hiiro. Good grief, isnt it fine to just sit anywhere? Why do these guys purposely try to sit near me. (Hiiro) Hmph, to be unable to understand something like that, you really are a brat, Hiiro. (Liliyn) As Liliyn said that as though looking down on him, Hiiro glared at her with half-lidded eyes. Iya, even if you say something like that.. (Hiiro) Indeed, as Liliyn had, for some reason, come to sit close to him, Hiiro felt that she was also a weird one. At Hiiros words, Liliyns face reddened. Glancing at her as she turned away, Hiiro said- Well, I dont really mind. (Hiiro) The cuisine was more important. It all appeared to consist of things difficult to choose from. So everyones seated. Then lets eat. (Eveam) As if to say that they had been waiting for those words, Hiiro and co. began shoving food into their mouths. Allow me to introduce the head chef who prepared this food. (Eveam) Upon saying that, the figure of a woman who seemed to be the chef appeared near Eveam. Her name is Musun. She is this countrys top chef. I was thinking of having her give an explanation for some of the dishes here for a bit. (Eveam) When Eveam pressed her to speak, Musun took a hat which appeared to be a cooks cap and began talking. As she said earlier, I am Musun. Now then, without delay, everyone has a meat dish on the plates immediately in front of them. (Musun) Like she said, on top of each of their respective plates sat an object that could be recognized visually as a steak. That is theSilver ducks meat. Its body is very tender, and has little fat. It is an extremely rare and expensive bird meat. (Musun) Its skin was glittering to the point where one might think silver dust had been sprinkled on it. Upon putting it in ones mouth, it gave a crunchy feeling, despite being meat. Yet, it wasnt tough. It was easy to bite through. They relished the earth-shatteringly new texture. While the skin seemed to be crunchy, as if it had been wrapped in a fresh vegetable, the soft meat inside of it overflowed with meat juices. Hiiro and co.s faces relaxed as they felt the new meaty texture in their mouths. Musun also smiled as she watched them. Im pleased that it seems to have met your tastes. Next, please try out the soup next to it. (Musun) A sticky-looking soup which resembled corn potage sat next to the meat. However, its colour resembled the reddish-brown of consomm soup. That is Crow Potato Potage. Do you know of the Crow Potato? It is a potato with a splendid black skin. However, it is quite the valuable ingredient, as it has only been found within the Demon Continent. (Musun) In other words, it was a Demon Continent specialty. At first, theCrow Potato is as hard as a rock and doesnt seem edible at all. However, if you heat it up in hot water at 80C for one hour, it becomes soft and the skin changes to reddish-brown in colour. (Musun) Based on that, it could be understood why the soup wasnt black, but, instead, had become this kind of reddish-brown colour. After that, if you take it out for a bit and cool it in cold water for one hour, it then absorbs the water and changes into a sticky liquid. It is quite delicious like that, but, when the Crow Potatois cooked together with minced Red Okra, it becomes even more delicious. Please, it might be a bit spicy, but Im sure youll become quite hooked on it. (Musun) As she had indicated, even though the potage was sticky, the taste of potatoes spread across the tongue. Additionally, there was also a slight spiciness which stimulated the senses. Yet, in spite of this, it gave one the impression that it would not be odd to become addicted to it. Id also recommend dipping the bread in the soup and eating it like so. (Musun) Upon eating the bread like fondue according to her instructions, everyone found it to be another delicious way of eating. Rather, their hands simply wouldnt stop. Feeling that she had done a good job, Musuns face swelled with pride. Mikazuki and Nikki both gave an extremely satisfied feeling as they wholeheartedly munched away at the food. Liliyn remained quiet, but continued to eat without complaint, so it seemed that she was also quite pleased with the food. Silva was also satisfied with the prepared wine as he nodded. Shamoe was taking memos of everything, as she spoke, Th-th-th-th-th-this is quite informative! while studying the recipes. Well then, I believe that there is something that may be on everyones minds. (Musun) At Musuns words, everyones gazes did indeed focus upon a single point. There lay a miniature mountain, no, a volcano-like object standing in the middle of the table. It had been placed upon a large pot and appeared to truly be like a volcano as a red substance occasionally erupted from the crater-like top of it. And like magma, that substance flowed down to the bottom of the volcano. That is Volcano Pudding. Ah, incidentally, it is a dessert. (Musun) ha? This is dessert? Itd be understandable if this steaming large dish was the main course, but they hadnt thought that it would have been the dessert. First, please appreciate the liquid that has collected in the pot. (Musun) Everyone took their spoons and scooped some of the red fluid that had flowed into the pot from the crater as instructed. Upon bringing it to their mouths, they were taken aback as their hands froze. An extremely sweet smell drifted about from their spoons. Pudding.indeed, it was a sweet smell like caramel. .m!? (Hiiro?) When he put it in his mouth, his body stiffened. Then, after a few moments, Hiiros face naturally relaxed. (S-sweet! But its not too sweet. This soup alone is good enough to be called the full dessert!) (Hiiro) Seeing everyones relaxed faces, Musun nodded as if satisfied and gave a light cough. Now then, this time, please try the mountain part of it. While it might look rough, it should be soft enough to scoop up. (Musun) The sound of saliva being swallowed sounded out as numerous spoons approached the volcano. Like she said, the spoons managed to cut through the mountain with basically no resistance at all. The pudding jiggled as they carried it to their mouths in one go. As the soup clung to it, it truly did appear to be as soft as pudding. Fuwaa~ its yummy~ (Mikazuki) I-I cant stop eating it! (Nikki) Mikazuki held her face with both hands as she showed a face of ecstasy, while Nikki was demolishing the mountain at a tremendous speed. Muyeah, its not bad. (Liliyn) Liliyns face relaxed with satisfaction. Nofofofofo! This is exquisite! Quite exquisite~! (Silva) I-I-I-I-It was worth tryinggg! (Shamoe) The pervert and maid both expressed their own opinions. Meanwhile, .fuu. (Hiiro) Hiiro also liked sweet things. Not only that, but amongst them, pudding in particular was one of his favourites. Normal pudding, or custard pudding, was usually a cold dish. However, having been made aware of the existence of this piping hot pudding, Hiiro felt that he could no longer eat normal pudding. The pudding was simply that delicious. Out of all the desserts he had eaten since coming to this world, it was, without a doubt, the most delicious. How is it, Hiiro? Did I manage to pay back some of my feelings of gratitude? (Eveam) At Eveams words, Hiiro nodded in response. Yeah, its delicious. Its the first time Ive felt grateful for having come to this country. (Hiiro) I-I see! Thats great! (Eveam) As Eveam turned towards Musun with a happy face, Musun began to continue explaining the dishes a bit more. Following that, she gave a bow and left. Pufu~Im so full~ (Mikazuki) Me too~ (Nikki) Mikazuki and Nikki held down their bulging bellies as their faces melted with happiness. And after a short while- Suusuu..suusuu Their breathing evened out as they fell asleep while still sitting. Having filled their bellies, they both were likely assaulted by a comfortable drowsiness. The eyes of the two girls quietly closed. These two.. (Hiiro) Hiiro tapped his temple with his finger and let out a sigh as though he were troubled. Seeing such a Hiiro, Eveam gave a pleasant smile. Fufu, it seems that theyre quite satisfied. (Eveam) These two enjoyed it way too much. (Hiiro) Isnt it fine? Since theyre still young. (Eveam) Haa, good grief (Hiiro) Allow us to prepare a room for you. Tonight, all of you may rest there. (Eveam) Is it really okay? (Hiiro) Yeah, theres also the other promise that I exchanged with you this time, Hiiro. It wont be possible to enter it right now, but I can still issue you a permit. Ill have it prepared so I can give it to you tomorrow. (Eveam) Hiiro went, Alright! as he fist-pumped internally. At that moment, Liliyn made an unamused expression. She had heard from Nikki that Hiiro would be receiving a permit for the Fortuna Grand Libraryas compensation for having participated in the war this time around. However, originally, that permit had been something she was going to prepare as payment for Hiiros information. Well, for her, it had simply been an excuse for her to accompany Hiiro on his journey. But upon coming to this country, she figured she would try to obtain the permit herself for Hiiros sake. Although it could be said that she no longer had to do any extra work, she somehow had a dissatisfied feeling as she swallowed all her wine in one gulp. As Liliyn did so, Aquinas briskly walked towards Eveam. After he whispered something into Eveams ear, she gave a slightly sad look while replying, I see. Then, Eveam stood up from her seat. Ill have a maid guide you to your room. You truly helped us today, Hiiro. Allow me to express my thanks with this. Thank you. (Eveam) .is it really alright for a ruler to lower their head so easily like that? (Hiiro) After Hiiro asked that, she smiled while countering. I have no intention of becoming a ruler that doesnt express their gratitude at all. (Eveam) (Hiiro) If you need anything, ask one of the castles people without restraint. Then Ill see you tomorrow, Hiiro. (Eveam) yeah. (Hiiro) Upon saying that, Eveam left the hall. And, just as Aquinas was about to exit the hall as well, Hiiro firmly felt him locking eyes with Liliyn. (Does he have some business with Aka-Loli.?) (Hiiro) Thats when he suddenly remembered. That Aquinas and Liliyn had a common feature. Hiiro continued to stare at Aquinas as he left, and thought- (..well, its not something that should bother me.) (Hiiro) He was as dry as usual. If needed, Liliyn would probably talk about it with him, but Hiiro judged that there was no need for him to ask about it himself. Following that, Hiiro and co. carried the stupid children as they headed to their room with the maids guidance. CH 142 Chapter 141 Late Night Conversation The night grew late, and at a time where everyone else would normally be asleep Aquinas stood alone on the terrace, looking up towards the starry sky while holding a glass of wine in one hand. After taking a small sip, he lightly closed his eyes. Aquinas: To think that you would return to this country He said as he stood there, as if speaking to himself. Then a small shadow appeared from behind him. Her face, illuminated by the moonlight, could be clearly seen. Aquinass eyes widened slowly, as though he knew about this individual, and spoke. Aquinas: Liliyn? Yes, the one who had appeared was Liliyn. Liliyn: Hmph, I didnt return because I wanted to Aquinas turned to face her. With the way she frowned as she spoke like she was in a bad mood, he could see her as nothing more than a child. Aquinas: Hmph, but Im surprised. To be together with an individual like that. What kind of strange turn of events brought this on? Liliyn: Why would that concern you? Aquinas: What a harsh thing to say to your own brother Liliyn: Dont kid me. Ive never thought of you as my brother Aquinas: Hmph Youre the same as always. Hm? Aquinas, as though he had noticed something, focused his gaze behind Liliyn. Liliyn however, as if she already knew about that existence, lightly shrugged her shoulders. Liliyn: Its fine to show yourself The one who appeared from the shadows, obeying his masters words, was Silva. Aquinas: It seems like you have a capable guard as well Aquinas looked towards Silva with admiration. Liliyn: Hmph, hes just a worrywart Silva, unlike his usual self, kept quiet and stood near Liliyn with a serious expression. It seemed like he had noticed Liliyn leaving her room and followed after her as a guard. Aquinas: To think youd come back on your own despite hating this country so much I guess that goes to show the calibre of the one known as Hiiro Liliyn: Who knows? Think about it yourself Liliyn chuckled as she gave a vague answer. After looking at her, Aquinas smiled kindly. Aquinas: Hiiros gained the attraction of a rather troublesome person Liliyn: WW-W-W-W-W-What do you mean by attracted!? W W-W-W-Why do I have to be a-attracted to a g-guy like that!? No way! Impossible! I demand you take back what you said immediately! She pointed and yelled at Aquinas, her face beet red with embarrassment, but Aquinas only looked surprised. Aquinas: This is I only said it half-jokingly to tease you a little, but it seems like I wasnt completely wrong Liliyn: D D-D-Dont act like you just understood something! Listen, what youre thinking of right now is completely impossible without a single doubt! Aquinas shrugged as he looked at the girl in front of him shout a barrage of excuses. However, he knew saying anything more than this was pointless so he changed the topic. Aquinas: By the way, I havent asked you yet Liliyn: Haa Haa Haa Ah? About what? Liliyn told Aquinas about how Hiiro wanted to read everything that was found in the Basement 5 of the Fortuna Grand Library. Aquinas: I see. So Her Highness was telling the truth Aquinas had heard from Eveam that Hiiro wanted an entry permit for the library as compensation for his assistance in the war. Aquinas thought that Hiiro may have been lying about risking his life just for the sake of reading books, but he was surprised that Hiiro had actually participated with books as compensation. Aquinas: If its about the entry permit then it should be issued shortly, so be at ease Liliyn: Obviously. Because that was the promised reward Aquinas smiled at the girl who answered in a manner similar to Hiiro. Aquinas: Thats right. In that case, will you be in this country for a while? Liliyn: I probably will At the very least, she couldnt leave until Hiiro got bored of reading the books in the library. Aquinas: I see Liliyn glared at Aquinas, who looked like he was thinking of a serious matter. Liliyn: Oi, I dont know what youre thinking about, but if you plan on binding Hiiro to this country then you better stop while youre ahead Aquinas: Oh? And why is that? Liliyn: Hes the kind of person that doesnt like being restricted, and I cant think of anything in this country that could be used to bait him Aquinas: Liliyn: If you try to forcibly make him stay in the country, then the country will become his enemy Aquinas: Liliyn: Furthermore Aquinas: ? Liliyn: If you try to do anything like that Liliyns red glare intensified. Liliyn: I wont just stand by quietly. Understand? Aquinas eyes slightly widened as Liliyn glared at him with obvious killing intent. He also noticed that Silva behind her was also full of hostility. Aquinas: He really is an interesting person, that Hiiro Aquinas was surprised that Liliyn would be so attached to another, and a Humas at that. Furthermore, he had never seen her defend someone that wasnt her servant. Aquinas didnt show it on his face but he was shocked at how much Liliyn had changed. His interest in Hiiro, who had caused her to change so much, grew even more. Of course, with his participation in the war, there were many things that Aquinas wanted to know about Hiiro in addition to his character. He had also noticed that Eveam held feelings towards Hiiro that was stronger than that of a mere friend. It was natural that she would develop an interest in Hiiro, who had already gained Aquinass attention despite having met a limited number of times. Aquinas also understood that from the partners Hiiro brought with him to the audience today. Nikki, despite being so young, stood in front of Hiiro to protect him when Marione glared at him with hostility. Mikazuki just hid behind Hiiro, but that goes to show how she believed that she would be safe if she was near Hiiro. Plus, the two in front of him. Aquinas: (Now that I think about it, it seemed like Marione had also accepted Hiiro all of a sudden) Aquinas began to feel that the existence known as Hiiro attracted those around him merely with his presence. And despite being a Humas, he had allies that were Gabranth, Evila, and even mixed races. Aquinas: (This guard also looks like hes got a few stories to tell) Aquinas hadnt noticed that Silva was a Pheom, but he could determine that he was not an average being. Aquinas: (To gather this many people of different races together He really is an interesting individual) As he thought that, he matched gazes with Liliyn who was still glaring at him. Aquinas: Liliyn, let me ask one thing Liliyn: What is it? Aquinas: Have you still not given up? Liliyn folds her arms arrogantly and shouts, Liliyn: Of course I havent! Aquinas: I see After asking that, Aquinas had nothing else to talk about. His expression was one of understanding, but was also sorrowful. Liliyn also had nothing else to say and so left. CH 143 Chapter 143 C Permit Received! At about the same time, the Demon Lord, Eveam was also gazing at the same starry sky with Aquinas watching. What had taken place today would surely leave a mark in the history of this world. The betrayal of Humas in the peace conference. Then, the conspiracy of theHumas and Gabranth to invadeDemon Capital Xaos. Furthermore, the internal betrayal of some Evila. War. If spelled correctly, its a very short word. But in reality, it contains pain and death. There was nothing one would gain from it. However, one can obtain security if the threat from the other side is destroyed. And, its possible to obtain peace. Still, is this the right answer? Fighting against someone, wounding them, killing them, and hating each other for doing so will one truly obtain peace with such methods? Why did people stop taking each others hands? Long ago, the people in this world were laughing with each other. Of course, there were some personal fights as well. However, the fights never developed to the point of depriving another persons life. At the very least, it definitely happened somewhere in the past. Yet, why did the world become something like this? Eveam had a clouded expression as she gazed at the beautiful stars. ..Although we live under such peaceful stars. Why does a person stain their own hearts with hatred for each other? (Eveam) Because it was approaching winter, her breath came out as white mist. She remembered the words of Victorias King Rudolf, who was at the conference.. In that case, supposing, from now on, a part of your family was assumed to be killed by someone, and revenge is meaningless for you. By resolving it through conferences . Can you still make the same face while settling the matter to those people? Even so, if one asked her that question, she will still never give up on creating a peaceful world. However, the reality was, she was betrayed, and a lot of her brethren who lived in the country were hurt. Some died among them. When she remembered those things, she felt a dark feeling breaking out from inside her. In addition, there was Greyalds death, and the report from Aquinas that Teckil is still nowhere to be found. This was all caused by the war the other party raised. If only they did not resort to this kind of violence, everybody could have attained good results at the held conference, and might have been able to live happily with each other. She heard that death was the worst form of pain. Its painful, difficult, sorrowful, and detestable. She wanted to convey these feelings to everyone by all means. Eveam painfully gripped the handrail of the terrace. Dont succumb to it Eveamif I act on these feelings, I might really do something that cannot be undone! (Eveam) She tried to calm herself by desperately speaking out her feelings. Yet, her hatred didnt weaken at all. (Kiria) (Eveam) During such times, if Kiria were beside her, comforting words would have always soothed Eveams heart. But, that person was no longer with her. Eveams heart seemed to have broken from the betrayal by the person who she had trusted the most. Thus, when she recognized the reality that she was alone in the night and Kiria was not with her anymore, Eveam was not able to hold her feelings back. A stream of tears flowed out without end from her eyes. (Why. Why did you do that.Kiria) (Eveam) Kiria had always supported her by her side. She was the one who helped her when she had strayed off her path. They had always been together ever since they were small children, spending all their time with one another. A best friend, an elder sister, and a mother, she was a very warm existence for Eveam. Kiria Kiria (Eveam) After that, her sobbing continued for a while Next morning, Eveam called Hiiro and his companions to the Rulers Room. Hiiro noticed something about Eveam when he saw her face. Her eyes were swollen compared to the previous day. She seemed to have covered it with a light make-up but it didnt seem to hide it. It was obvious that she cried last night and the reason could be understood somehow. This time, she had experienced a lot of betrayal. He also heard that the person who she trusted the most had deserted her. As a Demon Lord, she didnt seem to have matured yet. Although her age and appearance didnt look that way, her mentality seemed to have not changed from that of a teenage girl. Incidentally, when they first talked with each other, those were actually the impression he had on her. Na?ve and fragile. She was by no means someone who possessed the caliber to govern her race. Despite this, she still stood up, chose such a difficult road and was burdened with that painful choice. The pressure was way too heavy for her. Besides, no one can calmly sleep through the night with a betrayal from a person they most trusted . Hiiro can understand her situation as a thin line of nerves appeared on him. Other chief vassals didnt mention it to her as they seemed to have noticed her face too. My guests, I believe you have slept well (Eveam) Although he wanted to hear whats wrong with her, Hiiro became silent and looked at her. Then, she took out a something like a card from her bosom. Hiiro, as promised, here it is (Eveam) It looked like a telephone card; the outside frame was decorated by gold, with a shape of a black wing embedded on it. Eveam handed the card to Hiiro when she approached him. I see, so this is the permit to enter the deepest level of Fortuna Grand Librarys Basement 5 (Hiiro) Hiiro surveyed the card after receiving it, it seemed this permit was for Basement 5 as it was etched on it. With this, he can now enjoy every nook and cranny of the library. A smile floated on his face unintentionally. He thought that he wont be getting bored for quite some time. Dont lose it. Please take care of it because reissuing the card takes a considerable amount of time. (Eveam) Hiiro returned her advice with a nod. S-Shishou! I want to see it as well! (Nikki) Ah, Mikazuki wants to see it too! (Mikazuki) Two children tried to hop and grip the card in Hiiros hand. Although I particularly dont mind, but supposing you guys lose itYou know what that means right? (Hiiro) Both of them stopped their movements as they felt a chill run down their backs from Hiiros gaze. However, they still had the look which conveyed that they wanted to see card. After his attention was drawn to them again, he reluctantly handed it to them. Immediately, he saw Nikki and Mikazuki cordially smiling with each other. However Hiiro, we are still in war right now. Hence, the library is closed. I hope you understand (Eveam) .It cant be helped (Hiiro) If he was not mistaken, there were still enemies lurking in the surroundings ofEvila. So it was not the time for them to carelessly open the library in such a state of emergency. Still, considering Hiiro, he wanted to enter it as soon as possible. The dilemma where he cannot possibly enter it, got him very irritated. Hey, when will the library be open? (Hiiro) It was the question he would naturally ask first. Lets see. Itll be, at least, after the prospect of the war ends (Eveam) Certainly, he seemed to agree to her words. The country was in a situation where they did not know when an attack would commence and so, it has been in tension for a long time. Even as an outsider, rather, because he was an outsider, they cannot consent to his selfish action I see. But I want to read the books as soon as possible. I guess I need end this war quickly (Hiiro) Eveam was speechless on Hiiros word. [Haa] Liliyn similarly leaked a sigh in amazement. H-Hiiro, although we want to end it as well, we are mutually looking for a method for that right now. I believe this situation will continue for a little while (Eveam) I agree. For those guys, a lot of their war potential were cut down. So it is natural for them to give priority on waiting for reinforcements from their home country (Hiiro) Eveam nodded in affirmation to Hiiros opinion. Legally speaking, if we had captured the second prince Lenion, we could have used him to negotiate an end to this war (Eveam) But that plan could no longer be used anymore since Lenion managed to escape. (Hm, considering that Beast King, the real question is whether the war will be controlled by his own sons life) (Hiiro) From the impression he had when he fought Beast King Leowald, Hiiro felt the Beast King not to be a person who gave priority to the life of someone and thereby let such an opportunity to slip by. As predicted by Hiiro, this was a good opportunity for them. The current situation favoured the enemies as they could now cross the bridge, thus letting the beast men to bring over their war potential and finally crush the Evila. Naturally, they would besiegeEvilaeven though it was not easy to bring it down. Notwithstanding, they would freely dispose all their war potential to the surroundings of this country. .. For the time being, lets try this. First of all, it is necessary to cut off the route (Hiiro) Eveam puckered up her brows from Hiiros mutter. Route? What route? (Eveam) Ha? You havent noticed yet? Im pretty sure those guys lifeline is the bridge (Hiiro) Naturally, everyone shifted their attention to him. Dont you agree that the bridge is their only path of retreat? (Hiiro) Y-Yes (Eveam) If you cut off that course, their war potential will not increase any further either, those guys who are in the demon continent can then be confined. Like a rat in bag cornered bit by bit (Hiiro) T-thats true.. (Eveam) Eveam place her finger near her mouth as she had a convinced look. But Hiiro, I do agree that it would bring good results, but how can you bring the bridge down? The enemy is guaranteed to have stationed their main forces to defend the bridge. Its not easy to destroy it (Eveam) I heard that you destroyed a bridge before? (Hiiro) As he said, she along with Aquinas had dropped the bridge that connected the continents of Evilaand Gabranth Therefore, he mentioned those words, thinking she would easily pull of something similar, but the person in question had a troubled expression. ..Its impossible (Eveam) CH 144 Hiiro: Why? Eveam: At that time, destroying the bridge was our immediate priority. Thus, I was able to make preparations in advance. Moreover, as the enemy didnt think that I would try to destroy the bridge, they simply stood there, dumbfounded. Previously, in order to make the bridge collapse, Eveam used an enormous amount of magic power and a large quantity of blood in order to construct the ultimate magic. However, it appeared to be something that required a lot of preparation before use. The magic at that time could only be used for the first time due to Eveam and Aquinas magic being synchronized. It could be said that they had practiced quite a bit for that purpose. For the most part, it appeared that they would be capable of synchronizing better than the previous time. Yet, even so, it would still take time and, above all, the current situation was not one where the enemy would silently watch over them as they performed the ritual required for the utilisation of such a magic. As soon as Eveam appeared, she would be, without question, the first one to be targeted. Whats more, she would be on the receiving end of a focused attack. Although not absolutely certain, one would be unable to cast a spell that requires such intensive concentration. They would definitely be interrupted. Hiiro: Certainly, they arent such idiots as to repeat their previous mistakes. Eveam: Aa(1). Besides, the magic used at that time requires me to construct formulas before hand. Hiiro: Nn?(2) What do you mean by that? Eveam: What Im trying to say is, the day before you want to use the spell, there is a need to assemble the formula and carve it onto the body as a crest. In actuality, last time, on her very own belly, the magic formula, aka the so-called magic circle, had been drawn onto it. Moreover, once the magic circle has been drawn, one cannot use any other magic until the large magic has been casted. A large amount of magic is needed to even draw the circle. The prior preparations she was referring to was exactly that. Additionally, that magic circle required a total of three days to draw. Eveam: Furthermore, if I were to use it, I would be rendered useless for a while. Thats because Id become bedridden. In the current situation, I cannot afford to fall. Hiiro: Eveam: Moreover, there is a significant distance between us and the bridge. Right now, I am unable to leave the castle for long periods of time. That is something that also holds true for the Cruel here, but Eveam spoke while directing her line of sight towards Aquinas and the others. Hiiro: I see. If there are such circumstances, it seems that you cant afford to use such magic at a moments notice. In addition, if we head to the bridge, it would undoubtedly turn into a fight and might create casualties, huh? CH 145 Involuntarily, Taishi stood up and entered a combat stance. It was only natural. The opponent, was an Evila and to top it off, a person who had top-class power. Taishis reaction was only normal. Im a hero, and in hopes of gaining control of Evila, I came to Demon City?Xaos. Then the war broke out. As he started to think, he understood that it wouldnt be strange for Teckil to come and kill him, since Taishi was a hero after all. Such thoughts caused his face to turn pale. Seeing Taishi in such a state, Teckil shrugged his shoulder. You can relax, its not like Im thinking of killing you-su. (Teckil) Wha-, Why? (Taishi) I didnt receive an order like that-su~. (Teckil) Order? (Taishi) Thats right-su. I havent received any order to kill the heroes, from her majesty-su. (Teckil) (Taishi) Besides, in this situation, I believe it is better to join you guys, rather than oppose you-su. (Teckil) This situation Do you know where this is?(Taishi) That is something, you who was brought here should also know-su.(Teckil) Taishi recalled the time he arrived at the place. He was caught up in a big tornado, and when he thought he had been blown far away, a strange person appeared in front of him. It took Chika as hostage, and since Taishi had no means to use magic, he had to listen to that person. He obediently followed him, and then arrived at a cave. The inside was very dark; it seemed to be like a space that blocked the light. He was taken into a hole inside the cave, where there was a blind alley. At its entrance, there were grid patterns established, along with the structure of a prison cell. Then, the man who guided them here, tossed Chika carelessly to the floor, and in his rage, thrust a fist into Taishis abdomen; an intense pressure had caused him to fall to his knees. The man had then faced towards Taishi and Chika who were in a crouching position, and threw a blanket at them. He then placed a bracelet like object on both of their writs. Then,Taishis consciousness faded away after that. W-What, about you Teckil-san? (Taishi) Just call me Teckil-su. (Teckil) Ah Teckil were you caught by those guys? (Taishi) Thats right-su. Though, I dont know about the man who brought you two here. Im your senpai here-su. (Teckil) He said it in a light tone. Looking at him, it was highly likely to forget the seriousness of the situation they were caught in. You dont know him? Then who brought you here? (Taishi) That is (Teckil) At that moment, the grid pattern made a rattling sound as it opened. Both of them changed their line of sight in that direction. There was one person standing over there, it was the man who had brought Taishi and Chika to the cell. A wound in the form of a cross decorated his cheek. Ho~, finally that man has also woken up (suspicious person) He faced Teckil and started speaking. Teckil had been pretending to be asleep all this time, after giving Judom the information he had. Thus, it was his first time meeting this person face-to-face. My lord, is calling for you guys. Come with me (suspicious person) Taishi made a gulping sound involuntarily. Uu (Chika) As if measuring the timing, the other prisoner woke up. Chi, Chika! (Taishi) TaTaishi? (Chika) Chika gazed at Taishi with half opened eyes. As she opened her eyes, Taishi felt relieved. Excellent. You three, stand up quickly. (Suspicious person) The Person said the same thing again, and stood near the door, Taushi gripped his fist and considered taking the person out but, Dont do that-su (Teckil) Teckil said in a low voice. Wha-, Why? (Taishi) You dont understand-su. This is right in the middle of the enemy territory. Even I dont know how many enemies are here, and if we made an untactful move, not only you but that child over there will also be exposed to danger. (Teckil) Ah (Taishi) What Teckil said was undeniably right. Certainly, right now there was just the cross cheeked man as the enemy, but it might not be the same outside, there might be many of them lurking outside. Even if they did subdue the man, there was no guarantee that they would be safe after. Besides, he is strong-su. Are you thinking of winning without a weapon-su. (Teckil) Well, there is magic, right? (Taishi) It seems like you dont know about it-su, so let me tell you-su.(Teckil) Teckil jerked his chin and motioned it towards Taishis right hand. Those bracelet are called Magic Sealing Bracelet-su (Teckil) Eh? Is this a Magical Tool? (Taishi) They are similar to my handcuffs (Teckil) The handcuffs placed on Teckil were more powerful than the ones on Taishi and Chika. It meant they viewed Teckil as more of a threat, but in this situation both of their magical powers were sealed. Now then, in this situation can you defeat him without any weapon and magic-su? (Teckil) Tha-, That is (Taishi) In addition to that, this girl has only just woke up. At the moment, it would be better to quietly obey him for our own sake-su. Taishi accepted the words from Tekil and dropped his shoulder. Understood. Chika, can you stand up? (Taishi) Y-Yeah (Chika) Without understanding the situation she was in, she could only nod. I know there are many things you would like to ask, but for now bear with it (Taishi) I want to ask, where is this place, what happened, also about that person, but it doesnt seem like the right place for it. (Chika) When Chika woke at last, judging that the situation was not favourable, she agreed. What are you doing? Follow me fast.(Person) Upon hearing the mans voice, the three stood up and left the prison. The place Taishi and others were taken was supposed to be inner part of the cave, but the place was surprisingly bright. However, it was not the sunlight rather; it was a bluish-white gemstone casting a strong light. The sources of the strong radiance were four giant gemstones. From inside the cave sprouted roots similar to that of a giant tree which supported the four giant gemstones, the roots wrapped and entwined around them. There were two giant gemstones at each side of entrance. In front of the entrance was the stairs and on top of stairs, an ornamented chair like a throne was erected. I was waiting. (Throne guy) There was a person sitting on that throne and on the left side were two women, standing close, holding some kind of white paper in their hands. A child? (Taishi) Taishi upon seeing the figure of the person sitting on the throne involuntarily muttered. As Taishi saw it, there definitely was a child sitting on the throne. His age seemed to be around 10 years old. He had blonde hair, and his smiling face had the charming power to capture the heart of anyone regardless their gender or age. The word bishounen wont be able to cut it. As Taishi saw his face, he thought, if the boy were to go on television, he would become a super-idol overnight. Even Chika, who was standing beside Taishi, was staring at the child, astonished and in blank amazement. (He has the atmosphere of a character that only comes out in games)(Taishi) Taishi, who on reflex prepared to walk towards a beauty like that. If the boy grows up to be an adult, his beauty would be more polished and would attract each and everybody, Taishi gulps. Come on, over here. Lets talk. (Bishounen) As if the boy understood what the three were thinking, he chuckled. Involuntarily, Taishis legs start walking in his direction, but the moment Teckils face entered his vision, he is brought back to his senses, and his eyes open wide. He-, Hey Teckil, what happened? (Taishi) Taishi asked him, because Teckil,for some reason was sweating, from his head, abnormally. His eyes were wide open, as if he had seen something unbelievable. Following this, Teckils mouth, apparently becoming tongue tied at a single word, began to heavily ask the following. N-No way suchdid you betray us? (Teckil) Teckil said those words towards the person sitting on the throne. Taishi thought that the boy had betrayed Teckil, and so he was saying such words. I need an answer-su. Did you betray us-su Kiri-chan!? That was obviously a way of calling some close to you, due to that Taishi now believed his thinking was right. D-Do you know, that kid? (Taishi) Regarding the question, Teckil slightly shook his head. Its differentno, its not-su . I also know about the boy-su. But, the person Im talking to right now is you, Kiri-chan-su. (Teckil) And so, the line of sight of Teckil fell not on the boy, but on one of the girls standing beside the boy. Judging from the flow of talk, it seemed like he was speaking to the women and not to the boy. Is it alright for me to talk, Your Majesty? (Kilia) The women gently lowered her head toward boy. Yeah, its okay (Bishounen) I give my thanks (Kilia) She easily got the permission, and now faced Teckil. Its been a while, Teckil-san (Kilia) Kiri-chan (Teckil) He clenched his teeth, and spoke in a forced voice. He made an unpleasant face when he found out that the woman was indeed the person he knew. Why are you in a place like this-su? Wasnt Eveam-sama supposed to be the only one you decided to follow-su (Teckil) (Kilia) Did you from the start-su? Did you betray Eveam-sama from the start (Teckil) Looking at him talking in astonished expression, the boy opened his mouth with a gleeful voice Its alright NO.05, tell him the truth. (not so good bishounen) Th- the truth? N-No, leaving that aside, what do you mean by NO.05-su? (Teckil) Looking down on Teckil with a lifeless and cold stare, the woman addressed as NO.05 spoke. Im the intelligence specialised Varukaria, identification NO.05. The Kilia you knew is an artificial being made for the purpose of getting close to you guys. (NO.05) Wha-What, are you talking about-su? (Teckil) There is only one leader to me, and that is, His Majesty, sitting over here. (NO.05) No-No way (Teckil) Teckil fell down on to his knees as he stared hard at the ground. Then, that means the information I obtained till now? (Teckil) Yes. Do you remember that, you always used me as an intermediary and gave me all the information. And naturally, so my situation was always convenient, altered it and gave it to the country. (NO.05) Teckils face became more and more pale. Wha-What about, the information about the Gabranth and Huma having secret agreements, and that the conference had a dark plot behind? (Teckil) Yes, I told them the information that was convenient for us (NO.05) He clenched his hands which were now on the ground. WH-What, about the conference!? What about demon lord-sama!? What about Xaos!? (Teckil) Rest assured, during the conference an unforeseen event occurred. Well leaving that matter aside, Eveam and Demon City are somehow safe (NO.05) Teckil sighed heavily as he felt exhausted from all the exertion. Well, these works are done by people, so there will always be mistakes Teckil-kun (really asshole bishounen) The boy still didnt break his smile. It was as if he was even enjoying the mistake he had made. Thats right, the biggest problem here was you-su. (Teckil) He started glaring at the boy. Ahaha, youre scary. It is wrong to glare at me with eyes like that. Even though, I look like this, Im still your boss. (really asshole bishounen) Kuu (Teckil) Taishi, as he saw the two exchange glares, spoke mildly. H-Hey Teckil, who is that kid? (Taishi) (Teckil) Hmhmhm, come on now tell me, Teckil (Taishi) Taishi glanced at the boy and once again looked towards Teckil. Teckil exhaled a large breath and slowly opened his mouth. He is the Demon Lord. (Teckil) CH 146 As they heard the words from Teckil, Taishi and Chika both froze. EhHey, Taishi. The Demon Lord is a girl, right?(Chika) Ah-Aahthats what Ive heard from the King(Taishi) Towards the two people who were bewildered, Teckil showed a wry smile. Ah, that way of speaking was a mistake. He is a Demon Lord, but from before. In other words, he is the ex-Demon Lord. (Teckil) E, ex-Demon Lord?(Taishi) Taishi, opened his eyes wide and stared at the boy. The boy was still smiling as if he was having fun. At that time, when that appeared before my eyesit was also your doing, right-su? (Teckil) Ahaha, dont you miss it? But, it did mature, and you killed it one time already. Though, in the old days that was only dealing with you with just one hand. (Avoros) Thanks to you, right now Im a Cruel-su (Teckil) It means, that time is certainly flowing. (Avoros) Leaving that aside, the fact that youre alive means, your death was a lie-su?(Teckil) Yeah, thats right. (Avoros) But how did you do it-su? At that time, it was Aquinas who had confirmed it-su ? (Teckil) He was the person holding the title of the strongest Evila . It was indeed a mystery, why didnt Aquinas discover that Avoros had faked his own death. Yeah, his eyes were the the most troublesome thing. Thats why, as you just said I was living, but maybe it is better to say that I was revived. (Avoros) Revived? (Teckil) Well, to to be more precise, Im still incomplete (Avoros) Incomplete? (Teckil) Anymore than that is a secret? Yes, for now. (Avoros) He said that while bringing his index finger near his lips and closing one eye. What is your aim-su?(Teckil) Nh~? I said just now that im incomplete. So maybe.,becoming complete (Avoros) ?(Teckil) Youre making a face expressing that you dont understand what im saying. Well, it is to be expected. If so, how about you let that hero-kun over there, explain what is happening in the world right now? (Avoros) While an eh? escaped his lips, Teckil looked towards Taishi. EhMe? (Taishi) Yeah, thats right. Didnt you guys invade the Demon City?Xaos (Avoros) Teckil was startled after hearing those words, and understood the reason why Iraora had given them the permission to pass the bridge. Then he discovered a single truth regarding the existence of this Kilia, and the reason to why he who had the job of gathering information was the first one to be captured. Are weat war-su? (Teckil) Whoa~, as expected of Teckil-kun. Thats right, right now we are at war. By the way the Humas and Gabranth are in an alliance. (Avoros) Wha!? (Teckil) What could be considered as the worst case scenario had just unfolded. Before the conference he had told Kilia about the strange actions the two races were taking, but if it was as she said just now, then the information was not delivered to Eveam. He remembered one more thing. Kilia said that Eveam and the Demon Citywere both safe. At least, it meant that they have not been assaulted yet. But the fact that there was a war going on, meant the situation was dire. After all, two races are in an alliance and are trying to destroy the Evila. The boy seeing Teckil, gritting his teeth, and spoke, I said just now that an unexpected event occurred. That is in one way your fault too.(Avoros) Teckils body stiffened. That was indeed true, the fact that he passed the information to Judom could not be revoked. Well, whatever happened in the conference, wouldnt have become a hinderance for the plan. Even so ,it is also the truth that I was underestimating your power. The handcuffs, this time will not restrain your physical abilities, but it will seal your magical power.(Avoros) When Teckil was brought here, certainly they took away his favorite pen and placed handcuffs, which restricted physical movement. The boy thought if he took away Teckils favorite pen, then he wouldnt be able to use magic. That was because Teckil had always done actions that made it look like he needed his pen for using magic. For times when he was in a dire situation he had this trump card saved up, but now, everything was revealed and he was handcuffed with magic sealing handcuffs. This way, you can no longer do anything. As for why I called you here, simply put, it is to talk about what is gonna happen from now on. (Avoros) The three stared at the boy quietly. In truth, the other two heroes should have also been here, but it seems like there was another unexpected event.From what I gathered, both of them are with Eveam. (Avoros) That moment, a shock ran through the spine of Taishi and Chika. They couldnt remain calm after learning that Shinobu and Shuri had been captured by the enemy leader. Th-That story!!(Chika) Nh?(Avoros) That story, tell me in detail.(Chika) Chika as if she had lost control over herself pressed forward for an answer. I-Its useless Chika!(Taishi) Taishi tried to stop her advance, but the man with the cross wound appeared before her. Ahh.!(Taishi) Taishi was surprised at the speed he had appeared in front of Chika. Women, you move any forward and ill cut off one of your legs.(Bruise man) (the X-man seems much better tho) An intense bloodlust pierced Chika, as if it was a sharp blade. Chika! (Taishi) Taishi rushed towards Chika, who was hit by the bloodlust and had fallen on her knees. Ahaha, dont scare them too much.(Avoros) The cross wounded man bows his head to the words of the boy. Ah, yes, yes. You dont have to worry about the other two heroes. Eveam is really kind, and i dont think she will get them killed. Well, they might be in confinement though. (Avoros) But Taishi and Chika didnt believe his words. As they had been told nothing about Eveam, the two thought that their friends might have been killed by them. Taishi supported the body of Chika which was trembling. Ta-, Taishi(Chika) Lets believe that Shinobu and Shuri are still alive.(Taishi) They did not believe in the boys words, but rather in the strength of Shinobu and Shuri. While feeling uneasy, Chika nodded at Taishis words. Now, is it alright? (Avoros) The boy resumed his talk from before. I said, I will talk about things from now on, did you understand its meaning? You people know right? That you guys have no right to refuse me.(Avoros) Unpleasant sweat started flowing from each on of them. First of all, let me tell you why I started this war. (Avoros) The three unknowingly gulped after hearing the boys words. This war, to tell you the truth, I dont really care about its conclusion.(Avoros) What do you mean by that-su?(Teckil) Only the fact that a war has started, is all I need.(Avoros) ?(Teckil) Fufufu.(Avoros) The boy stood up from the chair and slowly descended the stairs. These things called people are really interesting. Instead of good emotions, the bad emotions start welling up more easily. And that so even from a single oppurtunity. (Avoros) What are you trying to say?(Teckil) Avoros stopped walking when he reached the middle of the stairs. The negative feelings are more powerful than any other feelings. On top of that, it is easy to dye something that is pure with it(Avoros) Not understanding what he was saying, Teckil frowned. Fufufu, looks like I talked too much. Anyhow, now that a war has started, the negative feelings will continue to rise up within the hearts of people. My aim is to strengthen that feeling. And in that caseUfufufu(Avoros) It doesnt change at all, that face of yours-su. (Teckil) Oya? Is that so?(Avoros) It doesnt changeThose eyes that see humans as chess pieces havent changed from the time you were Demon Lord-su.(Teckil) Ufufufu, are you perhaps gonna say something? Like, because I have these eyes, I was removed?(Avoros) (Teckil) Ufufufu, like I said before. I was not removed. I let you remove me. It was for my goal.(Avoros) (Teckil) Well, let me tell you guys your role here.(Avoros) The boy faced towards Taishi and Chika. Ah, now that I think about it, I havent introduced myself yet, have I?(Avoros) From the point of view of the people who hadnt heard the talk just before, the smile of the boy would seem to come from a lovely child, but Taishi and others only felt chills down their spines. Well then, like Teckil-kun said I am the ex-demon lord. In other words, I am the brother of the current demon lord, that is Eveam(Avoros) Youre her brother! or so Taishi made an expression to retort. Itll be good if you remember it. As from today its the name of your master.(Avoros) The boy grinned and spoke again. My name is Avoros. Avoros.Gran.Early.Evening.(Avoros) CH 147 Hearing the name of the ex-demon lord, Taishi once again realised that they got involved in something ridiculous. They had heard rumours about the ex-demon lord from Rudolph, the King of Victorias. He had an inhuman and unparalleled cruel personality, just hearing those words had sent a shiver down his spine. Though, they had never thought that he would be a child, but all their doubts were discarded the moment they saw Teckils expression. For this reason, the shivers they had from before didnt stop. Right now, the lives of Taishi and others were in the palms of his hand. Avoros could easily crush them anytime. Chika trembled as her face became pale. Thinking how did it come to this, Taishi closed his eyes and grit his teeth. The teeth make chattering sound while grinding. Taishi realised that he was trembling. Well then, the talk derailed, but it looks like I can finally get down to the main business.(Avoros) The boy, who was the source of fear, spoke.. Even though you guys have a role to play, Teckil-kun will be in confinement for a while.(Avoros) Teckil couldnt change the expression that said he had been expecting such an outcome. No, he had already made his resolve to fall dead in that cave. And so he doubted whether things would end just with confinement . And next was the turn of Taishi and Chika. You guys whateverYou.(Avoros) And the one he pointed his finger towards wasChika. Eh?(Chika) Thats right, you. You seem like you could become a good vessel.(Avoros) Ehvessel?(Chika) Chika became astonished without knowing what was happening. Taishi was the same, without understanding the words Avoros said, he stiffened. Then, Avoros pointed his finger to one of the four Shining stones from before. I want you to enter that(Avoros) Wha, What did!(Taishi) At that moment, an impact ran across the nape of Taishis neck. Yeah, youll have to be silent for a while.(Avoros) When he turned his head to see, there stood, Avoros, who was supposed be in front of him. Then, Avoros grabbed the hands of Chika and pulled her along. Ta,Taishi! Le-let go of me!(Chika???) At that moment, Taishi saw it. From Avoros, a dark muddy magical power started oozing out, and it started to flow towards Chika. Get away!?(Chika) Chikas eyes become hollow, and she started losing power like a marionette which had its strings cut. ChiKaa(Taishi) Desperately trying to open up his closing eyes, Taishi extended his hands towards Chika. However, Chika was pulled away heartlessly by Avoros who then started approaching the blue stone. The dark magical power which Taishi saw, covered Chikas body and like a hand it grabbed hold of Chika, causing her to float in mid-air. And just like that, she was placed in front of the blue stone. Gradually her body was sucked in by the blue colored stone.. Taishi(Chika) Taishi understood that she was calling his name, but at the same time his consciousness faded. ______________________________________________________________ Hey, it doesnt look like Lenion-sama is going to wake up any time soon.(solder 1) Nh? Yeah, after all he was beaten up by Ornoth ofCruel.(soldier 2) The ones who were talking were the soldiers of Gabranth. They were monitoring the bridge, to check for anything abnormal happened . Yesterday night, the prince was carried in by Barid ofThree beast warriors. He had lost consciousness and his body was worn-out. The soldiers who saw that scene had a shock run through them. Lenion was not inferior to any of the Three warriors in terms of power. That Lenion was worn-out and wouldnt have been saved if the three warriors didnt help him in time. After all, the demon lord and Cruel, who werent been supposed to be present there, suddenly appeared, which caused unrest in all the soldiers. Their strength matched that of that of their rumors, the soldiers of Gabranth and Humas were suppressed in the blink of an eye. When changes occurred in the situation, taking refuge for rearranging the formation became unavoidable . It was told to soldiers that Lenion was brought on toMutich Bridgeto rest. Here, there were sufficient forces and excellent medical teams too. But a lot of time had passed since then and the soldiers were worried about Lenion, who had yet to wake up. Although he had a bad mouth and attitude, in the current situation without the king and first prince Leglas, his existence became the core. If he remained out of the front lines any more, it would also affect the morale of the troops. Thats why the fact that Lenion has been beaten up was only told to certains soldiers. Come back quickly(soldier 1) Thats right. Even though he is like that, but during a war he is one we can rely on.(soldier 2) The soldiers started to laugh. And on this bridge there is a lot of security.(solder 1) Well, yeah, I dont think the Evila will come attack us in this kind of situation.(soldier 2) Thats right. Even if they do come, they would encounter the war potential here.(soldier 1) The soldiers started laughing once again and soon a beast man soldier came running over. Seemed like he was in a hurry as he was panting heavily. O,Oi. What happened?(soldiers 1&2) The soldier asked the male soldier who was breathing heavily while supporting his body, with hands on his knees.It was easily understandable that he was in a serious hurry. Fuu~, Can I have a moment?(male soldier) When the male soldier raised his face up, the other two soldiers were, A,Aa(soldier 1) What happened? Ah, did Lenion-sama wake up.(soldier 2) The soldier shook his head. No, thats not it.(male) Nh? So why are you in such a hurry?(soldier 1) Thats right. Nh? By the way Ive not seen you here? Are you the person in the defence group?(soldier 2) The mans lips stretched into a grin. No, instead of defenceit should be destruction?(male) Ha? What are you say!?(soldier 1) Slash! In that moment the soldier slashed by the man, fell on his knees as he lost consciousness Wh, What are you!?(soldier 2) The other soldier spoke in startlement, but the man drew his sword towards him. Slow(male) In the blink of an eye he covered the distance between them and, Slash! His body was slashed. But instead of feeling pain of being cut, as if his brain had jolted, his body stopped responding to him. During his fading consciousness, he took a good look at the mans face. (It is really not a face Ive seen. He is wearing the same armor and also wearing spectacles. But his swordsmanship cant be said anything less than a superhuman feat.)(soldier 2) Ua(soldier 2) While looking at the direction of the soldier, the man spoke. Sleep. By the time you wake up, everything will be finished, probably.(an innocent bystander) Hiiro used the special effect of the Severing Sword C Slasher, which used magic which could make the person cut by it lose consciousness on the two soldiers. The place was still far away from theMutich Bridge. There were small hills in that area, which could be considered the best place for patrolling. (So they are waiting on the bridge as expected)(Hiiro) On the bridge, a large number of soldiers were been stationed. Practically, it was not that difficult to destroy the bridge as a whole. But he was asked by Eveam to, Keep the damages to as a minimum as you can(Eveam) Hiiro realised that he had been given the burden of not injuring even the enemies even by a scratch. Normally, it was something so stupid that one would just laugh at. It seems to me, Hiiro can do it so I ask you of itcan you do it?(Eveam) If asked like that, it was really difficult to deny. (Geez, I took up a really troublesome request. But oh well)(Hiiro) If you come back just as fine, then even though it is difficult, I will ask Musun to make food for you everyday. He had no choice but to accept it after she said such a thing. The food made by [Demon City. Xaos]s head chef Musun was quite exquisite . He thought if he could get to eat such a dish again, he was willing to do a small amount of troublesome work. Well then, now what shall I do(Hiiro) Hiiro once again observed the bridge. The bridge was smaller than other bridges. And also extremely small. But well, other bridges were abnormally long. From the view, the bridge seemed to be about 2 kilometers long. The width was a little more than 10 metres, but it didnt seem too sturdy. (To me, it doesnt matter how much sturdy it is)(Hiiro) While thinking so, he closed his eyes and started forming a plan. After thinking for a while, Then, this will do for now, though this will be pretty conspicuous, but itll also act as a restraint for them(Hiiro) He started collecting magic in the index fingers of both his hands. The moment he finished writing, he activated the transfer character he had prepared beforehand. CH 148 Chapter 148 C Mtich Bridge, Great Collapse! *pishun Everybody was dumbfounded on the sudden appearance of a beast-man just before the bridge. Although they did not understand from where that person appeared from, the face of the sudden visitor had an identical appearance to that of the beast-men soldiers. They could only stare in utter amazement. (These guys are all incompetent. If it were me, I would have swiftly attacked any suspicious person who appeared before me) (Hiiro) Although Hiiro thought so, it was also convenient for him if they did not retaliate. As a start, he thrust the forefinger of his right hand to the bridge and a pale light glittered from his written character. He then immediately activated his magic. Suddenly, Owawawawa! (Soldier A) Hee? nowa! (Soldier B) W-we are slippinggg! (Soldier C) Suddenly, the people on bridge began falling over to the shore. Some kept sliding non stop on the bridge. Furthermore, since most of the people on top of the bridge had fallen over, the people who were still standing on the ground were also dumbfounded as they had experienced a very strange spectacle. (Kuku, Stay together just like that) (Hiiro) This time, Hiiro raised his left hand towards the bridge Now, fall over with this bowling ball-! (Hiiro) When he invoked the character, an intense wind gathered at the tip of Hiiros finger. buwon! The wind accumulated together to form a ball and when released from one side ofthe bridge, it flew to the opposite bank. Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! (Bowling Pin-Soldiers) Similarly, all the members present on the bridge were also pushed to the farther shore. No one was able to resist as they amusingly slipped away. one by one. Some managed to escape from falling over to the sea by clinging to the bridge. However, even they fell off as they were washed away by the sea. Moreover, due to the power they had witnessed, the remaining people abandoned the bridge as they fell over one after another. After Hiiro dealt with the garbage on the bridge, he made a smiling face as he quickly wrote another character. Then, the character turned towards the bridge and invoked itself. dogogogogogogogogogon! Cracks suddenly appeared on the bridge as it began to break down. The collapsed splinter sank into the sea. And, the approximately two kilometers long continental bridge quickly changed to an empty space in the blink of an eye. The soldiers were taken back in astonishment. The soldiers in the farther shore, including the numerous fallen soldiers,were frozen still on witnessing such a spectacle before their very eyes. (What a disappointment. Although I thought I would be obstructed a little . I was a fool to have expected something from them) (Hiiro) Although the main reason why they were not able to retaliate was because of Hiiros abnormal phenomenon. (Well, I guess that woman wont have any complaints with her request) (Hiiro) As Hiiro destroyed the Mtich Bridge, he made sure there was no casualties and missing people. He was able to accomplish it without injuring anyone. It was an unexpectedly simple task. At first, he had shot the character Ħo | Frictionless towards the bridge. Actually he was troubled as he could not choose between Ħ㡻 | Zero Friction and the previous one, either one of the characters gave the same effect and were both easy to write. The effect was literally defined by the character that got rids off the frictional resistance of the bridge. In other words, it was impossible to stand on the bridge and so the beastmen kept slipping over and over. It was similar to a phenomenon caused by a ground spilled with oil. Naturally, air friction still existed, sooner or later they would have stop slipping over. Following this, as if Hiiro had entrusted his body to the surrounding, power surged into his body as he stared at a certain direction. However, those movements alone were incomplete. So, he used the character LΏ | Ball of Wind, intending to use it to push the soldiers out of the bridge. The purpose of the usage of three characters was to gain power to neatly clear the bridge off the people, which was about two kilometers of wind force. At the end was | Large Collapse. A literal effect. The bridge collapsed instantly when the character was invoked. If the plan went well, nobody should have died. Even if there is truly anyone on the bridge, | Large Collapse answered that plan. Also, Hiiro decided to take this method because Eveam sternly requested. (Now then, while those guys are befuddled, I guess its time for me to leave) (Hiiro) While Hiiro thought about it, he wrote the characters ܞơ | Transfer Wait (???) Those words were simply directed to Hiiro himself as he heard it mysteriously from the sky. When he glanced there, there was a beast-man who had a face of a human with wings. ..A bird-man? (Hiiro) Although Hiiro muttered unintentionally, the being was evidently a human bird. Who are you? (Bird-man) .. Cant you understand by looking? Im your comrade (Hiiro) Hiiro said those words while he shrugged his shoulders feeling oblivious to what had transpired before. The bird-man who heard his remark,narrowed his eyes, then answered him back. I remember all the faces and names of all the soldiers. Among them, there was never a person who possessed a silver hair like you (Bird-man) As the bird-man had said, currently Hiiro was wearing the appearance of a nostalgic beast-man in the past. Heh, you have quite a special talent (Hiiro) Hiiro couldnt help but be amazed at the remark as the bird-man said that he remembered the name and faces of all the soldiers. I will ask again. Who are you? (Bird-man) I have no obligation to answer (Hiiro) Then, the other partys eyes sharpened. If that is the case, I will have to make you confess by force (Bird-man) Suddenly, he fluttered this wings and several feathers flew from them. zakuzaku zakuzaku! Although Hiiro avoided by jumping sideways, he saw the feathers had pierced the ground, similar to a knife, and confirmed that his judgement of dodging that kind of attack was correct. Although feathers were thrown out again, Hiiro avoided them with light steps. Heh, you have a considerably good movement. I want my subordinates to learn a thing or two from you (Bird-man) Why thank you (Hiiro) Hiiro spoke those words with the usual sullen look. Then, how about this one? (Bird-man) The attack was straightforward this time, similar innumerable feathers charged towards him in a parabola. Since Hiiros rear faced a cliff, he was simply unable avoid it by jumping towards the side. Chi (Hiiro) Hiiro clicked his tongue and jumped up from the place to the sky to avoid the attack. But, the bird-man expressed a sneer when Hiiro did so. I wont let you avoid my attack! (Bird-man) His aim was apparently to narrow down Hiiros method of escape, which was only through the sky. Innumerable feathers attacked Hiiro again in the air. The way things were going, Hiiro might completely become a cactus with those needles. But, Hyun! The bird-man widened its eyes in astonishment when he saw Hiiro fly from the place to the sky. Following this, the feathers lost their target as it just went straight to the ground. Hecan fly? (Bird-man) Although his appearance was that of a beast-man, Hiiro who didnt have wings seemed to be unbelievably capable of flying. The character w衻 | Flight glittered on Hiiros arm. This was one of the characters he had installed before hand. It was no wonder the partner who did not know of it, couldnt understand what had happened. As the bird-man made a suspicious expression, they similarly moved their wings and rose to the sky in the same way. Are you really a beast-man? Rather, this feelingIs this magic? (Bird-man) Correct Answer (Hiiro) Impossible! Why is a beast-man capable of conjuring magic?! (bird-man) About that mystery (Hiiro) (Bird-man) Feel free to guess on it (Hiiro) Quickly, Hiiro wrote the character | Smoke and invoked it, and then, smoke appeared from the character. With that density of smoke, the birdman would have a hard time confirming its surroundings. If that is the case! (Bird-man) The bird-man waved its wings grandly, causing the smoke to clear up. And, in a few minutes, he was shocked to see the figure of Hiiro, that was supposed to be there, had gone missing. I-Impossible where in the world is he? (Bird-man) In reality, Hiiro had used the characters ܞơ | Transfer and returned to the Demon Capital, the bird-man who didnt know of it, searched the vicinity for a while. And, of course, was not able to find him at all. CH 149 Chapter 149 C Role End? Hiiro returned to the castle located at Demon Capital: Xaos, as he came back, the word awaiting for him was. You are really unbelievable Hiiro (Eveam) Those were the words of Eveam which were mixed with amazement. Needless to say, Hiiros companions and the members of Cruel were also there. And, there was a big crystal ball near Eveam. The crystal ball besides Eveam is a kind of demon tool called the All-Seeing Crystal, this object can seek a far-off scene occurring outside. Eveam used this to look at Hiiros activities. Nevertheless, his activities were beyond their expectations, the people who did not know of Hiiro were completely astonished. T-to think that it took you only one hour to finish that. (Marione) Even Mariones cheeks were cramping. Im surprised. (Ornoth) Yes, for Hiiros magic to be capable of this much, perhaps I should say, his movements was by no means inferior to Barid of the Three Warriors, whats more, he was completely toying with him (Aquinas) Aquinas replied to Ornoths words while feeling admiration towards Hiiro. Although Aquinas watched the fight with Crouch who is also one of the Three Warriors, he seemed to have been surprised for him to flawlessly come back after taking on Barid who is the leader of the Three Warriors. Ufufu, Hiiro~kun is so~ amaz~ing (Shublarz) Shublarz expressed a bewitching smile when she gazed at Hiiro, Hey you, dont approach Hiiro too much. (Liliyn) For some reason, Liliyn seems to be ill-humored as she spoke those words mixed with anger. Ara~, I wonder why~? (Shublarz) When she turned her body towards Liliyn, her chest jiggled. Upon seeing that, a vein popped out on Liliyns forehead. Ey! What is with that body X-! Such things should be punished this way! (Liliyn) *mugyu! Ah~! (Shublarz) Amorous voices echoes throughout the throne room. The cause is because Liliyn suddenly gripped Shublarzs chest with both of her hands. Moreover, she angrily massaged it as hard as possible. H-Hey Liliyn-chan, what are you trying to do~?! (Shublarz) Ey! Youre a damn fool for facing that body of yours to me! (Liliyn) Ah, mou, please stop it. Despite what you see, Im quite sensitive you know~ (Shublarz) Shut up! These lumps of fat should be punished this way! (Liliyn) AH~ MOU~! (Shublarz) Shublarzs pair of mountains was being shaped into various forms in Liliyns hands. The appearance of such people was observed (mostly at the chest), and there was a person who had gotten excited as his nostrils have swelled up. Muhooo~! This is a splendid scene! The scene where a little girl passionately rubs the breasts ignites my passion! Nofofofofofo! (Silva) That person was the well-known Hentai butler. Did you just say little girl? (Liliyn) Numerous veins popped on Liliyns forehead. Nofofo! This is good! This is so good ojousamaaaa-! Hooray for Boobies-! (Silva) You bastard, what are you talking abouuuuuuut! (Liliyn) Liliyn throttled to Silva in an instant and gave him a heel drop to his face. Buhiin-! (Silva) The hentais head sank into the floor. Feeeeeee! Silva-samaaaaaa! (Shamoe) The flustered Shamoe went to see Silvas condition on the ground but she was speechless as Silva raised his thumb like he had no regrets. Who is a Little Girl you Hentai Butler! Shamoe, leave that fool alone! (Liliyn) Y-y-y-y-y-y-y-y-y-y-es-! (Shamoe) Hiiro who was looking at the three with half-interested eyes, [As usual, those guys are so noisy], he shrugged his shoulder while saying so. Does Silva-dono love chests that much? (Nikki) Nikki lovely inclined her neck. It seems to be so? Because ojii-chan speaks oppai oppai all the time~mon! (Mikazuki) When Mikazukis said those words, every single woman nearby hastily retreated from Silva. Even Nikki hid behind Hiiro from fear. I believe you are mistaken Mikazuki-dono! (Silva) A women leaked the voice [Hiii-!] from Silvas sudden revival. Silva did not mind that sort of attitude from the women as he grasped his fist. In my opinion, boobs are wonderful! But, the charm of a woman is not only there! (Silva) Heh~, then what else is it? (Mikazuki) Mikazuki innocently inquired him, seeing this, Silva raises the corners of his mouth and nodded subtly. The buttocks exist as well! (Silva) ꣿ Oshiri() ? (Mikazuki) Yes! Buttocks are great. although the firm ones also makes me tremble, the big ones also has its own merits.. (Silva) The people around felt sympathy for the figure who had his hands on his chin and closed eyes lost in a delusion. Of course, there were people who did not want him left unattended. You bastard! Just sleep for eterniiiiiiiiiiity! (Liliyn) Bamyuda!? (Silva) His face was hit with a fist which contained quite a magical power, this time his whole body sank into the wall. Do these people always have this kind of atmosphere? (Eveam) Eveam had a cramp on her cheeks as she asked Hiiro. Yeah, this is their usual atmosphere (Hiiro) Hiiro who did not mind them returned to his human form using the word Origin|Ԫ. He returned to his former form because Hiiro was already well-known in the castle as a human. .B-By the way. (Eveam) N? (Hiiro) Eveam face was looking down as she shakes her body restlessly. When he looked at her, he knitted his eyebrows at that figure. Does..Hiiro alsolike bre-bre, bre-bre-bre-bre-bre (Eveam) What in the world are you trying to say? (Hiiro) Her face was suddenly dyed red, as Hiiro was dubious on the womans incomprehensible behavior. Th-th-thereforebre-breast that is big is attractive? (Eveam) .ha? (Hiiro) If its shameful to the point of blushing, she should not inquire if she cannot clearly speak it out, he thought as he opened his mouth. Am I alright with breasts? Frankly, Im not interested. Books are more charming for me than breasts. (Hiiro) I..is that so. so Hiiro was that kind of person (Eveam) It can be seen that the woman nearby dropped her shoulders while letting out a sigh, he was sure he did not say anything wrong so he shrugged his shoulders. Anyway, with this, finish this war quickly. I want to enter the library as soon as possible. (Hiiro) Ah, yo-youre right. Since the bridge was broken, sending reinforcement from the other side will be difficult. In case of the people at Evila, we can suppress them if we gradually corner them. (Eveam) Then, move quickly. When you spend too much time, the other side might deal with this somehow. Their confusion right now is a good opportunity to take initiative. (Hiiro) Understood. Aquinas, Marione. (Eveam) When she called out the two people, two people got down on their knees at the same time and bowed. You two must deal with the enemy that remains in this country. (Eveam) Ha-! (Aquinas & Marione) Ornoth, Shublarz. (Eveam) The two people similarly bowed. You two must organize an army and face the bridge. We will decide this in a instantly by using this chance. (Eveam) Ha-! (Ornoth & Shublarz) The four people left at once to accomplish their duties. I wish to express my gratitude to you Hiiro. I will deal with the surrounding people with Aquinas. You must take a rest in your room. (Eveam) .Are you sure? (Hiiro) Yes, you have done enough. Rather, you have done enough. You can entrust this to us now. (Eveam) Apparently, his role seems to have ended with this. Besides, considering the situation, evaluating the strength ratio of the forces that has been left behind and the forces of Evila, theEvila clearly has the overwhelming advantage. As for the other side, the main war potential has been cut down, since all war potentials were concentrated there. Even if the other side has the advantage in number, they greatly differ in quality. Moreover, the effect of breaking the bridge is quite big, as they cannot send their reinforcements. They will possibly be cornered really soon, they have won this war the moment they were able to corner the enemy. Even for Hiiro, he thought that this will all be concluded in a few days, until then he decided to take a rest as Eveam had recommended and went to his room. CH 150 Chapter 150 C Resolution of the Gabranth .Uuh (???) You have finally woken up Lenon? (???) A..Aniki? (Lenon) Lenion was laid on a makeshift bed. Leglos smiled wryly as he saw the bandaged person speak. You seemed to have been beaten up pretty badly. (Leglos) Lenon slightly clicked his tongue as he remembered the reason for being bedridden. Big Brother, how long did I pass out? (Lenon) When I asked Barid, you seemed to have slept 2 whole nights. (Leglos) Shitwhat a mess. (Lenon) Your opponents were three people from Cruel right? But even so, wasnt it a miracle when you managed to survive that? (Leglos) Haa, I would rather die than live in disgrace, about that place (Lenon) Youre a fool! (???) Beast King Leowald who made that angry remark suddenly showed up in that place. F-Father (Lenon) Lenon, what were you going to say that time? You would rather die than live in shame? Oh? You would rather die and grumble in disgrace in here? (Leowald) .tsk. (Lenon) Lenon looked away seemingly embarrassed. Leowald who saw such attitude from Lenon, loudly sighed. Listen well Lenon, you are not strong enough yet to be able to choose the place where you will die. (Leowald) His gaze had a certain sharpness, including the light of relief in the depths of his eyes. He had a sense of duty to lead his son out of his wrong attitude, as he was quite relieved that his son was safe. The soldiers who died to defend you, you must repay those lives as well, you should become strong from this to be able to choose the place where you will die. Right now, you still have a long way to go. (Leowald) ..I understand. (Lenon) Lelgos, the elder brother who saw the blunt response shrugged his shoulders in amazement. Hm, by the way father, you got here quite early. Were you able to defeat the Demon Lord? (Lenon) No, an unexpected hindrance turned up. (Leowald) A hindrance? (Lenon) Leglos told Lenon what happened at the conference. Such a thing happened huh? Who was that red-robe? (Lenon) The red-robe was Hiiro. I have not understood the details. What I do know is that person is a user of light magic while being an Evilathat person does not seem to be an ordinary person. (Leglos) Lenon who saw the serious expression of Leglos, found this quite interesting as he was intrigued by this person. Furthermore, that person seems to be the central figure who obstructed our plan. (Leglos) When he told Lenion that this information came from the soldiers, even he cannot help but be dumbfounded. Hey, wait a minute, then that outrageous explosion, and the one who quickly defeated Crouch, he was that person as well? (Lenon) It appears to be so. (Leglos) Did we not receive any information about that existence at all? I mean, isnt it strange for that person to not be well-known if such a non-standard existence like that is real? Perhaps, that person is not the type to leisurely displays his own power. (Leowald) Leowald promptly answered his question. Rather, at least up to now, that person was avoiding actions that may stand out. He seems to have said such things to the Victorias King. (Leowald) .Then, for what reason did that person suddenly move this time? (Lenon) Who knows, though I do not understand the reason, the ability of that person is nothing but a threat. (Leowald) Indeed, that person was even unharmed from Fathers attack. (Leglos) D-Dont say such foolish things Aniki! That person received Fathers attack unscratched? (Lenon) Its the truth. (Leowald) Lenon hardened without being able to object due to Leowald admission. He knew Leowalds ability. Even now, he is still being treated by that power single handedly. Neither receiving Leowalds attack nor the talk of its flawlessness was too believable. Besides, another problem occurred. Rather, I believe this is the biggest problem (Leglos) Leglos frowns as he had a hard time saying it. What happened? (Lenon) The bridge was destroyed. (Leglos) ..Ha? (Lenon) Leglos has been at his wits end when he heard what took place two days ago while Lenon was bedridden. This action is too much for our situation. (Leglos) They were perplexed about the cause of that disturbing situation. Besides, it would not be even an exaggeration to state that this was their defeat. Betrayal from a beastman? What the heck is that? (Lenon) The bonds of the beastmen are strong. Therefore, it was unbelievable that a fellow comrade who they once trusted had betrayed them. However, what was confusing was the fact that the bridge was destroyed by some unusual power for a beastmen. Rather, to tell you the truth, I have an idea of that person. (Leowald) ..Eh? (Lenon) When I heard the characteristics of that person from Barid, though the face was certainly a beastmen, he said some things about that person which for some reason is similar to the red-robe I confronted. (Leowald) Physique, attitude, usage of magic, everything closely resembled the boy in red-robe. If that person is able to impersonate someone, that person would likely have taken the shape of a beastmen and came here. Apparently, that person seems to be able to teleport as well, due to the fact Barid lost sight of the that person instantly. (Leowald) ..Who in the world is that person? (Lenon) kukukuku, then, they heard Leowald strange laugh, the two people who saw this stared dumbfoundedly at him. Isnt he quite an interesting boy? To think he even destroyed the bridge. Moreover, he came alone right in the middle of the enemys territory. I want see him again by all means. (Leowald) The two people shrugged their shoulders in amazement as they saw the man expressing such a happy-looking smile. S-say, Aniki? (Lenon) W-what is it? (Leglos) Regarding about that person, Father seems to have been pleased with him (Lenon) It looks like it. Even if I was in Fathers position, it would be my first experience. To have my attack easily reflected back at me. Moreover, flawlessly too. (Leglos) Ha? He did not only prevented it but also intercepted it. who the hell is that (Lenon) Although jealousy clearly dwelled in his expression, he had similar feelings with Leglos as he also expressed a wry smile. However, I kind of understand Fathers feelings too. Up to now, there was not a single person who fought him directly. Therefore, though Father looked forward to being able to fight with the general Aquinas, he seemed to have found a rather more interesting toy. (Leglos) ..I kind of want to give my sympathy to that person a little, becoming Fathers practice target. (Lenon) Im of the same opinion. (Leglos) Leglos who sees Leowald still in his own world laughing while reminiscing, let out a sigh. A sudden thought came to him. (If Im not mistaken, half a year ago, Mimirs voice has been restored by a Spirit, however, I seemed to have heard that it was also wearing a red-robe.. Dont tell me) (Leglos) Although, they are evidently the same person, Leglos craned his neck as he wipes out that kind of notion. By the way, what shall we do from here on out? This is the territory of the Humas right? Do we have any method of collecting our colleagues in the demon world? (Lenon) Leowald who laughing broke his smile as he made a serious expression on Lenons question. About that, a lot of our brethren were arrested in the period of two days. (Leowald) Na-!? ..nay that is right (Lenon) Lenon tightens his teeth as his fist quivered. This was the result of him comfortably sleeping for two days, he was somehow convinced this would have happened. Those guys did not let this chance slip by. Of course, thats natural..but why did they arrest them? If it was me, I would exterminate them. (Lenon) Leowald who was a father smiled wryly on Lenons scary remark. The Demon Lord of this generation seems to possess a different disposition. (Leowald) Ha? (Lenon) In case of the predecessor Demon Lord, he would definitely murder all our brethren as you have said. However, the current Demon Lord is still a young lady (Leowald) I know that.but (Lenon) Although I was able to observe her a little, with regards to her speech and behavior, the Demon Lord is too naive. (Leowald) Therefore, she arrested them without murdering? (Lenon) I fear that its likely they want to end this war. (Leglos) Leglos answered his question. As he had said, in exchange for liberating the captives, they intend to conclude the war using a non-aggression treaty. This war, no matter how we think of it, this is Gabranth and Humas defeat. Since the bridge was destroyed, we lost the method to invade the demon world with our war potential. (Leglos) What you are saying is that we are in a deadlock? (Lenon) Yes, the place in which our remaining potential is gathered has been trying to look for a method on the other side now. Although future talks are originally necessary with the Victorias king, strangely, the humans returned to their own country. (Leglos) Whoa, are they running away? (Lenon) I dont know if they ran away, I do not even understand if there is any significance of returning home, anyway, only a few Humas is assigned to this place now. (Leglos) As Leglos says, only the human soldiers originally tasked to guard the border were left, the other soldiers had returned to their country as ordered by their commander. Did something happened at Victorias ? (Lenon) I have no idea. Even if something did, I do not have the time to pay attention to it. (Leglos) Thats right. The enemy will likely move soon from our side if we wait in here. They may try to force us to negotiate using our captured comrades. (Leowald) Leowald spoke with a grim expression. After all, he did not like to be the one playing the second move. However, since a large quantity of his comrades were arrested by the opponent, he cant move thoughtlessly as he does not know what the fate of his comrades would be. He was prepared to defeat the enemy even if his companions died in vain, but such method does not exist right now. After all, not being possible to cross the bridge is quite an awful obstacle. However Father, supposing they intend to use the non-aggression treaty for our comrades liberation, how will we respond? (Lenon) Lenon and Leglos both glanced at their King requesting an answer from Lenons question. . I wonder. (Leowald) Hey, what is with that I wonder.. (Lenon) At any rate, we will talk about it when that time comes. (Leowald) Is that so. (Lenon) However, if you want to hear my true intentions, I want to regain our comrades safely. I consider the beastmen the same as my family. But, I need to meekly accept our situation, though Im sure that our pride will not permit this. Do not forget that we have tasted a lot of hardships in the past. (Leowald) He spoke those words mixed with anger. We are this time allied to the humans due to our similar hatred, only because the Evila are too strong. I judged that we could surely suppress them with this. Well, the result ended up this way. (Leowald) He sighed as he was self-ridiculing himself. Speaking of grudges, the Humas has a bigger grudge towards them. But, so that we may live in this world in our own way, we should first defeat the Evila. (Leowald) However, we failed right? (Leglos) You have a point. However, to give up because of this one defeat, I believe our will is not that weak. (Leowald) He clenched his fist and turned to the two people where a strong will appeared in his eyes. This time, it is surely a big loss to have lost a comrade. However, if the opponent thrust that condition into our shields, isnt the act to nod in agreement the right thing to do? (Leowald) .. (Leglos) As for the captured comrades, all of them have resolved on this. Rather, they participated in this war simply because they have prepared for this. If we regret our lives here and accept defeat, arent we trampling down their resolutions? (Leowald) Father.. (Lenon) Father (Leglos) Lets have a conference for the time being. However, everyones opinion is identical. We should not yield to those guys. Everything has not yet been deprived of us! (Leowald) Then, suddenly. Uoooooooooooo! He heard a loud voice shaking the atmosphere from the surroundings. When he saw it, beastmen soldiers had gathered before him unnoticed, everyone raised their fist loudly and raised their morale. Y-You guys (Leowald) Even Leowald cannot help but be taken away in astonishment. Cheers to our King-sama! Right, right! We havent been defeated yet! We will fight to the last! Those words came from several soldiers intending to show their willingness to fight. Due to those voices, Leowald gladly raised the corners of his mouth. Well said my comrades! That is right! We can still fight! This is the blazing pride of the Gabranth, while it is still hot, it will continue to burn! (Leowald) Leowald shouted while grasping his fist around his heart. If they want to win from us, they have to extinguish this flame! (Leowald) Extinguish! This flame will be together with us to the last! (Leowald) Be together with our flames! We are! (Leowald) We are! On the day, this flame will burn out! (Leowald) On the day, this flame will burn out! We will continue to fight! (Leowald) We will continue to fight! And again at the end, an earsplitting loud voice was heard. Apparently, they seem to have already decided on their path. Leglos and Lenon, mutually nodded with each other as a sign that they have steeled themselves. Although they didnt know when Evila will move out , Legios believed that they needed to find a way to cross over to the demon world. With that in mind, he left the place to find a certain person in the army. CH 151 Chapter 151 C After a long time, Evila Conference Presently, in theDemon Capital C Xaos, anEvila conference was finally being held after a long time. Nevertheless, they had vacancier from their usual lineup. Kiria, who was the Demon Lord Eveams aide, had betrayed Eveam, and, to make things worse, Greyald of Rank 6was killed. Only the Demon Lord and four people of the Cruel were now in this location. Everyone, the purpose of this gathering is to decide our future, as well as to understand the condition of our country and our people. (Eveam) The four silently returned a nod to Eveams words respectively. But Your Majesty, are the contents written in the paper true? (Marione) Marione said those words while gazing at the sheet of paper in front of Eveam. The paper was what Teckil had entrusted Judom with. Hiiro, who had received the sheet of paper, handed it to Eveam directly. Ah yes, I definitely sensed Teckils magic. Furthermore, at the present time, I cannot contact Teckil. Perhaps, most likely, Teckil has already been caught as written here. And the one who seized him was (Eveam) She had a relentless look as she heavily moved her lips. The former Demon Lord, Avoros Gran Early Evening. (Eveam) Marione, who had hit the table with a don!, then said- Isnt that just a mistake or something? Aquinas and I were the one who confirmed the corpse of the previous Demon Lord, you know? There wasnt anything strange about it. Isnt that right, Aquinas? (Marione) Yeah. (Aquinas) His Demon Core which is also known as the second heart of anEvila had been destroyed. With that gone, its impossible for him to revive any longer. (Marione) Thats true but What do you think, Aquinas? (Eveam) Eveam turned her gaze towards Aquinas. ..His death was, indeed, confirmed by these two eyes of mine. That was definitely a corpse. And, it was not a doll Kiria made either (Aquinas) Thats right. No one can escape from this guys pair of eyes; he wouldnt be able to fake his death. (Marione) From Mariones words, one could understand that he held great trust in Aquinas eyes. So, was what Teckil saw a mistake then? (Ornoth) That seems to be the only possibility. (Shublarz) He is the countrys greatest intelligence operative, you know? Teckil may not look like it, but he is next to the two of you who is Rank 3. A half-baked person shouldnt be able to capture Teckil alive. Unless they were someone of your class. (Eveam) mumu.. (Marione) Marione groaned without being able to answer back from the sound argument. Besides, there is also the existence that Iraora mentioned, as well as the one that created Kiria for the sake of the conference. I have a feeling these two existences seem to be connected to one another. (Eveam) As that was something everyone present had sensed, none of them were capable of refuting her words. But, that person may not necessarily be the former Demon Lord. Even that paper only wrote that the possibility was high. (Ornoth) Its true that the details that Teckil wrote on this paper were, indeed, all of his ideas that lead to this conclusion. But, he said that he saw that guy, right? Even though he should have diedhe saw Teritorials face! (Eveam) The room fell silent. It was a testament to the weight that her words had carried. Teritorial.. the right arm of the former Demon Lord, huh? (Aquinas) Aquinas spoke, breaking the silence that permeated the room Now that you mention it, Their relationship was similar to that of Her Majesty and Kirias. (Shublarz) Its true However, he died earlier than my elder brother. Rather, he was killed. By none other than my brothers hand! (Eveam) The place became quiet once again. If the dead was brought back to life, and was manipulated, then only one person is capable of doing it, and that is the former Demon Lord. (Aquinas) Everyone turned their gaze at Aquinas mutter. I agree, it is only Avoros, the Necromancer, who can do it. (Eveam) gokuri, the sound of everyones throats gulping rang out. Supposing that what Teckil saw was Teritorials corpse that was being manipulated, then, without a doubt, it would be Avoros deed. Moreover, if it was a strong man like Teritorial who defeated Teckil, then I can also agree with this matter. After all, Teritorial was Teckils master. (Aquinas) As Aquinas said, The person known as Teritorial was Teckils master. Rather, he may possibly be considered an existence similar to a foster parent. Teckil lost his parents at an early age. One day, he was picked up by Teritorial and became his adopted son. Everything that Teckil knew was taught to him by Teritorial. And, everyone who was in this place knew that fact. It should be impossible for him to misidentify Teritorials face. However, Teritorial who should have died, lived and captured his very own son. For him to be able to do that, one could only think that he was being manipulated by someone. And, up to now, there was only one who could manipulate the dead, that person is the former Demon Lord Avoros. It is as Aquinas says. Perhaps elder brotherAvoros camouflaged his death by some method, and has lived until now. I do not understand what are his objectives but Im sure elder brother is the one who planned this war. Its not surprising if such a guy like him would move within this war (Eveam) Even though he was Eveams relative, she continued her sharp words about him. Disgust rather than sorrow appeared on her facial expression. And from now on, Avoros will undoubtedly move openly in the future. For the sake of his own incomprehensible desires. (Eveam) .I wonder if Kiria was also allied with the former Demon Lord from the beginning. (Shublarz) Shublarz spoke her doubt, but when Kirias name came out, Eveam showed a dark expression. ..I dont know. (Eveam) Your Majesty. (Shublarz) Shublarz muttered anxiously. You seeKiria was by my side all the time ever since I was a child. For her to be an artificial existence. Who couldve thought that.. (Eveam) She grasped her fist and trembled. She said she was..Val Kiria. (Aquinas) With Aquinas words, Eveam nodded feebly. In the ancient times, when theDemon Capital: Xaos did not exist yet. A woman who was named the first Demon Lord gathered a large number of our brethren to create a country. However, the Evila of those days had neither knowledge nor wisdom about building a country. Simply put, their intelligence was low. The founding Demon Lord, who was the only wise one, thought that teaching them carefully one by one would take too much time. (Aquinas) Everyone listened to Aquinas story. Even Marione was listening attentively to his words for the first time. Thereupon, the founding Demon Lord thought that if she made many existences identical to herself, the establishment of the country would advance smoothly. (Aquinas) D-Dont tell me (Eveam) Eveam was wide-eyed on that revelation. She called it, Val Kiria Series. They were the excellent doubles of the Demon Lord. Although it seems that she was unable to create too many of them, they led the people and advanced the establishment of the country. And, the result of that is the Demon Capital: Xaos. (Aquinas) This is the first I have heard of such a story? The founding Demon Lord was the one who founded this country by commanding the people at her side as per written on the history books. (Marione) Aquinas answered Mariones doubt. That is indeed so. If problems did not occur, their existence should have been left in the history records. (Aquinas) P-Problems you say? (Marione) Yeah, when this country was founded, some incidents happened soon after. (Aquinas) Incidents? (Eveam) Eveam asked this time. One of the Val Kiria started to run wild without any prior warning. (Aquinas) CH 152 Chapter 152 C Eveams Decision They went on a rampage? (Eveam) Yes, they rampaged with such dreadful force to the point of destroying everything in its path until it was stopped. Furthermore, the rampage didnt stop there, it even occurred to all Val Kiria Series. Considering that those dolls were the doubles of the Demon Lord who possessed profound wisdom and power similar to their origin, imagine every existence of it is driven towards their destructive impulses. Im sure you understand what that will cause, right? (Aquinas) It would become exactly like a scene from Hell. W-why did such a thing happen? (Shublarz) Shublarz asked while having a cramp on her cheek. To put it simply, their magic went out of control (Aquinas) They were not able to control their magic? (Eveam) Yes, the doubles of the Demon Lord were certainly excellent. However, the power of the Demon Lord was too much for them to control. At first, the containment was stable but the container that held the Demon Lords power was gradually screaming in pain as they were unable to endured the huge quantity of magical power. In the end, the container crumbled (Aquinas) It was similar to when a dam collapses due to the intense destructive force of the water it was trying to contain. Of course, the Demon Lord did not stay silent and destroyed them by her own hands. Even the doubles, did not have all the abilities of the Demon Lord. So, the Val Kirias were overthrown by the Demon Lord. However, the consequence was high (Aquinas) Due the fight between the Val Kiria and the Demon Lord, the country was ruined. The residents were almost annihilated as well T-that happened.? (Eveam) Eveam put on a sorrowful expression. After that, the Demon Lord concealed the existence of the Val Kiria Series. They became non-existent in this world. And then, she took time once again to gather countrymen and established the country genuinely by her own hands (Aquinas) So the Demon Lord concealed their existence so that the future generations would not be burdened about it? (Eveam) Yeah (Aquinas) Isnt that too selfish? She invented them for herself, the people were injured because of them, in addition..she concealed her own doing (Eveam) Eveam trembled from anger. She cannot permit such a selfish Founding Demon Lord. I know that Her Majestys words is plausible. However, there is another reason of the concealment (Aquinas) AAnother? (Eveam) She did not want to leave behind a dangerous existence such as the Val Kiria Series . This is because they were not completed even with the knowledge of the Demon Lord. If the Val Kirias are imperfect, a tragedy like from before will be born again. The Demon Lord judged that it shouldnt be researched due to curiosity alone, so she buried how to make the Val Kirias in the darkness (Aquinas) It would surely be a problem to leave behind the method of making such a dangerous existence which nobody in the world could control. Since the Demon Lord was not able to complete it, she thought that it would be impossible for another person to finish it. For this reason, the Founding Demon Lord did not leave behind the method of its production to the future generations, in fear of somebody producing another incomplete Val Kiria and was unable to stop it. Muu (Eveam) Unbeknownst whether Eveam was ashamed from her previous remark awhile ago, she looked down. Nonetheless, she felt the fact that the Demon Lord who got the civilians involved was perhaps something that should be remembered in the world in some shape or form. The Demon Lord seems to have thought that if it was remembered, the following person can make a better policy in response to it. I see, it would definitely cause some uneasiness if it was found out by the future generation. But Kiriaexists (Eveam) It is as Her Majesty says. Even I was surprised when I heard from Kiria that shes a Val Kiria. Which means.. (Aquinas) Avoros? (Eveam) Aquinas nods to Eveams word. Although Im still unsure, I fear that its likely that he knows the manufacturing method . (Aquinas) Nevertheless, why do you know such a thing? (Marione) It was Mariones foremost doubt. Everyones glance turned towards Aquinas. Following their gaze, Aquinas who had his eyes closed, exhaled and slowly opened his eyes. Then, he answered. ..As for the people, not all of them did not perish. There were a number of people who, indeed, survived. Im one of the people who has a connection to them (Aquinas) In other words, Aquinas heard the story from one of the survivors descendants I see.but, to think Kiria came from such circumstances (Eveam) Its no wonder you wouldnt know of it. Even I only heard the story, recently. I might be the only one in the country who knows about it (Aquinas) Muu, Her Majesty, the situation will not change even if Aquinas story is true. Leaving that aside, the war before us is the main problem right now. How should we treat the captives? (Marione) Marione who arrested the captives, asked how to act from the current stalemate. Ah, thanks for reminding me. First of all, I have made my decision regarding that matter (Eveam) Eveam exchanged looks to the people around her and exhaled a big breath. This time, I made you all arrest the Humas and Gabranth who entered the demon continent. However, i do not have any intention of depriving the lives of the captives (Eveam) The four people who knew her way of thinking did not say anything. Everyone kept silent though Marione had a ill-humored face. I intend to liberate the captives, and create with them a non-aggression pact (Eveam) Hou, not an alliance .? (Aquinas) She glared at Aquinas who spoke with some sarcasm. Even I understand that its impossible to form an alliance in the current situation. Therefore, I decided to give priority to the the peace of Evila right now (Eveam) Stil Her Majesty~, do you really think the other side will accept such a proposal? (Shublarz) Lets see. The partner that betrayed us was the Humas, and the pride of the Gabranth was damaged in the last miraculous battle. Therefore (Ornoth) Shublarz and Ornoth respectively spoke. More than half a year ago, the Evila fought against the Gabranth once. Although the war was immediately concluded with Eveam destroying the bridge, Eveam and the others admitted that they had damaged their pride at that time. Perhaps It will be impossible with the Humas. There is a high probability that their king will betray us even if we use their captives as a reason for an alliance. After all is said and done, he readily sacrificed the heroes who should have been their trump card (Ornoth) Hmm~, then its possible to negotiate with the Gabranths -? (Shublarz) Yes, they are the races who values bonds above all. Although the probability is low, it would still be possible (Eveam) I feel like it would be a waste of effort if the partner is that Beast King, though (Marione) Marione spoke those words while he faintly shook his head sideways in rejection. Certainly, those fellows do value bonds. However, they have never admitted defeat during a fight. They will advance forward in order to win the fight even if they have to put their life on the line (Ornoth) However, there is a companion this time. right? (Marione) Still, they wouldnt stop. Because those guys are simple minded people starving for blood (Ornoth) Blood thirst leaked from Marione. He still harbours hatred toward the Gabranth, because his wife and child were murdered by them. ..Nevertheless, I recommend it (Eveam) Still, how will you handle them if they dont have any intention of stopping? (Ornoth) Eveam shut her eyes and set her lips. Everyone was waiting for her response. And then, she opened her mouth. At that time. We will fight them (Eveam) Marione hardened from her response as he was caught off guard by it. Rather, it was not only Marione. All the people except Aquinas were flabbergasted. They never expected the words Fight to come out surely from Eveams mouth. Y-Your Majesty? You do understand what fighting entails ? (Shublarz) The dumbfounded Shublarz asked Eveam. Yes, if my demand is not accepted, then the only remaining option is to fight against them. We only delayed the fight but the uneasiness did not fade away even when we destroyed the bridge. (Eveam) Y-you have a poin~t (Shublarz) I was made to understand that nothing changed it was as if we overlook them and waited for the other party to make a move. (Eveam) She seemed to have clearly learned from her mistake. The mistake was to never trust a partner blindly. Therefore, supposing the demand doesnt pass, we will fight. In addition, we will get to dominate them and let them feel the strength of our ideals! Our desire for true peace! (Eveam) By force. right? (Marione) She affirmed Mariones question with a nod while clenching her teeth. Yes, however, I want to refrain from killing as much as possible..thats why I decided to enforce the proposal by liberating the captives! (Eveam) After they heard her proposal, the people who were gathered in the area were at a loss for words CH 153 Chapter 153 C Unprecedented Demand Leglos came back to the tent, and Lenion, who saw his brothers troubled expression, inclined his neck. Whats the matter, Aniki? (Lenion) Hm? Well, Yuhito appears to be absent. (Leglos) Yuhito was one of the brilliant minds of Gabranth Capital C Passion. He was the creator of the Nameless Bracelet and the one who worked out the method for the Binding Technique. Haa? You mean that Mad Rascal? (Lenion) Yes, after all, he was supposed to be deployed too. (Leglos) Why are you looking for that rascal? (Lenion) You see, I thought he might devise a method to cross over to the Evila continent. (Leglos) Ah, I see. Im sure he will unexpectedly appear sooner or later since its that guy were talking about. (Lenion) I agree. He is, after all, elusive. (Leglos) Both of them did not seem to mind Yuhitos disappearance at all, as that guy had always showed up suddenly. Leglos who was concerned, was fed up with Yuhito doing things at his own pace in such a situation. By the way, hows father? (Lenion) It seems he is going around, visiting the tents of the others. He is calling out to the people who have suffered injuries during the war. (Leglos) Fu~un, he is as companion-loving as ever (Lenion) That is our strong point after all. (Leglos) While they stood for a while in their place, a soldier hurriedly entered the tent. The soldier had a rather flustered appearance as his breathing was heavy and rugged. When they enquired the reason for the soldiers frantic appearance, he said that, the Evilahad sent them a letter. After the two mutually gazed at each other for an instant, they ran out to the Beast King, Leowald in a hurry. Oh, you guys came. (Leowald) For some reason, the two felt a sense of incongruity in his tone. Leowalds expression seemed a little loose, and had a happy atmosphere around him as he spoke those words. Father, is that the letter sent by them? (Leglos) Ah, Read it. Something interesting is written in it (Leowald) Leglos read the letter that was handed over to him, What in the world is this?!, he instinctively raised his voice. Naturally, Lenion who was seemingly interested in the contents of that letter, requested an explanation from Leglos. And after the explanation was done, he too had an expression of astonishment. First, the contents demanded a non-aggression treaty in exchange for liberating the captives. Naturally, this part was not that surprising as Leowald had expected this to happen. The problem was, when the demand requested was not accepted. The letter stated that supposing the demand was not accepted, they will conclude the war with a fight. Although this was a little surprising as it came from the naive Demon Lord, it was the fight itself that took their breaths away. The letter was written as, Currently, your military forces are most likely scarce. If this fighttowards ones annihilation were to continue, both sides would receive huge damage, and this is something that both countries willnot benefit from. If circumstances were to allow, we do not wish to recklessly kill soldiers or the people, and so we should necessarily choose a more appropriate way, which the two concerned parties deem convincing, to fight this war. Previously, you said something like, Defeat us by showing us your power. if that is what you want, then we will show it to you. We will truly show you our power. We will have a confrontation between our strongest war potentials to decide the winner and loser among us. We will hand over to your side, the right to decide the specifications of the fight. Naturally, the number of figures should match. We will also liberate your comrades, if you acknowledge this. However, this isour greatest compromise. If you refuse this demand, we will not hesitate to annihilate you with the whole power of Evila. Of course, if the war ends without fighting, I believe that is for the best of both countries. I will be expecting a favourable response Everyone in the place, who heard Leglos explanation about the letter, were flabbergasted. The content of the letter appeared to be reasonable. This is because, they too share some consentient on the matter at hand. From what they understood from the letter, if they were to wage a war, then it would surely become a fight towards ones annihilation. All those who were there now, could, without a doubt, imagine the death toll in such a situation However, if they were to fight out between them, through the method suggested by the letter, the soldiers would not be needlessly sacrificed. Moreover, they were given the rights to choose the specifications for the fight. This was obviously to their sides advantage. No matter how they thought of it, the Evila seemed to be at a really disadvantageous position . They could have easily crushed the remaining Gabranth army, let alone slaughter the captives. Nevertheless, why?, everyone inclined their necks in confusion. Gahahahaha! They really got me there! They have totally pulled off something strange here! Gahahaha! (Leowald) Leowald who found it interesting, laughed from the bottom of his heart. F-Father! This is not the time to be laughing! How are we going to respond to this?! (Leglos) He answered Leglos question while his face carried a smile. No matter how we think of it, this is quite a convenient negotiation! (Leowald) But, this may be a trap! (Leglos) No, that is not possible. (Leowald) W-Why is it? (Leglos) Even if they didnt request such a thing, they could win this war easily by fighting us with their current forces. No matter how we think about it, we are the ones on the unfavorable side. (Leowald) Whats more, the Humas had already withdrawn, they were evidently overwhelmed by the enemy. Besides, I told you that the Demon Lord was naive, right? This letter probably dont have any trace of deceit. I may be saying this, but this is all just based from intuition! I-Intuition huh (Leglos) Leglos who was astonished, exhaled. Moreover, a confrontation between the highest war potentials of both sidesfufu, Its been a long time since my heart has pounded like this, merely from such a suggestion! (Leowald) F-Father (Leglos) At that time, a hand grabbed onto Leglos shoulder with a pop! Aniki, no matter what you say, its useless (Lenion) It was Lenion, who had stopped Leglos, however, he too was grinning, happily. Isnt this a bit more interesting? Although I think that a warrior should confront the enemy directly, to settle this war, this way, is very intriguing. (Lenion) When Leglos saw that kind of facial expression, he hung his head in submission. He lightly shook his in resignation at the two war loving people beside him. Gahaha! Dont make such a face Leglos! Look at them. (Leowald) Leowald jerked his chin, prompting Leglos to change his line of sight. What they saw there was Barid and Putis of the Three Warriors bowing down deeply. Y-You guys. (Leglos) We will do our best to bring us victory. (Barid) Putis nodded in agreement with Barids word. The two seemed exceptionally motivated.. haa, I understand. You really are going to accept their demands? (Leglos) Yes, besides, if its such a fight like this, then that guy will probably participate as well. (Leowald) Leowald had his hands on his chin as he gladly smiled in anticipation. That guy? (Leglos) Well, there might be some who will object this fight, but we have a chance for victory within our grasp. (Leowald) Ooooooooooo! (Gabranth Soldiers) The soldiers raised their arms as they shouted in eagerness. All the soldiers in here! Believe in us and leave the rest to us! (Leowald) Ooooooooooo! (Gabranth Soldiers) Thus the curtain to an unprecedented decisive way of war between the Gabranth and Evila was unveiled, clashing against each other, using their best forces. CH 154 Chapter 154: A conversation in prison Translated by LoliQ I see, so the other party accepted it.thats good. For now, we can say that things went well. (Eveam) Eveam was relieved to hear the reply they had received from the beastmen. This way, there would be no more deaths than needed for both parties. Of course, theres no telling what would happen to the Evila if they were to lose. Just in case, they had used a Contract Roll for the agreement and within it was the promise to not indiscriminately kill the losers people or perform other such actions. Even so, the likelihood that they would be able to continue living as they had up until now was low. The loser will have to obey the winner. In other words, the loser would essentially have to become the winners subordinate. However, this agreement was not perfect. There was a possibility of the other party committing suicide and betraying the winner. However, that insecurity was dispelled by Aquinas. They wont go back on their word once they have decided upon it. I believe that is the pride of the Gabranth. Thats why, up until now, there has never been a situation in which they have betrayed someone. At the very least, if the current Beast King accepts our demand, theyll likely follow him due to sentimental reasons. And in the event that we win, Your Majesty has no intention of oppressing them, right? (Aquinas) Of course. (Eveam) Then, theres no need to be dissatisfied. All thats left is to take the time to communicate with them in a way that will allow them to understand our true intentions, correct? (Aquinas) I seeyeah, thats right. (Eveam) But, in order to do that, we need to win at all costs.(Aquinas) Yeah, you are exactly right. Lets beat them head on, fair and square! (Eveam) Seeing Eveam clenching her fist strongly, Aquinas exhaled as his face relaxed. But, to think we chose this kind of method. Mariones jaw dropped as though it would never close again, you know? (Aquinas) Hahaha. Actually, this method was thought of..by Hiiro. (Eveam) Hiiro? (Aquinas) Y-Yeah. (Eveam) The contents of what Eveam had demanded of the Gabranth this time, were part of a plan devised by Hiiro. When she had a talk with Hiiro, she blurted out how she wanted to resolve this war peacefully. At that time, Hiiro laughed and teased her, while telling her that she spoke too naively. Naturally, Eveam understood what Hiiro was trying to say. However, she couldnt agree with his remark and got mad. After Eveam became sullen for a short period of time, Hiiro spoke these words to her. Theres no such thing as a war that doesnt hurt anybody. If you dont want anyone to get hurt, then you should make it so that there is no reason for any wars to begin. (Hiiro) That was only natural. In response, she told Hiiro that she had also put in much effort in order to do that. Once a war starts, there is no guarantee that you can stop it without casualties. However, damage can be reduced depending on the opponent. I have an idea. Well, maybe I should call it a kind of naive fantasy, and its a foolish plan that could probably be found in some hot-blooded action manga or something, but. (Hiiro) After saying that, he reluctantly began to teach her about the method used this time. Hou, so this ridiculous proposal was Hiiros, huh? (Aquinas) As he said that, Aquinas gave a seemingly satisfied expression. Still, Im surprised you decided to go with that plan.(Aquinas) It cant be helped right? At this rate, we would keep fighting until one of us is destroyed. That alone is absolutely no good. That being the case, I thought that if we went to our opponents home-ground, theyd be willing to listen to what we have to say. (Eveam) I see, so this method is only possible because the opponent is the Gabranth, huh? (Aquinas) Yeah, although this method certainly wont end with absolutely no injuries, at the very least, we should be able to get off with minimal damage. Also, unlike for our opponents, the proposal is clearly disadvantageous for us. If we are able to defeat them despite that, our opponents wouldnt be able to say anything about it. (Eveam) Fu..you seem to be pretty determined.. Is that also because of Hiiro ? (Aquinas) U-Umu. Well, yeah. (Eveam) She looked the other way in embarrassment. Well, they certainly have the advantage, but if they lose despite having been in such an advantageous position, even the Gabranth would have to recognize it. Their own defeat, that is. (Aquinas) Ah, Hiiro also said that! (Eveam) Aquinas stared at Eveam, who joyfully expressed a smile. Noticing his gaze, she hastily turned away from him as her face became bright red. Fuu. (Aquinas) Eveam saw Aquinas, who wore a smile that seemed to have some hidden meaning contained within it. Hey, do you have something to say?! (Eveam) Nope, you should be just like that and continue to change yourself little by little. (Aquinas) His expression vaguely resembled that of a parent watching over his child affectionately. \(^_^)/ Eh..What are y. ? (Eveam) As Eveam spoke, Aquinas turned around and started walking off elsewhere. Where are you going, Aquinas? (Eveam) Im just going for a stroll.(Aquinas) She stared at Aquinas back as he departed. What was that all about..? (Eveam) She tilted her still feverish face in confusion. Funya ~, My body still hurts nya~ (Crouch) The individual that said that as he lay on a straw while rolling about was one of the Three Warriors, Crouch. Having lost to Hiiro, he was taken as a prisoner of war and thrown in jail. Uhh~as expected, my body is still white nya~ (Crouch) Staring at his hand, he sighed, as his fur, which should have been black, was currently white like snow. Its the Rebound from having summoned those big-shots all at once after all, nya I might be stuck like this until the next full moon. (Crouch) Furthermore, not only had his fur turned white, his height had also clearly changed. When he was black, his body was sturdy and tall, but now, he was no taller than a child. His chest also swelled a bit. It was obviously the body of a girl. Uhh~Im bored-nya~ (Crouch) Crouch rolled around and then suddenly stopped. She then started to remember that person. Hiiro..huh? (Crouch) Having battled with him, Crouch recalled the person who had defeated her with his overwhelming power. Red robeGlassesAnd also, that scent. (Crouch) When they fought, Hiiros scent entered her nose and she experienced a sense of discomfort. Why does he smell like Tarou-nya? (Crouch) Unfortunately, there was nobody to retort Its because theyre the same person. When she first met Hiiro, he was disguised as a beastman and refused to give his real name, instead calling himself Tanaka Tarou. However, his red robe, glasses, and scent were all the same. That was why she was unnecessarily confused. If she knew that Hiiro could change his appearance, she would know the reason immediately, but sadly, Crouch wasnt aware of that fact. Aah! Forget it ! (Crouch) She rolled about again. Who cares-nya! More importantly, I want to fight him again-nya!I want to meet with Hiiro-nya! (Crouch) Her shrill voice resounded throughout the jail. The other beastmen, who were similarly captured and imprisoned there said, Ah, shes irritated again. and exasperated sighs could be heard from all over the place. As this had occurred numerous times already, the prison guards also gave off an atmosphere of resignation as they simply shrugged their shoulders. However, it was not like they could leave her with no words of warning at all. Hey, quiet down a bit, would you? (Prison Guard) The guards tone was a bit gentle, probably because Crouchs appearance was clearly that of a child. While she certainly was an enemy, it still felt awkward to one-sidedly treat a child as a target of their resentment. Uu~Call Hiiro here-nya~ (Crouch) I already told you that its impossible, right? That person is the countrys saviour, and is truly worthy of being called a hero.Theres no way I could bring him to this kind of place. (Prison Guard) Nya? Is Hiiro that popular nya? (Crouch) Well, I guess so. Thats what everyone who saw him fight directly would say. Even more, that person blew up the bridge by himself, you know? To do that much for us Evila, if we didnt call him a hero, then just what would we call him? (Prison Guard) The Prison Guards eyes glittered, staring at the distance with envy. The bridge!? By himself?! Amazing nya (Crouch) Crouch knew that there had been quite a few forces deployed to defend the bridge. To penetrate through that defence alone, Crouchs eyes glittered at the thought of Hiiro, who had single-handedly destroyed the bridge. Crouch didnt doubt the mans words at all. She was capable of judging that he was serious based on his appearance. Whats even more surprising is the fact that that person was actually aHumas, you know? (Prison Guard) ..heh? What do you mean by Humas, nya? (Crouch) Well, it seems that hes capable of using Transformation magic, but his original appearance is that of a Humas. Still, to think there was a person like that amongst the humans. Hes completely different from the ones in Victorias. Ah, but that person also originally came from Victorias.is it alright to say that? (Prison Guard) What do you mean-nya? (Crouch) Crouchs face turned serious as she began to probe for information. The man, caught up in his own world, didnt notice. He was drunk with his own words. Nothing. Just that he seems to have been summoned along with the heroes. (Prison Guard) (Crouch) Well, he doesnt seem to be a hero himself. They say that he just somehow got dragged into the summoning, so he came hereOi, are you listening? (Prison Guard) Seeing that she wasnt replying, he grew curious and peered at her cell. Unlike earlier, she was quietly lying on top of the straw. Looking at her current appearance, he had a moment of realization and regained his composure. Damn. Was it alright to tell her that? (Prison Guard) Realizing that he had unintentionally heated up and leaked information to the enemy, the prison guard grew agitated. However, seeing that she wasnt moving, he figured that she may have fallen asleep. He clasped his hands in prayer, hoping within his heart that she would forget everything. Then, just like that, he continued his work. However, Crouch did not plan on forgetting anything about that conversation. The reason being that now, she knew that Hiiro and Tarou were connected. (TransformationI see, nya so they were the same person after all, nya!) (Crouch) She felt excitement swell up in her heart. As a result, her earlier desire to see him grew even stronger. Not to mention, she heard an interesting story. (Not only that, but to think he was someone from another worldhow interesting-nya! Hiiro really is interesting nya!) (Crouch) Crouch smiled, as her cheeks blushed. Nyahaha Nyahaha Nyahaha (Crouch) For a while, only her laughter could be heard resounding throughout the prison. Incidentally, as the prison guards found her laughing voice creepy, it seems that they remained silent. CH 155 Shudder !? Liliyn asked Hiiro did something happen because he suddenly dropped the book he was reading. No, nothing Really? Hiiro who felt a shiver suspected that someone was staring at him. Furthermore, it wouldve been better if it was without the crooked feeling he was getting. (Lets keep it as an imagination.)(Hiiro) Wiping off the bad feeling, he once again laid his eyes on the book. Hiiro and others were staying in a single room within the Demon Lords Palace. He was living in a big room which he had borrowed for a while. When he was asked to stay here for a while to rest, he cheerfully took that request. The biggest reason why he agreed was because he could be informed about the latest situation of the war, but also because he could eat all the food he wanted. While reading the book, he looked towards Nikki who was sitting in a prostrating position on the floor. Her body was covered with blue light. And floating in front of her was a sphere about the size of a tennis ball.The light covering her was connected to the floating sphere. Youre distracted, Baka-Deshi(Hiiro) Y,Yeah desuzo(Nikki) From her forehead slight sweat seeped out. She was biting her teeth with her eyes closed and somehow looked in pain. Ho~, Nikki is now able to control magic, too.(Liliyn) To Liliyn words, Nikki broadly smiled and looked towards her. But, Creak! Suddenly the sphere snapped, and she instinctively turned her face away. Its still a long way to go(Liliyn) Liliyn shrugged her shoulders in amazement. Au~(Nikki) This happened because you lost concentration. Do it from the start.(Hiiro) Y,Yeah desuzo(Nikki) She dejectedly nodded at Hiiros words Mumumu(Nikki) Hiiro stared at Nikki who once again started concentrating with her eyes closed. (Come to think of it, its been a long time since Ive picked her up)(Hiiro) He recalled his first meeting with Nikki who was desperately trying to control her magical power. At first, her expression was like that of a corpse, not showing any emotions. One couldnt tell whether she was even living or not. Even though Nikki was a human, she was raised by a monster in the demon continent. One day that monster was killed by another monster. For Nikki, it was the same as losing her parents. After living on her own for a while, she was met with an unexpected event. That time, it was Hiiro who saved her. Due to some strange fact he was liked by Nikki, and she wanted to become his student. Naturally, Hiiro wouldve rejected her, but he could not reject her. (Sympathywas it? It was not my character)(Hiiro) Yes, at that time what he felt towards Nikki was without a doubt sympathy. He thought it would be interesting to make her into his disciple while seeing Nikki cling on to his waist. Once Hiiro decided on something, he would never regret it later. He doesnt like to blame others using excuses for the choices he made himself. He had decided to take responsibility for the choices he has made by himself. And as long as he had thought to let Nikki grow, he would look after her till she became independent. And as a human stands out in the demon continent, he changed her form to a Imp race using hisWord Magic. When Nikki abruptly asked for a proof of her connection with Shishou, Hiiro used his Word Magic to write Literature on a cloth similar to a martial cloth uniform. Thereupon, Mikazuki also asked for a proof, so he did the same thing he did for Nikki. (Still why do little children gather around me? And all girls on top of it?)(Hiiro) He turned his gaze towards Nikki and the moment he turned his gaze towards Liliyn, he was attacked by a tremendous stare as if he was being made fun of by her. (She has good intuition)(Hiiro) Keeping his usual poker face, Hiiro exhaled a sigh and once again concentrated on his book. The door opened and a noisy guy entered. Maaaaaaster! Mikazuki has returned!(Mikazuki) Hiiro swiftly dodged Mikazuki. What!?(Mikazuki) And just like that Mikazuki kissed the floor . Fuaa! I, IT hurts~! Master is a meanie! Hug Me!(Mikazuki) Shut Up. Its damn hot, so dont cling onto me.(Hiiro) Thats right Mikazuki! Only I can be hugged by Master!(Nikki) Its wrong! Only Mikazuki can be hugged by master! Nikki can do her practice!(Mikazuki) Wha, What did you sa~y?(Nikki) Hiiro sighed while looking at the unproductive quarrel between the two. Nufofofofo! I have returned, My Lady!(Silva) Aa(Liliyn) Oho! I am impressed even by the cold words from my Lady! Nufofofofo!(Silva) Hiiro, he is being irritating, shut him up using your Word Magic.(Liliyn) That is harsh! That is indeed harsh! Nufofofofo!(Silva) Liliyn directed her line of sight towards Shamoe standing beside the Hentai butler. [ET: hentai gives more impact than pervert] Thank you for gathering information. So what is the situation right now?(Liliyn) Tha, That is(Shamoe) Shamoe stared at the door with a face saying its hard to say Nh? Is someone over there?(Liliyn) Someone suddenly entered through the door. Hiiro twitched his eyebrows while Liliyn was making a grim expression. Ho, we have a rare guest here. No, actually, we are the guests here.(Hiiro) Saying so he closed the book. I wanted to talk with you for a bit(Aquinas) While saying so, Hiiro looked at Aquinas with a investigating stare. Liliyn herself was displaying an displeased mood. Silva who had been laughing was also being cautious. With me? Just the two of us?(Hiiro) Yeah(Aquinas) A loud sound of someone stomping the floor was heard. Hiiro realised it was the work of Liliyn. Dont joke aroundI told younot to put your head in our business.(Liliyn) Hiiro widened his eyes seeing Lilyn emitting hostility towards Aquinas. (I thought they were acquaintances but it feels like its more than that)(Hiiro) He suddenly remembered. It was their names. When he peeked at Aquinass Status, he felt some uneasy feeling. He finally remembered it Liliyn Li Reysis Red Rose and Aquinas Li Reysis Phoenix. The Li Reysis was the same in both their names. (And If I look at them closelythese twolook alike)(Hiiro) Their red hair resembled each other, particularly their eyes looked similar. And they both had a similar atmosphere too. Hiiro tried to guess their relationship, while both stared at each other and spoke. Dont worry. Its not like I want to stick my head in your business. I came only to talk with him.(Aquinas) Really ? (Liliyn) Aquinas exhaled while staring at her. Well, I do have a request too(Aquinas) See! It might be some troublesome request, right? Solve it yourself!(Liliyn) I can do that, but if I do, then maybe I cannot fulfill the promise made to him(Aquinas) Hiiro who remained silent, reacted towards those words. What does that mean?(Hiiro) The continuation from the story will be just between us? So what is it? Will you take it or not?(Aquinas) kuu! You are a coward Aquinas! If you say it like that then Hiiro will!(Liliyn) Aa, Ill take that offer.(Hiiro) Hiiro easily accepted the offer. Ah Mou! See,it ended up like that!(Liliyn) My Lady, please calm down(Silva) Eei! How can I keep calm with this happening!?(Liliyn) Silvas words didnt work on her and she pouted. But surprisingly the one she turned her attention to was Hiiro. Aka-Loli, I dont know what happened between you and him, but I should choose my decision here not you.(Hiiro) B, But Hiiro, this man is Hiiro raised his hand and made a gesture as to not speak anymore. As a matter of fact, I have already guessed what his so called request is(Hiiro) R, Really?(Liliyn) Liliyn made a blank expression in an instant. Aquinas made an understanding face saying As expected. Aa, So you guys wait here. Lets go Aka kami Yeah(Aquinas) Just before he was about to leave, H, Hey Hiiro(Liliyn) Hiiro stopped his feet and asked What?. It should be fine knowing its youbut do tell us if something happens(Liliyn) It implicitly meant that in case Mikazuki or Nikki was unable to move, the word that was set up on them should be activated. Hiiro took a quick glance at his friends. When he looked at them he saw Nikki and Mikazuki staring at him with worrying faces. taptapHiiro poked their heads with his index fingers. Wait patiently. Upon hearing Hiiros words both felt reassured. And then, Hiiro was taken out of the room by Aquinas. CH 156 Chapter 156: Hiiro and Aquinas Aquinas guided Hiiro to what appeared to be his room. On the terrace, there was a circular table along with a couple of chairs. After being offered to take a seat, Hiiro sat down silently. Can you drink? (Aquinas) After he asked so, Aquinas took out a bottle, which seemed to contain wine. Sorry, but I dont really understand the appeal of alcohol. (Hiiro) Hmm, youre missing out on quite a bit in life. (Aquinas) Hey, I can enjoy life even without drinking, you know?. (Hiiro) Is that so? Well, pretend I tricked you and you tried drinking some. If it doesnt suit your taste, you can just leave it be . (Aquinas) Then, Aquinas tipped the bottle to the glass and a liquid similar to red wine flowed out. Im telling you in advance, theres no poison in it. (Aquinas) Im not worried about that. There is no merit in poisoning someone you are asking a favor from. (Hiiro) Hiiro lifted the glass and brought it to his lips. Nh?nh? (Hiiro) It gave him a rather unexpected feeling. It wasnt bitter at all, and if he had to say, it had a sweetness to it that made it rather easy to drink. How is it? There isnt a lot of alcohol in it. Does it suit your taste? (Aquinas) It isnt as bad as I thought. (Hiiro) Good to hear that. (Aquinas) Aquinas sat down, took a small sip, and let it flow down his throat. Then, he silently placed the glass on the table and opened his mouth. Hiiro. (Aquinas) ..What? (Hiiro) You have my thanks. (Aquinas) ..? (Hiiro) Hiiro thought he was going to ask his favor immediately but was so surprised at the sudden words of gratitude, that he reflexively responded. What are you thankful for? (Hiiro) Various things. (Aquinas) Various thingshuh? (Hiiro) That is right, various things. (Aquinas) Hiiro thought that it was for helping out during the war. But, to him, that was work related to the contract he had signed with Eveam. He didnt remember anything else that Aquinas would be thankful for. As long as he properly received compensation, then he would be satisfied.. It isnt just about the war preparations.you know? (Aquinas) He said as if he had read Hiiros mind. Then what is it? (Hiiro) ..Prin..its about Her Majesty. (Aquinas) The demon lord, whose head is full of flowers, right? Hiiro said with a slight laugh. Fufu. Only you would say something like that about the ruler of a country. (Aquinas) Instead of finding fault in Hiiros words, Aquinas smiled heartily. Aah, that is right, its about Her Majesty. (Aquinas) I havent done anything, you know? (Hiiro) If he had to say he did something, then itd be about how he healed her wounds. Nonetheless, he had simply thought at the time that if she died, he would lose his long-sought ticket to the library. No, thanks to you, Her Majesty is able to move forward, towards her goal. (Aquinas) (Hiiro) During the conflict this time around, we should have suffered a significant amount of damage. But, because of your efforts, we were able to resolve the incident with minimum damage to the country. It was also because of you that Her Majesty gained the determination to fight. (Aquinas) I just explained common sense to her. Besides, if you are talking about the proposal, you are thanking the wrong person. That was just a flash of inspiration I had. I normally wouldnt think that thered be people willing to put it into practice nor accept the proposal. (Hiiro) Yet it was proposed to us, and it was accepted by the other side. (Aquinas) ..There really is something wrong with the rulers of this world. (Hiiro) Perhaps (Aquinas) Aquinas quickly took another sip from his glass. .Hmm, Her Majesty is able to continue down her path in her own way. The one who helped her get to that point was you, Hiiro. (Aquinas) They both looked at each other in mutual understanding. Her Majesty suffered a blow. Not only was she betrayed by her aide, who was by her side for many years, the peace conference also ended in failure. (Aquinas) (Hiiro) But you are still here. For some reason, Her Majesty believes in you completely. At the moment, your very existence is a great support to her Majesty. (Aquinas) Even though I find it troublesome? (Hiiro) Hmph, dont say that. Even though she looks like that, she is genuinely an innocent girl. Her views are still shallow. But just like you, she has something that attracts people towards her. (Aquinas) Even though I dont believe I have something like that? (Hiiro) That was something he truly believed. If you say something like that, your companions will get angry, you know? (Aquinas) Why? (Hiiro) (Aquinas) As expected, even Aquinas blinked in disbelief when he heard such a response. Hiiro, have you ever been regarded as thick-headed? (Aquinas) Ah? Thick-headed? Hmm, I remember Aka-loli and the Hentai saying something like that. (Hiiro) Akaloli? H-hentai? (Aquinas) Aka-loli is the one who glared at you. The Hentai is the old butler. (Hiiro) á ..Kuh. (Aquinas) Hearing that, Aquinas looked away while his body started shaking little by little. ? (Hiiro) Hiiro wondered what was wrong with Aquinas as he watched over him. Shortly after that, Aquinas seemed to have returned to normal since he turned back towards Hiiro with a refreshed expression. As expected, you are an interesting person. No wonder Liliyn is interested in you. (Aquinas) What are you trying to get at? (Hiiro) Hmph, lets leave that aside. About her majesty (Aquinas) Oh, alright. (Hiiro) Either way her majesty has decided to fight. (Aquinas) I see. (Hiiro) Up until now she never wanted to fight, but now she has finally opened her eyes to reality. Its all thanks to you. (Aquinas) Choosing not to fight can be considered a respectable thing. It is a wonderful notion. (Hiiro) Indeed, a wonderful notion. (Aquinas) However, that is something difficult to do in reality. Especially when you live in an era ruled by kings. (Hiiro) That is indeed the case. (Aquinas) Well, isnt it fine that she is now able to see reality a little? For the time being, you could say that she grew up a little. (Hiiro) But, the biggest question is whether or not her decisions will bear fruit. (Aquinas) In other words, he was saying that there was no point if they didnt win against the Gabranth. I see. It seems that the favor youre planning on asking is just what I thought. (Hiiro) Hou, would you like to share? (Aquinas) You want me to participate, right? In the duel with the Gabranth. (Hiiro) (Aquinas) Hiiro considered Aquinas silence as acceptance. Rather, when Hiiro told Eveam about the way to resolve this situation, he had predicted that something like this would happen. And so, while he had found it unexpected that Aquinas would come to ask him for the favor in this manner, Hiiro had already figured that Aquinas had come to ask for his participation in the duel. It was, of course, in order for them to win. If a person thought about it, everyone would look to Hiiros power. Even though he was an outsider, it would be odd if they didnt use his power when it was nearby. Nonetheless, Hiiro knew something like this could happen so he had something prepared. He wanted to end the war as soon as possible so he could gain access to the Fortuna Grand Library right away. In addition to that, he was also committed to fulfilling Liliyns dream. Her dream was to create A place that everybody could enjoy With the current state of affairs, something like that was impossible. That was exactly why Liliyn wanted to create a new country and establish her dream place; though at the moment that was still a distant goal. (TL: check and make sure) However, if they continued to lay around doing nothing, even if a hundred years passed, the chances of still being unable to realize her dream were high. That being the case, Hiiros idea was to make use of the existing countries. This world had three countries, each with their own great history. But they fought each other continuously and created extreme hatred against each other. As they were right now, it would forever be impossible to create a place where people from each country could live in harmony. With that in mind, any country was fine, as long as they could keep the other countries in check. With that control in place, civil liberties could be established and there would be a high chance of them being able to control the opposition. Instead of domination and servitude, one would seek out freedom and friendship. However, something like that could not be established without resolving the conflicts between the countries. While Hiiro was still unsure how to resolve these, as long as the method used to bring the conflict to an end was agreed upon by both sides, he thought it would be fine. With that in mind, Hiiro was unsure how he would approach the Humas. However, he figured that for the Gabranth, his proposed duel would work the best. A primary reason for that was that he somehow felt that if it was that Beast King, hed be willing to take up the offer. The Gabranth were a group that held the belief that strength was everything. As such, Hiiro felt that if they had a method to show off their power, they would be able to persuade them. If things went well, then both sides would be willing to participate in the battle. Thus, if the Evila won, then they would be able to obtain the Beastmen country. Although he might have said obtain, what they really meant to do was to finally pave the way for an alliance. If they could do that, then all that would be left for them to do would be to deal with the Humas somehow, thus allowing Liliyn to take a large step towards her dream. Naturally, there were still a lot of uncertainties, but at the moment the only thing he could do was ensure that Demon Capital: Xaos won. That was why- Sounds good. I will also participate in this duel against the Gabranth. (Hiiro) This answer was prepared in advance. Next time, finally..they will appear !? CH 157 Chapter 157 C Longtime Companions After Hiiro returned to his room, Liliyn interrogated him about his discussion with Aquinas, just as he expected. In order to make her understand, Hiiro spoke without hiding anything. Not only that, but for some reason she seemed to be making a relieved expression. It was likely because her concerns were proven to be false. Well, if that is what you have decided, I wont do anything to stop you. (Liliyn) Nofofofofo! Ojou-sama was really worried about Hiiro-sama and kept asking Has he returned yet? She was not able to settle down at all! (Silva) T-t-t-t-t-thats not true, you morooooooooooon! (Liliyn) Buhen?! (Silva) Because of Silvas unnecessary remarks, Liliyns face instantly flushed a deep red. As if to hide her feelings, she kicked Silva in the face. Although Shamoe was surprised by the sudden act of violence, she took care of the now silent Silva who was sprawled on the ground. Haa haa haa haa. Listen well, Hiiro! That bastard was spouting nonsense! It wasnt like that, alright?! (Liliyn) With somewhat teary eyes, she pointed her finger and frantically denied the validity of Silvas comments. Hiiro glanced at her and Is that so (Hiiro) He replied in a completely indifferent manner. Naturally, Liliyn was taken aback by his total disinterest. She glared at him and said Y-y-y-y-y-you fool! Someday, I will make you kneel before me! (Liliyn) Even as she yelled, Liliyns still-red face and tiny body didnt evoke a single ounce of fear. Rather, seeing her act so desperately would make anyone smile. (What are you acting so desperate for) (Hiiro) Sadly, nothing Lilyn said affected Hiiro in the slightest. He gave out the same dry answer as usual. Sh-shishou! (Nikki) Without any warning, Nikki clenched her fists and yelled. What? (Hiiro) S-Shishou is, um going to the duel, right?!?! (Nikki) Yeah. (Hiiro) Nikki then gave a clearly restless expression. Hiiro understood what she wanted to say and indifferently told her Youre no good. (Hiiro) Eeeh!? W-why?! (Nikki) Nikki showed a very disappointed face, as though she had received a great shock. Its only natural; its still too early for you. (Hiiro) B-But I want to help Shishou! (Nikki) This request is for me. You dont need to be involved. (Hiiro) Uuuu (Nikki) She fell silent at Hiiros complete rejection. This is a duel involving the fate of this country. Youve still got a long way to go before you can even think about shouldering such a responsibility. (Hiiro) Uuuu~ stronger! (Nikki) Ha? (Hiiro) Stronger, stronger, strongeeeeeer! If I become stronger, then can I fight alongside Shishou?! (Nikki) She set her lips straight and gave Hiiro a serious look. After seeing such a display, Hiiro sighed and nodded his head. Lets see, just getting stronger isnt enough. But, well, if you become stronger, then I guess I can let you fight together with me. (Hiiro) Then, I will become stronger! So when the time comes, I will look forward to fighting with you! (Nikki) .Well, Ill be waiting for it. (Hiiro) Hiiro flicked Nikki on the forehead, making a ton sound. Nikkis expression lightened considerably, but Mikazuki was dissatisfied with this turn of events and puffed her cheeks. Buu~! Why is it only Nikki~? Mikazuki wants to be flicked too! (Mikazuki) Although Mikazuki started to throw a tantrum, Hiiro completely disregarded her. Nikki stuck out her chest with pride, making a *fufun* sound, while feeling superior over the childish Mikazuki. Ku Ku Kuiiii! Shamoe-chaaaaaan! (Mikazuki) The mortified Mikazuki dove towards Shamoes chest. Shamoe then kindly stroked Mikazukis head to console her. Speaking of which, when will the duel take place? (Silva) Asked Silva, who had recovered without anyone noticing. I still dont know. Even if we finish all the preparations, shouldnt we also worry about the other side? Well, we can be sure theyll bring their best fighters. (Hiiro) Hohou, then the <<Three Warriors>> will certainly be there. The Beast King andThere were two, right? The two princes, as well. (Silva) Silvas investigation churned out nothing but top-class names. Iya (Hiiro) Nofo? Are there others? (Silva) Its nothing (Hiiro) Hiiro recalled his conversation with Aquinas. As they talked about the opponents strength, he heard a nostalgic name. (Dont tell me that persons thinking of participating. But then again, theres a small chance they will.) (Hiiro) As Hiiro gazed into the distance, everyone tilted their heads while looking at him. In a place filled with alcohol bottles, something moved with a *goso goso* sound. From its movements, it seemed to be a person. While half asleep, that person rolled around and hit some bottles, toppling them over and making a *karan!* sound. Soon after, someones footsteps could be heard approaching. Upon looking at the sleeping person, that individual let out a sigh while making an amazed expression. Oi-oi, there isnt even room to stand here. (???) The individual skillfully stepped over the bottles littered around and approached the sleeping person. They then placed their hands on the others shoulder and tried to shake them awake. Shishou? Hey Shishou? (???) Munyaushishi (???) You could tell from their smile that the sleeping person was having a good dream. Their unchanging child-like face had some drool at the edge of their mouth. Not only that, they were also hugging a bottle of alcohol. There was such a gap between their appearance and their actions that it was scary. Haa, good grief. This person is really bothersome (???) As they thought to themselves, just how much does this person like alcohol?!, they began to shake the sleeping person gently. They had been told to wake them up at this time, so they couldnt possibly stop shaking them until the sleeping person woke up. This is bad, could you clean up a bit? (???) Ah. Sure, Ill do it (???) It seemed that there had been two people who entered the room, and one of them asked the other to clean up the room. Shishou, please wake up soon. If you dont I wont make any more snacks for you? (???) I c-cant accept that! (???) The sleeping person suddenly erupted up with their fists in the air. They seemed to have finally woken up. I see youve finally woken up, Shishou. (???) nh? Ohso its the lolicon. (???) Who are you calling a Lolicon?! (Lolicon) The lolicon said with a voice so loud that it echoed through the room. Nahahahaha! Im just joking! (???) The person laughed happily while shaking their green hair. As that person stretched, the long ears perched on top of their head unfurled demurely until they were fully straight. The girl was a Were Rabbit with the stature of a grade schooler, who could always be found wearing a dirty white lab coat. Geez, in the first place, if that bastard hadnt said such unnecessary things to Shishou, then I wouldnt have had such a title stuck onto me (Lolicon) While dropping their shoulders in a crestfallen manner, that person recalled the one who gave him the Lolicon title and let out killing intent. Nahaha! Speaking of that kid, its been over half a year since hes left, huh? (Rabbit girl) At that voice, the person who had, until then, been peacefully cleaning the room stopped and looked down with a lonely look in their eyes. Aa mou, that guy isnt thinking about keeping his promise at all! Look, Muir shouldnt worry about it either! (Lolicon)U, un (???) Muir Castrea. That was the girls name. And the name of the only guy in the room was that of Muirs guardian, Arnold Ocean. The two of them were formerly Hiiro Okamuras travelling partners. And the cause of Arnolds earlier burst of killing intent was Hiiro himself. Over half a year ago, the three of them arrived at this place and met the little child wearing the white coat: Arnolds shishou, Rarashik Fannaru. It was then that Arnold asked Rarashik to train both Muir and himself. However, after being told that it would take a considerable amount of time for Muir to become a full-fledged adult, Hiiro decided to leave the two, saying that he could no longer stay in theBeastman Capital: Passion. At that time, he said that if he was free after half a year, he would come and meet them again. Since then, however, there had been no word from him. Muir, who had been looking forward to talking with Hiiro after a long time, grew depressed. Muir had a favorable impression of Hiiro as a person of the opposite gender. During their journey, she had not been aware of it, but when he left, the feeling of wanting to meet him once more grew steadily. Hiiros existence became much bigger within her than she had expected, to the point where she herself was surprised. So, with the prospect of meeting Hiiro after half a year, Muir completely devoted herself to training. Become stronger. In order to respond to Hiiros parting words. Rarashik started grinning as her eyes turned towards Muir. Seriously, that brat really is a sinful guy. Ive heard that Mimir-sama was charmed by him as well. (Rarashik) Mimir was the second princess of the Beast Kingdom. At a young age, an illness had taken away her voice following a high fever. For her, who loved to sing above all else, losing her voice was an ill fate comparable to the despair of death. However, as she felt that she didnt want to make the people around her sad, she wore a fake smile. That smile, however, was not only ripped away by Hiiro, but what even the best doctors could not fix, Hiiro cured with his Word Magic in mere seconds. From then on, Mimir thought of Hiiro as her saviour. She then proceeded to approach him while holding feelings of admiration so strong, they could compare to those of worship. Within those feelings, the faint stirrings of love had formed. One could say that she had fallen in love with him at first sight. Muir and Mimir-sama; I wonder who else has fallen for this guy in the past six months. Nahahahaha! (Rarashik) Just as Rarashik said these words in an amused manner- *crack!* Surprised, Arnold looked towards the direction of the sound and saw Muir who had bare-handedly broken the sake bottle she was holding. Moreover, there was not a single injury on her hand. Mui, Muir? (Arnold) Eh? Ah, umm AC Im sorry! Ill clean it up immediately! (Muir) Whether or not she was unaware of what she had done, Muir sweeped the broken glass as though nothing had occurred. No, if you looked closer, you could see that there was a faint blush in her cheeks as she appeared to understand exactly why she had done that. Nahahaha! Teasing Muir sure is as fun as always! (Rarashik) CH 158 Chapter 158: Its Definitely about Him! Haah, please go easy on me, Shishou (Arnold) My bad, my bad. In exchange, make me some snacks, kay? (Rarashik) ..yes, yes. (Arnold) Arnold rubbed his temples as he helplessly agreed, because defying her was dangerous. At one point, there was an incident where he had promised to make her snacks, but had forgotten to do so. At the time, her eyes had lost all light as she proceeded to spend half a day masquerading her one-sided beating of him as if it were actual combat training. Arnold also helped tidy up her room. After finally making it somewhat tidy, he asked Rarashik. By the way, you told me to wake you up at this time, but is there something you need to do? (Arnold) No, not really. Its just that this tsukemono tastes best when eaten around this time (Rarashik) As she said that, she took out a small jar from the alcove slab. I was planning on having a drink with this! (Rarashik) .um, Shishou? (Arnold) What is it? (Rarashik) Didnt your head hurt in the morning because of hangovers? (Arnold) Hmph, dont speak so foolishly Arnold. Did you think that something like a hangover could stop me from drinking alcohol? (Rarashik) Although she said those words as though they were final with a dangerous glitter in her eyes, Arnolds face simply cramped in exasperation. Deciding to himself that there was no point in arguing any more, Arnold feigned laughter. At that moment, he heard the sound of knocking coming from the houses door. The three of them tilted their heads simultaneously. The reason for their surprise was that for the past half-year, nobody had ever to come visit them. Rarashiks interactions with her neighbours were simply that lacking. Below this house was an enormous space that Rarashik had created, within which there were numerous rooms established. Arnold and Muir lived within one of those rooms, but this was the first time they had ever heard knocking like this. Mu.somehow I have a bad feeling (Rarashik) Rarashik spoke while scowling. As she did so, Muir narrowed her cute large eyes, while the ears on her head stood up attentively. You shouldnt say something like that Oshishou-sama. It is our first guest in a while after all (Muir) After saying that, Muir replied to the knocking with a, Ha~i. Her beautiful silver hair fluttered as she headed towards the door. Seeing that, Rarashik and Arnold quietly watched her. Excuse me, but Rarashik-dono should be here, correct? (???) On the other side of the door was a beastman with wings growing out of his back. Muir figured that he was a Birdmanbased on his appearance alone. Hm? This voice. (Rarashik) Rarashik murmured in a low voice as her eyes narrowed and gazed over at the person standing in the doorway to confirm their identity. Ah, yes. Um.. (Muir) Muir moved her body to the side so that Rarashik could to see the visitor. Hou, this is quite the unusual guest. To think that the famous Thunder LordBarid-san would step into a civilians house like this (Rarashik) Responding to Rarashiks words dripping with sarcasm, Barid dropped his shoulders with humility. Please stop. Compared to you, someone like me is still the same as some youngster. Although I may have risen in status, that is simply because you trained me, is it not? (Barid) Muir approached Arnold and asked who their guest was. That person is a member of the Three Warriors, Barid-sama, who holds the second title of Thunder Lord (Arnold) Th-th-th-th-Three Warriors!? Th-then isnt he an important person! (Muir) Young lady, why are you surprised? Isnt the one over there clearly a great person? (Barid) Muir was not surprised at Barids words. This was because she was aware of how great a contribution Rarashik had made to the beastmen. After all, the invention ofBindingwas praised as one of the beastmens greatest, most historic achievements. That is exactly why we prepared a dwelling much more suited to someone of your stature, as opposed to this kind of tiny place. Even now, I still dont understand why you didnt accept any kind of honour or status, you know? (Barid) Hmph, why do I have to justify anything to you? I like this place. Glamorous jewels or lavish honour and statuses wont fill up your stomach at all (Rarashik) Ah, but if its alcohol, then youll accept it right? (Arnold) Of course (Rarashik) Readily nodding at Arnolds comment, Rarashik ate the tsukemono and proceeded to chug down alcohol. Thinking that she somehow resembled Hiiro after all, Arnold gave a wry smile. Especially in how she was faithful to her own desires. Rather, you came to talk about stuff like that Barid? Actually, arent you in the middle of a war right now? What happened, did you lose? (Rarashik) Seeing her talk indifferently as though it were someone elses affairs, Barid let out a sigh. actually, its about that war. Right now, the King has returned to the castle (Barid) Unless that was the case, there wouldnt likely be any other reason why the King would return during wartime. Naturally, if they had won, they would have returned in a much grander manner while notifying the entire town of their success. No, we havent lostyet. (Barid) Yet? .you mean that even though we formed an alliance with the Humas, the situation is still bad? (Rarashik) Itd be fine if the situation was just bad. After calmly analyzing the situation, at this rate well definitely be defeated. No, weve actually already been forced to retreat once. (Barid) Rarashiks eyes widened with surprise at Barids words. Even with the alliancewe still had to retreat? After going all the way to invade the Demon Continent? (Rarashik) Barid then spoke as he gave a bitter smile. Yes. An unbelievable irregular appeared, and everyone was toyed with by that one person (Barid) That person? Oi oi, dont tell me that you were all cornered to the point of retreat by a single person? (Rarashik) ..precisely. (Barid) The room fell silent as though time had stopped. Arnold too was astonished after hearing that story. The war in which they should have had an advantage was overturned due to a single person. After finding such a thing out, anyone would doubt its authenticity. However, upon seeing Barids expression, it was hard to think that he was exaggerating or joking around. Everyone in the room understood that he was sincerely speaking the truth. Fu~n, and? Did you come to tell me to lend a hand cause things got bad? (Rarashik) . (Barid) .haa, you know, Barid. Arent you aware that I hate being used like this in wars? (Rarashik) I am aware of that (Barid) Then you know that my answer wont change no matter how much you beg, right? (Rarashik) Yes. However, I would like for you to at least speak with the King once (Barid) Its a pain, so I dont wanna (Rarashik) As expected, after seeing Rarashik deny the Kings request for such a frivolous reason, Arnold chilled with fear. This time, the war has moved in an unforeseen direction. All because of that irregular. (Barid) Nahaha, for them to make you guys that confused, they must be quite the individual. (Rarashik) Seeing her smile as though she were having fun, Barid became slightly sullen. Is there something amusing about this? (Barid) It simply means that theres always someone better. After obtaining Bindingyou all seemed to be happy, but after this time, you guys understood, right? Even if you have power, opponents against which that power doesnt work exist (Rarashik) Thats.. (Barid) Just why do you think I developed Binding? It wasnt so that you guys could wage war. (Rarashik) I understand that, but- (Barid) You dont understand. Do you remember what you guys first said while celebrating when you finally obtained power? (Rarashik) . (Barid) You guys said, Now we can finally defeat the Evilaand Humas (Rarashik) Probably because it was the truth, Barid didnt object. Thats why I quit being a military instructor and distanced myself from you guys. Simply put, I became disgusted with your remarks and compliments (Rarashik) I-I understand that..but please, at least this one time, please speak with the King! (Barid) As he said that, Barid politely lowered his head. Seeing one of the top members of their country, Barid, the leader of the Three Warriorslower his head so easily made both Arnold and Muir want to disappear as they fidgeted restlessly. go back Barid (Rarashik) Nevertheless, Rarashik struck him with chilling words. Rarashik-sama! (Barid) Its the war that you guys started. Whether you win or lose, wipe your own asses (Rarashik) Kuh.. (Barid) Deciding that it would be useless to say anything more, Barid turned his back to the three of them while grinding his teeth. Rarashik said one last thing as she saw that he was about to leave. Now that I think of it, at least tell me about it. What kind of guy was that irregular? (Rarashik) ..I do not know. All I could conclude was that they were simply an abnormal existence. They were a Humasthat used a strange magic (Barid) Hou, a Humasbeing the ally of the Evila? Thats quite the strange situation. But more importantly, what do you mean by a strange magic? (Rarashik) They used transformation, healing, explosive, and other magics whose origins we couldnt figure out (Barid) At Barids words, Arnold and Muir twitched. They were able to withstand the Kings attack unharmed using a wall of light, destroy a bridge in a single breath, and even fly in the air. (Barid) Hearing such a joke-like story, Rarashiks face cramped. However, Arnold was- (I-it couldnt be..) (Arnold) At the answer that had emerged within him, his body involuntarily became hotter. Based on appearance, they were human. Based on what the King said, they had black hair and eyes, and wore glasses as well as a red robe (Barid) (Hiiro!?) (Arnold) Arnold screamed within his heart. Meanwhile, next to him Muir may have also reached the same answer as him, as her expression was warped with surprise. Both of them then glanced at each other in assessment. Ah, he also said that he was a boy with an incredibly arrogant attitude (Barid) (Its decideddddd!) (Arnold) The two of them were certain within their hearts. That the irregular existence that he had spoken of was the Hiiro Okamura that they knew. Arrogant? Red robe? Hm? Wait..a moment? (Rarashik) Rarashik also became taken aback as she looked at the faces of the two. And as the three of their eyes met, they nodded in assent: their answers matched. Thats all the information I have. Now then, I will be.. (Barid) Then, just as he opened the door dejectedly- Wait Barid (Rarashik) He was called out by Rarashik, and froze. Wh-what is it? (Barid) Unable to comprehend why he had suddenly been stopped, Barid looked blankly as he asked. As he did so, the corners of her mouth rose as she grinned- Ive changed my mind a bit. Let me meet the King, Barid (Rarashik) CH 159 Chapter 159: The Red Robes Identity ~Arnolds Rampage~ Frankly speaking, Muir was surprised. She didnt think that shed be hearing rumors of that person in such a place after all. That person..over half a year passed since she had separated with Hiiro Okamura. Half a year ago, Hiiro had said that hed come back if he was free. Thats why Muir believed in Hiiros words and trained desperately so that when the time came, shed be able to fight alongside him. In order not to become a burden, she had trained hard together with her foster father, Arnold. While thinking that it would soon be 6 months since their separation, she excitedly waited for Hiiros return. However, even after the promised 6 months had long passed, he had not contacted them at all. As for their training, it had ended off at a good place where all that remained mainly centered around self-practice. Thinking that theyd be better off finding Hiiro themselves if he didnt come back on his own, Muir discussed the idea with Arnold. However, Arnold told her that even if they knew Hiiros destination, it would be too dangerous to go meet him themselves. That was to be expected. If his destination was as he had told them before, it was likely the Demon Continent. It was not a place that beastmen like Muir and co. could easily go to. If they were like Hiiro and could use transformation magic, then itd most likely be fine, but unfortunately, they did not possess such convenient magic. Arnold had also said that they should just leave such a heartless guy alone. However, Muir knew that he did, truthfully, want to see Hiiro as well. The reason she knew that was because when she had mentioned going to meet him on her own, Arnold had made a happy-looking face. But in reality, they had no means to do so. That was why they had no choice but to continue staying with their master, Rarashik, and train themselves to reach even greater heights. At that time, an unexpected visitor appeared. Muir couldnt have possibly predicted that the visitor would have been one of the great Three Warriorsof the Beastman Captial: Passion, Barid. Not only that, but they heard a surprising story from Barid. Right now, they were at war. That was something that anyone within the country would know. Along with the fact that they had made an alliance with the Humasfor it. However, in that war, the beastmen were forced to retreat by the Evila. Furthermore, the cause of that retreat was a single person. A Humaswho was being thought of as a hero by those on the side of the Evila. Not only that, but that persons features seemed to highly resemble that of a certain person that Muir knew really well. No, likely, Hiiro was the only one she could possibly think of, who could do such unprecedented feats. Arnold also seemed to have arrived at the same conclusion, as he was displaying a shocked expression. His obviously warped face was then confirmed by Muir. Then, at last, Rarashik also arrived at the same answer. While she had initially adamantly refused Barids recruitment for the war, she suddenly changed her mind and accepted his invitation to at least go back and listen to the Kings story. And so, currently, all three of them had followed Barid toPassions castle, and had arrived at the Kings Trees Throne Room. It was good of you to come, Rara. (Leowald) The one who was sitting on the throne while speaking was the King of this country, Leowald King. This was not the first time Muir had met with him in person. Following a series of unexpected events, she had become friends with the Second Princess Mimir. Occasionally, she had been invited by Mimir to play at the castle. During those times, she and Arnold had met Leowald on numerous occasions. However, even if this wasnt their first meeting, seeing him here on such a formal visit did, as expected, make her nervous. It seemed that Arnold, who was kneeling next to her, also held similar thoughts, as his nervousness appeared on his face. However, Rarashik alone kept her usual attitude as she stood right in front of the King. Its been a while, Leo-sama. (Rarashik) Its good that Rara also seems to be energetic as usual. Also, sorry for suddenly summoning you. (Leowald) Muir was aware that the two of them had a fairly intimate relationship. When Rarashik was still working as a martial arts instructor, she had taught Leowald. No, I actually didnt have any intention of coming. Its just that I heard an interesting story. (Rarashik) ..about the Red Robe? (Leowald) Leowalds eyes glinted. Yeah, thats right. After all, it seems like Leo-sama was shown up by that guy. (Rarashik) Gahaha! Thats right! What a pleasant youngster he was! (Leowald) Looks like youre having fun, Leo-sama. (Rarashik) Yeah, my bloods boiling for the first time in a while. I had a small battle with him. Undoubtedly, he has the qualities needed to become my rival. (Leowald) Upon seeing Leowalds happy smile, Rarashik shrugged her shoulders. I see, seems like that guys become liked by a troublesome person. (Rarashik) As she said that, Leowalds eyebrow twitched. Barid, in addition to the other soldiers in the room, froze suddenly, having been caught off guard by Rarashiks statement. ..Rara, do you know? Who exactly that Red Robe is? (Leowald) Although she said that, it could be seen from her expression that Rarashik was confident in her answer. Muir was also confident, but listened carefully in order to reaffirm her answer. I dont know if it was his real name, but he was called Hiiro by the Maou. (Leowald) As he said that, the corners of Rarashiks mouth rose into a large grin. Seeing her expression, Leowald also understood. It seems that hes an acquaintance. (Leowald) Yeah, although if its about that youngster, then these two here would be more informed. They were his former travel companions after all. (Rarashik) What!? (Leowald) The eyes of everyone in the room widened. Is that true, Arnold and Muir? (Leowald) As they had introduced themselves when they had met previously, Leowald knew their names. Yes! The two of them raised their voices in affirmation at the same time. I see! That is quite the coincidence! Do tell some stories about that youngster! (Leowald) Arnold answered Leowalds request. He spoke about where they had met and what kind of adventures they had gone on together. However, he had, for the time being, attempted to speak in a way that would conceal the details of Hiiros magic. Well, as Hiiro seemed to be acting as if he had no intention of hiding it, it might have been okay to talk about his magic. However, as long as he didnt have permission from the person himself, Arnold felt awkward about explaining the details of Hiiros magic to others. Even so, it wasnt like Arnold knew all that much about Hiiros magic anyways. So all he said was that it was an excessively omnipotent magic. Leowald enjoyably listened to Arnolds stories. Hohou, so you came to this country with this Hiiro person. How unfortunate. If we had been able to recruit him at that time, then around now, we would have returned with our heads held high. (Leowald) It seemed that his assessment of Hiiro was simply that high. However, Arnold, having heard your story and seen Hiiros actions myself, hes likely a user of a Unique Magic. Not only that, but hes human. Im surprised that he would come to trust beastmen such as yourselves.(Leowald) His words were only natural. The discord between theGabranthand Humaswas considerably higher than that of the discord between the Gabranthand the Evila. The reason being that in the past, they had been treated as livestock and slaves by the humans. Thats true. Certainly, there are many things that he says and does that I cant understand at all. However, for better or worse, that guy is straightforward. (Arnold) Hou, straightforward, you say? (Leowald) Yes. Hes a guy that continues forwards according to what he feels. Its like he doesnt believe in the values of others and their rumors. Hes a human who reaches an answer based solely upon what he has directly seen with his own eyes, heard with his own ears, and felt with his own skin.(Arnold) Fumu. (Leowald) When he found out that I, no, when we were beastmen, do you know what he said? (Arnold) That sounds interesting, what did he say? (Leowald) That.he has nothing to do with it. (Arnold) . (Leowald) Race has nothing to do with it. In the first place, even if your race is different, it doesnt change the fact that were all alive, right? To be honest, I have no interest in it. Whats so fun about fighting over it?..it really pulled all the fighting spirit out of me. (Arnold) At Arnolds words, Muir smiled while Leowalds face once again broke into a smile. Hohou, thats excellent. (Leowald) Heh? (Arnold) Excellent.thats excellent, Hiiro. This truly makes me want to obtain him by all means. (Leowald) (TL: Hyu hyu~ another one for Hiiros harem~) As Muir became dumbfounded, Rarashik murmured, Ah, shoot~ as she realized what Leowald was thinking. It seems that the youngster has been completely targeted. By that battle junkie. (Rarashik) O-Ojisan? (Muir) When Muir looked towards Arnold anxiously, she noticed that before she knew it, he had brought his hands together in prayer, and said, You have my condolences, Hiiro. (Arnold) Wait, Ojisan! (Muir) Its fine, Muir. Itll be a good medicine for that idiot. This is revenge for leaving us without saying anything and breaking his promise with us. (Arnold) Upon seeing the obviously evil expression Arnold was making, Muir dropped her shoulders as if she were amazed. While she understood his feelings, she also felt that he had gone a bit too far. Hiiro.? (???) As she did so, she heard someones voice. Ooh, what is it, my daughter, Mimir? Your friends have come, you know? (Leowald) Father, um, just now.I thought I heard Hiiro-samas name (Mimir) Mu? Hiiro? Why do you know Hiiros name? (Leowald) Ah, ehthat is.. (Mimir) Upon seeing that, Arnolds eyes glinted. Muirs face cramped up, as she thought to herself- (O-Ojisan, dont tell me) (Muir) Although she thought that and was about to stop him, she was too late. Leowald-sama, actually, there is one more thing that I feel you must hear. (Arnold) Upon seeing Arnold suddenly making a good face while acting respectfully, Rarashiks eyes flickered as she froze. Wh-what is it? (Leowald) Do you still remember? The incident from half a year ago when Mimir-samas voice suddenly returned? (Arnold) Realizing that he was planning on blabbing everything like she thought, Muirs mouth flapped open and closed with shock. CH 160 Chapter 160: Coming to Like Hiiro Theres no way I could possibly forget. Say, Mimir, since then, have you met with theSpiritat all? (Leowald) Eh..I-I havent but.. (Mimir) Mimir stole a couple glances at Arnold, giving off a feeling of restlessness. As Hiiro had asked her to be quiet about it, she had told them that she had been healed by a Spirit at that time. About that Spirit, please try to properly recall it. What did it look like? And what did it say to Mimir-sama?! (Arnold) Fu-fumu. (Leowald) Although he was confused because of Arnold, who appeared a little excited, Leowald recounted the details of theSpirits appearance that he had heard from Mimir before. If I remember correctlyhe wore glasses, and had a red robehm? (Leowald) Do you see now? (Arnold) w-wait a moment. (Leowald) Leowald looked at the grinning Arnold, confirming that the conclusion he had just thought of was true. Then, he turned his gaze towards Mimir. Mimir, please answer honestly. (Leowald) Umm.. (Mimir) After seeing Mimirs flustered-looking face, Muir became nervous, as she didnt know what to do. The one who healed you was not a Spiritwas it? (Leowald) . (Mimir) She kept quiet as she continued to stare at Leowald. It seemed that she kept her mouth closed in order to protect her promise with Hiiro. Arnold opened his mouth in an attempt to help her out. Mimir-sama was ordered by Hiiro to keep quiet. That was her promise with Hiiro and it is also a bond that Mimir-sama has been treasuring greatly. That is why she cannot possibly break that promise herself. Therefore, Leowald-sama, I will tell you the truth myself. (Arnold) .hou. (Leowald) Unable to endure it anymore, Muir involuntarily yelled. However, Arnold shook his head. Its fine already. He clearly isnt trying to hide his magic anymore. Its also sad for Mimir-sama if she has to keep the truth from her family forever, after all. (Arnold) Ah (Muir) After realizing that Arnold was not simply rampaging, but also thinking about Mimirs circumstances, Muirs chest became warm. Well, honestly speaking, I figured that with this, that guy will get mixed up in some sort of trouble. (Arnold) The warm feeling in Muirs chest chilled at light-speed. O-Ojisan (Muir) Seeing her half-closed eyes glaring at him, Arnold began to spout out excuses. N-No, in the first place, its entirely his fault! Hes always, always, way too self-centred! His reason for participating in this war is probably because of that, you know? Im pretty sure that its becauseXaoshas some delicious food or rare books, right? (Arnold) Uu. (Muir) She couldnt deny it. Rather, Muir herself also thought that was the case. He was not the sort of heroic person who would move based on a sense of justice. He truly was a person who was faithful to his own desires after all. However, if it was for the sake of some food or book he was fascinated with; Hiiro would calmly go to dangerous locations or perform some dangerous actions. He would easily bet his own life in these situations for trivial reasons that other people would be completely unable to understand. Leowald seemed to find the exchange between Arnold and Muir rather interesting, as he heartily laughed with a Gahaha! That youngster Hiiro must be quite the eccentric individual! You know him too, right Rara? (Leowald) Yeah, hes an extremely interesting guy. (Rarashik) Hohou, for you to say that much..umu. Mimir, come here. (Leowald) Mimir gave a small twitch. Most likely, rather than choosing to remain silent up until now, she was afraid that shed be scolded for lying. Leowald picked her up with his large arms and sat her down on his lap as he pat her head. Im sorry. (Leowald) Eh? O-Otou-sama? (Mimir) She was surprised as she suddenly received her fathers apology. I forcibly asked without taking your feelings into account. Thats right, to you, hes your benefactor. No, hes your great benefactor. You couldnt possibly break a promise you made to someone like that. (Leowald) Otou-sama. (Mimir) However, theres no need to worry anymore. Arnold said this as well, but it seems that your great benefactor is not trying to hide his power anymore. It must have been tough being unable to tell your family the truth up until now. (Leowald) Uu..I-Im.very..sorry (Mimir) Mimir buried her head into Leowalds chest and lightly cried. Leowald gently stroked her head; everyone stayed silent until she finished crying. (Isnt that great, Mimir-chan?) (Muir) Muir also watched over the two of them warmly. For a short while, she had been worried, but it seemed that Arnolds actions had led to a good turn of events. However, it was also possible that they would have led to a series of bad events. (Thats why, no meals for Ojisan today!) (Muir) When she glared at Arnold while thinking that, he let out a small scream and went Hii!, as he brought his hands together in apology towards Muir. It seemed that he was aware that he had gone a little too out of control. Umu, but still, this is quite the problem. (Leowald) At Leowalds sudden murmur, Rarashik asked, Whats wrong? (Rarashik) Its just, you know, we said it before too, but right now that youngster is on theEvilas side. (Leowald) Everyone gasped in realization. Indeed, Hiiro was currently standing as an enemy of the beastmen. To think that he would be Arnolds friend and Mimirs great benefactor.muu. (Leowald) As nobody knew what would be the best thing to say in this situation, they all remained silent. (Thats right..right now were at war with the Demon Continent that Hiiro-san is in.) (Muir) Just as Muir started to become uneasy, her eyes suddenly met with Mimirs. Mimir too seemed to have had an epiphany as her face became dyed with anxiety. As they did so, Leowald suddenly clapped his hands together. Ooh, if thats the case, then isnt it simple?! (Leowald) Everyone gave a blank look as they turned their eyes towards him. Lets have that youngster participate in the upcoming duel! No, someone possessing that degree of power will definitely be made to participate. And once we win, well take him! (Leowald) .duel? What do you mean by duel? (Rarashik) Ohh, now that I think of it, Rara, I still havent told you about that yet. For now, why dont you read this letter? (Leowald) After saying that, Leowald took out the letter sent to him by the Maou Eveam from his bosom. Rather than proposing a large-scale battle, its contents suggested that they decide the outcome of the war by having each countries strongest members fight each other in a duel. Taking the paper, Rarashik scanned over its contents. Then- ..haha, nahahahahaha! What a foolish Maou! Nahahahaha! (Rarashik) Right? But its quite interesting and really is a likeable way of thinking. (Leowald) So it seems. Kukuku. (Rarashik) Unable to understand the reason for their laughter, Arnold asked about it and Rarashik explained the contents of the letter. Both Muir and Arnold were surprised at the contents as feelings of shock ran through them. (Somehow, it might be my imagination, but this duelI wonder why it feels like its one of Hiiro-sans ideas?) (Muir) (TL note: Best waifu right here. ED: She knows her man like the back of her little hand.) In truth, Eveam really had used Hiiros idea. As expected of Muirs intuition. So how about it, Rara? (Leowald) No, I understand without you telling me. You want me to participate in this duel, right? (Rarashik) Exactly. If its this kind of interesting battle, I figured that youd also want to try participating. (Leowald) Thats true.Im interested. I want to see the Maou whod propose this kind of foolish idea with my own eyes, but above all (Rarashik) She turned her gaze towards Muir and Arnold. I want to try meeting with that brat one more time. (Rarashik) In that case- (Leowald) Yeah, Ill participate, but only if you accept my conditions. (Rarashik) conditions? Name them. (Leowald) Its alright, its pretty simple. These two. (Rarashik) Naturally, she was talking about Muir and Arnold. If you let Arnold and Muir participate as well, then Ill take up your offer. (Rarashik) For a short while, silence reigned over the surroundings. And then- EHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! (Arnold and Muir) The two of them released a tremendous scream. CH 161 Arnold: Shit! Mind telling me how it came to this again? Currently, Arnold was desperately dodging the sword slash that Beast Kind Leowald had unleashed. Although he has been barely evading it since earlier, if Leowald were to land a decent blow on him, it would undoubtedly become fatal. Leowald: Hora hora(1), whats wrong Arnold?! If thats all you got then I cant bring you along, you know?! Without moving an inch from his spot, Leowald swung down a giant sword, worthy of his stature, as he aimed for the Arnold, the one who was right before his eyes. *Shubaa-!*(2) Accompanied by a noise that sounded like the air had been cut and torn apart, the pressure generated by the sword came flying towards Arnold, as if it was a blade of wind. Arnold: Uooo-! Rarashik: If all you do is evade, you wont be able to defeat the enemy! Arnold: E-Even if you tell me tha~a~a~t-! While Arnold was fending off Leowalds attacks with full force, he began to resent Rarashiks remarks internally. At that time, Rarashik mentioned that she would participate in the duel with the Evila under the condition that she could bring Arnold and Muir. It went without saying that it wasnt merely the two who were mentioned that were surprised. Leowald, Mimiru, and even the all the soldiers present had expressed astonishment. However, in the midst of this, Rarashik simply spoke the following with a grin. Rarashik: How do I say this, Im fairly certain that you know that these guys are my disciples. This will probably be a good experience for them. Of course, Arnold refused. He mainly expressed his distaste due to Muirs participation. He didnt really mind if he himself had been elected. As he had fought his way up to this point, he was confident that he had grown stronger thanks to the training that he had received. Although he would be participating, as the opponents side would obviously have the Cruel, his chances of winning would be considerably low. Yet, even so, if it was for the sake of his country, he would not hesitate to fight. However, Muir was different. She had yet to fight a full-fledged battle besides her encounters with monsters and Rarashik. Furthermore, she had yet to experience a fight where one would have to risk their life. It was precisely because of this that this duel was important for her, or so Rarashik had said. However, from Arnolds perspective, it was still too early for her to participate in such battles. It was needless to say that Arnold was aware that Muir was working hard in order to become stronger. In fact, Arnold thought that Muir had indeed become stronger. Yet, in spite of this, he was still not convinced that he should allow her to participate in such a war. Muir: But, if I go there, then Ill be able to meet Hiiro-san(3), right? In the face of Muirs words, Rarashik nodded. And then- Rarashik: Dont you want to show him how strong youve become? At those words, Muirs resolve had been determined. Seeing her firm expression, Arnolds shoulders drooped. He did not expect that things would turn out in such a manner. However, it was not Leowald, but the one who was near him, Barid, who gave a voice of complaint. The contents of such complaint was regarding doubts about Arnold and Muirs strength. Even if they were Rarashiks disciples, the opponent had requested this confrontation while practically demanding that the Gabranth prepare their best forces. If they were to present half-baked individuals in this duel, the one who would be shamed would be the king himself. It is precisely because of this that Barid doubted the twos ability. Rarashik and Leowald had also thought that this was natural. CH 162 Chapter 162 C Triumphant Hiiro They were able to go there immediately because they had a method to do so. This method was provided by Hiiro, who had the ability to teleport people. Because the Beast King Leowald knew about this, he was not surprised by their method of transportation. Both the duel location and method were decided by the beastmen. That being the case, if they still lost despite all that, they wouldnt have the right to make any more complaints. Especially because they were the prideful beastmen. The Demon Lord Eveam took that into consideration as she let the beastmen decide the conditions of the duel. Beast Kingdom: Passion. Located to the east of it were the Valaaru Wilds, the most expansive wilderness of the Beast Kingdom. And within that wilderness, a strange place existed. There was a crater in that strange place, which seemed to have been created by some enormous object that fell from the sky. The radius of the crater was at least 200 metres. And it was that crater which was designated as the duelling location. Furthermore, the conditions of the duel set by the Gabranth dictated that both sides would pick an equal number of people, who would then fight within the crater. There would be duels fought one-on-one, but also duels fought two-on-two or three-on-three as well. One person from each side would be designated as the King. That person should be protected while the fight goes on. Of course, if that person were to fall in battle, it would mean a defeat for that side. Spectators would watch from outside the crater. Of course, in the event that a spectator were to interfere with a duel, the side from which that spectator came from would lose the battle. To be declared the victor, the opponents King had to admit defeat or be rendered incapable of combat. This system of duelling was originally used between the Gabranth in order to resolve the conflicts between beastmen where neither side was willing to give in. The winner was awarded status and honour, while the loser would lose everything. This method of dueling was called Agasshi. Eveam understood the location and the method for the duel from the letter. Because she let the other side determine the duel conditions there were no major issues; however, there was a slight problem. If it were Hiiros magic, they would be able to arrive at the duel location in an instant. However, this only held true for places Hiiro had already visited. Hiiro had gone to Passion before, but he had never been to the Valaaru Wilds. Thats why it would be convenient for Hiiro to go there at least once prior to the duel. Thus, when Hiiro was told about the location, he said, Then Ill head off for a bit, as though he were going for a stroll. After saying that, he instantly disappeared from the room. Hiiros destination was Passion. Ugh, its as large as ever, huh. (Hiiro) The towns symbol was a large tree, theTree of Beginnings C Aragorn. The town spread around this tree with the castle at the centre. Moreover, unlike the towns made by humans, the entire town was made out of trees. Houses were carved out within trees to create living spaces for the citizens. Within the country was a clear flowing stream , and there, small fishes could be seen swimming freely within. It was a dwelling suitable for the beastmen, who lived together harmoniously with nature. The royal castle, which was appropriately called the Kings Tree, was where the royal family lived. A large number of gigantic trees surrounded it, giving it the appearance of a fortress. In the town, many merchants and travellers visited, offering up their prayers to the Tree of Beginnings C Aragorn. Founding Beast King Jingwald set the tree as a symbol and ever since the town was built, it had been worshipped as a sacred tree. A large number of people gathered at the towns yearly festival, the Origin Festival. In particular, there were many who would bring their children with them. They believed that during the festival, if the children climbed the Tree of Beginnings C Aragorn and offered up their prayers, they would be able to receive divine protection from it. Their wish was for the children to grow up to be strong and fine adults; the Tree of Beginnings C Aragorn was used to perform rituals similar to Buddhist prayers. Of course, such blessings were limited only to the beastmens children. In the past, there had been a time when humans who were discovered trying to climb the tree had been executed. As he looked up at the great tree, Hiiro uttered those words nostalgically. There were various reasons why he decided to come here. The first was to have them guide him to the duel location. However, even without a guide, if he used the wordSeek hed be able to find it on his own, so he figured that hed be asking them to guide him there on the side, as he just happened to be passing by. The second was that he wanted to see the Beast King one more time. Although they had met once in the past, during the conference he didnt have much time and hence was unable to do much observing. Moreover, he really wanted to try talking to the king who was willing to decide the future of his race using this kind of duelling method. If you had to describe him using one word, idiot would be the most fitting, but Hiiro could not bring himself to hate such a person. That feeling may simply have come from the fact that his first travelling companions had been beastmen. They were stupid, but honest. As for the king that ruled over such people, Hiiro felt that he was an idiot, but he couldnt help but have a slightly good impression of such a king. Lastly, he wanted to fulfill the promise he had made to those companions of his. Although he had honestly forgotten about it until now, he had judged that this was the perfect opportunity to fulfill his promise. Naturally, those companions were Arnold and Muir. It had been over half a year since he had parted with them. Hiiro was slightly anticipating how much they had grown since then. Since quite a bit of time had passed since the half-year mark, Hiiro resolved himself for the scolding that he was likely to receive. However, since he had taken the trouble to come all the way here, he figured that he should at least drop by to give them his greetings. For the time being, Hiiro had used the Change word to transform into a beastman. Then, Hiiro walked over to Rarashiks house. He thought that Rarashiks house would be as old and decrepit as before. However, unlike when he last saw it, while it couldnt be said to be in the best condition, it had an ordinary door installed. Hiiro then concluded that this was probably due to Arnold or Muir fixing things up. He opened the door and casually entered the house. But, there was nobody in the room. Still, this had been the case before. Inside the house, there was a basement. Figuring that they would all be there, Hiiro was about to head over to the basement when his eyebrows twitched and he stopped moving. Hm? Whos there? (???) A voice came from behind him. Turning around, he saw the white-robed figure of a little girl with long ears. In her hands was a bottle of alcohol. No doubt, this girl was Rarashik. Yo. (Hiiro) could it be that you are? (Rarashik) At first, she had looked at him as if he were a suspicious person, but soon gave a blank look as she stared at Hiiro. Its been a while, Chibi-Usagi. (Hiiro) After hearing that nickname, she became convinced that it truly was Hiiro. Its you, b-brat?! (Rarashik) Who else does it look like? (Hiiro) N-no its just thateh? Seriously? (Rarashik) Still unable to believe what she saw, Rarashik became confused. She knew that Hiiro was going to be on the enemys side for the upcoming duel. That was why Rarashik was confident that they would only meet on the day of the duel. However, Hiiro suddenly appeared in front of her, in her own house nonetheless. It couldnt be helped that she was surprised. The others? (Hiiro) Hiiro asked while completely ignoring Rarashiks panicked state. Eh? Ah, oh, so thats it. You came here to see them? (Rarashik) Yeah, seeing as Im here already. (Hiiro) For a short while, Rarashiks eyes were blinking with surprise, but after letting out a deep sigh, she appeared to have calmed down as she gave a small giggle while smiling. I see, you came here to meet them. It is regretful, but they arent here right now. (Rarashik) Theyre not? (Hiiro) Yeah, Leo-sama no, I mean, theyve gone out hunting a certain monster due to a command from the Beast King. (Rarashik) A command from the Beast King? (Hiiro) Why Arnold and Muir would be sent by the Beast King to exterminate a demon was puzzling to Hiiro. He would understand if it were a mission from the guild, but instead it was a rare direct order from the countrys head. Yeah, its a test. (Rarashik) Rarashik then explained precisely why they were undergoing such a test. Hou, so Ossan and Chibi are also going to be appearing in the duel? Additionally, in order to win, theyve taken upon a request directly from the king? (Hiiro) Precisely. (Rarashik) This was completely outside of Hiiros expectations. He didnt think that they would also participate in the war. The reason being that in the previous war, both of them had absolutely zero desire to fight. Even if it was said to be for the sake of the beastmen, they were not the kind of people who would voluntarily go to war. In particular, as Arnold had Muir to take care of, it was unthinkable that he would be interested in something like war. However, upon hearing the details regarding their participation in the war from Rarashik, Hiiro was informed that their true intention was to meet him. When he heard that, he couldnt help but become shocked. Well, the upcoming duel isnt just a fight to the death after all. Itll become a good experience for them, and they also said this, you know? That they wanted to show you how strong theyve become. (Rarashik) Hiiro glanced at Rarashik as she said this while grinning and let out a sigh. I see. Well, its their life. They can do what they want, and I dont have any right to be telling them what to do with it after all. (Hiiro) Hohou, is that so. (Rarashik) If that is the case then its probably for the best that we didnt end up meeting here. (Hiiro) ..what do you mean? (Rarashik) Right now Im your enemy, right? At the very least, if theyll be fighting while carrying the fate of the country on their shoulders, itd be better if I didnt meet them now, right? (Hiiro) There was a good chance that the resolve that they had finally built up would waver. And if he had to fight them anyways, he wanted to see their strength when they were fighting seriously. Fuu~n, well, you do have a point there. However, did you not think that this would happen? (Rarashik) Hm? (Hiiro) In a flash, Rarashik instantly appeared behind Hiiro. She wrapped one of her thin arms around his neck while thrusting a scalpel-like blade to his throat with her other hand. Her movements truly were worthy of being said to have been executed with god-like speed. If I restrain you here, it might contribute to bringing the Gabranth one step closer to victory..perhaps? (Rarashik) .. (Hiiro) And I also think those guys would want to meet you after all, kozou. (Rarashik) She smiled happily, butC Thats right, I have gotten a bit stronger since then. (Hiiro) Rarashiks eyes went wide in surprise. That was because Hiiros voice came from behind her. When she turned around dumbfoundedly to check, Hiiro was leaning casually on the wall with his arms folded across his chest. H-How is that possible? (Rarashik) Rarashik looked back and forth between the Hiiro who hadnt moved up until now and the Hiiro who was currently behind her. Bon! Bugh!? (Rarashik) When the Hiiro she had been restraining suddenly disappeared with a puff of smoke, Rarashik fell to the ground. O-owwha-what just happened? (Rarashik) Its just a clone. (Hiiro) A-A cloneyou say. (Rarashik) Indeed, the moment Hiiro had entered the house, he had realized that someone was coming from behind him, and immediately used the words Shadow Clone /Ӱ while hiding his presence with Transparent /͸. Incidentally, both of them were Set Words, so he was able to activate them instantly. Rarashik, who entered the house without knowing that, had been speaking to the clone all along. With this, Ive returned the favor from before. (Hiiro) Previously, she had taken his back like she did just now in a single instant, causing him to feel a chill down his spine. That was why he had decided that the next time they met, he would return the favour. However, having been able to completely outwit her, Hiiro involuntarily smiled. Haha, seems like this is going to be an even more bothersome duel for the Gabranth than I thought itd be. (Rarashik) Having caught a glimpse of Hiiros true strength, it appeared that she was surprised with the extent of his growth. Fuu, thats fine. No, its actually extremely mortifying that you managed to one-up me like that, but Ill return the favor eventually. Did you just come to meet those guys? (Rarashik) CH 163 Chapter 163 C Hiiro Charges to Passion Hiiro made an expression which showed that he was convinced with Rarashiks reason for coming here. Seeing as they both had the same destination, the two headed towards the King Tree together. She said that she also had some business with the king, but- Besides, theres no way I could let myself miss out on such an amusing event, right? (Rarashik) Her smile was brimming with resolve/resolution. Even Hiiro acknowledged that if she was with him, the talk would go without any unnecessary hindrances and hence permitted her to join him without any words of opposition. Some soldiers might remember his beast man face, and so he was asked by Rarashik, to wear a hood. Certainly, this way, he might be able to avoid any unnecessary conflicts. However, upon entering the King Tree, it was natural for others to stare at a person wearing a red robe in a manner that prevented them from confirming his identity. However, as Rarashik was near him, they judged him to be her companion and so, nobody said anything. Before entering the Throne Room Rarashik informed one of the soldiers that she was seeking an audience with king. The soldier bowed towards Rarashik with a nervous expression and entered the Throne Room. After a while, he came back and permitted the two guests to enter. Rarashik took the lead as Hiiro followed behind her. (Hou, so this is the Throne Room, huhand that is)(Hiiro) He thought that as his gaze fell upon the majestic throne. Sitting on it was the beast king Leowald, who gazed at the two, with doubtful eyes. Hiiros eyes scanned the room thoroughly, assessing his surroundings. Near the throne stood a birdman, whom Hiiro had met once before. He seemed to be on guard against him and was glaring at Hiiro with sharp eyes. Whats with the sudden visit, Rara?(Leowald) Leowald asked to Rarashik, while his eyes were fixed on Hiiro. No, its nothing. I was just thinking of reporting my idiot students current status andI wanted to introduce someone interesting to you.(Rarashik) Hou.(Leowald) Everyone focused their gazes on Hiiro. Upon doing so, the birdman, Barid, attempted to approach Leowald in attempt to protect him, but was stopped immediately by the beast king himself. Is that the one?(Leowald) Yes, Im sure youll be surprised.(Rarashik) Leowald glanced at Rarashik, who showed a big smile, and returned his line of sight to Hiiro. You over there, take off your hood and show me your face.(Leoward) Then, just as asked, Hiiro took off the hood. The next moment, the atmosphere chilled. Especially Barid, who had previously met Hiiro in his beast man form, guarded Leowald by positioning himself before him.. Rarashik-sama, what are you trying to do?(Barid) He questioned the woman; bloodlust oozed out of him with every word he spoke. Such a reaction was nothing out of the ordinary. After all, it was Rarashik who had guided Hiiro, an enemy, all the way to the throne room. But she shrugged her shoulders as she spoke with a smile that remained unbroken. Well Hiiro said that he wanted to meet Leo-sama, so I just brought him here. I mentioned this before, right? That this boy was an acquaintance.(Rarashik) B-But still!(Barid) Barids complaint was natural. Yet, no matter how much of an acquaintance Hiiro was, they were to duel with their respective countries at stake in a few days time. Moreover, he was the person they had to be most vigilant towards. Anyone would likely feel that it wouldnt be too far off to think that Hiiro had come to steal away the life of the king in this instant. Calm down. This boy has really come here just to talk.(Rarashik) Wh, Where is the evidence of that!(Barid) After all, he is not someone who would do something that troublesome.(Rarashik) Ha? T-Troublesome?(Barid) Barid became astonished when he heard Rarashiks words. And then, a hand grabbed on to his shoulder. M, My lord?(Barid) Step aside for a bit.(Leowald) B, But!!(Barid) Move aside.(Leowald) Being overpowered by the kings stare, Barid reluctantly stepped aside. Leowald gazed at Hiiro and, Leowald asked. Aa, without a doubt, it has been a long time.(Hiiro) The EvilaI faced at Holy Oldine. That was you, right?(Leowald) Thats right. At that time, you attacked me all of a sudden. Are all rulers here that quick to resort to violence?(Hiiro) You bastard!(Barid [Third wheel]) Barid spread his wings to fly, but was once again stopped by Leowalds glare. Uuunderstood(Barid[Third Wheel]) After Leowald confirmed that the wings were retracting, he once again looked at Hiiro with an inquiring stare. Those who are capable of talking to the king of a country like that are either a big shot or an idiot..which one are you?(Leowald) Isnt it obvious that Im a big shot? (Hiiro) Seeing Hiiro reply without a seconds hesitation, Leowald grinned. Gahahahaha! I see! This is definitely the same brat from that time! Gahahahaha!(Leowald) Seeing their King laugh in such an enjoyable manner, the soldiers faces went blank. The tense atmosphere from before vanished as if it was a lie. Well then, you certainly do seem to be Hiiro Okamura. However, youre supposed to be the strongest war potential on the enemys side. Do tell me why someone such as yourself would come all the way here.(Leowald) I have many reasons, but there are only two reasons that concern you people. One is to know about the exact location for where the battle will take place.(Hiiro) Nh? You dont know the battle place? I heard from the Maou that that place was fine, you know?(Leowald) While frowning, he asked. No, there is no problem with the place itself. I just need to know the exact location, so I came here.(Hiiro) Hou, for what reason?(Leowald) Because Ill be transporting the guys from Evila there.(Hiiro) That had been written in the letter from the Demon lord as well. That a person from their side would be teleporting them to the battle location on the appointed/promised day. Of course, normally one wouldnt think that a person capable of doing that would exist. However, during the conference, Hiiro teleported the Demon Lord and others to the far away demon continent within an instant. That was why they judged that it was possible. But as Leowald thought of why Hiiro would need to know the precise position of the battle location, it suddenly dawned on him. I see, your magic cant take you to places you dont know?(Leowald) Hou, looks like you can use your head after all. I thought you were a complete muscle head.(Hiiro) On Hiiros words Rarashik laughed out loud with a pffffft, veins popped out on Barids head, and the soldiers gasped in fear. And the most important individual Leowald, was laughing cheerfully as he said, Gahahahaha! It is a fitting phrase! Isnt it Rara!(Leowald) Nahaha! It certainly is!(Rarashik) Leoward was laughing excitedly, as if he was having fun. The soldiers were fretting that a fight would break out due to such insulting words towards their king, but felt relieved once they realised their fears were baseless. Muscle head, huh! I believe, that was something Rara also used to address me! Gahaha!(Leowald)[Seriously his laugh is creepy] But you really are one!(Rarashik) Looking at Leowald not getting even slightly agitated , Barid was baffled. I see, I see! So you want to know where the place is so that you can teleport there?(Leowald) Well if I were to give a reason, then that would be the case.(Hiiro) Mu? If you were to give one?(Leowald) Yeah, even if you dont tell me where it is, Id be able to find it myself after all.(Hiiro) Hohou, meaning that you have another reason for coming here?(Leowald) Well, I just wanted to talk to you to see what kind of person you are. To learn more about the cheerful king who accepted this absurd duel.(Hiiro) Gahahahaha! From your point of view, it may appear to be an absurd decision! (Leowald) (Hiiro) However, Hiiro, for us Gabranth, who value power and bonds above all else, this duel is, in a sense, the best method that we could agree with.(Leowald) Arent you just a battle idiot?(Hiiro) You could say that. But its easy to understand. Is that not so?(Leowald) I dont hate it. That kind of easy to understand thing.(Hiiro) Gahaha! I see, I see! So then? You said you wanted to try talking with me beforehand like this, but how was it? Did you learn anything?(Leowald) Well, I guess that I can kind of understand the reason why youre adored so much by the rest of the beastmen.(Hiiro) He was someone whose aura alone revealed him to be different from a normal person. He had a lively way of speaking and a fierce fighting capability. Furthermore, he had that something which drew people to him. Hiiro somehow felt that he could understand why the beastmen relied on Leowald. He had thought of the possibility of a battle occurring without them hearing what he had to say. Hiiro wasnt so thoughtless as to think that it wasnt a possibility However, on the contrary, it looked like not only his power, but also his mind was good. Hiiro made a bitter smile, thinking that Leowalds charisma was incomparably higher than that of the Maou Eveams. Leowald must have been happy due to Hiiros words, as he once again began to boldly laugh. Taptaptaptaptaptaptaptaptaptap! Thereupon came the sound of the footsteps of someone approaching them. Following that, a girl appeared behind Hiiro. She breathed heavily while grasping her chest desperately as she gazed towards the throne. I, Ive heard that Hiiro-sama has come hereisthattrue?(Mimir) As she said that, her eyes gradually widened. Her sight focused on a single person. HiHiirosama? (Mimir) Hearing his name being called, Hiiro lightly turned his face to look behind him. Upon seeing the young girl, he paused to think for a moment. However, when he saw the large blue ribbon on her head, he went, Oh? and seemed to recall her as his eyes widened a little. Youaoi ribbon, huh? (Hiiro) CH 164 Chapter 164: The Doting Beast King If Hiiro recalled correctly, when he had previously come to Beast Capital: Passion half a year ago, he was able to enter the Kings Tree, where the Beast King lives, through a series of unexpected events. During that time, he had met a lone, young girl while exploring the place on his own. Her chestnut hair ran down to her waist, and a blue ribbon, which was large enough to be called her trademark, rested upon her head. Although she couldnt be said to be tremendously beautiful, her attractive, large, almond-shaped eyes and near-transparent white skin gave off the feeling that she would grow up to become a beauty in the future. She had communicated with him by writing on something that looked like a board. It seemed that she had lost her voice due to an illness that afflicted her in her childhood. Although it honestly had nothing to do with Hiiro, he remembered that, somehow, seeing her expression made him irritated. She was living for someone elses sake. That was something that would normally be said to be magnificent. If she herself had fully desired to live in such a manner, he wouldnt have thought anything about it. However, deep in her eyes, he could detect traces of resignation and bitterness concealed. And then, when she turned her smile towards him, he noticed that she was faking it, and found it annoying. Although it truly was just a simple whim, he, without thinking about it, restored her voice using Word Magic. He had a feeling that it was something that he had to do, but at the same time, he also truly did feel that he wanted to see her real smile. After healing her, he realized the significance of his actions and thus, after forbidding her to speak of him, quickly left the country. Had he remained there that time, it would have certainly become troublesome for him. Of course, he had not encountered her after that event. Rather, he had honestly forgotten about that incident until she appeared in front of him just now. She was wearing a similar blue ribbon to the one she wore the first time he had met her. Hi-Hiiro-sama.Hiiro-samaaaaaaaaaaa! (Mimir) She came running at him with full force, completely unlike a princess. He intended to avoid the incoming body blow, as he expected it would have considerable power, butC ..Hm? (Hiiro) He found his clothes being gripped by someone. C-Chibi Usagi! (Hiiro) It was Rarashik. Her lips relaxed into an amused grin, and said- Its a mans job to shut up and accept a womans hug, isnt it? (Rarashik) What are..gufu! (Hiiro) He could have avoided it in time if his clothes had not been gripped, but as he was unable to do so, he was tackled by the blue ribbon girl, Mimir. The impact of her blow wasnt something that could be called a mere hug. Of course, she did not have the intention to attack Hiiro. It seemed that she was so overjoyed, she simply wished to embrace him. Hiiro-samaaaa! (Mimir) She rubbed her small head against his chest as her face broke into a smile. Seeing such a scene, everyone became dumbfounded, except for the grinning Leowald and Rarashik. Mi-Mimir-sama! Please separate from that person! He is an enemy! (Barid) Although Barid gave Mimir a warning, it seemed to not have reached her, as she raised her face and looked at Hiiro. FinallyI was finally able to meet Hiiro-sama. (Mimir) Ugh..I got it, I got it already, so hurry up and get off of me! (Hiiro) As he said that, she tightened her embrace even more. I dont wanna! Youre gonna go off somewhere again, arent you? (Mimiru) Hah? What are you saying. (Hiiro) Gahahaha! Hiiro, no matter what you say to Mimir right now, its useless! That child has inherited my stubbornness after all! (Leowald) Having felt that he saw something rare, Leowald let out a hearty laugh. Even if she was displeased with his words, Mimir gave a sour look and stubbornly held on to Hiiro, expressing her strong desire to continue holding him. Seeing such a Mimir, Hiiro let out a shallow sigh and swiftly wrote the character Untouchable. Suka! All of sudden, Mimir, who had been clinging to Hiiro, passed through his body. EEeeeh!? (Mimir) Not only Mimir, but also the rest of the people in the room were so surprised that their jaws dropped. Hiiro turned back towards Leowald as if nothing had happened. Mimir gave a blank stare as she once again stretched out her hand in an attempt to touch him, but- Suka! As expected, she couldnt touch him. Even though Hiiro was standing right in front of her, it was as if he were an untouchable hologram. Too bad, Blue Ribbon. (Hiiro) Uuuu~ Hiiro-sama! (Mimir) Mimir, who inflated her cheeks with displeasure, stretched out her hand over and over again without giving up. However, it was as if she were trying to catch a cloud, as she felt no solid response. Hohou, so that is your magic, Hiiro. (Leowald) Did it serve as a good reference, Beast King? (Hiiro) The two of them exchanged glances while faintly smiling at each other. Fufu, still, I was quite surprised to find out that Mimir had a side like this. (Leowald) Ah!..U-Uhm..Im sorry for my discourtesy, Otou-sama! (Mimir) After coming back to her senses, Mimir fixed her appearance as she hung her head in shame. Its alright, it just goes to show how much you like Hiiro, eh? (Leowald) Mimirs face flushed a bright red and it seemed as though steam would start erupting from her head. For you, who is usually more mature than anyone else, to lose your composure to this extent.you really are interesting after all, Hiiro. (Leowald) I dont really get it, but it seems (Hiiro) Hiiro gazed at Mimirs face. Having suddenly been stared at, Mimirs heart thumped as she blushed even more. It seems like you have become a bit better at smiling compared to before. (Hiiro) Upon hearing Hiiros words, her eyes widened as she grinned and- Yes! (Mimir) -answered energetically. It seemed that she was no longer lying to herself. Hiiro once again thought to himself that it had been worth it to take the time to cure her. However, Mimir, how did you know that Hiiro had come here? We hadnt really been spreading the word about it, but (Leowald) At Leowalds question, Mimir said, You see.. while glancing at Rarashik. Following her gaze, they saw that a white figure had appeared on top of Rarashiks head without anyone realizing it. Hiiro had seen that figure before. According to Rarashik, the white figure was a Spirit. Hiiro recalled that Rarashik had said its name was Yuki-chan. Its appearance was like that of a snow rabbit made by children on a snowy days. .. Chibi Usagi, dont tell me you.. (Hiiro) Nahahaha! Exactly! As soon as we came here, I sent Yuki-chan over to Mimir-sama. Naturally, it was to inform her about your visit, youngster. (Rarashik) Is that true, Mimir? (Leowald) When Leowald asked her, Mimir clearly nodded in affirmation. Yes. Although Yuki-chan cant talk, I had her write the words using ice. (Mimir) I see. So she became aware of my presence thanks to Yuki informing her. Meaning that when she came running at full speed and hugged me, that was, naturally, Rarashiks aim from the start. Youve really done it now, oi.. (Hiiro) Nahaha, its revenge for earlier. (Rarashik) As he thought, the root of this offense was her grudge from him one-upping her at her home. Rather than feeling angry over her unwillingness to let anything go, Hiiro was more shocked as he let out a sigh. B-By the way Otou-sama, why is Hiiro-sama here? Based on what Muir-chan told me, Hiiro-sama was, umstanding on the Evilas side of the battlefield. (Mimir) Her face darkened with anxiety. He seems to have come here to talk to me about something. (Leowald) A talk..with Otou-sama? (Mimir) Umu. Mimir, its fine if you stay here, but dont get in the way, understood? (Leowald) Y-Yes! Thank you very much, Otou-sama! (Mimir) After saying that, she bowed. Then, although Leowald had thought that she would move away from her current position, for some reason, she remained standing beside Hiiro. Mimir? (Leowald) What is it, Otou-sama? (Mimir) I-Iya, why dont you come over here? (Leowald) I cannot do that. (Mimir) W-Why? (Leowald) This place is good. (Mimir) She said that with an awfully brilliant smile. Otou-sama said that its fine if I stay here. (Mimir) U-umu (Leowald) Everyone else did, indeed, hear that. That is why Mimir will not part from Hiiro-samas side. (Mimir) Seeing her declare that so distinctly, Leowald judged that even if he said anything else, she would stubbornly refuse to listen. Therefore, he didnt pursue the matter any further. I guess that its alright. Incidentally Hiiro, what do you plan to do after this? (Leowald) Ha? (Hiiro) After speaking with me. (Leowald) I was thinking of having someone guide me to the duelling location, but do I have your consent for that? (Hiiro) I dont particularly mind, but even if we didnt guide you there, you said that it wouldnt be a problem, right? (Leowald) I guess so. Thats why I figured it would be fine either way. So, frankly speaking, I dont have anymore business to take care of here (Hiiro) In other words, you plan on going back? (Leowald) Yeah. (Hiiro) At that moment, Mimir gazed at him sadly. Even though she had finally met him once more..it was likely difficult for her to separate from him again. Youre not going to go meet with Arnold and Muir? (Leowald) Yeah, Ive already asked Chibi Usagi, but it seems like itd be better not to meet them right now. I will set aside our joyous reunion for now. (Hiiro) .. I see. (Leowald) Leowald folded his arms and faintly groaned as if he was in deep thought. Hiiro ignored him as he began to focus magic into his fingertips. The people who saw his actions were convinced that he was planning to leave the place. It was quite enjoyable. (Hiiro) And, just as he was about to write the characters, Well, wait. (Leowald) At Leowalds words, Hiiro twitched and stopped moving. .What? (Hiiro) Theres no need to rush like that. Just take your time here. (Leowald) Mimir, who had been making an uneasy expression, suddenly brightened and stared at Leowald. I refuse. There is no reason for me stay here. (Hiiro) At Hiiros words, Mimir instantly became depressed. Hou, I see. Even if we have prepared some entertainment in order to welcome you? (Leowald) Hiiro twitched as he heard those words. entertainment, you say? (Hiiro) Yeah. (Leowald) Ill at least ask. What might that include? (Hiiro) Feeling that he had captured Hiiros attention, Leowalds face relaxed. Actually, yesterday we were able to get our hands on someAqua Hound Meat.. (Leowald) Ill be troubling you for a while. (Hiiro) Hiiro could never forget the name Aqua Hound Meat. The reason being that, after coming to this world, it was the meat dish that had left the greatest impression on him. Honestly speaking, he had felt that he wanted to eat that meat once more. That meat contained a deliciousness that seemed like it could make you melt with pleasure. Ohh, I see, I see! (Leowald) Leowald did a small fist pump and winked at Mimir. Indeed, he had intentionally made Hiiro stay for Mimirs sake. He was a typical doting parent. Mimir smiled like a blooming flower as she gazed at Hiiros face. Hiiro-sama, until the promised entertainment is prepared, please talk with Mimir! (Mimir) How troublesome. (Hiiro) Hau! (Mimir) Seeing her drop her shoulders as if she had received a large shock, Leowald said- I apologize Hiiro, but please do as Mimir wants. In exchange, we will prepare a satisfying meal for you. (Leowald) .. It cant be helped. (Hiiro) Hiiro released the effect of Untouchable. Lead the way, Blue Ribbon. (Hiiro) Hiiro-sama..yes! This way please! (Mimir) As she said so, the both of them left the room. CH 165 But for him to really be motivated by food, although I have heard about it from Arnold, but (Leoward) Leoward was told by Arnold that Hiiro is motivated by food and books, but for him to actually take the bait that Arnold set for him is a bit disappointing.. That is where Hiiros Charm is at.thats what those idiots were saying. (Rarashik) Rarashik speaks while shrugging her shoulders. But still, is it really alright? To leave Mimir-sama in their hands (Barid) Barids anxiety is reasonable. Hiiro is, to put it bluntly, a completely unknown existence. Its only natural to think that, what if something bad were to happen. I did it for Mimirs sake. Wasnt she also happy with it, eh? (Leoward) H-However(Barid) Rarashik speaks with a smile. Calm down Barid. Just like I said before, he aint a guy who will willingly put himself into a troublesome situation. And he wont do something that would make him lose all his food. Well this is all what Ive heard from Arnold and Muir (Rarashik) I cant believe it!(Barid) Then go ahead and observe him yourself(Rarashik) Thats what Im going to do (Barid) Saying that, Barid leaves the <<Throne Room>>. *Sigh* Hes a stubborn guy as always.(Rarashik) Gahaha! Seeing the truth through his own eyes. Isnt that a good thing, Rara? (Leoward) Well, I cant refute to that (Rarashik) Seeing Leoward laughing happily, Rarashik thought about something and then asks. Leo-sama, is the reason you stopped the brat only for the sake of Mimir?(Rarashik) Nh? thats what I said, right?(Leoward) I dont think thats all, is it?(Rarashik) What you trying to say?(Leoward) By any chance, could you be thinking about pulling the brat to our side or something?(Rarashik) (Leoward) Or making it hard for him to fight after letting him have all the taste of this countrys good qualities. Well, thats only one part of the strategy, I think.(Rarashik) Thereupon, Leowards cheek slacken. No, well, I did have that intention at first(Leoward) Then am I wrong?(Rarashik) After talking to the brat, it just seemed impossible to do that.(Leoward) (Rarashik) He is pretty frank, for better or for worse . Arnold also said that before. Yes I understand it now. He will move as he wants. No matter what obstacles block his way. Right now he is for some unknown reason aiding theEvila. It is most probably impossible to change it. He himself wouldnt try to overturn something he has already decided upon.(Leoward) I see(Rarashik) Even if it was due to him being hooked up to the food or books, he wont change his mind. He is a person who wont change something of great importance for some other reason.(Leoward) Hoho, so Leo-sama understood him to this extent(Rarashik) For making a king of a kingdom to say so much about someone, generally is impossible for any person. And you know what, Rara? The reason that its for the sake of Mimir is the greatest reason of all.(Leoward) This foolish doting parent.(Rarashik) Gahaha! Thats the best compliment for me! Gahahahahaha!(Leoward) Knowing its you, I thought that you might be thinking of taking him in as a husband for Mimir-sama.(Rarashik) What are you saying, Rara?(Leoward) Rarashik judges that her thinking was going too far after seeing Leoward looking at her blankly in amazement. Aint that a natural thing! Mimir has taken a liking to him a lot! And he also is her benefactor! No waitKukuria also said that she wanted to meet him(Leoward) [ET: Really great bastard] Hearing his words, Rarashiks mind goes completely blank What? If Kukuria also likes him, then he will become the husband of both my daughters! Yeah, lets do that! Gahahahaha! [ET: HELL WITH HIM!!!!!!] Seems like her thinking was not far too much but far too less. Rarashik thinks while looking at him with scornful eyes. (Its gonna be troublesome for that brat from now onreally troublesome.) Thinking about Hiiros future, she prayed for him in her heart. . . . Mimir brought Hiiro to a familiar place. It was the garden where Mimir and Hiiro first met. Its appearance was the same as it was half a year ago, but the blue sky can be seen from here, so it wasnt a bad place. Mimir moves towards the centre of garden with a happy expression and suddenly starts spinning. She grasps Hiiro and brings him forward and then slowly bows her head. Hiiro was conflicted that why would she do something like that, but the next words cleared his doubts. I will say it once more. I am really grateful to you for bringing my voice back that time.(Mimir) Tears were flowing from her face while she said that. Ah, Im sorry. I was just so happy to say the words of gratitude to you that(Mimir) She wipes her tears off and shows a strained smile. Hiiro scratches his his head in embarrassment and slowly stands in front of her. SFX: Ton He gently with his index finger touches her forehead. Mimir while blushing, touches her forehead a little later. Hi-Hiiro-sama?(Mimir) I said it before, right? That you owe me this favour and youll have to pay it back someday. So dont forget it till then(Hiiro) As if these words won over her heart, she shows her best smile. Yes! Someday I will, definitely!(Mimir) . . . Barid couldnt believe the scene that was taking place in front of him. That was because Mimir was showing an expression she has never shown to anyone. Mimir smiles after Hiiro poked her forehead and said something. Her smile was not a strained one, but it was the one that has the power to fascinate anyone. In truth, Barid too was fascinated by her smile. He thought, even though he is the benefactor for Mimir, but Hiiro is not person who is worthy of faith due to him being on the enemy side. Thanks to Hiiro, the war they couldve won ended up with them losing. He cant put his faith in Hiiro like Rarashik or Leoward. He came till here thinking that he will have to protect Mimir if something happens even if he has to put his life on line, but he was taken aback seeing Mimirs happy expression. Right now, they both are enjoying the <<Aqua Hound Meat>>. Seeing the figure of the boy eating it with a happy expression, Mimir keeps on smiling. No matter how anyone saw it, it was a peaceful scene. (Just what is he?)(Barid) He cant understand about the boy named Hiiro more and more. Just when he thought for what reason he came in the centre of enemy territory, that turns out to be that he wanted to talk with the King. And furthermore, he is nonchalantly eating a meal in the enemys castle. He is one that surpasses common sense. Whatever he does is something a person with common sense wont do. Barid for the first time thought to peep in someone elses mind. There should be a limit to being unusual. Barids head was about to go haywire, due to the impossible to understand existence. But strangely, he feels relaxed by looking at him. His mind says not to drop his guard, but his heart says the opposite. That might be definitely due him seeing Mimirs smile. And before he knew it, the soldiers who were to escort her as bodyguards were also smiling while eating the meal. He listens carefully, seems like they are talking about Arnold (mostly bad-mouthing him and telling their personal experience with him). What do you think?(Barid) When Barid murmurs as such, Really Fun(Putis) From behind Barid, a cute voice came from a small person wearing cartoon costume of a bear. She is one of the <<Three Beast Warriors>>, Putis. Is itfun?(Barid) Putis replies by nodding her head in agreement. While they both were looking at each other, Hiiro finishes his food and leaves that place with Mimir. Most probably, theyre returning to the <<Throne Room>> I will follow them. I leave the observation from outside to you.(Barid) After taking a glance at her nodding, he leaves that place too. . . . Seeing Hiiro who has returned to the <<Throne Room>>, Leoward shows a wry smile. Going back already? (Leoward) Yeah, my works all done.(Hiiro) Seeing Mimirs gloomy expression, anyone would try to lend her a hand, but its also a truth that they cant keep Hiiro here forever. She also knows that. But she is bearing an incomprehensible feeling. She doesnt know when again they will meet after today. When she thinks that, its natural for her to make a gloomy face. Even the dense Hiiro understands the fact that she is feeling lonely. That is because he has seen this type of face a lot of times in his travels. But he cant just remain here always. There is something he has to do, no, he wants to do. Chibi-Usagi, tell them that Im looking forward to meeting them.(Hiiro) No problem, but dont forget? That Im also entering the duel?(Rarashik) Yeah, I know that(Hiiro) This is because Aquinas was really afraid about her participation in the duel, to an extent that he wanted for Hiiro to help him. That explains that she is a lot powerful. Ah, and I already heard about the case in which that old man disclosed a lot about me from Mimir. Looks like he needs a punishment now, so dont tell him about this matter or else he will run away, okay?(Hiiro) Y-Yeah(Rarashik) Rarashiks cheek cramped upon seeing Hiiros evil smile and prays for Arnold thinking his life is soon going to end. Hiiro sighs on seeing the depressed Mimir. SFX: Ton Her forehead is once again poked. Eh?(Mimir) Let me hear your song next time(Hiiro) Hiiro-sama? You said its your good point, right? Or are you not confident?(Hiiro) N-No! I will keep on practicing! A lot of it for Hiiro-sama!(Mimir) is it good to have high expectations?(Hiiro) Y-yes(Mimir) Seeing her reply with a happy expression, he turns his line of sight to Leoward. Beast King(Hiiro) Yeah(Leoward) After they glare at each other for a while, Next time on the battleground! Both say the same words at the same time as if understanding each other. SFX: Flash! And Hiiro, uses his Transfer words and disappears from that place. He went already(Leoward) Leoward says as such while facing Barid who is standing in besides him. Yes!(Barid) And? How was he?(Leoward) no matter what he is, for now he is our enemy.(Barid) Pfftfor noweh?(Leoward) Leoward laughs while seeing Barid speaking soft words that he rarely ever speaks. He even changed Barid when he thought that his desire for getting Hiiro on their side and as his son-in-law increased greatly. (I just said it as a joke that I want him as my son-in-law, but looks like I need to think about it seriously now)(Leoward) His cheek slacken a bit, when he felt excitement in his heart. He also wants to fight with Hiiro once. (For getting me this excited. Interesting! Im gonna get you as my son-in-law by sheer strength, Hiiro.)(Leoward) The Beast King makes a decision in his mind Its for this countrys sake and for my daughters sake!!. CH 166 Chapter 166: Victorias Circumstances While experiencing the hustle and bustle of Victorias royal castle, a single young lady was being tormented by her thoughts. Apparently, during the peace conference, negotiations with the Evila had broken down. At the same time, she heard that the military higher ups and her father, Rudolf, had gone missing. Yes, the young lady was the first princess, Lilith. She had not been told all the details regarding the conference. She heard that even the heroes, whom she was on friendly terms with, were on an escort mission for the conference. That was the reason they werent at the castle at the moment. News of the failed diplomacy attempts had been reported. Thus, nobles arrived at the castle one after another, panicking and holding discussions. The faces of the soldiers were also fraught with tension, and their frustration was evident. Thus, it was then that Lilith was spotted by Vale Kimble: 2nd lieutenant of the Humas army, the heroes trainer, and the one who had been assigned to defend the castle walls. Vale then immediately approached her. Ah, Lilith-sama! (Vale) Vale-san! Um, is it really true? That that father and the other captains are missing? (Lilith) Ah, yes (Vale) Not having any good news to deliver, Vale looked worried. Upon seeing Vale like that, Lilith felt that something was off; she tilted her head and asked: Di, did a problem arise? (Lilith) She wondered if there was a problem even more serious than the disappearance of the King. Ah, no that is (Vale) Because it was such a difficult thing to say, Vale was hesitant. Please tell me! (Lilith) Although she was scared, Lilith steeled herself and raised her voice. After seeing Liliths resolve, Vale swallowed nervously. I understand. The truth is (Vale) The soldiers who came back from the war told Vale about the events that had transpired. The events at the conference, at the Demon Capital: Xaos; he himself couldnt believe his own words as he explained what happened to Lilith. Such, such a thing that cant be true (Lilith) Lilith muttered as she trembled upon hearing what happened. I know how you feel. However, up until now, there has been no word from the King nor the heroes, so you cant help but think that perhaps (Vale) I, I dont believe it! (Lilith) Lilith-sama (Vale) I mean! Things like father turning into a monster and the heroes dying I dont believe that Taishi-sama would be beaten by the enemy! (Lilith) Lilith was desperately trying to hold back her tears; Vale, with a painful look, said: It is with my deepest regrets that I inform you of this (Vale) Liliths face became increasingly pale, and then Lilith-sama!? (Vale) Vale managed to catch Lilith as she fell. It appeared that she could no longer handle the shock and fainted. It should be noted that Lilith, out of everyone in the country, was the one who worried the most about the King and the heroes. Learning of their situation was a big shock. Vale, understanding how she felt, worriedly stared at her face. Anyone! Is anyone there?! (Vale) Hearing his shouts, two maids quickly rushed over. Vale asked them to carry Lilith to her room. Vale then walked to a different room. This was the Kings bedroom. Incidentally, it was also the Queens. Inside, the Queen was resting on the bed, after having collapsed for the same reason as Lilith. Vale asked the maid beside the door for permission to enter. She went inside and came out after a while. She then opened the door. Although he was given permission to speak with her a little, Vale still felt tense as he carefully stepped inside. Inside the large room was a huge bed, highly decorated as one would expect. He could feel an aura of exhaustion coming from Maris, who was lying on top of it. You are the one who trained the heroes, right? (Maris) Moving only her eyes, a trembling voice came from her slender throat. Yes! I am the second lieutenant of the army, Vale Kimble. For seeing me despite the current situation, I give you my utmost gratitude. (Vale) How are things going? Do we know the full extent of the situation yet? (Maris) She said without any strength in her voice. Yes! Because of my impudence, Lilith-sama has also fainted. (Vale) Is that so. That child has heard as well huh (Maris) I deeply apologise, there is no excuse for what I did! As for my punishment (Vale) No, its fine. (Maris) ? (Vale) Vale believed that he was the cause of Liliths collapse. Thus, he was surprised when Maris forgave him, even though he was expecting punishment for his actions. That child is that mans daughter. She has a right to know. Although the result of that knowledge left pain in her heart, you did nothing wrong. So please stop worrying about such things. (Maris) The, then (Vale) Its that childs responsibility to overcome such difficulties by herself. Its alright. She is stronger than I am. She will surely find the correct answer. (Maris) Ha, haa (Vale) More importantly, we must discuss what lies ahead. This country has become unstable. We need someone to step up and manage the country. We have no idea when the other countries might attack. (Maris) That much was obvious. Certainly it could be said that the country was currently in great turmoil. The King, who was the pillar of support for the country, had disappeared. The heroes, the hope of the countrys citizens, failed to return as well. Moreover, most of the armys commanders were lost. Now, the countrys war potential had become remarkably small. Rumors were abound between the citizens as anxiety settled in. If this situation were to continue, the other countries might take this opportunity and invade. That was why there was a need for someone who would rise to the top and bring everyone together. Normally, it would be Queen Maris or First Princess Lilith who would unite everyone. However, their current state prevented them from doing so. Furthermore, Vale alone didnt have the ability to organize everyone. How frustrating, Vale thought. He didnt have the sufficient charisma to attract people in such a way. He himself was aware of that fact. As Vale was worrying about what to do, Is it alright if I rely on you? I think that you, who should be well known amongst the soldiers, would be more capable than I am. (Maris) As Maris asked him about it, he made an apologetic expression. N-no.. I cannot simply..(Vale) Is that so? Lilith also made a similar face (Maris) As she smiled bitterly, Vale felt that Maris did not want to suffer the repercussions of their countrys actions even though she was the Queen. He thought that this person who was supposed to succeed the king, even for just an instant, should stand up and govern the country, no matter how harsh the circumstances may be. Moreover, Lilith was Lilith. Although he could understand her position, he felt that her heart was too weak. With the current situation, he thought that she would show more resolution. However, it is as expected; if the Queen that supports the country was someone like Lilith, someone greater than myself, the citizens of the country would have peace of mind (Maris) At that time, Maris gazed at Vale who looked like he had suddenly realised something. What? (Maris) N, no I, its just that, I know of someone who can lead us in this situation. (Vale) You know someone? (Maris) Yes (Vale) Is that person trustworthy? (Maris) It is someone you know. (Vale) At his words, Maris eyes widened as she realised who he was talking about. Bu, but that person shouldnt be able to come back yet right? (Maris) No, that great person can. That person cant shut up about this countrys affairs. Its just a hunch, but soon (Vale) Just then, one of the maids drew close to Maris and whispered something into her ear. Then, with medicine in hand and a smile she said, Speak of the devil and he shall appear. (Maris) Cou, could it be, my Queen? (Vale) Yes, that person is right outside this room. He has my permission to enter. (Maris) At her words, the maid walked towards the door. The two then gazed towards it. And at the appearance of that person, both of their faces showed expressions of relief. Please excuse my intrusion. Nn? What, Vale is here as well? (???) That person was Judom Lankars, the Guild Master. CH 167 Chapter 167: Reunion In theDemon Capital: Xaos, a large number of personnel was gathering in front of the castle gates. Cruels Rank 1Aquinas, Rank 2Marione, Rank 4Ornoth, Rank 5Shublarz; the overseer of the countrys army, Head Commander of the Demon ArmyRushbelle, Demon Army C Captain of the Herbreed CorpsHerbreed, andDemon Army C Captain of the Eonis CorpsEonis. All of these famous faces were currently gathered together. The surrounding soldiers were also swallowing nervously as they were encompassed by a sense of anxiety. Within all of this were Hiiro, Liliyn, Silva, Shamoe, Mikazuki, and Nikki. Today was the long-awaited day of their showdown with the Gabranth. In other words, it was a crossroad. If they lost this showdown, the chances of them being unable to live the same lifestyle they had up until now were high. According to the Contract Roll, it was agreed that the losing sides people would not be needlessly killed. Even so, everybody felt that as long as their country was being made to live under the opponents rule, they couldnt possibly expect to have the same rights as they had up until now. That was exactly why the faces of the gathered soldiers and civilians, who had come to encourage them, were currently stiff. In order to cheer up the people, the Maou Eveam, who had come later from the castle on her own, opened her mouth. Everybody! Do not worry! We will definitely obtain victory! I will show you the peace that I shall grab with these hands! (Eveam) As she proclaimed that, tension could be seen draining from the faces of a few people here and there. In addition, it is within our expectations for someone to take this chance to assault our country! That is why we will be leaving our strongest warrior, Aquinas, here! (Eveam) At those words, each and every one of the nations people exhibited signs of bewilderment. It seemed that they couldnt understand the reason why she wouldnt let the countrys strongest fighter, Aquinas, participate in this battle, even though defeat was absolutely not permitted. Silence! In his place, we have our greatest benefactor! Im sure everyone also knows of him! He is the one who has performed great achievements in the recent war, Hiiro Okamura! (Eveam) Everyones gazes all turned towards Hiiro at the same time. The person in question had his arms crossed and his eyes closed, as if her announcement didnt concern him. His existence is the reason why our country suffered minimal damage from the battle! The monster clean-up, the defeat of Crouch, one of the Three Warriors, and the destruction of the Mtich Bridge. These are all feats that he managed to perform single-handedly! (Eveam) The cheers of the people resounded, going Oooooooohh! It may be hard to believe, but he possesses power that is equal to that of Aquinas! That is something that Aquinas himself has admitted! That is exactly why Aquinas has entrusted him with the important duty to take his place in the duel! (Eveam) Shouts of joy once again caused the air to tremble. That is why, please believe in us and wait! The next time we meet, I will have grasped victory with these hands! (Eveam) Tremendous voices and the sound of feet stomping the ground at regular intervals rang out. It seemed that her words of encouragement had succeeded in raising everyones morale. Hiiro grimaced at how noisy it had become, but Eveam was smiling happily. Then, she turned her face towards Aquinas. Aquinas, in my absence, I leave the country to you. (Eveam) No problem. Hurry and go win this. (Aquinas) Yeah! (Eveam) Then, as Aquinas glanced towards Hiiro, who was scowling in an annoyed manner, once more, Ornoth approached him. Ill leave the Princess..Her Majesty to you. (Aquinas) Ill protect her even if it costs me my life. (Ornoth) The two of them gazed at each other intensely and gave a small nod. Hiiro, do it. (Eveam) Upon being told that by Eveam, Hiiro gave a small sigh as he wrote the word, [Transfer] / ܞơ . Hold on to each others bodies so that everybody is connected in some way. (Hiiro) At Hiiros words, everyone except Aquinas began to touch the ones next to them. The scene of everyone being connected was created. Not only the strongest individuals, but also the soldiers behind them were similarly touching each others bodies. There were likely around 100 people in the entire group who were connected together. They were connected in such a way that if electricity were to be run through Hiiro, it would flow through the entire group. Lets go. (Hiiro) Yeah! Everyone, wait for us! (Eveam) Oooooooooooohhh! (Evila) Then, as Hiiro activated the word, the figures of 100 people disappeared all at once. ..Its up to you now, Hiiro. (Aquinas) Aquinas muttered as he returned to the castle. The place they arrived at upon teleporting was the location for the duel, Valaaru Wilds. In front of everyones eyes lay a giant cavity. It was a crater with a radius of approximately 200 metres. The duel would be held within it. When they looked towards the centre of the crater, they saw that the Gabranths army had already taken up their positions. Lets go. (Eveam) Eveams face tightened as she took the lead and descended into the crater. How admirable of you to come, ladies and gentlemen of the Evila! (Leowald) The one who spoke was the king of the Beastman Capital: Passion, the Beast King Leowald King. Near him were the strongest warriorsPassionboasted of. However, after moving his eyes around restlessly, Leowald posed a question towards Eveam. Red RobeWhat happened to Hiiro Okamura? (Leowald) Uu..about that. (Eveam) Eveam displayed a face that expressed it was something difficult to say. He said that doing something like giving greetings was troublesome and that hed wait here, so hes over there. (Eveam) She then pointed her finger towards the place they had teleported to. Hiiros figure could be seen standing there. Sorry for his lack of courtesy. (Eveam) Eveam apologized for Hiiros behaviour, as he had, for the time being, become her subordinate. However, Leowald simply said- Gahahahaha! Hes an interesting fellow after all, that Hiiro! For him to be selfish even in a situation like this! Gahaha! (Leowald) As he said that, numerous shadows could be seen running towards Hiiro. Dont tell me its a surprise attack!? You bastards! (Marione) Marione shot a bloodthirsty gaze towards Leowald, but surprisingly, the one who stopped him was Eveam. Stop it, Marione. (Eveam) Bu-but they were planning a surprise attack! (Marione) No, thats not a surprise attack. (Eveam) Hah? (Marione) Hiiro told me that this might happen beforehand. (Eveam) Wh-what do you mean? (Marione) Unable to understand the meaning of her words, Marione gave a blank look. Its alright. According to what Hiiro said, those people are. (Eveam) Fly off and explodeeeeeeeeeee! (???) Someone, who came diving towards Hiiro, thrust out his fist, using the momentum from his run to power it. Hiiro glanced towards the incoming fist and closed his eyes. It was as if he were resolving himself to receive the fist and decided not to move. And then.. Suka! ..hahe? (???) Zudodododdodododooooooo! Having lost its target, the fist which cut through the empty air caused the person to lose their balance due to the power used to thrust it forward. As such, the persons body crashed into the ground magnificently and began to roll. And then, the one who silently watched the shameful appearance of the person on the ground saidC So he died, huh. (Hiiro) LIKE ID DIEEEEEEEEEE! (???) The person on the ground stood up with great vigor and sharply turned towards Hiiro while pointing his finger. Gooraaaa! You shitty Hiiro! Dont go avoiding it, really! (???) My bad. I really was planning on letting you hit me at least once, but the moment I saw your face, I figured that avoiding it would somehow be more interesting. Forgive me. (Hiiro) LIKE I COULD FORGIVE YOU, YOU FOOL! Rather, even though its been a while, you really are going at your own pace like always, oi! (???) Of course. Because I am me. (Hiiro) Hmph, you really are an impudent guy..Hiiro. (???) As the person grinned while saying that, Hiiro also narrowed his eyes with nostalgia. Youre also as hot-blooded as usual, eh.Ossan. (Hiiro) The one reflected in Hiiros eyes was Arnold Ocean, who was as hot-blooded as he had been half a year ago. U-um (Muir) Hm? (Hiiro) Hearing a voice call out to him from behind, Hiiro turned around. There stood- I-I-I-I-I-I-Its been a while, Hiiro-shan! (Muir) -a stuttering young girl. .Talk properly, Chibi. (Hiiro) Uu.au (Muir) Muir Castreia stood there with her face flushed a bright red as she became depressed at her blunder. She seemed to have slightly grown over the past half year, as Hiiro askedC Did you grow a little? (Hiiro) Ah.y-yes. (Muir) She seemed to be happy that he noticed, as she smiled radiantly. Ooh~ The Muir who gets bright red and bashful while also feeling down is so cute! The way she smiles like an angel is also great~. (Arnold) It seemed that Arnolds doting parent-tendencies were also running strong. Nofofofofo! It has arrived once more! A sympathizer has arrived! That precisely, is the royal road of the Loli character! Now, Ojou-sama, please learn from her actions and act bashful! (Silva) Dogooooon! Before anyone realized it, Liliyn, who had been behind Silva, performed a German suplex on him. The scene of a pervert having his cranium smashed into the ground was then completed. Feeeeee! A large amount of blood is coming out from Silva-samas headddd! (Shamoe) Shamoe turned pale as she screamed in surprise. O-Oi, Hiirothese guys are..hii!? (Arnold) Just as Arnold was about to say that, he felt a threatening gaze from Liliyn, so he- ..h-how are you related to these people? (Arnold) -changed his wording to something more courteous. Hm? Thats right, I dont really want to believe it, but theyre something like companions of mine. (Hiiro) Oi Hiiro, stop with the jokes! Im your master! Dont misunderstand! (Liliyn) ..Um, the other side seems to be saying that, but? (Arnold) Arnold asked as he felt a chill similar to when Rarashik was glaring at him. No, her heads just a bit weak. Shes a little girl with a habit of telling falsehoods and day-dreaming. Thats why you dont need to worry about it. (Hiiro) Hohou, it seems like you want me to turn the insides of your head into slop, huh, Hiiro? (Liliyn) Just try me. (Hiiro) In response to Hiiros cool words, a blue vein popped out on Liliyns forehead. U-umm.. (Muir) As Arnold was bewildered due to not knowing what to do next, a hand suddenly tapped his shoulder from behind. When he turned around in surprise, Silvas figure, with blood dripping from his nose, appeared in front of him. The two of them are always like that, so please do not mind them. More importantly, are you Arnold-sama, one of Hiiros first travel companions whom he spoke of? And the charming young lady over there is Muir Castreia-sama, correct? (Silva) Silva said that as he took a handkerchief from his breast pocket and wiped his nosebleed. Y-yeah. (Arnold) N-Nice to meet you! (Muir) Following Arnolds reply, Muir bowed her head respectfully. Ohh, that is quite courteous of you. (Silva) Silva similarly bowed his head. CH 168 Chapter 168: Start of the Duel of Evila and Gabranth Well then, there isnt much time, so let me give a simple introduction. First that person is my Lord, Liliyn. (Silva) Eh that child is (Arnold) Even while in the middle of a quarrel, Liliyn suddenly gave a death glare, so he immediately revised his words. S-so that exquisitely beautiful princess is! (Arnold) Yes, by the way, our princess has a complex about her age and height, mostly her appearance, so it would be best if you took caution with your choice of wording. (Silva) G-got it (Arnold) Muir also told herself to be careful, as she nodded repeatedly alongside Arnold. And that girl is one who, like me, is in service to Liliyn, Shamoe. (Silva) I-Im Sh-Shamoe, shir! (Shamoe) With a blush on her face, she tried to spit out words, but still, she bit her tongue. For Muir to feel a certain affinity with her was something to could perhaps be called inevitable. And this is Nikki-dono. Even though she looks like this, shes Hiiro-samas number one disciple. (Silva) Nice to meet you! (Nikki) With a bright smile Nikki turned to them. H-hah that Hiiros Disciple, is it (Arnold) I-it just means things change with time, Uncle! (Muir) As if they had happened upon a curious case, the two stared in wonderment. And (Silva) Long time no see, you two! (Mikazuki) Mikazuki raised her hand as she spoke, but the two seemed clueless. Eh who? Whats this child? (Arnold) As Arnold muttered that Bu~ How cruel of you to forget me~! Mikazuki even still remembers you faintly~! (Mikazuki) Her face was bloated up to the limit as she pouted. Your presence is just too thin to linger, Mikazuki!. (Nikki) Shut up, Nikki! (Mikazuki) Against Nikkis cynicism, Mikazuki yelled out with a bright red face. But even having learned the young girls name, nothing seemed to come to Arnolds group. And so, Silva offered an explanation. In truth, she is an existence that took on human form by Hiiro-samas hand. (Silva) T-took on human form, you say!? (Arnold) That is correct. She was once a monster called a Raidpic, and it seems shes met with Arnold-samas party before. (Silva) And there, Arnold remembered. They had once borrowed a Raidpic to get a ride close toBeast Kingdom Passion. S-so youre the Raidpic from that time? (Arnold) Thats right! Youre all mean; forgetting me! Gramps and even Muir! (Mikazuki) S-sorry! (Muir) G gramps (Arnold) Muir honestly apologized, while Arnold fell into shock hung his shoulders having been called gramps. Finally, my name is Silva Plutis. It is a pleasure to be acquainted with you. (Silva) He politely bowed his head. Even so personification, and teleportation, it seems as time passes, its getting to be that anything goes for that guy (Arnold) Arnolds face stiffened as he looked at Hiiro. Nofofofofo! By the way, Arnold-dono, for some reason, I feel the presence of something similar to me within you. (Silva) Yeah, youre right! It kinda feels like I can just understand you, or (Arnold) Exactly! I wonder why! Nofofofofo! (Silva) Who knows! Ahahahaha! (Arnold) An unknown bond was thus formed between the pervert and the lolicon. Though they had just become acquainted, as if they were old friends no, a feeling as if they were soul mates surround them. While Muir was hesitation over what to say in regards to the incomprehensible chemical reaction, perhaps as the quarrel had ended, Hiiro wandered over. Hmm? You were still here? Go return to your own camp already. (Hiiro) Nugu Y-you even when we had just met again, youre really its sad just how much you dont change, oy and I heard from Master that you came to the country recently, but at least give us a word or two for gods sakes (Arnold) As if that much would change in half a year. And the reason I didnt meet you when I came to the country was simply because you werent there. Im of no fault here. (Hiiro) well how nice of you (Arnold) Ahaha it really feels nostalgic. (Muir) The two let out sighs of exhaustion. Oh right, old man, I heard that you happily disclosed everything about me to that Beast King. (Hiiro) Eh, ah, t-that is (Arnold) The corners of Hiiros mouth raised, but his eyes were definitely not laughing. From his back, a black aura was emitted. It seems you wish to become a test subject to my magic for the first time in a while, right? (Hiiro) W-wait a sec Hiiro! I-I definitely did say it, but y-you never even tried to get in touch, didnt you!? (Arnold) So? (Hiiro) Hiiro scowled as he tilted his head. H-hey! We were comrades travelling together, so shouldnt you try to contact us a bit!? With your magic, it would be easy, right!? (Arnold) As if I know. That sounds like a pain. (Hiiro) A-a pain (Arnold) The severity of the exclamation made Arnolds jaw drop. Hiiro-san! (Muir) All of a sudden, Muir cried out, so everyone shifted their gaze to her. What, shorty? (Hiiro) I-I-I was worried too! M-Mimir chan as well! A-and (Muir) Muir looked over Liliyns group. E-everyone with you seems to be having fun and for some reason, there are a lot of little girls (Muir) What did you say? (Hiiro) She was speaking in a low voice, so it didnt get through. With a red face, Muir spoke up. A-anyways, its somehow frustrating! U-uncle definitely blabbed on you as payback, but its only because he cares for you that he even thought to get even with you! (Muir) O-oy, wait Muir-san? (Arnold) Hmmm Payback I see. (Hiiro) Arnold timidly turned back to face Hiiro. Youve resolved yourself, right? (Hiiro) H-hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii! (Arnnold) Hiiro wrote a certain word, and shot it at Arnold before activating it. Noooooooo! Stop! I dont have such interests! T-thats my important. Ah, ah, ah, nuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! (Arnold) Seeing Arnolds face turn pale as he writhed in agony, Muir looked blankly at Hiiro. What, I just showed him a bit of a nightmare. (Hiiro) Hiiro used the word Dream() to torment Arnold alone with a certain vision. The contents included a stampede of oiled up muscular men, among other things. I see! To put it simply, right now Arnold-dono is surrounded with certain types of men as they do this and that to his body? My, my what Hell it is. (Silva) On Silvas brief exposition, Muirs expression stiffened as she looked over her guardian And after a minute passed, the old man had collapsed on the ground, completely exhausted. Are you repenting? (Hiiro) Gusu gusu hic I cant become a groom anymore (Arnold) Something beyond imagination had been done to him. Tears flowed from his eyes without cease. As it was Arnolds form of paying for his mistakes, Muir remained silent, but on her face floated a wry smile. Oy, shorty, did that blue ribbon not come? (Hiiro) Eh? B-blue ribbon? Could you be talking about Mimir-chan? (Muir) Yeah. (Hiiro) On those words, Muirs ears twitched. Really unfair. (Muir) What is? (Hiiro) You really are too unfair, to only meet Mimir-chan! Last time when you came, I wanted to meet you. (Muir) Well were meeting here now, so isnt it fine? (Hiiro) T-that may be true but (Muir) And I determined that it would be better if we met here. (Hiiro) Eh? (Muir) Because I wanted to save the fun for the end. (Hiiro) Hiiro-san (Muir) At that moment, as his consciousness had finally recovered, with a terrible face, Arnold looked over with a scowl on his face. Y you I Im going to kill you someday (Arnold) If you think you can, then try it. (Hiiro) It was Uncles fault this time. (Muir) Muir~. (Arnold) Arnold called out her name as if he had been relying on her, but Muir shrugged her shoulders with resignation. It was Muirs off-hand remark that had instigated this mess, but as a doting father, Arnolds soul did not allow him to condemn her for it. More importantly, how long do you plan on staying here? You guys are on the enemy side right now. Do you understand the meaning of that? (Hiiro) The two took a deep breath. And making a business-like expression. Arnold spoke. Right. Lets go, Muir. (Arnold) Eh, ah Im (Muir) Muir didnt seem to know what it was she should do. Perhaps she wanted to be by Hiiros side longer after finally having reunited with him. But as he said, right now they were mutual enemies, and being here wasnt something that was supposed to be permitted. And while she was like that, Hiiro approached her. He lightly prodded her forehead with the tip of his finger. Shorty, make sure you show me the result of your half year of growth. (Hiiro) She was put in a daze by his sudden words, and she slowly moved her hand to her head. After taking a breath Yes! (Muir) She gave a strong answer before taking her place beside Arnold. But before long, she approached Hiiro again. U-um, Hiiro-san. (Muir) Yeah? (Hiiro) Theres lots Id like to talk about, so once this battle is over, can you give me some time? (Muir) What? (Hiiro) Mainly about why you have so many people with small bodies like mine following you. (Muir) W-why are you so caught up on that? (Hiiro) He felt a slight chill on his back. The image of a demon peeking over Muirs shoulder must have been his imagination, though. Mimir-chan probably has much to discuss with you on the matter as well, so well be taking some of your time together, alright? (Muir) S-sure (Hiiro) Muir gave a bright smile as she returned back to Arnold. He felt an absurdly oppressing aura coming from her, but for her to be able to release something like that she sure has grown, he thought. Hiiro, well make sure to show you just how strong weve grown! (Arnold) You dont need to make any dramatic declarations. Just go already. (Hiiro) Ku I get it! Cant you at least respond with, Ill be waiting, or something!? (Arnold) Uncle-san, lets go! (Muir) Yes~, okay Muir~! (Arnold) So the Lolicon is in good health. (Hiiro) Im no lolicon, fool! (Arnold) Nofofofofo! I feel I will become the best of friends with that Arnold-sama. (Silva) Yeah! Id like to exchange drinks with you once, and talk about (Arnold) Pulled away by Muirs hand, the two left. Fuu, as allways hes a sweltering man. (Hiiro) Despite that, it looked like you were having quite a bit of fun. (Liliyn) Liliyn directed a grin at him, so his face warped in discomfort. Hmm, surely you jest well, it did feel nostalgic. (Hiiro) And everyone smiled as they looked at him. C C C C C It appears it ended without conflict. Hearing the words of Eveam, who watched Hiiros exchange with Arnold from afar, those present tilted their heads. Your majesty, those individuals are? (Marione) Eveam answered Mariones quandary. Hiiros former travel companions, apparently. He said that after being transferred here, they would probably come to slap him a few times, but that it was a natural phenomenon. As such, he gave a strict order not to raise a hand at them. (Eveam) The brat gave it? (Marione) Yeah, and it was the same for your side, was it not, Beast King? (Eveam) Her eyes rest on the one who followed suit and didnt intervene, Leowald. Pretty much. Arnold said he had to go meet his friend, so I accepted it. Perhaps Hiiros words meant the same. (Leowald) It seems both sides got the message. Well, now well be able to start this without reserve right, Demon Lord? (Leowald) I understand. (Eveam) As they began to glare at each other, the first to open their mouth was Eveam. Ive already heard the details of your proposed dueling method, but just to make sure, could you explain it? (Eveam) Understood. The dueling method is an old tradition passed down by the Gabranth race, one called Agas Shi. (Leowald) (TL: å taking Romanization suggestions.) One: duels are carried out with equal numbers on both sides. Two: duels consist of five individual fights. Three: of them, the team that wins three of them is the victor. Four: a battle is not lost until the designated leader of that team declares defeat. Five: if once all is over, it ends in a tie, each side selects a single fighter for a one on one match. Six: the outcome is decided once one side has become unable to fight, or one side admits defeat. Seven: an individual can participate in battle up to two times, but on the second, they cannot be designated as leader. Eight: participants are selected beforehand, and changes are not permitted. Having confirmed there was no problems with the methods, they went on to discuss what would happen upon the outcome. Its already been decided by Contract Scroll, but the losing country comes under the command of the winning one. But we will respect the other party, and there will be no senseless killing. Is that fine? (Eveam) As Eveam spoke with a solemn space, Leowald returned a small nod. Yes, in this battle, our side has an overwhelming advantage. If we are to lose, we will obey, and humbly enter into your ranks. Similarly if we are to win, we will not handle you unreasonably. As long as your side is to honor the contract, we will not go back on our word. I swear it on the pride of all Gabranth. (Leowald) The Gabranth waiting behind him all nodded in uniform. They had the resolve. Yes, we wouldnt ask for any more. If we win, well let you know we truly desire for peace! On top of that, Id like to form a true alliance! (Eveam) After they exchanged glances a little while longer, a smile broke out on Leowalds face. I see, I think I kinda understand the reason that Hiiro sided with you. (Leowald) Eh? (Eveam) You guys are too soft. (Leowald) Uu (Eveam) But for some reason, I feel the desire to support you. (Leowald) (Eveam) Thats a natural talent youve been born with, girl. Make sure you make good use of it. (Leowald) Beast King (Eveam) But well be the ones taking victory this time! (Leowald) We wont be losing either! (Eveam) Glares passed between them again. Well then, lets start it already. (Leowald) As Leowald said that, Eveam raised her hand. Id like you to wait a bit. As per agreement, well release a portion of our prisoners of war. (Eveam) Mu? (Leowald) However, transporting them in large numbers is probably best left to Hiiro, so well lend him to you for that. (Eveam) He turned his eyes to the soldiers, and found the form of a handcuffed Crouch among them. In the jail her fur had turned white, and her stature that of a little girl, but now her body was wrapped in darkness like a black panther. Oh, now that you mention it, I had forgotten. (Leowald) Leowald-sama how cruel nya. (Crouch) Gahaha! Its a joke, a joke! No more than that, I plan to have you participate as well. Can you fight? (Leowald) With that, the corners of Crouchs mouth rose fearlessly. Of course, nya. (Crouch) But even if it was decided beforehand, are you sure this is fine, Demon Lord? (Leowald) Yes, there is only meaning in defeating you when your power is at its peak. (Eveam) Hmm interesting. Then we will use all we have to oppose you. (Leowald) Saying that, he took a paper out of his breast pocket. On it, the names of the ones set to participate were written. Nofofofofo! Then from here on, I, the neutral Silva will take control! Silva had somehow appeared suddenly between both parties, putting everyone in a fright. S-Silva-dono!? (Eveam) Eveam unintentionally let out a loud voice. Who are you? (Leowald) Leowald asks with a wary voice. No, no, I am but a humble butler. (Silva) Leowald sent a glance at Eveam as if to search for an explanation, so Silva began to explain exactly what his standing was. I see, then take this. (Leowald) The paper was handed over. I would like you to take charge of ours as well, Silva-dono. (Eveam) Certainly. (Silva) He lowers his head, before taking a paper from Evem who had produced if rom her breast pocket as well. On both papers, he confirmed the names of those who would participate in the first round. Well then, let me announce the participants of the first round of this Agas Shi! First, from the Evila camp is Marione-dono. The Gabranth side started getting noisy, as a big name was announced in the first round. But the fact that only one name was announced meant From the Gabranth camp is Everyones dubious gaze gathered on Silva, who unintentionally stared at the sheet. Ehem, I apologize. From the Gabranth camp Beast King Leowald-dono! Not just the Evila side, the Gabranth side that didnt know the order fell silent as well. Among them, the only ones with pleasant smiles floating on their faces were Marione and Leowald. CH 169 The cards for the first round were ones that would make anyone astonished. It was a showdown between the king of Passion Leowald and Marione, who was the Second Seat in the Cruel which the Evila boasts of. With Aquinas not present and not including Hiiro, it ended up as a showdown between the strongest Evila and the Beast King of the Gabranth. As a matter of fact, it was only natural that both parties were engulfed by a nervous atmosphere. Right now, Eveam returned to where Hiiro was. Marione, frankly speaking, this was truly unexpected. Do you have any chance of winning?(Eveam) He revealed a daring smile when asked by Eveam. Thats a stupid question, Your Majesty. He is the guy Ive been waiting to fight. My resentment will only disappear when I kill him.(Marione) No, killing him is(Eveam) She said as such, but Marione was intently staring at Leowald, diregarding his surroundings. But, but~, for the King to come out at the very start.this truly is an unexpected situation.(Shublarz) Shublarz spoke while frowning as if she was troubled. Indeed, he is a quite formidable opponent, but if its Marione-dono he should be able to win.(Ornoth) Ornoth gave a slight nod. Hiiro, do you think Marione can win?(Eveam) Dont know(Hiiro) He replied without any hesitation to Eveam, who had asked him anxiously. She made a slightly gloomy expression due to his reply. However, he couldnt help it as he really didnt know. He had never seen Marione fight so he couldnt predict the outcome. In terms of level, bluntly speaking, Mariones was lower, but victory couldnt be decided by level alone. There were also problems with magic, compatibility and even differences in fighting styles. Leowald looked like the type excelling in close-combats while Marione seemed to be good with long-distance attacks. He figured that the battle would most likely end faster due to the good balance. But there was no doubt that it would be an interesting fight. No matter who won, it would be a battle which would fascinate everyone. In the meantime, Marione entered the crater alone. And Leowald also seemed to have moved. And both parties face each other at the center. Marione while looking at the man standing in front of him, asked something. Hey, Beast King Leowald(Marione) What is it?(Leowald) I want to ask you something(Marione) (Leowald) Do you know a beast man with inconsistent patterns of black and white fur on their body?(Marione) Leowald reacted to those words by moving his eyebrows with a twitch. What are you going to do after you find out about him?(Leowald) I will kill him with my own hands.(Marione) (Leowald) In truth, I had the intention of massacring all of the Gabranth who would protect him, but that contradicts the intention of Maou-sama. But you, the king of the country which gave birth to that kind of monster, will have to accept my blade filled with grudge!(Marione) Leowald spoke while watching Mariones eyes. Revenge? Thats right. I will definitely kill that bastard with these hands! Marione emitted bloodlust so powerful that it seemed to shake the atmosphere. Silva, who was standing there as the referee, stiffened his body as a reflex. You want to know?(Leowald) Of course!(Marione) Then defeat me first! Ask me that after you defeat me in battle!(Leowald) Lets do it then(Marione) Silva after realizing that both parties had already decided Now then, the first roundStart! Spoke the words indicating the start of duel. . . . <<Rock Bullet!>> (Marione) Numerous rocks rose to the surface from beneath and were fired towards Leowald. Uooooooo!(Leowald) Leowald destroyed the rock bullets with his bare hands. Kuu! What ridiculous physical strength you have! Then how about this! Marione loaded magic in his right hand and punched the ground. Get turned to dust by my demon hand! <<Ray Disruption>>. A giant hand appeared from the ground and rushed to attack Leowald. Leowald tried to destroy the hand with his fist, but failed due to the difference in strength. Im gonna crush you to death! Leowald grimaced from the pressure of getting his fist caught in the hand of sand. Voices expressing worry for Leowald could be heard from the surroundings. Guooooooooo!(Leowald) Its pointless! You cant break my devil hand that easily!(Marione) Just as Marione said, even after putting power in his fist, the hand didnt even twitch and instead increased the pressure and power. KuuIve got no choice now!(Leowald) He grabbed the hilt of the greatsword that was strapped to his back and started concentrating power in it. SFX: Buuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuun! The sword started vibrating and turned red as if it was put in a furnace. Uooooooooo! <<Fire Fang>>! He swung the greatsword with all his strength and cut through the hand of sand with ease. Wha!? The section of the hand where it had been cut was molten. It was proof that Leowalds sword had reached high temperature. Tsk! One more time! Ray Disruption! But the the hand was cut in half by Leowald once again. As Leowald swung his greatsword Out of tricks, huh? Marione clenched his teeth seeing that. But then he revealed a smile. As expected from the Beast King. Even my Devil Hand doesnt work on you. He threw away the mantle he was wearing. Im going to the next stage then His eyes became narrow and sharp, black feathers sprouted from his back and he started floating in the air. Let him taste the power of darkness! Marione raised his hands up high and numerous tridents appeared in his surroundings. Eclipse Trident! Marione swung his hand downward, aiming at Leowald. The tridents took that as a signal and rushed at him with tremendous speed. Mu! Leowald cut the tridents flying at him like rain while swinging his sword heroically. The beast men started praising Leowald as none of the attacks were working on him, but rather than being startled, Marione smiled. Leowald frowned when he noticed the smile and in the next moment, he gulped. That was because he realized his sword had started to turn black in color. What?(Leowald) The black colour steadily spread along his sword. Leowald dropped the sword before the black color reached the hilt as he felt danger from it. He stared at the sword falling to the ground Hmm, it would have been better if you hadnt dropped your weapon.(Marione) Marione clicked his tongue while still floating in the air. What did you do?(Leowald) Kukuku, my Eclipse Trident is not any normal dark magic. Everything it touches turns black.(Marione) Tuns blackyou say?(Leowald) My dark magic stops the time of everything it touches. Just like ice, just like death(Marione) Oh my! What a troublesome magic. So in other words, my sword is no longer usable after getting swallowed by the darkness? No, you can use it. It is just that if those without the proper qualifications touches it, they will be eroded by darkness. While saying that, Marione landed and lifted the big sword. Muyou really have great physical ability to keep swinging this heavy thing around. He threw it back on the ground as if he lost interest in it. Well then, I wonder how you intend to stop my magic now that youve lost your sword. He rose up in the sky and once again fired the Eclipse Trident. Right now, Leowald doesnt have a weapon to block the attack with. In that case, he would be forced to evade the attacks if he wanted to avoid being eroded like his sword. Dont underestimate this Beast King!(Leowald) Suddenly, he punched the ground. His right hand easily sunk into the ground. Nuooooo!(Leowald) He raised his hand again while screaming. And surprisingly, cracks appeared on the ground and started to spread. In doing so, his hand dug out the land as if it were a spoon. Using the piece of ground he had lifted up as a shield, Leowald tried to defend against Mariones attack. The tridents bore into the ground. But Leowald thought something was weird. Although the tridents were stuck in the boulder, it did not change its color as the sword had. He frowned while pondering about it. And, as if taken aback, he surveyed his surroundings. He came up with a hypothesis as to why the ground was not being eroded by the darkness. Looks like your so-called Darkness thing has a limit. Mariones eyebrow drew an arc as if surprised. He kept silent and didnt reply, but in truth, Leowald was right. For the special effect of Eclipse Trident to start, it had to have a target determined- If it were to hit something other than the chosen target, the darkness wouldnt spread. Only one target could be designated at a time. He chose Leowald as the target, but since he blocked the tridents with the boulder, the darkness effect didnt activate. Before, he had targeted Leowalds sword and it had worked as intended, but this time it did not. Marione showed admiration because he had never thought his magic would be analysed so quickly. So they dont call you Beast King for nothing.(Marione) Its my turn now!(Leowald) Leowald narrowed his eyes and suddenly the atmosphere changed. Let me show you! This is the secret technique of <<Binding Arts>>! This is <<Thermal Blast Formation>> SFX: Buoooo! Tremendous amount of flames gushed out from Leowalds hands and surrounded him. The heat produced reached Marione who was still flying in the sky. Just how hot is that!? (Marione) It was so hot that he unintentionally scowled. The flames started getting smaller while forming a whirlpool, as if it was getting absorbed by something. From inside appeared a red colored Beast King. Lets have fun!(Leowald) He looked up up at Marione while revealing a ferocious smile. Its about time that you should get serious<<Sword General>>. (Leowald) The corners of Mariones mouth curled up and he narrowed his eyes. So you do know about it.(Marione) Marione landed on the ground slowly. He held his right hand towards the ground and emitted a large amount of magical power which then was absorbed into the ground. SFX: MekiMekiBaki(Sound of something) Just as it seemed that cracks were forming across the ground, the ground began to flow like sand as it began to form some shape while converging onto a single point. It gradually became bigger and transformed into a sword. <<Iryaduru>> He grabbed the hilt of the sword and swung it slowly. SFX: Bakiiii! All of a sudden the ground split. Seeing the ground getting cleaved apart by just a swing of his sword, even Leowald was at a loss for words. Taste the power of my strongest sword. So that is the partner of you, who is called theSword General The sword was of a reddish brown color and its blade was so thin that it seemed like it would break if it was touched. But, it couldnt be a fragile sword since it was made by compressing the earth. Leowald understood that the sword had unbelievable offensive and defensive power despite its appearance. CH 170 Chapter 170: The Outcome of the Clash between the Sun and the Earth Hiiro first thought was like this. The close-quarters combatant Leowald and the long distance combatant Marione. He had thought that each of them would use their specialized combat range to gain the upper-hand over their opponent. However, currently Mariones hand was equipped with a single sword. Hiiro realized that his initial impression had been wrong. Mariones true optimal fighting range was not long distance, but close combat. Leowald, on the other hand, was utilizing aTransformationsimilar to what Crouch had. Regular physical attacks wouldnt work against it at all. However, upon seeing Leowalds appearance, Marione was able to guess that physical-based attacks wouldnt work and hence, created a sword. Hiiro judged that the sword likely held some hidden ability which would somehow make it capable of dealing damage to bodies that had undergone Transformation. The battle that had been occurring up until now had been a sufficiently high-level fight. It was a duel that was to be expected of two top-class fighters. However, what was about to begin was likely a battle which would surpass the previous one. Hiiros heart beat wildly, giving him a feeling similar to when one watched the climax of a sports match on TV. The surrounding people also gazed upon the fight as if they had forgotten to breathe. It simply showed just how sight-stealing the battle the two of them were having was. And upon thinking how theyd be able to see something even more amazing from here on out, anyone would watch over the battle quietly. .That sword is troublesome. (Liliyn) Liliyn, who was next to Hiiro, suddenly murmured. You know about it? (Hiiro) Yeah, it wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that its a sword born from the earth itself. In other words, its sort of like a kind of Spirit Sword. (Liliyn) Spirit Sword? (Hiiro) Simply put, its a Magic Sword. (Liliyn) In other words, its a sword which possesses the power of magic? (Hiiro) Yeah, against Transformation, where beastmen become Spiritsthemselves, physical attacks have no meaning. However, with the Spirit Sword, which has the power of magic within it, he should be able to mercilessly wound that body. (Liliyn) I see, as I thought, there was a trick to it, huh? (Hiiro) Having come to an understanding, Hiiro nodded lightly. He didnt think that Marione would use a simple sword. However, to create that level of sword, the risks must be proportionately high. (Liliyn) What do you mean? (Hiiro) Its highly likely that he used up the majority of his magic power to create it. In addition, simply using it should cost him some magic as well. (Liliyn) It doesnt really seem to be worth the cost. (Hiiro) Dont be stupid. Theres no way a normal person could create a Spirit Sword. It just shows how great a power the Spirit Swordholds. I must say that its quite appropriate that the Rank 2member is capable of creating one. (Liliyn) As Liliyn said that in admiration, As expected of Hiiros companion. Youre quite knowledgeable. (Eveam) The one who similarly raised her voice in admiration was Eveam. It seemed that she had heard their conversation. Like she says, that sword is one of Mariones trump cards. (Eveam) To think that he would use something like that. (Hiiro) It just shows how far he has been driven into a corner. As expected of the Beast King. (Eveam) It was true that Marione had opposed Leowald on countless occasions with magic, but even so, he was being pulverised. In order to gain the upper hand, it was necessary for him to take the initiative before his opponent. However, the king is also using Transformation. He too, has been led to use one of his trump cards. (Eveam) Eveam uttered those words in a slightly excited manner. It seemed that she also found this battle to be worth watching, as her heart trembled while she watched it. However, like she said, he cannot use that sword for extended periods of time. Leowalds Transformationshould similarly use up a considerable amount of stamina, so he shouldnt be able to maintain that state for too long either. (Eveam) Meaning that theyll probably reach the conclusion sooner than expected. (Hiiro) Yeah, I believe in Marione! Hell definitely win for us! (Eveam) But, I didnt think that the Moustache Baron could use a sword, you know? (Hiiro) I see, Hiiro doesnt know about it. Mariones swordplay is the best. Up until now, there hasnt been a single swordsman in the country who could beat him. (Eveam) That particular piece of information greatly surprised Hiiro. Well, it was to be expected, as he hadnt shown any interest in it at all. Hiiro let out a light sigh as he calmly gazed at the two combatants. (A trump card.huh.) (Hiiro) He used the word Pryas he thought of that and confirmed the Statusof the two. Marione Judou Crisis Lv 168 HP: 8489/8522 MP: 3455/7098 EXP: 5356789 NEXT: 119890 ATK 1200 (1700) DEF 1167 (1150) AGL 1317 (1390) HIT 1050 (1300) INT 1120 (1135) Magic AttributeEarth | Dark MagicRock Bullet (Earth C Attack) | Gran Needle (Earth C Attack) | Ray Disruption (Earth C Attack) | Iruyaduru (Earth) | Shadow Sickle (Darkness C Attack) | Dark Impact (Darkness C Attack) | Eclipse Trident (Darkness C Attack) | Black Ash (Darkness C Attack) TitlesEarnest Man | High Class Demon | Feathered One | Bothersome One | Indulgent One | Short-Tempered Handlebar Moustache | Obstinate One | The Natural Enemy of Monsters | Ripper | Unique Genocider | One who Exceeds | Sword General | Cruel | Caring One | Avenger | Brutal One | Beastmans Poison | One who has a Splendid Moustache | Moustache Baron | One who Seeks the Strong | Overly Determined Person Leowald King Lv 202 HP: 11589/13765 MP: 3055/4300 EXP: 11930081 NEXT: 221107 ATK 1830 () DEF 1533 (1663) AGL 1221 (1301) HIT 1509 () INT 816 (840) Binding AttributeFire BindingFlame Fang | Blaze Fang Attack | Ultimate Flame Fang Attack | Wildfire Transformation | Awakened Fireball of Truth | Ceremony of Actualization | Fang of the End TitlesFriend of Fire | One who Trains | Strong Arms | Battle Enthusiast | Musclehead Man | Doting Father | Binge Drinker | Considerate Comrade | One who Follows His Own Path | One who is Popular | Reliable Person | Unique Genocider | The Monsters Poison | King Dandy | One who Exceeds | Gabranth Fighter | Power of the Wilds |One who can Influence Cause and Effect | Overly Determined Person | Flame Bullet | Beast King | One who Transcends Simply based on the Statusthat he had confirmed, Marione was at a disadvantage. And, although Eveam said that the two of them were using their trump cards, it seemed that Leowald still had numerous hidden trump cards that he had yet to use. However, no matter how many cards he might hold, if Leowald erred in the timing to use them, or thoughtlessly attempted to conserve them for future battles, then there were enough chances for Mariones attacks to easily drop him. In addition, due to the skills that they were using, Mariones MP was rapidly decreasing, while Leowalds HP and MP were decreasing. Hiiro understood well that the Spirit Swordand Transformationwere skills that, as expected, had a certain degree of risk to them. If they continued to do nothing, then there was a chance that theyd become unable to battle by simply standing there. (In particular, the Beast Kings MP is decreasing, so he probably cant let the battle go on for too long.) (Hiiro) As he thought that, Hiiro once again looked at the two combatants. Both of them were making feints at each other while waiting for a gap in the others defence to attack at. And then, finally, the battle began to move. The one who moved first was Leowald. He used his incredible speed to close the gap between them and thrust out his fist. That fist was clad in a burning red flame. Bushu! The two collided and kept going until their backs were facing each other. Then, the sound of something falling to the ground was heard. Upon looking carefully, one could see that Leowalds right arm had been severed at the elbow and had fallen on to the ground. Ku-!? (Leowald) The fallen arm that continued to be clad in flames gradually began to disperse. In that single instant, Marione had avoided Leowalds fist and cut off his arm with his sword. The fact that Leowald had been unable to avoid that sword simply displayed how fast Mariones slash had been. Gahaha! Youve got me now! As expected of the Sword General! (Leowald) Seeing Leowalds figure as he laughed heartily after losing his right arm, Marione gave a dubious expression. Youll only be able to laugh for now. Next time, Ill turn you into a daruma. (Marione) Gahaha! Youll have to spare me from becoming a daruma! (Leowald) As he said that, fire began to shoot out from the area where his right arm had been cut. The flames then began to take the shape of an arm. WhaC!? (Marione) Mariones eyes widened greatly at that scene. It was only natural. After all, the right arm that he had taken great pains to cut off was regenerating. I see, it seems that itll be necessary to mince your entire body up into pieces in order to kill you. (Marione) Thats how it is. If you cut off one hand, then I feel the pain, but thats about it. (Leowald) If thats the case-! (Marione) This time, it was Marione who kicked the ground and closed the gap between them. And once he had reached Leowalds bosom, he swing his blade upwards, slashing at Leowald from below. But unfortunately, Leowald appeared to be a step quicker, as he easily took Mariones back. However, Marione seemed to have predicted that, as he soon twirled his body and, this time, dropped his blade from above upon Leowald. Bakiiiiiiiiii! A large slash mark was carved into the ground. And, at the same time, Leowalds right arm was once again cut off. Judging it to be a good opportunity, Marione followed up with his assault. His sword moved at a speed that no ordinary man could follow. True to his word, Marione chopped up Leowalds left hand, right leg, and left leg in order to turn him into a daruma. And then, for the finale, Marione made a large horizontal swing. Following that, Leowald fell to the ground. How was it?! This is the power of Cruel! (Marione) He stated as he looked down upon Leowald. The moment he became sure of his victory against the burning, unmoving body of Leowald- Shuuuuuuuu. Surprisingly, the collapsed Leowald in front of him began to disappear like an extinguished flame. What theC!? (Marione) Then, Marione felt a tremendous amount of killing intent coming from above him. He immediately turned his face upwards to check. When he did so, he saw an uninjured Leowald in the sky. When did you switch in a substitute?! (Marione) It seemed that the Leowald that Marione had just sliced up was a clone made out of Leowalds flames. The person in question had, apparently, taken that opportunity to fly up into the air and prepare his next attack. With this, you should turn into ashes, oh Sword General! (Leowald) An intense flame was being emitted with Leowald at the centre of it, it looked like it was cloaking him to protect his body from harm. That flame gradually became bigger, as if it were turning into a miniature sun. Take thisssss! Awakened Fireball of Truthhhhhhh! (Leowald) Leowald remained in that form as he dropped from the sky towards Marione. With that size, even if he tried to run now, hed still be caught by it. Marione grit his teeth as if resolving himself to take the hit and began to concentrate a large amount of magic power into Iruyaduru. I cannot allow myself to lose here! For her Majestys sake, this Marione will become a single blade in order to cut open the way of her path! (Marione) Marione vigorously stabbed his sword into the ground. Come! The Earth! (Marione) Gogogogogogogogogogogogogo!? The ground began to shake strongly as though a major earthquake had occurred. As it did so, something began to emerge from the ground. That something was an enormous dragon. Goooooooooooooooooooooooooo! As it released an intense bellow which resounded throughout the area, the dragon born from the earth began to head towards the falling sun. Bachiiiiiiiiii! The moment those two existences touched, a sound similar to an electrical discharge rang out. Both parties refused to give a single inch to the other, and it had completely turned into a contest of strength between the two. Just when one thought the sun had pushed forward, the dragon would once again push back. The opposite was also true. This repeated countless times. Seeing them, anyone was capable of understanding the fact that the one whose willpower was exhausted first would be the one to lose. And then, finally the conclusion appeared to have been reached. The one which displayed a change first was.. ..the sun. Nuguuuuuuuuu! (???) At the dragons attack, the sun split into two. Leowald, who was in the middle of the sun, then fell prey to the dragons fangs. He managed to narrowly avoid being eaten by using his entire body to hold onto the upper and lower jaws of the dragon. ..the sun has fallen to the ground. (Marione) Having become confident of his victory, Marione grinned. And then, Leowald, who truly appeared as though he would end up an offering to the dragons belly if things continued this way, ground his teeth as he closed his eyes. ..I pray (Leowald) Marione, upon seeing Leowald recite something which sounded like a spell, said- Haa haa haas-so those are your final words. As expected of the Beast King, how manly. (Marione) Marione panted heavily as he glared at the suspended Leowald. Even for Marione, this was his highest class attack, which had his everything packed into it. It seemed like he would collapse if he relaxed, but thinking that he had to wait until he had gained victory, he desperately braced his legs. As he did so, the dragons mouth firmly closed. The others, who saw that, all received a shock. Amongst those people were those holding various opinions, such as those who felt that Marione had gained victory, those who felt Leowald had lost, and those who were simply taken aback by the twos incredible offensive and defensive abilities. .fufu, Ive won. (Marione) The moment Marione muttered that- Bakibakibakibakibakibakibakibakibakibakiiiiii! Cracks suddenly began to run throughout the dragons body. And then, BOBOBOBOBOBOBOBOBOOOUU! Flames began to sprout from the cracks. Dokaaaaaaaann! With the sound of an incredible explosion, the dragon burst open. From within it, something flew towards Marione. a redlion!? (Marione) There, the figure of a bright red, flame-clad lion appeared. Dogoooooo! Gafuu-! (Marione) Marione was rammed into by the lion, and his entire body was slammed into the large crag behind him. Blood spouted from his mouth, and he crumbled to the ground. ..whwhatha. (Marione) The lion which was looking down upon Marione, then disappeared into wisps of flame. And from behind it, Leowalds figure appeared. Upon seeing him, Mariones face warped with surprise. That was a dangerous spot. To have forced me to use this power, as expected of Cruels Rank 2. (Leowald) Leowalds body was no longer burning bright red like earlier. His body was back to normal, like it was prior to the start of the duel. Yoyou.. (Marione) Marione ground his teeth, mortified and frantically attempted to raise his body, but it wouldnt listen to him. ..k.kill me. (Marione) Marione closed his eyes as if he had given up. However, Leowald simply quietly looked down on him. I cannot face her Majesty. Now, kill me! (Marione) .what a waste. (Leowald) .what? (Marione) He reopened his closed eyes. I said that it was a waste. Id like to fight a strong warrior like you once again. (Leowald) .are you an idiot? I dont mean to boast, by Im one of the Evilas top class fighters. If you simply leave me here, then one day I may once again turn my fangs against you, you know? (Marione) If one was a strong warrior, then normally that would be all the more reason to kill them prior to them becoming a problem. Very well, then come at me again. Ill beat you at your own game. (Leowald) (Marione) And if we win this duel, then you will naturally become my subordinate. That being the case, then I dont want to lose an excellent subordinate in a place like this. (Leowald) Dont screw with me! If I have to receive that kind of humiliation, then dying would be- (Marione) Revenge. (Leowald) -!? (Marione) Just as he was about to deny Leowalds words, he heard some unexpected words and faltered. Sword General, you have a desire that you wish to fulfill, correct? (Leowald) .. (Marione) If that is so, then why are you trying to rush to your death? (Leowald) ku- (Marione) It is true that this is a duel. I also fought you with the intent to kill. However, right now I can tell with a single glance that you are no longer able to battle. To deal the final blow to such an opponent isnt interesting at all. (Leowald) I-Interesting. (Marione) And also, your sword when I fought you did have blood thirst contained within it, but I didnt feel a single drop of the desire for revenge in it. (Leowald) . (Marione) Gahaha! It was fun, Marione! (Leowald) Upon seeing the man in front of him, Marione felt his heart involuntarily begin to tremble. This was because when he thought back to the battle he had just fought, he was able to find that he truly had enjoyed it. In addition, while the man in front of him truly was an idiot, at the same time he was driven by the impulsive desire which made him want to fight with Marione once more. Marione let out a deep sigh. you really wont kill me? (Marione) Youre persistent. The loser isnt allowed to force their opinions upon the winner! (Leowald) Ku..Ill make you regret this one day. (Marione) Gahaha! I look forward to that! (Leowald) And just as he saw Leowald turn back to his camp, his consciousness swayed. Ahh, now that I think about it, Ill tell you one last thing. (Leowald) At Leowalds words, Mariones gradually fading consciousness focussed upon Leowalds voice. The name of the beastman that youre after is Kurou. (Leowald) .C!? (Marione) Hes a fiend whos even on the wanted list within the Gabranth continent. (Leowald) After saying that, Leowald returned to his camp. And Marione, who repeated the words he had heard within his mind, fell into the darkness. Silva, who confirmed that Marione had become unable to battle, raised his hand towards Leowald and shouted. The first match is the Gabranths victory! (Silva) CH 171 Chapter 171: Arnold and Muirs Duel Debut Uu (Marione) Marione! Marione, are you alright?! (???) The duel between Marione and Leowald was finished. Eveam and the others rushed towards Marione who had lost consciousness. They then carried Marione outside the crater and proceeded to treat him. After a while, Marione regained consciousness. Your Your Majesty (Marione) Marione had been fighting up until now, and was contemplating his defeat. He was clenching his fist and said with an apologetic face: My My power was not enough I deeply apologise (Marione) Marione was expecting to hear harsh words and criticism. After all, he had boasted about achieving swift victory. However, when Leowald got serious, it had ended with him dealing the decisive blow. Getting defeated so soundly although he was a part of Cruel, Marione could not say anything in return if he were to be reprimanded. However, Eveam only shook her head in silence and said: Dont say such things! (Eveam) All of Mariones negative thoughts were swept away by Eveams words. Your Majesty? (Marione) It is indeed a shame that you lost; however, that doesnt mean I no longer have any faith in you! (Eveam) (Marione) Rather than thinking about how you lost; you managed to push the Beast King that far. If he were to participate in any duels afterwards, we would have a good grasp of his abilities. His next opponent will have an easier time. (Eveam) Your Majesty (Marione) Mariones gloomy expression dispelled upon seeing Eveams bright smile. A sense of calmness flowed through his heart. Slowly, Marione closed his eyes and uttered: Your words are too much for someone like me. Next time Ill definitely win for you, Your Majesty. (Marione) Aa, Ill be expecting it! (Eveam) At those words Mariones eyes slowly opened as he smiled faintly, and then he closed them again. Eveam entrusted the treatment of Marione to one of the subordinates present and stared at the center of the crater in preparation for the next battle. The second round of the duel was beginning. Good job, Father! (Leglos) At Leowalds victory, the Gabranth sprung up in celebration. Everyone pumped their fists up in joy. And the one who shouted the most was the First Prince Leglos. Hmm, that was a rather enjoyable fight. (Leowald) Leowald answered with a satisfied nod. Uoo~ I want to fight soon as well! (Lenion) So said the Second Prince Lenio. His body was throbbing and he could not help but smile after experiencing the heat of the previous battle. Well then, how is it, Kukulia and Mimir? That is what a real fight is like. (Leowald) While Leowald was celebrating his victory, some of the faces there were tense after having seen a real duel for themselves. That level of violence, as well as the danger of possibly losing ones life shocked them. Does Father always fight under circumstances like this? (Kukulia) The First Princess Kukulia asked this. She was the spitting image of Leowald with her red, light brown, short-cut hair. She inherited the slightly sharp eyes of her father, even at a young age. Everyone would also agree that she had cute features, which she probably inherited from her mother, Blantha. Yes, he does. In war, ones life can easily be lost. That is why everyone is fighting with everything they have: so that they wont die. (Leowald) (Kukulia) Of course you cant help but feel fear. However, you wait, not just you, but Mimir as well said that both of you wanted to see this with your own eyes. Originally, I didnt intend on letting you come with us to the duel, however, I allowed you to. Do you know why? (Leowald) Kukulia and Mimir shaked their heads. Well, that is to say, this battle will decide the future of our race. Moreover, precisely it is because it is this particular duel that I believe that you are able to observe it. Also, I wanted the both of you to witness this turning point in our history with your own eyes. (Leowald) Why? (Kukulia) It is because you are the hope of the next era. (Leowald) While it is true that now, Leowald is the one ruling the country, eventually, someone else would succeed him. If, through some misfortune, the eldest son Leglos or the second son Lenion were to perish during the war, those successors would be either Kukulia or Mimir. However, should the youths that were to rise to the top not know about the realities of war, problems would undoubtedly arise. It would be even more noticeable because of the current era. (Leowald) That was why he wanted to show them how horrible war could really be. He wanted to show them this through his battle. Regardless of whether or not the Gabranthwere to win or lose this duel, it did not change the fact that this was a big turning point for their race. That was why Leowald judged that experiencing this turning point first-hand was very important. Leowald softly put his hands on top of Mimirs and Kukulias heads. Thus, watch carefully and learn to live like those who are facing this fight! (Leowald) I understand. (Kukulia) Yes. (Mimir) Leowald nodded with satisfaction at both of their replies. Next up are you guys. (Leowald) Leowald directed his gaze towards the next fighters. Ma, if its like that, Ill be going, then. (???) Saying this while scratching her head in irritation was Rarashik. Well, Im mostly doing this to check up on the growth of my disciples. (Rarashik) Rarashik glanced behind her at Arnold and Muir. Their faces were stiff with nervousness. Especially Muir, who looked like she could collapse at any time as her face paled. This time, the ones participating in the duel were these three. Dont be so nervous, Arnold. No matter what opponent we face, Ill beat them up with all my might! (Leowald) Although Arnold understood that it was Leowald of all people saying this, it did not dispel the fact that the fate of his race hinged on this battle. Arnold never expected that he would be asked to participate in a war of such great importance. No matter how much he had trained for this, it was only natural for his body to tremble in nervousness. Muirs body was shaking rigidly as well. If possible, I really dont want to fight, thought Muir. Although she had been following Hiiros parting words and trained rigorously in order to become stronger, standing on such a big stage made her shrink from fear. Oi Rara, although we decided the order of participants already, did you not inform Arnold and Muir? (Leowald) I know, Leo-sama. If these guys are too cowardly, Ill abandon them myself. (Rarashik) Aa, no I wasnt saying something like that (Leowald) No matter what you say, if they were truly scared then they should have already left by now. However, they are still here; they have decided to stay. If they die without being able to give it their all, then my judgement truly was faulty and Ill surrender. (Rarashik) Upon hearing Rarashiks words, Arnold and Muir thought to themselves: No, no, arent her words simply an exaggeration? Thats not the case at all! as they felt a shock like electricity run through their bodies. Yes, they should have been able to back out by now. However, as she said, they persevered until now because they wanted to see Hiiro. They wanted to show Hiiro their power. Thus, they were truly grateful for being allowed to fight in such a grand stage just for that reason. Just so they could demonstrate their growth. That was why they wanted to respond to the expectations of Rarashik and Leowald who had acknowledged their strength. While very late, they finally thought that they could do it. Arnold and Muir stared at each other and nodded. Looking at the state of the two, Rarashik burst into a grin. Saa lets go, you guys! Time to make your flashy debut! (Rarashik) O, ou-! (Arnold) Ye, yes-! (Muir) Each of the three pumped themselves up and shouted loud and headed to the center of the crater. At the heart of the crater was Silva, waiting to be given the papers confirming each fighters participation. And thus, the two teams of each side of the second round faced each other. Ehem! Let me now verify! For the Gabranth, the participants are Rarashik-dono, Arnold-dono, and Muir-dono! As for the Evila, the participants are Shublarz-dono, Herbreed-dono, and Eonis-dono! Am I correct? (Silva) Both parties nodded in response. Herbreed was a tall man who had three horns growing from his forehead, characterising his manly appearance. Eonis was a girl, only slightly taller than Muir, who, for some reason, was wearing an eye mask. Coincidentally, there were two girls and one boy on each team. Oi Arnold, its still too early for you to be facing off against that Shublarz. So Ill be the one fighting her are you even listening? (Rarashik) While silently attempting to discuss tactics with Arnold, Rarashik noticed that he was fixatedly staring towards the person in front of him. Nn (Arnold) Shublarz let out a long, seductive sigh, and then Arnolds eyes became bloodshot. *BAGO-!* Nohou-! (Arnold) Suddenly Rarashik headbutted Arnold who, in response, yelped in pain. Wha-what are you doing Shishou?! (Arnold) Shut up you stupid disciple! Till how long were you planning on staring at that womans chest?! (Rarashik) N-nono nono, I-I-I-I I wasnt doing anything like that! (Arnold) Uncle (Muir) Desperately trying to defend himself, Arnold could not deny his previous lecherous actions when Muir let out her disappointment. Hohou, then you dont like looking at those breasts? You have no interest at all? (Rarashik) E? A, no, a-although I do think they are wonderful things, s-somehow I could not help but look at them A- (Arnold) Uncle (Muir) And thus Arnolds fate was sealed. He was kicked upside-down by Rarashik, driven to near-death even before the duel had begun. Fufufu, what an interesting guy~ (Shublarz) While squeezing her breasts between her arms, Shublarz already ample chest was further emphasised. Beside her, Herbreed averted his eyes as his cheeks slowly reddened while Eonis tilted her neck as she imitated Shublarz actions to her own chest. *drip* *drip* *drip* *drip* *drip* *drip* However there is someone who should not be forgotten. More so than Arnold, a pervert lustfully gazed at Shublarz twin peaks from afar. Nofooooooooo-! What a superb chest! Aah, but I mustnt! I am supposed to be neutral! No matter how much you try to tempt me, I wont give in! HOWEVER! Once this duel ends, I will look and massage it to my hearts desire! (Silva) Have some shaaaaaaaaaame! (Liliyn) Suddenly Liliyn came from the skies spinning like a corkscrew. She executed a heel drop directly on top of Silvas head, making mincemeat out of him. Dogagagagagagaga-! Binyunpuu-!? (Silva) Silvas head was buried beneath the ground, and only his feet could be seen sticking out from the ground thus, the illustration of a pervert was completed. Youre supposed to be impartial you bastard! (Liliyn) O Gu (Silva) Answer me! (Liliyn) Y Yes My Lord (Silva) (T/N: Silva says this in English) Liliyn said this while dragging Silva to the back. The people left behind were completely dumbstruck. Wha, what the hell just happened (Arnold) Everyone else wondered what was going on as well. Not one of them was able to answer Arnolds question. Nofofofofo! Everyone, the duel is about to begin! Nofofofofo! (Silva) The revived Silva said, politely bowing his head as he walked back to the arena. O, oi, that old mans nose bled to such an extent and hes still okay? (Arnold) Ye, yes (Muir) Muir also wondered about the state of Silva. However, seeing as the person himself didnt seem to mind it at all, they did not press any further. Ehem! Then now, I will be verifying the designated Kings from each side! For the Gabranth it will be Rarashik-dono and as for the Evila its Shublarz-dono, right? (Silva) Both parties nodded. The duel this time followed the Agasshi system, where two teams composed of multiple people would fight, with one person from each team designated as the King. In order to protect the King, the other members would devote themselves to supporting the King. In the case of one-on-one duels, the two sole participants would obviously be the Kings. In that case, whoever is defeated is the loser. However, for the case of multiple people, whichever sides King was defeated first would lose. That doesnt mean that the other members are useless: the less people there are compared to the other side, the task of defending the King would become much harder, thus increasing the probability of defeat. Then, are both sides done with their preparations? (Silva) As Silva said those words, both sides jumped quite a considerable distance from each other. Taking that as confirmation, Silva took a deep breath and: Let the second round begin! (Silva) The fight of Hiiros original travel companions: Arnold and Muir; had begun. CH 172 Chapter 172: The Growth of the Former Companions Now then. Arnold, you take the man, and Muir will take on that small girl. Ill take on the person with the mysteriously large chest. (Rarashik) Rarashik said that as she pointed at Shublarzs chest in a displeased manner. Ara~, if it was up to me, I would be much happier facing that man over there though~ (Shublarz) Her large breasts jiggled once again as she gazed intently into Arnolds eyes in an alluring manner. ..*gulp* (Arnold) Arnold wavered and seemed to forget himself as his nostrils flared pervertedly. You want to die first, Arnold? (Rarashik) N-no! I-Ill fight the other person! L-leave it to me! Ahahahaha! (Arnold) When he sensed a clear killing intent from Rarashik, he shook with fear as his teeth clattered, and he desperately attempted to smooth things over. Muir also gave a fed up sigh, and then focused her gaze upon the one who would be her opponent in the upcoming battle. Her light green hair was tied up in a sidetail, and was coiled around in a curl. However, the most significant feature of her opponent was the eyepatch like object that covered both their eyes. She thought that her opponent probably couldnt see anything and so believed that she could find a blind spot with ease. But making an assumption without any clear evidence could result in a grave mistake, she shook her head at the thought. This was mainly because she understood that the person before her was someone who had enough power to participate in the duel. Muir assumed that it would definitely be someone really strong even though her opponents size was just as small as hers. She then looked at Hiiro who was outside the crater (Just watch me Hiiro) Her eyes then drifted towards Lionis (Watch how much Ive grown!) To persuade them so, she put in all her effort Now then, let start as soon as possible. I wont forgive you guys if you were defeated too fast! (Rarashik) Rarashik declared with motivation; while Arnold and Muir strongly responded. Are you two ready? (Shublarz) Yes! (Blindfold person) Understood (Man) The other side also responded accordingly, to Shublarz command. First spread out! Then fight! Rarashi raised her right hand towards her opponent, then uncountable blades of ice erupted from the ground and flew toward her opponent. Shublarz and her group were able to avoid the attack but were separated in the attempt Then they were enraptured in a one-on-one battle. ____________________________________________________________________________ Arnold faced his opponent Halbreed, then Arnold drew out the large sword strapped on his back and rushed at the opponent, UOooooooooh! (Arnold) Naive! Shadow blade! (Halbreed) A dark sword manifested itself in Halbreeds hand, which he used to defend against the attack from Arnold. The two gritted their teeth as their blades clashed and soon, it became a test of strength. Mu, as expected from the Gabranth. You have great strength! (Halbreed) Im thankful for ththat! (Arnold) Arnold pushed against Halbreed, who reacted by jumping backward. Arnold chased him soon after but Halbreed simply thrust his sword towards the approaching Arnold. What? (Arnold) Shadow Ball! (Halbreed) Suddenly, the sword changed shape and became a bow and arrow. Wa!? (Arnold) The arrow flew towards Arnold who was rushing at his opponent in a straight line. Ku! (Arnold) Arnold stopped his forward movement and jumped to the side to avoid the arrow. It isnt over yet! (Halbreed) Halbreed didnt hesitate even a bit as he pulled the string of his bow and a volley of arrows flew towards Arnold once again. Hey, this is BS! (Arnold) Shouted Arnold as he swung his broadsword to intercept the arrows that were flying at him. It seems I cant hurt you with just this. Then, let try something else! (Halbreed) Halbreed quickly closed the distance between his opponent, and made preparations to attack. Shadow Axe! (Halbreed) This time a war axe came out from the shadow. Equipping the war axe, Halbreed executed his attack.. Dogan! (Bam) Neh! W-what power?! (Arnold) Arnold tried to block the attack with his broadsword, but the force of the attack sent him flying through the air along with his broadsword which he had been gripping very tightly. Chance! Dark Dagger! (Halbreed) With his opponent off balance, Halbreed changed the shape of his weapon once again and rushed at his opponent. Ku! (Arnold) It took too long for Arnold to counteract the force from the blow and parry the attack. At the rate things were progressing, his stomach would be pierced. You are mine! (Halbreed) Sensing victory, Halbreed quickly stabbed the dagger home. Bushi! He was sure that hehad hit his mark. It wasnt a fatal blow but it was enough to render the opponent incapable of combat. Thus, when Halbreed passed Arnold, he looked back to confirm his victory. At that moment, Arnold stood up with a gash on his armor, but then Halbreed noticed something was wrong. . He expected some blood to gush out from the place he had attacked but not even a single drop of blood came to his view. W-what is going on? (Halbreed) He stiffened at the sight for a moment. That hurt like hell. Really. I would have died from it. (Arnold) Arnold who had received an almost fatal blow to his side, now stood like nothing happened. Then, Halbreed looked carefully at the spot he had struck, and saw a green glow around the area and realized what was going on right away. Is itConversion? (Halbreed) At that moment, the wound slowly disappeared and Arnold turned to face his opponent. You didnt think that I wasnt able to use it, Evila-san, did you? (Arnold) My apologies. As expected, from someone who was selected to participate in this battle. Would it be alright for me to ask for your name? My name is Halbreed Julius. (Halbreed) My name is Arnold Ocean. I was made to participate in this battle abruptly, but now that I am here, I will not lose! (Arnold) I see! Made to participate abruptly huhno wonder Ive never seen you before. Nonetheless, for the peace of the Evila, I cannot afford to lose either! (Halbreed) While saying so, Halbreed changed his weapon to a Shadow Blade. No matter how powerful your Conversion is, you still feel the pain of magic. Also, there is a compatibility risk to it as well. And Halbreed then looked and observed Arnold carefully. It seems that you are unable create a complete Conversion. Isnt that right? (Halbreed) I dont know, let it be something for you to find out in the future! (Anrold) They then smiled at one another and, dashed toward each other again At this point, I think it is better for you to surrender (Inois) Inois said in an indifferent tone as she looked down her opponent. Uu (???) Standing before her was Muir. Since the beginning of battle, Inois avoided all of Muirs attacks, while Miur had received numerous counter attacks from Inois, and was currently lying on the ground. (I-impressivenot a single attack hit her) When Muir looked at Inois who was wearing an eyemask, she was impressed by her graceful movements. She had dropped the thought of Inois not being able to see, long ago. But what shocked her more was the fact that Inios was able to avoid every single of her attacks. Nonetheless, Muir stood up and tried again. Lightning Fang ggg! (Muir) It was the same attack that Leoward used but with lightning. It flew towards the target and sent a shockwave through the ground. However, SFX: HyunHyunHyun! Without wasting a single move, Inios avoided everything at once. It was astonishing that even the random sparks that were discharged from the attack were avoided as well. In addition to that, Ionis took advantage of the opening to throw a kick at Muir. Kya!? (Muir) She guarded against the attack, but a notable amount of force was put into itt and thus was blown off balance. That is impossible. That kind of lighting attack will not hit Inois (Inois) Muir gritted her teeth and stood back up. You are not giving up? Well, then Ill start attacking (Inois) Then she placed her hand between her chest, and took something out. Immediately she appeared behind Muir. SFX: Bogo! In the next instant, a hole appeared on the ground. If she was hit by it directly Muir was sure that she would have received significant damage. Thus, she made sure to be careful, but, Kya! (Muir) Suddenly, something struck her left shoulder and sent her tumbling backwards. Then, at the edge of her vision, something slinked back towards Inois. Not only the object that had hit her but also the object that was on the ground also returned to Inois. SFX: Shirururururururururu. While clutching her shoulder, she frowned at what Inois was holding in her hand. ______________________________________________________________________________ Is that a yo-yo? (Hiiro) Hiiro, who was watching the battle between Muir and Inois, looked at the object that Inois was holding. He looked at the object in her hand, which looked like a sturdy chain attached to some rotating round plates. It definitely looked like a yo-yo. The yo-yo like thing was able to create a dent in the ground so Hiiro realised that it clearly had lot of power. Nh? You know about it Hiiro? (Lilyn) Lilyn approached him from his side. A bit.In my world, something like that is just a toy for entertainment. I was surprised that it would be turned into a weapon in this world. (Hiiro) Indeed, it is definitely a rare weapon. For something like that to be a toy in your world. You can clearly sense its killing potential. (Lilyn) Like she said, he wasnt sure what it was made out of, but with the rotational force and the centrifugal force, it could break bones, and could even cause instant death if a person were hit on the head with it. Hmph, that person is your acquaintance, right? No matter how I look at it, she seems to be in a difficult situation, even with all your encouragement. She seemed to say it with an unpleasant expression but, Right now we are enemies. It would be a harsh awakening if someone died, but if they lose in terms of power then there is nothing we can do about it. (Hiiro) Hou, you are handling it surprisingly easily (Lilyn) However, it would be strange for the chibi to give up. There is no way it will end in this state (Hiiro) Mu..you seem to know that person well (Lilyn) It was someone that I went on a journey with, you know (Hiiro) Lilyn scowled when she looked at Hiiro. Something unnerving was just said. Well, you seem to be surrounded by children. To such a stunning extent that is. (Lilyn) There are thorns in your words you know? (Hiiro) Fun, Im just telling the truth. I cant believe itfor similar people to appear around me this really dulls my presence. (Lilyn) Did you want to say something? (Hiiro) Because she was persistent, he retorted. Soon after, her cheeks went red and quickly turned away from him. I..i, its nothing! Hey, dont look this way dammit! (Lilyn) She blurted out, even though he wasnt facing her, I dont understand, but you are the one that brought it out in the first place, Aka-loli (Hiiro) Ehh! Your noisy! Shamoe, help me out here! (Lilyn) U-understood! (Shamoe) Hiiro pondered for a moment as she slowly exited the area, but there was nothing interesting to pursue so he returned to watching the battle. (Old man is having an interesting fight over there. Chibis fight will not end in that state.I see now, they definitely have gotten stronger) If it was Muir from half a year ago, she would have been knocked out by the first counter-attack, but now she is standing even after being hit several times.. Also, when she had received the attack, she managed to reduce the impact by shifting her body at just the right time. Being able to do something like that was enough for one to be impressed about. (Now then, the person in question is that Chibi-usagibut a coach is a coach so something good should happen) Thinking so he looked in the direction of Rarashik. CH 173 Chapter 173: Their Respective Abilities An ice-covered world spread across the field. It was as if that area was an entirely different world. However, this place shouldve undoubtedly been the inside of the crater in the Valaaru Wilds. Normally, the dry earth would spread out on the ground, but currently, that earth was frozen, and the temperature within the surroundings had dropped to the point where ones breath would condense when one exhaled. And on top of that frozen field was Shublarz, her body covered with injuries. She gazed in a mortified manner at her opponent, Rarashik, who had created the current state of the battlefield. Just who might you be? I thought I had memorized all of the strong warriors amongst the Gabranth, who had participated in the wars up until now. (Shublarz) Shublarz believed that a beastman with this level of strength should have participated in the wars that had occurred up until now. But no matter how deeply she delved into her memories, not a single person matching Rarashiks appearance surfaced from her memories. Well, I suppose that should be the case. This is my first time participating in a war after all. (Rarashik) .seriously? (Shublarz) Yeah, because I hate war. (Rarashik) ..then why are you participating this time? (Shublarz) Nahaha! Youre probably trying to extend the conversation like that in order to allow your body to recover, but that kind of strategy only works on underlings, you know? (Rarashik) As she said that, numerous ice needles began to emerge from the ground, attacking Shublarz. Geez! At least let me have a conversation! (Shublarz) Although she frantically attempted to dodge them, due to the sheer number of ice needles, numerous small wounds began to appear on her body. Fuu, what are you going to do if the wounds leave scars on my body, I wonder? (Shublarz) Even though I want to skewer those mysteriously large boobs of yours? (Rarashik) Rarashik clicked her tongue as she pointed towards Shublarzs chest. Upon hearing that, Shublarz became pale and shivered as she imagined what would happen to her. G-Geez, couldnt we be a bit more peaceful about this? (Shublarz) Peace..has already died out! (Rarashik) I wonder if its just my imagination that the expression was taken wronglyC! (Shublarz) Ice needles once again came attacking. She somehow managed to dodge them successfully and stared at Rarashik as she panted. Shublarz hadnt thought that she would have lost the initiative in the battle like this. Although Rarashik hadnt appeared to be all that strong at first glance, the power that she had contained within her was dreadful. In the previous battle, Leowald had suddenly used Bindingto fight, but Shublarz had a hunch that Rarashiks Bindings power was stronger. She couldnt word it well, but it could be said to be like a perfectly coordinated partner, or more accurately, it felt like Rarashik was making use of a part of herself. Shublarz felt that Rarashiks power was wielded both naturally and effortlessly. She thought that while everyone, including herself, might think that the Beast King Leowald was the top in terms of strength, in terms of skill with using Binding, Shublarz sensed that Rarashik was actually much better. Its boring if you just dodge it all! Here, Fang of Ice! (Rarashik) Upon throwing numerous surgical scalpel-like objects, the scalpels were covered in ice and transformed into enormous ice scalpels. Wai-! You can do something like that!? (Shublarz) Shublarz froze after being startled, and, having thought that the attack would hit Shublarz directly, Rarashik snickered. However. Suu. Suddenly, the field that should have been covered in ice returned to its original earthly state. Not only that, but it did so in an instant. WhaC!? (Rarashik) Rarashik, unable to understand what had happened, unintentionally opened her mouth in surprise. It was only natural. Not only had she not deactivated her power yet, even if she had, she wasnt capable of making all of the ice disappear instantly. Even so, everything, including the giant scalpels and the surrounding ice, had returned to the exact same state that it had been in prior to the start of battle. She looked around restlessly, attempting to find the cause of the phenomenon, but couldnt discover anything. And then, she turned her gaze towards the one person who appeared unfazed from the situation, Shublarz. She was smiling. Not only that, but the surprising thing was that the slash wounds which had been carved all over her body had completely disappeared. ..what did you do? (Rarashik) Fufufu, did you really think that I would tell you that? (Shublarz) Seeing Shublarz, who smiled like she had successfully deceived her, Rarashik scowled in annoyance. Shublarz had done something. Rarashik understood that, but she couldnt even begin to guess what Shublarz could have done to cause this. The reason being that Shublarz had simply avoided Rarashiks attacks all along. Watching Rarashiks battle, Hiiros face was once again dyed with the colour of surprise. (What.the ice suddenly disappeared?) (Hiiro) Shublarz had likely done something, but as far as Hiiro had seen, he couldnt understand what exactly it was. She had been in a defensive fight against Rarashiks attacks. While her body continued to bear numerous tiny wounds, countless ice needles had come attacking her from the ground, which she had then splendidly avoided with minimal damage. Nothing unnatural had occurredis what Hiiro thought. If there was one thing that bothered him, it was that despite the fact that she had been in the middle of evading Rarashiks attacks, her body had been emitting magic power. (.dont tell me, this is the Deka-Chichi womans magic?) (Hiiro) As he thought that, he realized that he wouldnt be able to reach an answer based on conjectures alone, so he reluctantly used Pry/Җto check her Status. Shublarz Crusel Lv 130 HP: 6000/6000 MP: 5035/5835 EXP: 2400111 NEXT: 74980 ATK 1100 (1150) DEF 1011 (1133) AGL 1009 (1089) HIT 922 (1000) INT 999 (1099) Magic AttributeNone MagicDance Magic (Ancestral Gathering Dance (Unlocked) | Dance of the Pure (Unlocked) | Enchanting Dance (Unlocked) | Time Reflecting Dance (Unlocked)) TitlesDancer | Voluptuous Beauty | High Class Demon | Connoisseur of Wine | Monster Slayer | Ripper | Boob-nee-sama | Tit Witch | Sexy Pudding | Charming Mistress | Capable Woman | Jiggle Jiggle | Dancing Lady | Cruel | Killer of the Unique | One who Exceeds | Man Killer | Likes to be Spoiled | Lonely One | ..Still a Virgin? | Fighting Woman | Overly Determined Person Rarashik Fannaru Lv 138 HP: 7665/7665 MP: 786/786 EXP: 3421577 NEXT: 87020 ATK 1316 (1330) DEF 1268 (1300) AGL 1194 (1200) HIT 1049 (1050) INT 845 (880) Binding AttributeIce BindingFrozen Fang | Severing Strike of the Ice Beast | Frost Inversion | Divine Frost Surge | Spirit Manifestation | Final Fang TitlesFriend of Ice | Little Girl | Binge Drinker | Blade of the Wild | Researcher | Monster Slayer | A Weirdo born of a Weirdo | The Creator of Binding | Gabranth Fighter | One who can Influence Cause and Effect | Chibi-Usagi | One who Raised Many Disciples | Overly Determined Person (Dance Magic..I see. So it was a Unique Magic.) (Hiiro) Based on what he had read, Dance Magics defining feature was, as its name stated, that it could manifest by dance alone. What interested him was the Time Reflecting Dance, but in exchange for using a considerable amount of magic, upon completing the dance, it seemed to be a cheat-like magic that allowed one to return the state of the surroundings back to how it was a short period of time earlier. For example, the wounds she had received. Once she had finished her dance, it seemed that she was able to return to how she was prior to receiving the wounds. (liberal trans) However, naturally, there were restrictions. She could only turn back the state of the surrounds up to one hour prior, and there was always a limit to the range of the past space that she could project. Because it had been possible for her to return the entire area covered by ice back to its previous state, Hiiro was able to guess that her ability had an effect on an area of at least 30 metres in diameter. (In other words, rather than turning back time, its more like she can manifest the state of that things were in from the past..Unique Magic really are cheats after all.) (Hiiro) Rather than causing the ice to melt in an instant, it was more correct to think of it as her having returned the area to its state prior to being frozen over. (Nevertheless, the people in that area will also have their bodies returned to their earlier states, but..since the enemies bodies also have their wounds and fatigue returned to their former states, the magic could be said to be a little difficult to handle.) (Hiiro) Indeed, originally Rarashiks HP and MP should have decreased by a certain amount due to her use of Bindingto attack, but currently she was completely recovered. In other words, she had been returned to the same state as she was prior to the beginning of the fight. (But she cant restore her own MP, huh) (Hiiro) Only Shublarzs MP had remained diminished. This might be an extremely obvious risk, but considering that her opponent was now fully recovered, Hiiro felt that the gains Shublarz had received were, in comparison, not worth it. (Well, there are numerous ways to put it to use, but in battle, this magic might unexpectedly be at a disadvantage.) (Hiiro) Hiiros concern was only natural. If it was a normal magic, then you could just activate it by either saying the name of the magic or thinking about it, but for Dance Magic, one would need to dance before one could activate it. In exchange, the effects of the magic seemed to be larger, but as one might expect, it would be quite difficult to use it during battle. It was likely that earlier, Shublarz had been pretending to dodge her opponents attacks while she danced, but as dancing took both physical and magical stamina, Hiiro felt that it was rather unsuitable for combat. (Well, since Chibi-Usagi seems to be pretty smart, shell probably realize it was the Deka-Chichi womans magic sooner or later, but until then, the battle will be decided by how the Deka-Chichi woman takes advantage of her opponents confusion in the fight.) (Hiiro) As he thought that, Hiiro then turned to watch Arnold and Muir. He figured that he might as well confirm the two of their Statusesin advance. Arnold Ocean Lv 81 HP: 2430/2960 MP: 375/430 EXP: 610330 NEXT: 439 ATK 674 (794) DEF 599 (649) AGL 528 (558) HIT 312 (332) INT 234 () Binding AttributeWind BindingWind Fang | Explosive Wind Claw | Blast Inversion | Wild Limits of the Anger Storm TitlesFriend of Wind | Former Slave | Chef | Super Doting Father | Man of Burning Soul | The Man Referred to as a Pervert | Lolicon | Boob Lover | Feminist | Wild Old Man | Blade of the Wild | Monster Slayer | Killer of the Unique | Gabranth Fighter | Sage | One Who Endured Hell Muir Castrea Lv 72 HP: 1320/1800 MP: 320/380 EXP: 400222 NEXT: 17843 ATK 504 (574) DEF 427 (477) AGL 412 (442) HIT 340 (355) INT 253 () Binding AttributeLightning BindingLightning Fang | Thunder Formation Vacuum Attack | Thunderclap Inversion | Silver Lightning of a Thousand Ends TitlesFriend of Lightning | Kidnapped | My Angel | Cutie Flower | Girl of Tolerance | Earnest Child | Bothersome One | Good at Getting By | Veiled Girl | Little Girl | A Changing Maiden | Shocking Lolita | Blade of the Wild | Monster Slayer | Killer of the Unique | One Who Endured Hell As they had grown even more than he had expected, Hiiro was surprised. He understood just how hard the two of them had worked during the past 6 months. Previously, Arnold should have been at level 40, while Muir had been at level 30. There was quite a difference compared to his own growth, but normally, it would be considered to be quite amazing to have been able to grow this much during a mere 6 months. In Hiiros case, he had Word Magic, so no matter how strong his opponent was, he had a high chance of beating them. After all, so long as he hit them with words such as Sleep/ ߡ or Bind/`, he could attack his defenceless opponent. That was why even if his opponent was an SS-rank monster, as long as his word hit them, the outcome of the battle would be determined. However, in Arnold and co.s case, as they didnt have such a convenient magic, they likely had to steadily raise their own levels. In addition, by seeing their movements, Hiiro was able to understand that they had gained a lot of battle experience. Muirs movements in particular had become so good they could hardly compare to her movements from half a year ago. (It just goes to show that the battle still has a ways to go before itll end.) (Hiiro) Currently, Muirs situation was rather bad, but she still hadnt begun to fight seriously. It seemed that she would most likely begin to exhibit her true power from here on out. (And even if her opponent is said to be strong, in terms of level they arent all that different.) (Hiiro) As Hiiro thought that, he confirmed their opponents Statuses. Herbreed Julius Lv 88 HP: 2380/2630 MP: 2890/3110 EXP: 709657 NEXT: 10076 ATK 600 () DEF 500 (555) AGL 666 (686) HIT 560 () INT 412 () Magic AttributeDark MagicShadow Blade (Darkness) | Shadow Spear (Darkness) | Shadow Bow (Darkness) | Shadow Axe (Darkness) | Shadow Lance (Darkness) | Shadow Hammer (Darkness) | Shadow Dagger (Darkness) | Shadow Whip (Darkness) | Arm Shootram (Darkness C Attack) TitlesDemon Swordsman | Prodigy | Worldly-Wise Man | Upper Class Demon | Monster Slayer | Ripper | Gabranth Slayer | Sage | Gentle-Mannered One | Soft-Hearted One | Weapon Master | Demon Army Captain | Considerate Comrade Eonis Kitfar Lv 84 HP: 2160/2190 MP: 2880/2880 EXP: 650101 NEXT: 3786 ATK 550 (675) DEF 437 (500) AGL (770 (800) HIT 440 (480) INT 330 (350) Magic AttributeNone MagicMagnetic Magic (Level One Magnetic Field (Unlocked) | Magnetic Inversion (Unlocked) | Level Two Magnetic Field (Unlocked)) TitlesGenius | Little Magnet Girl | Eye Mask Girl | Upper Class Demon | Monster Slayer | Sage | My Pace | Ripper | Gabranth Slayer | Magnetic Cutie | Demon Army Captain | Hidden Idol | Scarred One | Taciturn One | Small Child | Demon Army Loli | Strongest Flat One | Lightning Speed After seeing the young girl, Eonis, Status, Hiiro felt a sense of admiration. Honestly speaking, he was surprised to find that even she was a Unique Magic user. However, he didnt know why she was wearing an eye mask. If he used the word Investigate/{ˡ, he could examine as to why she did so, but as he wasnt that interested in her, he stopped himself from doing so. Right now, she wasnt his enemy, so he didnt really need any unnecessary information. However, he was curious about how the battle between the Little Lightning Girl Muir and the Little Magnet Girl Eonis would turn out, as they had similar affinities. Hiiro was interested in the Magnetic Fieldshe possessed, and thus looked into it a bit more, but it seemed that she was able to use magnetic forces to move things that she herself had touched, or any objects touched by things she had poured magnetic forces into. However, it only applied to inanimate objects. In other words, Eonis had poured magnetic force into the yo-yo that she was equipped with. Even if Muir attacked, she herself couldnt be affected by the magnetic force, but the clothes that Muir was wearing were a different matter. (In short, if Chibi is hit by any of her attacks, the chances of her being affected by the other girls magnetic force are high.) (Hiiro) If that occurred, it would become a disadvantage in the battle to come. Simply put, Eonis would freely be able to attack her with forces of attraction or repulsion. (whether or not you can realize that early on will be the deciding factor in the match, Chibi.) (Hiiro) Hiiro sent a glance towards Muir as he did his analysis. CH 174 Chapter 174: Muirs Struggle Haa haa haa Muir had been desperately dodging her opponent Ionis yoyo attacks. She had been forced to move intensely, and her stamina was being expended. (But because of that weapon, she cant close in at all) Because of the irregular movements of the yoyos Ionis had equipped on both hands, dodging was all she could do, and approaching was unthinkable. Its about time to end this. I knew I didnt have to be worried, but Shublarz-sama has it quite easy with two on one as well. It seems she wanted to finish things with Muir already, and head off to aid Shublarz. Again, she moved both arms to send her yoyos flying. Even I wont be beaten so easily! She reached her hand to the holder she had hung on the back of her hips, and took something out. Like Ionis, she made a show of brandishing something in both hands, and throwing. Chink! The Yoyo, and whatever Muir threw collided, and a metallic sound rung out. Both of their thrown weapons returned to them. So that is your weapon? Ionis looked at Muirs face as she spoke. What Muir had seized in both hands were metallic discs with holes in the center, and blades garnishing the outsides. Chakrams. She had caught them as they came back, but seeing through the movements of, and catching a weapon that spun at high speeds like a chakram would require quite a bit of training. From how she was casually wielding them without problem, one could understand just how desperately Muir had practiced with them. Theyre called Koen! Here I come! (TL: The Kanji for Koen spell out crimson, and circle.) She held her breath, and tossed her two Koen once more. There truly were ret ornaments on the center of the blades, so as they spun, they looked like red circles deserving of the name. With irregular movements, the Koen flew at Ionis. But Ionis directed her yoyos to the ground, and lowered them. Its impossible. The Crimson Discs suddenly fell from the air to the ground. And without directing themselves at Ionis herself, they collided with the yoyos. Eh!? Whats more, they didnt fall off. As if they had been caught on flypaper, they remained stuck fast to the yoyos. W-why? She was thrown into confusion, unable to understand why such a phenomenon had happened. So these weapons are called Crimson Discs. A good name. But Ios Kaijin are also amazing. She stuck out her chest as if to brag. It looks like the yoyos were named Kaijin, but Muir didnt have the time to care about that. She was in the middle of questioning what it was that had just happened. (That weapons characteristic? No, that doesnt feel right its like some magical power is) She could only think about what she had seen, and she didnt have sufficient information yet. So first, in order to determine what Ionis had done, Muir took out a small knife she had hung at her waist, and threw it. But Ionis quite easily dodged it. No matter what you do, it wont work. She started to swing Kaijin down at her like a lasso. Be done in by your own weapon! The Koen that had stayed stuck to Kaijin even when it had started to spin suddenly separated, and flew towards Muir. Thats your mistake! Muirs face lightened up a little, as she narrowed her eyes, and stood ready. She skillfully caught the two chakrams heading towards her. The moment she had thought she had regained her weapons, Ionis surprised her with her next actions. Kaijin were approaching before her eyes. She had probably attacked in the gap of time after throwing Koen. Ku!? Not wanting to be hit, Muir jumped to the side. But Gu, Kyaah! Mysteriously, the yoyos made a right turn in midair, and continued to chase her. She was somehow able to defend with her Koen, but as her footing was unstable, she was thrown intot eh air. But there, Muir saw it. The Kaijin remained attached to her Koen. Normally, it wouldnt be strange for the two to separate on impact, but as if that flypaper phenomenon was carrying on, they remained attached. ( S-so thats how it was thats why that knife was) When it seemed that she had figured something out, the yoyos finally went to return to their owner. A little unsteady, Muir rose, to get confirmation. Fuu~ I got it. Hmn? Y-your magic its something that creates a magnetic attraction in objects youve touched once before, isnt it? Ionis quite obviously twitched. W-wHaT CouLd yOu Be talking aBout? Io dOeSnt UnDerStaNd. Her unrest was clearly visible. On her much-too-blatent change of attituce, Muir was slightly taken aback. IO DoEsnt UnDeRstanD WhAt this MaGnetIsm is. Io DefInateLy isNt a Magnetic Magic UsEr. Sweat started to gather on her brow, and her speech was falling in level. If youre that flustered, it becomes quite obvious, you know Uuu She gave an embarrassed frown. How did you figure it out? The knife. Knife? Yes. You attracted the Koen without trying to dodge, but you avoided the knife I threw after. Ah. Ionis opened her mouth, as if to say oh crap. Also, in that previous attack, your weapon remained stuck to my Koen for quite a while, so it was clearly strange. And before that, the way your weapon turned strangely got me caught up on it. It was as if they were being drawn closer by my own Like a magnet. Thats all? The truth is, my master told me there was a user of that sort of magic in the past. And so, I was able to arrive at the answer surprisingly quickly. Since Hiiro had told her that knowledge could become a splendid weapon, Muir ended up reading numerous books over the past half-year. And what she didnt know, or had questions about, she assertively brought up with her master Ralashik. Amazing. Well done. Ionis started hitting her hands together in pure admiration. I never thought you would see through it. And so, it looks like it would be best if I dont use Koen against you, unfortunately. As she said that, she quietly placed them on the ground. If she kept them, she would become a moving target. Ah, if it was going to end up like this, I should have poured my magnetism into you the first time my attacks hit. As, as I thought, you didnt use it at that time. If you had, I wouldnt even be able to dodge your attacks now. Yeah, in truth, I was sure I would be able to beat you quite easily. I-I see It seems she was in shock at how much she was being taken lightly. But it was a failure. A mistake. Eh? Can I hear your name? Ah, yes. Its Muir. Muir Castrea. Muir yep, Ive remembered it. It is called Ionis. You can call Io Io. Eh, ah yes. Iosan. Io is fine. And honorifics arent needed. Io will also call Muir Muir. Underst no, I got it, Io-chan. Io-chan First time Ive been called that. For some reason, Ioniss face turned a deep red. Ah, wawawa, Im sorry! Was that too intimate? No! Thats fine. It was just a little surprising. Hwah G-good Muir put her hand to her chest, and took in a deep breath. But Muir, from here on, Im not holding back. Io goes after opponents shes recognized at full force. Yes, Ill also put my all into it, Io-chan! They faced one another. Fang of Lightning! From Muir, a pillar of lightning was emitted. That wont hit! Io lightly dodged, and threw Kaijin. Its the real deal from here on! This time, from both of Muirs hands, several soap bubble-like things emerged. The moment Kaijin hit them, the bubbles suddenly grew bigger, and enveloped it. Within them, a fearsome amout of electricity discharged, and the yoyos movement halted. Its Lightning Void! The bubbles also flew towards Ionis. Good job! Ionis admired Muirs attack, as she avoided it magnificently once more. A-amazing The sight of her getting off without a scratch made her unintentionally let out her voice at the girls dodging ability. This time Ill touch you directly, and send in magnetism! Ionis rushed directly at Muir. From how she easily discarded Kaijin, it didnt seem that she was all to dependent on her weapon. The way she remained calm after having her weapon taken was fitting of a captain with an army left to her. Ioniss speed was high, and at this rate, like the first time, Muir was going to easily take a kick. And if her body was polarized, her own bodys movements would be completely taken over, so she wanted to stop that no matter what. But she didnt have her weapons either. She was frantically moving to dodge, but continuing to avoid her was difficult. Finally, Ioniss fist was able to seize Muirs left shoulder. The moment she felt she had the advantage in the match The moment she touched Muirs body, a pain like static electricity assailed her body, and A large electrical discharged centered around Muirs body manifested. Guh! Ionis immediately jumped back to gain distance. And with her body feeling numb all over, she looked at the girl in front of her in surprise. The reason was that on the top of Muirs head, her beast ears had changed shape into wings. Even now, a large quantity of electricity was being released from her body. CH 175 Chapter 175: Two vs. Two (Uu~ I used it.but if I didnt, I probably wouldve been taken out.) (Muir) As Muir regretted having to use this technique, she bitterly gazed at Eonis, who had forced her into using it, against her better judgement. At the same time, she felt vexed at having been unable to deal any serious damage despite having to use it. Usually, upon activation of the Thunderclap Inversion, all nearby people would fall prey to the resulting electrical discharge, but Eonis, having promptly sensed the danger in an unbelievably short period of time, quickly left the area. It seemed that part of the shock from the lightning had gone through her, but it had practically done no damage at all. Although she had not completely exhausted her Transformation, as she had planned on defeating her opponent at the time of its activation, Muir was quite unsure of what to do. Thats..Transformation? (Eonis) A question came from Eonis. Yup, although I still cant use it too well, Ill use it since I decided to use all my power! (Muir) From what Eonis could see, it seemed that Muir couldnt do a full body Transformationlike Leowald. If she couldnt use it well, Eonis deducted that it likely meant that Muir could only perform Transformationon one part of her body. Ill also get serious. (Eonis) Eonis aura did a full 180 as her body suddenly blurred. By the time Muir had realized it, Eonis had already reached her. She thrust her fist towards Muirs stomach. Not only that, but surprisingly, it pierced through Muirs body. Seeing that, screams could be heard coming from those on the Gabranths side, but- .-!? (Eonis) The one whose face warped the most with surprise was Eonis. The reason for that was because , not only was no blood flowing from the stomach that she should have pierced through, but more importantly, she had clearly felt no feedback from her attack. Bachibachi.. Transformation-!? (Eonis) Earlier, it had seemed that Muirs left shoulder had undergone Transformationinto lightning, but currently, it was Muirs stricken stomach that had turned into lightning. Eonis immediately attempted to get away, but- Gashi! Muir firmly grasped Eonis arm with both hands to prevent her from taking it out. I wont let you escape! (Muir) Muir, feeling that she would no longer be able to catch Eonis if she let her get away here, resolutely allowed Eonis to attach her magnetism to her as she grabbed Eonis arm with both of her non-transformed hands. Ku-! (Eonis) A fierce electrical discharge gushed out from Muirs body. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh! (Eonis) Eonis raised a shriek at the intense pain that ran through her. Muir also shut her eyes firmly, as she desperately mustered strength from her body. She grit her teeth, with the intention of continuing like this until Eonis became unable to battle. Doga! Auu! (Muir) Suddenly, Kaijincame flying and hit Muirs arms. Because of that, Eonis, who had been released from her restraint, used all her power to take some distance from Muir. Haa haa haa (Eonis) Uuu. (Muir) Eonis, who was breathing heavily while holding her knees, and Muir, whose face was warped by the pain in her arms. Her ears, which had transformed into wings, had also returned to their original beast-ear state. (I-I seeshe sent her magnetism through my arm, and made that weapon come flying at it..) (Muir) Eonis had used Magnetic Magicon the Kaijinthat had fallen on the ground, and drew it towards Muirs arm. It was a technique that just barely allowed Eonis, whose movements had been sealed, to counterattack. Only, what the magnetism had been sent through hadnt been Muirs arms exactly, but her clothes. (B-But, for her to deal with me this calmly is..) (Muir) As her body should have been numb due to the lightning, Eonis had been unable to move. That was exactly why Eonis had made her weapon fly instead, commendably breaking down the previous status quo. Muir was simply astonished at the composure with which Eonis dealt with the situation. Not only that, but Muirs right arm which had been hit by Kaijin, seemed to have received some damage to the bone, as even the simplest movement caused an intense pain to run through it. At least for the duration of this duel, Muir would be unable to use her right arm normally anymore. Uu.guI wassurprised. (Eonis) Though Eonis had managed to escape using the only possible method available to her, she had still received quite a bit of damage from taking the lightning attack directly. But..with this, itll be Eos win! (Eonis) As she said that, Kaijin, which had fallen on the ground, and Muirs weapon, Kouenbegan to fly towards Eonis of their own accord. Then, they spun as if they had received some sort of recoil, revolving around Eonis before accelerating towards Muir at an incredible speed. Muir tried to dodge them by running away, but the weapons began to pursue her. Its impossible! Weapons that have been clad in magnetism cant be defended against, even if you were to use Transformation! (Eonis) Like she said, no matter how much Muir ran, the weapons continued to follow her relentlessly. And then, Muir tripped, falling onto the ground. Muir crossed her arms in front of her in resignation, preparing to guard against the weapons as she grit her teeth. Clang! Clang! Clang! Someone suddenly appeared in front of Muir and repelled the weapons. Muir, are you okay?! (Arnold) Oji-san! (Muir) The one who had arrived was Muirs reliable guardian, Arnold Ocean. Eonis, wary of Arnold, who had suddenly appeared during Muirs crisis, immediately took some distance from the two. .that person should be Herbreeds opponent. (Eonis) As Eonis looked around restlessly, searching for her comrade Herbreed- Im sorry Eonis! (Herbreed) Herbreed arrived at her location. .Herbreed. (Eonis) During the time my vision was blocked by the wind, it seems that he came over here. (Herbreed) Herbreed spoke as he looked at Arnold. Muir, can you stand? (Arnold) Looking at Muirs worn-out appearance and the figure of her opponent, Eonis, Arnold discerned just how hard Muir had fought. You really fought well. Just leave the rest to me while you.. (Arnold) No, I can still fight! (Muir) ..but you. (Arnold) She was clearly giving off the impression of having reached the limits of her stamina. Not only that, but Arnold could see that her right arm had received a pretty serious injury, making it quite dangerous for her to continue any further. That was why Arnold had thought to do what he could on his own, until he had seen Muirs unwavering gaze. Thank you for saving me, Oji-san. But I dont want to be someone who is just protected all the time! Thats why. (Muir) Muir ground her teeth as she desperately rose and stood next to Arnold. This time Im going to fight next to Oji-san and everyone! (Muir) The weak, young girl who could only watch from behind Hiiro and Arnolds backs as they fought no longer existed. Even though just standing should have been painful for her, upon seeing Muir whose gaze looked only straight ahead of her, Arnolds chest was filled with a feeling that didnt let him say anything back. After murmuring, Youve really gotten stronger, havent you? in a quiet voice, Arnold said, Got it! Then I wont say that we should just hold on until Shishou defeats her opponent! Were gonna defeat them! (Arnold) Yeah! (Muir) The resolve of the two had been decided. .it doesnt seem like well be able to take it easy on them because theyre injured. (Herbreed) I wasnt planning on doing that to begin with. (Eonis) Sensing Muir and Arnolds resolve, Herbreed braced his body. Muir, lets show them our combination! (Arnold) Okay! Ill cover you with my last bit of power! (Muir) As she said that, Muir ground her teeth while enduring the pain and raised both hands. Thunderclap Inversion! (Muir) From Muirs two hands, a bobbling soap bubble was produced. Then, it skillfully avoided Arnold and began to head towards the enemy. Herbreed, itll be dangerous if youre hit by that. (Eonis) Understood. Then, Shadow Bow! (Herbreed) Herbreed sent a black arrow flying towards the approaching bubble. When the arrow hit the bubble, the bubble wrapped around it, releasing an electrical discharge as it stopped moving. I see, so we wont be able to carelessly approach, huh. (Herbreed) I want to use that. (Eonis) That? Its true that if its that, well be able to take care of them at once, but my magics basically run dry, you know? (Herbreed) No problem. Ill definitely deal the final blow with that chance. (Eonis) ..understood. Then. (Herbreed) Taking a single step backwards, Herbreed raised both of his hands high up into the sky. As he did so, a large amount of bluish-white magical power began to rise up from his body into the sky. What? (Arnold) Although Arnold also felt that Herbreeds actions were questionable, thinking that it was convenient if he wasnt going to move, he rushed forward to attack Eonis, who was in front of him. Be careful Oji-san! If you touch her even a little, then shell be able to send her magnetic forces through you! (Muir) Something like that doesnt matter! Ill cut her down with all my power! (Arnold) Arnold swung his giant sword down upon Eonis.but his sword suddenly avoided Eonis body of its own accord, and Kaishin, which had returned to her feet before Arnold had realized it, collided with his sword. Ive already sent my magnetism through that sword. (Eonis) Because he had repelled the weapons with his sword when he had saved Muir, Arnolds sword had already fallen under Eonis influence. Che! Then take thissss! (Arnold) Boooooon! Suddenly, wind began to swirl around rapidly with Arnold in its center. Funuoooooo! (Arnold) This time, Kaijinand all the other swords spun around and began to attack Eonis. She also used the gap in between that attack to immediately jump high into the air and escape. Like Id let you run! Explosive Wind Clawwww! (Arnold) He turned to the sky and shot off countless wind blades. Ku-! (Eonis) Eonis tightened her guard against the unexpected attack, but her body became covered in wounds. And then, with a small snap, the string of her eye mask was also cut. With a twitch, she fell to the ground. As she did so, her eye mask also landed gently on the ground, and her eyes, which had been covered up until then, were exposed. Eonis!? (Herbreed) Seeing that, Herbreed unintentionally let out a shout. With that, Eonis, once again, realized that her eye mask had been taken off, and- Iyaaaaaaaa! (Eonis) -suddenly covered both her eyes as she cowered on the ground. Upon seeing her current state, Arnold and Muir became dumbfounded as they froze. Having seen that, Herbreed shot off some words in a flustered manner. Kuh! It cant be helped! (Herbreed) As he did so, a giant magic circle-like figure appeared in the sky. Herbreed swung his raised arms downwards in one fell swoop. Arm Shootram! (Herbreed) At Herbreeds words, something fell towards the ground from the magic circle. If one were to look at it closely, that something included numerous black swords, black arrows, black axes, black spears and other various weapons. The many weapons poured down upon the battlefield like rain. No, more accurately, they rained down upon the place where Arnold and Muir stood. CH 176 Chapter 176 Unrelenting Spirit What is going on!? (Arnold) Arnold was surprised by the countless number of attacks. Even if his entire body had undergone Transformation , it would still be impossible to come out completely unscathed with that many attacks. Most importantly, Muir was nearby as well. Not only that, Muir had just ran out of power from her use of the Thunder Void Formation skill earlier. Ojisan! Im not done yet! (Muir) Muir! (Arnold) I havent given my all yet!! (Muir) When she said that, Muirs beast-like ears then transformed into the shape of wings, and started sparking. Then at breakneck speed, she appeared beside Arnold. Ojisan!(Muir) Kuh! Ahhh, fine, I got it! Ill go all out as well! (Arnold) Muir transformed with a violet-blue aura around her body, while Arnold transformed with a light green aura around his body. Thunder Conversion! (Muir) Wind Conversion! (Arnold) When Herbreed saw both of them transform, he shouted No way! They can both use the Transformation skill? (Herbreed) He thought that they were unable to use Conversion on their entire body, but the situation before his eyes proved otherwise. While Herbreed was pondering, Muir made the first move. Please! Let my body maintain this! Thunder Void Formation oonnn! (Muir) Unlike before, numerous orbs of lightning flew out from Muirs body. It somehow stopped the dark weapons from flying at them but, I cant hold it up for very long oojisan! Do something! (Muir) Leave it to me! (Arnold) Arnold leapt into the air and started spinning his body. How is thiss! Final Tempest ssssst! (Arnold) Wind swirled around Arnolds body eventually converged into a large tornado. Then, the weapons were all swallowed by the large tornado No way (Herbreed) Herbreed who stood protectively beside Eonis was surprised at what happened before him Then, the tornado disappeared and Arnold landed on the ground Damnthat hurtmy body isnt used to it stilleven now my body feels like it is in tatters (Arnold) Putting in a lot of effort, Muir revealed a similar fatigued expression and desperately stood up Ar-are you alright? Muir (Arnold) Nhnh.but Im sorrymy body (Muir) At that moment, Muir dropped forward in exhaustion. Arnold barely managed to kneel down and stop her before her face was about to hit the ground. Honestly, Im surprised at your latent power (Herbreed) He listened to Herbreeds compliment but, Still, we cant move anymore. But, please do not lay a hand on Muir. If you want to do something then do it to me (Arnold) When Herbreed heard that, he laughed out loud. Dont look down on us. I am not a person who would enjoy attacking a person who cant fight anymore. (Herbreed) Although, he spent a notable amount of mana on the attack, it would not be hard to kill Arnold and Muir who cant fight at the moment. But it is dishonourable to attack someone who cannot attack back, is what Herbreed was saying Also, we cant leave Eonis alone (Herbreed) Barely conscious, Muir looked at Eonis who was crouched on the ground with her hands over her face, and said W-what happened.Eonis-chan? (Muir) However, Eonic just whispered No, no, no, no under her breath Looking at her, Herbreed took a deep breath and said There is a significant scar on her eyes (Herbreed) Eh? Scar? (Muir) Yes, a scar (Herbreed) Arnold wanted to say, is that all? but he kept quiet. Then, Herbreed grimaced and said. You guys might not understand but, because of this scar, she was alienated from others. As a matter of fact, this scar was given byactually, nevermind, talking more about this will be rude. (Herbreed) When Herbreed ended abruptly, Muir said That is pathetic Eo-chan! (Muir) When Muir shouted at Eonis. Eonis stopped muttering and looked up Did you expect me to say something insulting because I saw your scar? (Muir) Everyone remained quiet and listened to Muir. Even though we are enemies, I was happy! It was a desperate fight, but I enjoyed fighting you with everything I got! (Muir) Muir put in all her effort to walk towards Eonis while distorting her face in fatigue. Most people would judge a person by their beast-ears or their looks, but we are not like that! That is because we fought with all our might. Isnt that right? (Muir) Muir walked and stood before Eonis as she said her thoughts outloud. So dont judge us as that kind of person as well. Dont look at me as if I would say something bad because of your scar, it is sad for me to think so (Muir) But everyone who looks at these eyes are disgusted (Eonis) At last she received a response from Eonis True, but that does not mean you are bad, it is those people who do not understand Eo-chans situation who are bad. (Muir) By fighting against her, Muir somehow understood that Eonis was pure and fair person inside. Muir (Eonis) Thus, right? Please show me Eo-chan? (Muir) No! It is definitely grotesque! (Eonis) it is alright (Muir) Muir put on a soft voice and said. But, even though we are enemies, I like you Eo-chan! (Muir) Hearing the response, she moved her body abruptly. Eo-chancant be liked by anyoneright? You are also a different race so you think we cant be friends? (Muir) friend? (Eonis) Nh, friends (Muir) are you sure? Muir wont hurt Eonis? (Eonis) That is how we got to know each other right? (Muir) (Eonis) Soplease be my friend (Muir) Eonis removed her trembling hands from her face, raised her head and looked at Muir Like I said, it is definitely better to look eye to eye. (Muir) A smile floated on Muirs face. There was a large burn across both her eyes. For a girl it was definitely not something one would want to show others. That said, you have beautiful eyes Eo-chan (Muir) Eonis wasnt blind. She used the eyemask to cover the scars. Even then she managed with blood-curdling effort to fight with all her strength. She had large brilliant jade brown eyes. Muir moved her body and smiled pleasantly.. There is no point in hiding it, you know (Muir) Uuu.uwaaaaaaaaan! (Eonis) At that moment, tears began to fall from her eyes, and she ran toward Muir and hugged her. Muir gently stroked her head. After she finished crying, Eonis turned away with her cheeks dyed red. It seem that she felt some shame after she cried. Ah! Eo-chan is so cute (Muir) Mu.Muir you bully.. (Eonis) When Herbreed saw the two, he opened his eyes wide in admiration Im surprised. For someone like Eonis to be moved so easily. (Herbreed) It isnt easy (Arnold) How so? (Herbreed) It is only because it is Muir (Arnold) (Herbreed) My daughter is able to understand and feel the pain of another person. That is why her words were able to get through to others (Arnold) ..Is that right? I see, I now understand why you were a friend of our countrys Hero. (Herbreed) What? Hero? (Arnold) Eeh, it is Hiiro-san (Herbreed) Buho~! Hi-Hiiro is a hero!? (Arnold) Arnold exclaimed involuntarily. What-what? What is wrong? (Herbreed) A-actually, well, it is that (Arnold) From what Arnold remembered from the time he was journeying with Hiiro, Hiiro didnt seem to be someone that Arnold would call a Hero. As someone who wanders the world, doing anything, even participating in a war, for food caused Arnolds face to twitch in uncertainty. Ah, that said it is only Eonisonly right? (Arnold) Arnold turned to look at Muir. What do you mean oojisan? (Muir) No, it is only a wound, wouldnt that person be able to heal it? (Arnold) .ah!? (Muir) Muir stopped abruptly and thought about it That is right, Eo-chan! (Muir) Muir grabbed both Eo-chans hands Hiiro can erase the burn scar that you have! Eh? Hiirothe Hero? (Eonis) Hero? (Muir) That is right, that Hero-sama (Eonis) Muir put on a puzzled expression and looked at Arnold If it is Hiiro, then it is possible to return your face to its original beauty (Arnold) That is right! Ill ask him for you (Muir) Can it really be fixed? (Eonis) Actually, Eonis tried a lot of treatments before, but none of them worked. So, she gave up. Im sure of it! Hiiro is an amazing person! (Muir) He is also abnormal, beyond comprehension, and an irregular monster (Arnold) At that moment, Arnold felt himself enter someones glare and shivered. He was too scared to respond to it so he pretended that he didnt feel anything. Lets do this together, Eo-chan! (Muir) If it can really be fixed thenI want it to be fixed (Eonis) yes, but you need to prepare some sort of compensation or (Arnold) At that moment, Arnold heard a voice behind him. You dont have to worry about that. As long as a nice feast is made for him, surely Hiiro will lend you his power right? (???) Uwah! (Arnold) Arnold jumped up in surprise and looked at the figure behind him, and saw Silva Y-you, what are you doing here? (Arnold) Then, Silva smiled and said Ah, I was just here to inform you that the second round was over (Silva) What? (Arnold) Being unable to understand the situation, everyone stiffened up. CH 177 TL: Chuck ED: NB Is Is it over? (Arnold) Yes, it has already finished. (Silva) Not only Arnold, but also everyone else in the surroundings had a blank look on their face after hearing from Silva that the second round had reached its conclusion. Wha, what are you saying?! Rather, we were still fighting even though the match had already been decided?! (Arnold) Yes, that is the case. (Silva) Th, then why didnt you stop it earlier! (Arnold) Arnolds shouts were only natural. If what Silva had said was true, then the match had already finished, and they wouldnt have had to fight as desperately as they did before. Regarding that matter, I naturally tried to make the announcement when the duel had been decided, but I was stopped by a certain person. (Silva) A-A certain person? (Arnold) As Silva chuckled quietly and let out a smile, he said- Naturally, it was someone from the winning side. (Silva) R-Right! Just who is that winner?! (Arnold) The gazes of the four people simultaneously turned to look at Silvas mouth. Well, if you look over there, then everything should become clear. (Silva) After saying that, Silva gestured towards a large iceberg. Ehahan iceberg? (Muir) D-Did there used to be an iceberg over there before? (Arnold) After following Arnold, Muir also raised her voice in surprise. Though her consciousness had been faint only a few moments earlier, after she received such surprising information, she was currently on full alert. I-I didnt notice it all all When did an iceberg like that (Herbreed) Eo noticed just now, too. (Eonis) Since the two of them were completely engrossed in the battle, they failed to notice the appearance of the iceberg. Look veeery well at the center of the iceberg. (Silva) At Silvas words, everyones eyes strained to see the inside of the iceberg. Nn? Is someone inside the iceberg? (Arnold) At Arnolds words, Herbreed and Eonis seemed to realize something with a start as they began to run toward the iceberg. Ah, oi! (Arnold) Eo-chan! (Muir) Silva then said to the two left behind, Well then, lets get going as well. (Silva) Surprised as well, the two tried to move their body so as to follow after them. But as expected, Muir and Arnold, who had reached their limits could not move. Mumu, I guess it cant be helped. (Silva) As Silva waved his hand towards the ground, a black smoke manifested from his hand and gradually took form. And that form was, no matter how one looked at it, a cycle rickshaw. One by one, Silva loaded them into the rickshaw, and as he ignored the two who were dumbfounded by his magic, he said- Well then, shall we go? (Silva) In that state they headed towards the iceberg. Shublarz-sama?! (Herbreed & Eonis) Upon seeing the iceberg, Herbreed and Eonis screamed in astonishment. It was because frozen inside the iceberg was Shublarz, who was not moving. As Arnold and co. arrived, they froze, as though they forgot how to blink. Hou, looks like youve moved up in the world, my idiot disciples. (Rarashik) A rather displeased-sounding voice was directed at the two sitting in the rickshaw as they arrived. When they looked towards the source of the voice, they saw Rarashik lazily drinking sake. Shi-shishou?! (Arnold) Hearing Arnolds voice, Rarashik directed a sharp glare towards him, causing Arnold to shrink from the pressure. Maa, although I didnt think youd win in the first place, couldnt you have fought much better than that? Aahh? (Rarashik) Rarashik said with a displeased expression, most probably because the pairs battles had failed to live up to her expectations. For whose sake did you think I had the two of you participate together in this duel? Although you managed to team up in the end, do it faster next time! Because the both of you are severely lacking in combat experience, didnt I teach you countless times that you had to cooperate together to make up for it?! (Rarashik) Arnold and Muir could not retort and fell quiet at Rarashiks sudden lecture. It was because they themselves knew that what Rarashik said was true. Particularly Muir, who had been focused on fighting by herself, the thought of joining forces had not crossed her mind at all. As a result, when she got into a tough spot, Arnold had to jump in and save her. Had they linked up and fought together sooner, they wouldve had more ways to fight the enemy. Falling prey to her desires and thinking that she had wanted to take down Eonis on her own had been Muirs mistake. Arnold, too, wanted to fight one-on-one for a while as well. However, after battling for a while, he had realized the reason why Rarashik had Muir participate in the battle together with him, and had hastily headed towards Muirs location. Haa, well did the two of you at least learn a bit from this? Especially Muir, analysing your opponent is natural, but work harder in trying to keep proper track of the situation around you. If you just keep on rushing head-on at whatever is in front of you, your growth will stop there. (Rarashik) Y-yes. So, sorry for that (Muir) Muir spoke, clearly becoming depressed as she dropped her shoulders. Arnold as well, I was watching you through Yuki-chan, but you shouldnt just rely on pure strength; learn to be more flexible. Learning to predict your opponents next move based on their slightest movements and reacting accordingly will be the next step. (Rarashik) I-I understand! (Arnold) Having been firmly scolded, Arnold involuntarily let out a sigh. Umm, Rarashik-dono, would you mind releasing her now? (Silva) Hearing Silvas words, Rarashik promptly responded, Ooh, right. Well, with this, its our victory, then? (Rarashik) Yes, that is the case. Well then (Silva) Silva then inhaled deeply, The second round goes to the Gabranth! (Silva) Hearing the announcement, Rarashik snapped her fingers. *CRACK* *CRACK* *CRACK* Cracks suddenly appeared on the iceberg, which began to crumble apart from the top. Shublarz-sama! (Herbreed) As the iceberg was breaking apart, nothing was supporting Shublarz any longer, and she started falling to the ground. Herbreed moved to catch her, checking her well-being. Uu (Shublarz) And although Shublarz had been in the iceberg for a while, strangely enough, her body did not lose heat. If you touched her body, you could definitely feel her body temperature normally. Shublarz-sama? (Herbreed) Herbreed wasnt sure if Shublarz had heard his words or not, but whatever the case, Shublarz slowly opened her eyes. Then, moving her upper body and looking at the surroundings, she said with a heavy voice, I lost, didnt I (Shublarz) Shublarz-sama (Herbreed) Is your bodyalright? (Eonis) Ara, Eonis? Youre not wearing your eyemask? (Shublarz) Yeah, a lot of things happened. (Eonis) Is that so, but first, let me say something. (Shublarz) Shublarz then lowered her head towards the pair. I apologise for not being able to win. (Shublarz) Th-thats too much! Please raise your head! (Herbreed) Thats right. (Eonis) Having their superior lower her head to them and apologize so suddenly, the two of them became flustered, unsure of how to react. No, although I fought until I became beat up like this, I still couldnt win. Thats why, I am truly, very sorry. (Shublarz) Such a thing Rather, for not coming to your aid immediately, we deeply apologise. (Herbreed) Sorry. (Eonis) Shublarz smiled lightly and shook her head. No, but I am the reason we lost this match. Thus, I want the two of you to properly accept my apology. Dont make me embarrass myself any further, please? (Shublarz) Understood. (Herbreed) Okay (Eonis) The two affirmed with a nod. B-by the way, Shublarz-sama, just what in the world happened? For someone such as yourself to be defeated so quickly is. (Herbreed) To further add to the point, Rarashik was nearly uninjured. Even if they had lost, Herbreed thought that it should have been a closer fight, so he couldnt believe it after seeing how apparently one-sidedly she had been beaten. Well, now I know just who the ace of the Gabranth is. (Shublarz) While saying so, Shublarz looked towards Rarashik. Noticing that, Rarashik laughed and looked back. (TN: Not sure about this line) Maa, if you thought the opponent was a bad match then just give up. All the top individuals of the Gabranth were once my disciples, so I cant just go around losing so easily. (Rarashik) (TN: Flashback to their battle starts here) Other than Shublarz Dance Magic, whose effect of removing the damage inflicted on the user confused Rarashik, she had already analysed her opponent while keeping up a steady attack. However at that time, while Shublarz was dancing again so as to continue avoiding Rarashiks attacks, Rarashik had suddenly lost sight of her opponent. Nn?! (Rarashik) And then Shublarz appeared from behind. What-?! (Rarashik) Looking at Shublarz hands, her fingernails had grown to a frightening degree. Shublarz then swung her hands down as if aiming to behead her opponent. Tsk-! (Shublarz) *SPLAT* Although she had managed to brilliantly launch an attack at Rarashiks rear, *SNAP* Eh-?! (Shublarz) Shublarz, who did not feel even the sensation of tearing off the flesh from her attack, concealed a frown. Nice try! (Rarashik) This time it was Rarashik who let out a kick, which Shublarz avoided, instantaneously leaving from her previous location. Then, having taken some distance, Shublarz observed Rarashiks transformation. Her body, as if made of ice, emitted a cold chill as its color changed. Conversion, huh. (Shublarz) Apparently, the snapping sound from her attack a while ago was the sound of the ice breaking. Well then, it seems to me that your magic is the so-called Unique Magic. (Rarashik) I wonder if thats the case. (Shublarz) The two exchanged smiles at each other. Kukuku, then show me the attribute of your magic. (Rarashik) (Shublarz) Using my analysis, I can more or less comprehend any magic once I see it. For your magic, its probably a special magic relating to your footworkwell, if it is dance magic, its under the class where you need to do dance in order to activate it, right? (Rarashik) Shublarz was smiling in silence, but she was letting out a cold sweat borne from being the target of Rarashiks analysis which was right on point. First of all, all the ice in the area suddenly disappeared. No, rather than disappearingtime was reversedright? (Rarashik) (Shublarz) Well, this much was easy to infer. In addition, my magic returned to its original form as well. Even if I threw more of my scalpels to your chest, that would have been restored as well. (Rarashik) Lets continue already. (Shublarz) Heh, so youll acknowledge it? (Rarashik) Yeah, having been analysed to this point, its a pretty big deal. (Shublarz) Wait wait, next up is that attack just now. Your sudden burst of speed, completely unlike your speed before then, it was probably because you were skillfully dancing while evading my attacks. Meanwhile, your dance this time doubled your speed no, rather, it amplified it several times over am I right? (Rarashik) Thats really scary. Just what in the world are you? (Shublarz) Shublarz clicked her tongue at Rarashiks analytic skills. She hadnt thought that someone would be able to grasp the nature of her magic after just seeing it twice. Her first magic didnt really turn back time; it merely projected the state of her surroundings to what they were 10 minutes before. However, that didnt mean that Rarashiks hypothesis was completely wrong. Moreover, her faster attack speed was also because of her Dance Magic. Specifically, it was the effect of her Ancestral Gathering Dance. Given the five parameters STR, DEF, AGL, HIT, and INT, this magic allowed her to concentrate on a single parameter and boost it. With her previous use of the magic as an example, she halved her four other parameters and increased her AGL as a result. So if each parameter had 10 points in it, the target of the magic, AGL, would rise to 30, while the others would fall to just 5. With that boost in speed, Shublarz launched a renewed attack. However, Rarashik sensed the killing intent behind her attack and evaded a fatal blow. Well, Ive finished analysing you. Other than that, all thats left to do is to carefully observe my disciples growths. Since were basically done here, is it alright if I call for some reinforcements? (Rarashik) Eh? (Shublarz) My wish, spun from blood since ancient times, come forth and manifest now. (Rarashik) Rarashik muttered as she chanted. Come, its Yuki-chans turn now, right? (Rarashik) Although Rarashik said such words, there was no visible change around her. The moment Shublarz thought just what Rarashik was trying to do, she suddenly felt the presence of something trembling behind her. And over there was A snow rabbit? (Shublarz) Yes, on the ground was a snow rabbit sitting. That rabbits name is Yukiouza. Well, feel free to call her Yuki-chan. But hey, is it really alright for you to just be standing there? This bunny is kinda scary, you know? (Rarashik) Yukiouzas eyes shine with a bright red light. Yukiouza trembled again and broke off into a dash, causing Shublarz to panic and jump to the sky. However, when Shublarz directed her gaze towards the ground to look for Yukiouza, she could not find anything there. Eh-?! (Shublarz) *Whoosh* Suddenly Shublarz felt something sitting on top of her head; a small object that felt cool to the touch. It cant be, Shublarz thought, but on her head was definitely Yukiouza. Su- such speed?! When did it-?! (Shublarz) Naturally, Shublarz moved to remove Yukiouza from her head, however, when she tried to do so *PISHIIIIIIIIIIIII* (Freezing sound) With speed that looked like it burst, Yukiouza had finished creating a large iceberg. Frozen inside was Shublarz, for whom time had stopped. Good job, Yuki-chan (Rarashik) And thus, Silva approached Rarashik, so as to confirm the state of the battle. Hmm, well, with this, the battle is over. Thus (Silva) As Silva tried to announce the conclusion of the match, Wait for a bit. (Rarashik) Whats the matter? (Silva) I want you to hold off on announcing the results for now. (Rarashik) Mumumu, but isnt being stuck in such a state dangerous to her well-being? Although this is a dead or alive duel, if I see a participant that can be saved, its my policy to do so. Moreover, this particular participant is such a beauty. Nofofofofo! (Silva) Trying to figure out Rarashiks reasons for not wanting to stop the match, Silva sighed. Be at ease. Yuki-chans ice simply freezes time. Her body wont grow cold, so theres no danger of her dying. (Rarashik) I see, but still, theres no harm in releasing her from the ice, right? (Silva) Aah, although the match is over, for the sake of the growth of my two idiot disciples, I dont want you stopping the duel just yet. (Rarashik) I see, I see. Although, theres also the danger of Arnold-dono and the other one dying, you know? (Silva) Fufun, if they were to die in a place like this, then thats simply the extent of those two idiots. (Rarashik) Silva stared at Rarashik for a while, and, with a puff of his cheeks, said: Understood. (Silva) You have my thanks. Yuki-chan will head over there, so Ill be waiting here. (Rarashik) Rarashik was able to survey the battle through Yukiouzas eyes. Alright. Then Ill be going to the remaining participants original positions. (Silva) Said Silva as he left. Left behind, Rarashik muttered to herself. Well, if they were such poorly trained people, they wouldnt survive this much. (Rarashik) As Rarashik said those words, she brought out a sake bottle from her pockets. CH 178 Chapter 178 C Considerate Friend Translated by Anri and NB Now you see that it isnt just the difference between our levels. So, see ya, Im heading out. (Rarashik) She spoke those words, and then left Shublarz who lost the fight, without another word. Fufu, good grief~, although her appearance was that of a petite young researcher, her movements were of a natural-born soldier. What a shocker~ (Shublarz) With those thoughts in mind, she watched Rarashiks back moving away in the distance, and shrugged her shoulders helplessly. Well then, I believe we should leave as well. We must report to Her Majesty~ Maybe because she lost the fight, Shublarz had a gloomy expression thinking whether she could still maintain her dignity. A-Ah, P-Please wait a minute! (Muir) Muir raised her voice at Shublarzs group who was preparing to leave the area. May we help you? (Shublarz) Ah, um its about Io-chan. (Muir) Eh? Ionis? (Shublarz) Shublarz shifted her attention to Ionis in response to Muirs words. Ah, now that you have mentioned it. Err you are the superior in charge of that child, right? (Arnold) Arnold joined their conversation. Y-Yes, yes I am, is there something wrong? (Shublarz) Arnold explained to her that Hiiro could heal Ionis injury; her burned face. Eh? Hiiro-kun could restore old scars back to normal? (Shublarz) Although Shublarz had witnessed the scene of Demon Lord Eveams injury being healed before, she thought that he was only able to heal a wound that happened recently. However, she one-sidedly judged that his powers would have no effect on past wounds, or more specifically speaking, on things such as life-long scars and illnesses. Well.. I think he can probably do it? Asking him personally is probably more reassuring. (Arnold) ..hee, although I heard it from Her Majesty, you really do put a lot of trust on him~ (Shublarz) Her eyes glittered; she seemed to have found something interesting. Y-You might say it like that. Setting aside the human nature of that guy, I believe in his strength or perhaps I should say it that I was forced to place my trust on him. (Arnold) His cheeks had a slight cramp when he said those words. Certainly, people who experienced Hiiros magic would be made to trust him against their will.. As a non-standard existence. Fufufu, still, can Hiiro really heal Ionis scar? (Shublarz) Im not sure about it but: (Arnold) Hey. (Hiiro) Eh? Uwa-! Hiroooooooooooo!? (Arnold) It was no wonder Arnold would be surprised. Because Hiiro, the person in question, was nearby. W-w-why are you here right now? (Arnold) Haa? I heard you called my name, thats why I came here. Eh? We called you Then, Silva who was behind Hiiro, matched eyes with him, and smiled faintly; he grasped his intention, AH! Thats right! Yes it it true! As a matter of fact, we have a request for you! (Arnold) Request? In such a place, and at such a time? (Hiiro) Hiiro stared at Arnold in doubt while crossing his arms together. H-Hiiro! (Muir) At that time, Muir called out to Hiiro. Hm? What is it Chibi? Dont tell me it is something you are involved as well? (Hiiro) Eh, uhm, err (Muir) As she looked eye to eye with Hiiro, for some reason, her face flushed red and casted her gaze downward. Although she was fidgeting, Muir suddenly looked up P-Please heal Eo-chans face! (Muir) ..ha? (Hiiro) When Hiiro was asked abruptly he wasnt sure what she wanted. But after listening to her story, it seemed that Muir wanted Hiiro to heal the burn scar. I see, that is why you called me (Hiiro) U-umcan you heal it? (Muir) Did I have an obligation to do something like that? (Hiiro) Since it was a response that Muir expected, she let let out a sigh Hey Hiiro, you should consider helping people without compensation sometime (Arnold) Shut up, you half-corpse. Do I look like someone that would do something like that? (Hiiro) Gufine, fine I get ithey who are you calling a half-corpse! (Arnold) Ignoring Arnolds protest, Hiiro looked at Muir. Hey Chibi, you know that Yo-Yo is your enemy right? (Hiiro) Eh? Yo-Yo?(Muir) Not only Muir, but also Ionis craned her neck in a puzzled expression. Since it was troublesome to remember the persons name, he used her weapon KaiJin, which looked like the yo-yo toy in his original world as a nickname. Yo-Yo. (Ionis->Yo-yo) Ionis looked at the weapon KaiJin in her hand Putting the toy aside. Answer me Chibi, she is an enemy right? (Hiiro) Ah, ye.yes, but a friend (Muir) Muir (Ionis) Although, her face was expressionless, she was deeply moved and stared at Muir while muttering something. (A friend) (Ionis) She looked sweet and naive. But by looking at her face, her true feelings could be understood. She then look at him with an honest expression. Hiiro move his gaze naturally to look at Ionis. She was probably embarrassed when he looked her way and tried to hide her eyes with her hair. Fun, I feel there is nothing to worry about (Hiiro) Eh? (Ionis) Even though she was unsure what Hiiro meant, something gripped her heart. Well, I guess girls are worried about it (Hiiro) Ionis diverted her gaze and looked at Muir Not as responsibilty, or self-interest, nor rewards. You want me to help as a friend right? (Hiir) Yes! (Muir) As if he was a master looking down on a disciple, he crossed his arms and let out breath. However, you also know that Im not someone that would take action without some sort of compensation right? (Hiiro) eh, ah, yes. (Muir) When Muir was about to give up, she look toward Arnold for answers, then Hiiro said Then, this time, you should prepare something delicious for me to eat. (Hiiro) Eh? (Muir) Her mouth opened in surprise at Hiiros response. From what I heard, from Aoi-ribbon, you are the one that taught the old man how to cook right? (Hiiro) Y-Yes. (Muir) Then, make something that I can eat until Im satisfied. That is price. (Hiiro) She was a bit taken aback by the response, but eventually recovered and said Y,-yes! Ill try my best to serve you well! (Muir) She replied with a face full of smiles. Oi-oi, Muiryou are thinking of something else right.? (Arnold) No one heard Arnold when he muttered the Tsukommi (quip). When he looked at Hiiros broad smile, punching him in the face would be a form of divine judgement, but he kept the thoughts and action to himself. Then lets hurry up and do it (Hiiro) Hiiro concentrated magic power into his finger. An enormous amount of magic was focused on his finger tips; it was so enormous that it scared Shubluarz group. Then he wrote the wordsRestoreand moved it toward Ionis Ah (Ionis) When Hiiro approached Ionis, she retreated in fear, but Muir embraced her arm and said in a soft voice Dont worry. Believe in Hiiro (Hiiro) Muir. (Ionis) Whether it was because she didnt feel safe, or she didnt want Hiiro to see her burn scar, she turned her face away. When Hiiro saw something like that, he let out a sigh and said Hey, Yo-yo, give me your hand (Hiiro) Eh? Ah(Ionis) Without warning, Hiiro quickly gripped her hand. Even though Hiiro was a country Hero, holding hands with a boy for the first time caused her heart to beat faster. Dont be so tense (Hiiro) Although Hiiro said something like that, her heart only beat faster. But at that moment, she felt something warm light up from the center of her body Ah (Ionis) It might have been from the battle, but something warm started to spread from her cold hands. its warm (Ionis) The words came out of her mouth involuntarily. When she became aware, the fear that she felt before vanished like an lie. She felt like she was standing in the rays of the spring sun. Soon, she understood that the feeling was caused by Hiiros magic flowing through her hands. (Why? Why is this persons magic power so warm.it even feels pleasant) (Ionis) She unconsciously raised her face and closed her eye with a pleasant expression on her face. Then, she felt something warm touch her forehead. And then, she felt her body becoming hot. It was especially hot between her eyebrows. However, it wasnt painfully hot. The parts that were less hot slowly became cooler; and the fever around her eyes gradually diminished. No matter how much time passed. One minute, one hour the strange feeling can still be felt. Then, she heard a voice in her ear. It is finished (Hiiro) She slowly opened her eyes. CH 179 Chapter 179 C Hiiro, stand! The first thing Ionis saw as she opened her eyes was Hiiros blunt expression. Then Muir clapped on her shoulder, producing a pop. Un, Io-chan is sooooo cute!(Muir) A delightful smiling face was directed at her. Take this.(Silva) Thereupon, as one would expect from a butler, Silva gave Ionis a hand mirror. Take a look, Io-chan! (Muir) Even as Muir told her thus, she still was trembling in uneasiness as she hadnt confirmed the outcome yet. But when she looked at the people standing around, everyone gave her nods of affirmation and smiled. Then Ionis cleared her throat and slowly lifted the mirror into the front of her face. And there there was not a single stain on her baby-like skin reflected on the mirror. In an instant, a large amount of tears flowed out of Ionis eyes. Muir tightly hugged her, Un-un, Its good Its good, Io-chan. Higu.. gusu. Ueeeeeeeeeeeeen! (Io) ((crying sounds.)) Everyone but Hiiro was looking at the two of them with pleasure. After she finished sobbing, she became silent, hanging her head in shame of the embarrassment of defenseless crying. Thank you, Hiiro-kun.(Shu) Suddenly he got a voice of gratitude from Shublarz. I just did the request. If you want to thank someone, talk to the Chibi that requested me. Looking at the disappointed Hiiros attitude, Shublarz shrugs her shoulders with a smile. Of course I am grateful to that child, but still, let me say it. I thank you. Normally her smile was voluptuous, always attracting the men around her, but this time, her smile was naturally and innocent. One could see with one glance that she truly was grateful. H-he truly is our hero! I-i truly was deeply moved!(Herbreed) For some reason Herbreeds stared at them with sparkling eyes as he remembered his excitement over Hiiros actions. There couldnt be done anything done against it in such a situation, but Hiiro felt that no matter how much time passed, hed never grew accustomed to it. As his back became itchy, he started to move in order to get away from here C Kui. (SFX) He felt that his clothes were being pulled. As he looked there was Ionis, standing with her head hanging down, slightly pulling his clothes with index finger and thumb. . Whats the matter?(Hiiro) But she didnt speak. After he waited for a while, Ionis faintly raised her face. One could clearly see that her cheeks were bright red. ..ank you. (Io) ((she says gat as in arigat)) Huh?(Hiiro) Ionis chewed on her lower lip, then she suddenly gulped. She slowly opened her mouth. Tha. Thank you! It seems she just wanted to thank him. ..why does it take her this amount of time just to say thank you?(Hiiro) It was truly incomprehensible. ((Yeah, as if.)) It wasnt that bad to be told thank you, so he didnt plan to investigate it any further. Apart from that, seeing her being that desperate to thank him somehow piqued his interest and his face loosened. Dont worry about it.(Hiiro) Bou(SFX) Misunderstanding Hiiro smiling at her, Ionis said ..becareful. and turned hot.((TL-Lib.: She says ʤΡand as the no is (still) just her way of speaking, it would be: C doesnt have any meaning I know of. However, (difference between and ) can mean something like Dont have an accident! )) Oh dear (Shu) Shublarz pleasantly smiled as she saw her getting completely embarrassed. And then Hiiro looked at Muir. It seems like she suffered extremely harsh damage in her past.(Hiiro) Uhmm.. well, thanks a lot!(Muir) ((the uhm C eto C is cut into two parts originally)) Why are you thanking me? B-because you cured Io-chan for me. If thats the case you better respond with a delicious meal. Y-yes! Looking at her face one could clearly see that Muir was still happy about her friends restoration. As for you, Old Man, Im afraid to say that you might have won this round but will lose the game in the end.(Hiiro) W-well! Thats your fault!(Arno) ((Lib. ?)) Arnold also still wanted to take complete victory, but he felt the weight of Herbreeds and Ionis loss as a result suddenly awakening inside of him. But well(Hiiro) He looks at Muir and Arnold, then focused onto Muir. As Ive said before, the Chibi seems to have become stronger.(Hiiro) Chokon (SFX) He lightly poked her forehead wearing a smile and Muir got shy. ((changed colon to full stop)) Ehehe. And yet she was laughing while joyfully touching her forehead. Looking at her smiling face, Arnold made a sullen displeasured face. ((Lolicon. And doting father.)) Such words coming from Hiiro(Arno) What?(Hiiro) Wont you also participate? When the heck are you going to start? Muir was also interested in that topic and motionlessly stared at him. Aah, about that matter.(Hiiro) The two of them focused on Hiiros mouth. Im next. ((Hell yeah.)) C Muir-chan!(Mimir) As her Muir came back to the camp, Mimir was rushing over with uneasiness, smiling in order to give a feeling of relieve. Your arm is it alright?(Mimir) U-un. But it hurts.(Muir) ((u-un is stuttered un=nod. Dont mix it up with uun)) Please go and receive medical treatment immediately!(Mimir) As she frantically gave off her own feelings of worry, Muirs heart became warm. ((the author wrote Mimirs heart became warm, but as it is Mimir who is worried. and you can easily mix them up)) Arnold-san as well, please let your body rest by all means.(Mimir) Thanks a lot, Mimir-sama.(Arno) Then Rarashik approached together with Leowald. Ive seen something interesting, did that youngster do something?(Rara) As Arnold explained it to Rarashik, Leowald, who stood nearby, growled in admire. Hmm, so he can also do such a thing. Hiiro is really a surprising fellow. (Leo) Haha, that guy is certainly a force full of mystery.(Arno) Hearing those words, now the first princess Kukklia also showed great interest and looked at Hiiro standing in the craters center. ((Im following Kirikos index of names here. Personally, I like Kuclear better, but I can see why they didnt take it. Pronunciation )) The next fight will be that child?(Kuk) Eh? Oh, yes, thats true.(Arno) Arnold directly looked at her. Is he really that strong?(Kuk) Haha, in fact I dont know about his current ability. But I guess the fact that the King accepted him met my expectations.(Arno) ((Lib. ?)) Fuun.. I cant believe it.(Kuk) Certainly Kukklia couldnt see his abilities by constantly looking at the delicate figure of Hiiro, but that couldnt be helped. Kukklia, watch closely now. That man now, a Humas, is called the Evilas hero. That strength. I verified it with my own eyes.(Leo) . Understood, father.(Kuk) Leowald made a small nod C Now, the next ones are you, guys. We got two victories in a row, but dont lose focus until it ends. Apparently, it seems like the next opponent is going to be that hero.(Leo) Ha! ((Id guess Ϥ is a military form of Ϥ, like Sir, yes sir! I left it as ha!)) The answer came from three people kneeling in front of Leowald. Those three men were Passions pride, the three beast warriors.((Im not sure anymore how they were called exactly, and Im too lazy to look it up. If youd kindly.?)) The combination of the three of you is perfect. You see, although I said it earlier already, you wont take your opponent lightly, will you? And even if I say this, Barid, and especially Crouch, dont worry to much.(Leo) ((the last sentence C Im not sure about it)) Two of them shortly nodded. Alright, see you later! Come back after you grabbed the Gabranths victory with your very own hands!(Leo) Ha! CH 180 180th Episode C How to insta-kill Oh? They already arrived?(Silva) (Anon: stahp the question marks!) ((Itisn1t: sometimes you have to change it a little but really, most of the questions arent really questions.)) Standing next to Hiiro, Silva announced the Gabranths team for the third fight. .gross.(Hiiro) ((He says C and its an exclamation of surprised disappointment, such as yuck, ack, eeew, crap!, etc. Description directly copied from Rikai-kun. never mind.)) Hiiro involuntarily groaned as he saw the opponent, because one of them directly stared at him with passion. Wait a minute, its that Nyanko-bastard again.(Hiiro) The opponent was Crouch. As she raised the corners of her mouth to a grin, her expression gave him the shivers. Ah? You were also coming?(Hiiro) And as they saw the Evila arriving, even Silva was petrified with aneh?. Because obviously the two who appeared to match the numbers were two common soldiers. The Three Beast Warriors furthermore didnt even know their names or faces. Especially Barid was clearly emitting blood-thirst towards Hiiro. What does this mean, youngster? .what is it?(Hiiro) Dont play dumb. Those two arent either army captains nor Cruel, are they? After seeing those two soldiers being completely restless, a blue vein appeared on his forehead. No matter how I look theyre just normal soldiers. Doesnt the demon lord understand that the fate of her race is at stake here?(Barid) Of course she does.(Hiiro) Dont make fun of me!This one match defines your future! If you lose its our third win and its over for you! And you dare to bring twosoldiers to such an important match! As he felt like being made of a fool, or being underestimated, he angrily raised his voice as his face got completely red. Haa, Im not messing around at all. I just judged these two would be sufficient, so I wrote their names beforehand. Well, the Demon Lord was about to refuse my proposal. It seemed as if Hiiro was saying that even soldiers were sufficient as partners as long as he was fighting. Being in a team with powerful guys was a pain in the ass, so he proposed putting quiet soldiers in his team. Of course not only the Demon Lord, but also everyone else was against it. After all it was the match that would decide the fate of the country. They decided to take someone strong to increase the probabilities of winning even a little. But Hiiro wanted soldiers no matter what. He said he wouldnt participate otherwise. The Demon Lord Eveam could only reluctantly nod to his word afterwards. . so you mean that you can win against the three of us just with those two cowardly soldiers in your team?(Barid) Thats right. As he was told this directly, Barid clenched his teeth. Hohou, I will make you regret this. Both you, the Humas and former outsider who suggested this, and that idiotic Demon Lord who acknowledged your proposal!(Barid) As he growled and glared at them, the soldiers behind Hiiro couldnt help but be taken aback by the huge pressure he emitted. The price of underestimating us will be high!(Barid) dont look down on us.(Putis) Nyahaha! You really nyonly do interesting things, Hiiro.. uun, Tarou?(Crouch) After Barid and Putis spoke Crouch opened her mouth, and Hiiro opened his eyes a little as he heard her words. so you noticed?(Hiiro) Nyahaha I wanted to meet you nya But I didnt want to meet you. And my name is Hiiro. Tarou was an alias. I knyow. I just said to confirm it nya ((she could at least stop that nyan-talkin )) Her former grinning mouth distorted. But at that time you became completely white of exhaustion, how does it come that your condition is recovered now?(Hiiro) Thanks to you nya. Also nya, this form, was simply made with my power from the start nya in that case the white form is your original shape? It seems that the white form is Crouchs true form. (lib.) Exacly-nya. You wanted to know why I have that form-nya. Aah, Im not really interested so it doesnt matter. Nyaaattt!? After Hiiro refused her so easy, her shoulders dropped in disappointment. Then Crouchs height started to gradually shrink as her black hair became completely white. (Anon-senpai: yay! loli confirmed.)((Itisn1t: wasnt it confirmed already?)) Thus she started crying, rubbing her watery eyes with her hands. This is it nya! My full name is Crouch and I only turned into the form of a cool adult man to increase my presence nyaaaaa!(Anon: edit C So I went to search again, and apparently, ؞h Kanroku and ؞» Kanroku mean the same thing, but the former is barely used. Guess which of those he used? At least Ive learned something new) ((Itisn1t: I would have had trouble with it ^-^;)) Seeing the little girl beginning to speak even though he didnt ask for an explanation, Hiiro let out a sigh. .mhhhh.(Hiiro) ((Itisn1t: He said ä = lackadaisical, noncommittal reply. Once again rikaikun.))(Anon: lib. Pissed-off thank you to an unnecessary explanation) Why do nyou nyave nyo little nyinterest nyaaaaaaa!(Anon: lib. she starts to go full nya mode at this point, I tried to make it the easiest to understand as possible, while retaining the nya) ((Itisn1t: her way of speaking pisses me off -.-)) The little girls head entered a state of panic. Certainly no matter how you look, the pressure from a while ago that felt like that of a black panther could not be sensed. The form looked like that of a personified white cat, but however.(Anon: lib. trying to stay as close as possible to the literal)((Itisn1t: well, its as close to the original as you can get without losing it.)) Nofofofofo! This is a truly cute form! I suddenly want to give you a warm hug! Nofofofofo! . it only attracted the hentais attention. It doesnt matter so lets start already, you perverted butler.(Hiiro) Those are some harsh words! Nofofofofo! Hiiro could only sigh at his usual behavior. But after a single cough, Silva expressed a resolute attitude. Then, are you ready?(Silva) Hiiro and Barid nodded. First, the confirmation of both participants.(Silva) Thus Silva called their names, and each one of them replied. Next is the confirmation of the kings. The Gabranth sides king is Barid-sama. The Evila sides king is Hiiro-sama. There is no mistake, right?(Silva) Again, both of them shake their heads vertically. Well then, third match. Staaart!(Silva) Thereupon Crouch immediately rushed out as if repelled by something, trying to attack Hiiro. However. Uguu!?(Crouch) Suddenly she crushed into the ground as if being made to cling to it. Cracks opened on it as Crouch desperately tried to move but couldnt get free. Nya nhyat is this!? Of course her current situation was Hiiros doing. He previously wrote Gravity without anyone realizing it. As effect of the word he was able to control gravity. As it met the approaching Crouch, she was burdened with the power of the surrounding gravity being multiplied by ten or even more. Crouch!(Barid) Barid screamed , but C It.. it nyurned out like this..(Anon: lib.) ((Itisn1t: no other way than lib. with nya nya all the time)) Then Crouchs shadow expanded and her body began to be sucked in by it. As over half of her body already was inside of it C Thats what I was waiting for.(Hiiro) Hiiro released the word Restraint towards the shadow. As some electrical discharge phenomenon crackling sounded, Crouch stopped sinking. Nyaa!? Move nya-i-nyaaaaaaaaa! Both her arms and legs felt as if they were bound to the shadow and wouldnt even flinch. Hiiro dispelled the effect of Gravity and slowly walked to Crouchs side. thats the first one.(Hiiro) Barid and Putis stared at him. After Crouch had her movements restrained this easily, the wariness of both of them increased to the maximum. Dont lower your guard Putis! That boy really is a threat! got it. Putis, who was wearing a bear costume gave a deep nod. (Anon: lib.) Then Hiiro used Luminescence, creating a light strong enough to blind everyone in the vicinity. k In an instant, both of them jumped back at the same time to distance themselves, but at the moment Putis landed she felt a shocking sensation of discomfort at her foot. I cannot move?(Put) In a split second, Hiiro shot the word Adhesion towards the ground. The ground Putis was stepping became like birdlime and stole her movement. ճ (Anon: Birdlime again? Author-san, youve got some problems) ((Itisn1t: so damn right )) ..!?(Anon: lib.) ((Itisn1t: I did the exactly same thing and wouldnt have said its lib. never mind.)) As she realized that the previous light was a distraction to prepare for this, she clenched her fist in frustration. .. and thats two down.(Hiiro) Then he looked up at Barid who was flying without landing on the ground. Dammit! Then Ill get serious as well!(Anon: death flag incoming) Barids face stiffened as he wagered the moment to attack Hiiro, but C Gashii Suddenly his head was grabbed from behind. Wh-when did you no, more importantly.(Barid) Barid looked down, and Hiiro was definitely standing down there. Of course he would be curious about who was behind him. However C With you thats three down.(Hiiro) Hiiros voice entered his ears from behind. Then Barid made a startled expression, power started to escape his body, his consciousness sinking into darkness. - What Hiiro did was actually something pretty simple. Hiiro, who was thinking of defeating each of them individually started by defeating Crouch, who knew of his power. (Anon: lib.) Thats why he used Gravity at the moment she came towards him, stopping her movements first. Because she was the only opponent who could use shadows, he thought she would try entering them to escape. Thus while she was in the middle of entering them, he would use Restraint to stop her movements completely. Then next, he usedLuminescence to distract them. But then for Putis, Hiiro was thought to only have used Adhesion, but in truth he did one more thing. What he used was the same as before with Rarashik, Shadow Clone. Ӱ (Anon: shadow clone. yup, written the same as that) ((Itisn1t: please, dont mention it.)) Then, leaving only the clones body, he hid his presence with Invisibility and got away from there. L After succeeding in stopping Putis movements with Restraint, Hiiro turned his attention to the remaining Barid. Of course, this is only what the clone did. His main body then used Transfer, approaching his opponents back in a split second, grabbing his head and using Faint to steal his consciousness. ݽ~ To be honest, this had to be executed quickly. Because, even if Restraint and Adhesion were used, if they used Conversion and cut their arms and legs, they could release their bodies. He needed to be careful this time, because if this happened, defeating them would likely become a pain in the ass. Thus Hiiro used a single, quick series of moves. (Anon: lib.) In truth, it was surprising that it went so well this time, but it was miraculously a victory with all participants unharmed, thus being an outcome that made Eveam raise her hands in happiness. For all of that this match was definetely C The third round is the Evilas Victory!(Silva) Hiiros overwhelming victory. CH 181 181st Episode C If you think about it, she is just a little girl No no way..(Kukklia) It was just Kukklia murmuring, but it was like a cry inside the mind of every single one of the Gabranth group. In addition it was just to be expected. The Three Beast Warriors, the pride and the greatest strength of the Gabranth, were defeated without fighting in a matter of minutes. Moreover, it was done by only one person, a mere juvenile. But as it didnt happen by mere chance, some of them werent surprised. Muir and co. knew Hiiros extra-ordinariness and the current situation just solidified their opinion. F..father?(Kukklia) Kukklia only shot those words into the air, not even looking at Leowald standing next to her. Th-this is.. that persons.. strength?(Kuk) .(Leo) Leowald just stared at Hiiro, making a stern face, not answering in the least. . thats right.(Muir) Thereupon Muir seriously answered her. Kukklia also turned around and faced her. This is Hiiro-san now.(Muir) However, Muir also admired just how much Hiiro seemed to have grown in the meanwhile. ((Lib.)) Then, the sound of deeply breathing in can be heard from Leowald. Kukuku. Gahahahahahahaha! What a guy! To treat the Three Beast Warriors like little children! Gahahahahahaha!(Leo) ((seriously, that laugh gives me the shivers.)) And in his eyes, the face of Mimir still being befuddled is reflected. Oh? Whats up, Mimir?(Leo) (Mimi) ((I know its Mimir C but I shortened it. Deal with it)) Nh? Mimir?(Leo) She certainly was mentally slowed down, but her cheeks were stained red as if she was totally impressed. And as his words finally reach her, Mimir returns to sanity. Ah, father(Mimi) What was it, Mimir? Admiring the brave figure of your future husband?(Leo) Fa-father!(Mimi) She raised her voice as steam flows from her head. And as he slowly turns his attention towards Kukklia C Kukklia, you think it isnt your problem at all, do you?(Leo) ((ED: found a double negative so I eliminated one)) Heh?(Kuk) If youre pleased with him, Im prepared to greet him as husband for both of you.(Leo) Na-nanananananana!(Kuk)((honestly, I dont know no other way.)) In that Moment, Kukklia got a bright red face and started stuttering, helplessly opening and closing her mouth. Mimir also hung her head and made an embarrassed face. And yet another girl felt uneasy inside as she was just a single person. This girl was Muir, and as he saw it C Hii! Arnold screamed unintentionally. ((Lib: the last three lines were actually one full sentence without direct speaking, but its better this way.)) - That was because a black aura seemed to emit from around her. I know. So lets not put you under pressure. Moreover, maybe youll even fall in love with Hiiro? That being said, as youre a descendant of mine, I guess youre already a little bit attracted to him.(Leo) As Leowald fixed his eyes on her with a smirk, Kukklia averted her face with a pout. ((TL: ץ would be the pout here.)) - - - - C C C C C C C C C C I dont know and I dont care!(Kuk) ((Tsundere incoming.)) Gahahahaha!Well, that aside, the matter is already settled for Mimir and Muir! At this rate, wont they surpass you at their very young age? Gahahahaha!(Leo) Hearing his words, Muir and Mimir once again became bright red and cast their eyes downwards. And Arnold, watching this kind of conversation in silence, had his own thoughts. Hiiro what an enviable guy. Actually, the fact that he got the kings permission was quite shocking. ((Permission for harem.)) C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C However, Ill absolutely not let him have his way with Muir!) As he looks into Hiiros direction he clearly emits thirst for blood, but suddenly his face got serious. However, its entirely true, that idiot entirely surpassed us. In no way he could believe how high he ascended in a mere half year, and thus he clearly received a shock. Even Arnold had been frantically training. And he was proud that he became stronger to that extent. But as he saw Hiiros overwhelming strength, he dropped his shoulder heartbroken. Thereupon, a hand was placed on his shoulder. It was Rarashik. Shi-shishou?(Arno)((means master as you should know already.)) I see, desperately trying to catch up.(Rara) ..thats how it is. Really, he runs ahead at ridiculous speed.(Arno) However, continually being left behind, isnt it a reason to apologize?(Rara)((Lib)) Certainly!(Arno) His powerful gaze met her eyes. Thus, laughing C In that case it doesnt matter if youre strong or not. But if you truly want to stand next to him, having a half-hearted resolution wont work. However, you can say his magic is truly a habit of foul play.(Rara) Haha, you can really say that.(Arno) Staring at him with immobile eyes, without fail he determined to catch up with Hiiros strength. This was a little surprising. He surely thought that they would be dissatisfied to some extend. We certainly were defeated by a boy. Thats the result. And the result is everything that matters in battles.(Barid) as one would expect from a man of the military.(Hiiro) He said it and shrugged a shoulder at the sportsmanlike thought. . can I ask you one single question?(Barid) As long as it can be answered.(Hiiro) In case your plot failed, and you hadnt been able to defeat us individually, when it had become a fight of 3vs1 C what would you have done? His question implied the two common soldiers were a force not to be counted in this matter. Certainly, Hiiro did not choose them for war potential. Thats right, at that time.(Hiiro) At that time?(Barid) . just crushing you altogether would have been sufficient. With brute force, that is. And you are able to do that?(Barid) Aah, without any problems.(Hiiro) Therefore Barid stared at him through narrowed eyes, but in return Hiiro only gazed at him with a feel of ease. Thus Barids face suddenly loosened. I see. No, sorry, I just had one little regret.(Barid) ..(Hiiro) I just wanted to try and compete in an 1vs1 with you. Hitting each other with ones best. Apparently he was dissatisfied with his share. But his intent wasnt to condemn Hiiro, but rather just a desire to seriously fight him. Thats not particularly a problem.(Hiiro) ehReally?(Barid) Barid was taken aback at the Hiiros unforeseen reaction. Aah, but youd have to pay compensation.(Hiiro) Co-compensation?(Barid) Of course. Who would work for free.(Hiiro) ((Now here is were one would use a question ma- never mind.)) fufufu, I see, you have just the personality that Rarashik described.(Barid) It doesnt matter, Im not up to choose an exact permanent residence somewhere yet anyways. ..is that absolute?(nyanko) It is.(Hiiro) Thereupon Crouch hung her head, and as her shoulders began to tremble C hunyaaaaaaaaaa!((crying)) And suddenly she began rolling on the ground. Nyo way, nyo way! Hiiro should come with me-nyaaaaaaa! Again she acted just like a common spoiled brat. Nofo this is exceedingly cute.(H-Butler) Apparently the scene was rewarding for the Hentai Butler. But as Hiiro naturally didnt share his preferences, he solely was shocked by it. Huh, Ill go back.(Hiiro) As he tried to do what he declared and went to leave, his waist was firmly grasped. Uuh Hiiroooo(nyanko) CH 182 182nd Episode C Passion Raid CH 183 183rd Episode C The puppet Taishi ((its funny, as I didnt know it was Taishis name my first trans was The puppets ambition)) Kehaha! Thats right, Im Kokurou! Kehaha!(Kuro) Sticking out his tongue like a complete fool the man turned around, now facing them. ..is that the reason for you to be here? If you only do such things, how dare you came back that nonchalantly!(Branza) I thought I said it already? Im working!(Kuro) if dead father saw you now, he certainly would be grieving because of you.(Bran) Ke, dont tell me stories about a father that was killed long ago. Does murder make you nervous?(Kuro) The unthinkable amount of he blood lust in the air was almost stirring. However, as one could think that most of the blood lust settled down for an instant C Well yes, I nearly planned on killing you a moment ago, but you dont need to show resentment to that degree. Where is..(Kuro)((Lib.)) .my husband, you mean?(Bran) Kehaha Ill definitely kill that guy without fail as soon as I spot him.(Kuro) If thats the case, why didnt you come to kill my husband then? Even more, shouldnt even someone like you be afraid of my husband and thethree beast warriors?(Bran) ((Lib.)) Who would be scared by those people! The plan is the plan! Just now Im under that guy, carrying out his scheme, meanwhile having this convenient time(Kuro) . thats a surprise. That a person like you would take orders from someone else(Bran) Did you misunderstand me? Its just by chance that I follow his orders, as our interests match, and moving is the last resort. Of course Id only work for myself(Kuro) Youre still the same self-centered thinking Kokurou.(Bran) Ha, I thought thats the proper behavior for Gabranth(Kuro) As they mutually stared at each other, Kokurou suddenly noticed something as his eyes narrowed and a smile floated across his face. It seems like the job was perfectly done.(Kuro) .what..(Bran) Hearing his words, Branza looked were Kokurous line of sigh was previously directed at. There was the pride of Passion, the Tree of Beginning?Aragorn. But in the next moment C Shuuuuuuuuuuu (SFX) Suddenly a lot of the overgrown green of Aragorn withers, taking the shape of a dead tree in winter. W-what the-!?(Branza) Her cry was involuntary. It was due to Aragorn being a big tree covered with fresh green leaves all year round. The leaves hadnt withered even once until now. For this reason of course she became increasingly confused as the situation occurred now. Kehaha, the honored me is going home now(Kuro) Before they became aware of it, Kokurou already jumped upon a branch above, but hearing his vice she came to her senses, sharply looking at him C CH 184 Phew, that totally took me far too long. Well, Anon-senpai said hed do the next ones, so you can look forward to some chapters in the next days. This time I wont mess with his translations, but maybe I can host them here? Itadakimasu~ 184th Episode C Ornoth & Rushbelle VS Lenion & Yuhito Even before the Beast Capital?Passion received the attack, in the crater of the Vuaraalu-plateau the duel between Evila andGabranth proceeded, and the gong for the fourth round had already sounded. Ornoth, the participant with the king role in this duel, glared at the person just before his eyes, shooting him to death with his gaze, opening his mouth in the end. We didnt see each other since the Chaos incident, did we?(Ornoth) ((Lib.)) Heh, Ive got good luck. Now I can fill you up with my revenge, bastard!(Lenny-boy) It was Lenion, the second Prince of Passion. Those two already had a confrontation in the past. ((yeah, we do remember that, dont we? Wasnt that long ago )) At that time he was knocked out and lost consciousness after receiving a praiseworthy blow to his belly from Ornoth. As he then tried to capture him on the spot, the tree beast saints appeared and blocked his attempt, and it seemed like Lenion was furiously angry at Ornoth because of that incident all the time. ((Lib.: the sentence involvesc󤨤귵(Harawataganiekurikaeru) in that context something like his intestines were boiling.. I took the liberty to say he was furiously angry instead ^-^)) In this duel, we are mutually the kings together. Whoever is a little bit stronger than the other one will win. That much is easy to understand, oy.(Lenny) Like a beast that found a trophy, his mouth distorted. ((Yet again another person whose mouth doesnt know its boundaries -.-)) Did you investigate? What the heck is a magical beast, bastard?(Lenny) ((Lib.)) (O) We share the bond of descendants of the same beast. Lets enjoy this killing together!(Lenny) ..Fu, those young people full of vigor and energy.(O) Ornoth also spouted the words somewhat happily. But didnt you forget something? That this duel doesnt consist of only us?(O) Oh? Those other two people matter? I think its perfectly fine if they just enjoy themselves. Hou, you believe into your partner to that extend? Even though that one over here is the Total Commanding Officer of the Demon Army?(O) This fourth round of the duel was supposed to be a 2 vs 2 fight. And Ornoth partner was the Total Commanding Officer of the Demon Army, Rushbelle. He owned a strength inferior only to the Cruel. Surely the other party couldnt afford to use a half-baked person of less influence here. However, according to his speaking, Lenion seemingly didnt even see the possibility of his partner being defeated and his duel being disturbed. Thus it was probably a person of significant power, so Ornoth wore a somewhat difficult expression as he told Lenion his own opinion. Whats the matter?(O) Nay, well. I can clearly say that its hard to understand that his level and violence are low, but I grew accustomed to it.(Lenny) ((Lib.)) CH 185 Chapter 185: The ones who fight and the ones who protect [Field? Oh, so the magic power back then was](Rush) He was talking about the magic power that expanded in a hemisphere. [Well, the area extends to somewhat around 20 meters, but it is not like I can control all objects in this area.](Yuu) [What did you say?](Rush) [In the end, the only things it can control are inanimate objects, theyre the only displayed contents of this book, right?](Yuu) (Senpai: Right now I hate this guy, the way he speaks is just too confusing) [Wait. If thats the case, then theres something strange. My Killer Javelin is supposed to be unique. Its a heirloom that was only permitted to be taken for this duel. Why do you know about this Killer Javelin? If you dont know its name and description you cant possibly control it, right?](Rush) If it was as Yuhito said, If Killer Javelins description isnt written in Domination, then the book would not have been able to absorb it a while ago. However, being a heirloom, the Killer Javelin should be known by no one other than the family. Towards Rushballs question, Yuhito curved his mouth with a happy-looking smile. [Killer Javelin Its handle was crafted from Godovius Ore, the three-pronged spearhead was made by processing the fangs of the Marquis Dragon Its also the spear known as the Beast-Killing Spear, right?](Yuu) [!?](Shocked Rush-chan) It was an absolutely complete description. It was only natural to ask why someone who wasnt even part of the family could know the details so well. [Hey, why do you know about it to that extent? No, from whom did you hear that?](Rush) Although he thought it was impossible for him to be close to his family, he couldnt find any reason other than having heard from one of his family members. [Nono, I just glanced at it and it came to me naturally?](Yuu)(Senpai: Author-san, I know what youre trying to do, but stop with the damn question marks.) ((XDD)) [Eh?](Even more surprised Rush-chan) What did Yuhito just say? No matter how he looked at it, he could only think that he didnt hear it right, and tried to ask again, but, [As I said, the first time I saw it today, I just wrote it in Domination mid-fight.](Yuu) It didnt look like he had heard it from someone. Then how could this be. If its as he said, this meant that he had seen the Killer Javelin for the first time here, and then decided it was the Killer Javelin and wrote it in the book. But why did he know about this precious spear? such a question floated around. [Nyohohoho! You seem to be lost, but just as I said I just analyzed it at first sight?](Yuu) [.?](Confused Rush-chan) [When I looked at the shape of those black-lustered patterns at the handle, I could guess that it was composed of Godovius Ore, the same for the spearhead. Just by looking once I understood it. A black spearhead that looked like a mix of jade and amber, and even wont reflect light even if bathed directly in it, those are the exact characteristics of the Marquis Dragons fang. Also I had read in some books about the Beast-Killing Spear created long ago, far in the Demon Worlds lands. Its form looks a bit like the Killer Javelin, doesnt it. Probably far in the past, your ancestor stored the Beast-Killing Spear safely at the Demon World, isnt it? By the way, wasnt that Beast-Killing Spear known as Killer Javelin in literature? Well, time has passed so much it has already started weathering, iya~ it was nice to glance at it once! Nyohohohoho!](Yuu-san, please BURN IN HELL) ((hes a troll.)) Towards Yuhito who said something so absurd with no hesitation, Rushball was taken aback and petrified on the spot. [Maybe, you didnt want to think that this spear wasnt a secret family heirloom, but it is just something your ancestor got his hands on. Its previous information was that it was certainly somewhere in the world, you see.](Annoying Yuu) [As expected of the Invention King](Rush) This was said not with sarcasm, but with admiration. [But as expected what with explaining like a fool. Even if Ive lost my spear, your only ability is using magic tools. So how do you plan to win?](Rush-kun pissing me off too) Truly, after all the only thing Yuhito knows is completely devoting himself to defending. If theres no attack, then theres no damage. And even the magic tools, as he keeps explaining them honestly like an idiot, can be dealt with just by thinking a bit. He started doubting about Yuhitos sanity, knowing that he was chasing himself into a corner. [Nyohohoho! It cant be helped, right. Cause Im not a fighter, but a researcher!](Yuu) [..](Rush) [Besides, my job is just to keep you occupied until Lenion-sama settles it with his opponent. Thats why its fine even if I dont win, as long as I dont lose~. Nyohohoho!](Yuu) He felt frustration with those words. [Hohou, then if I get serious, even without being a fighter, you think you can stop me? You think you can fight without losing?](Rush)(Senpai: Yes! Please start fighting and stop this text wall madness, it hurts my eyes!) [Nyohohoho! Thats what I said, didnt you hear me?](Yuu) A switch had turned on inside his head.(lib.) [Then Ill make you scatter right now!](Rush) Suddenly, cracks started to run across the ground, and from there three giant snakes made of water appeared. [Blue Viper!](Rush) The three snakes spread their mouths open, as if trying to swallow a prey whole, and then went towards Yuhito. [I, If its like this, hows that! take this power, Liberation!](Yuu) While issuing a command in panic, a pale blue light started to burst from Domination, and suddenly a water-colored mantle appeared. And then Yuhito covered his body with this mantle, Bachin~! The surprised snakes who tried to swallow the mantle and all inside whole, as soon as they touched it, turned back into just water as if repelled by it, and splattered across the ground. [Wha-!](Rush) Obviously, Rushball, was surprised as he saw something unbelievable in front of his eyes. [Th, Then how about this!](Rush) This time, a huge fissure started opening quickly at Rushballs front, and strong water erupted from it. [Try receiving the culmination of my water! Tidal Wave!] An unbelievably big tsunami swept down on Yuhito. If one were to be swallowed by this tsunami, one would normally be crushed by the pressure of the large amount of water. Dogogogogogogogogo~! The tsunami rushed at Yuhito without any mercy, but he was laying face-down on the ground. [Be crushed, or drown in the water that way, Invention King!](Rush) And in the instant the tsunami tried to swallow him, Bachiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiinnnnnnnnnnnnn! Once again, the moment it touched that mantle, it was repelled. The tsunami was repelled as if it had encountered a colossal wall, and the wall once again vanished in an instant. [What the hell is this!!?](Rush) It couldnt be helped that such words escaped from his mouth. It was an attack that would certainly frighten an ordinary person. Even so, far from having any damage, Yuhitos mantle didnt even have a scratch. Then, Yuhito unexpectedly let his face out of the mantle while smiling. [Nyohohoho! Its a shame, right! But its not something to feel depressed about! This is that type of mantle after all! Nyohohoho!](Yuu) Then, once again, he started his boasting disguised as explanation. That mantle named Water Suppressor was a kind of mantle with the effect of nullifying any water magic. However, the activation of the effect has a restriction, it can only be activated by staying still and without attacking. (lib.) [all such unthinkable magic tools](Rush) He muttered while glaring vexingly. [Nyohohoho! So~reeee~!](Yuu) (Senpai: left this without a translation, cause its kind of hard to even think of a translation to this, and it doesnt have much context to it, just something he said while throwing) This time, he had something at his hand, and when he thought he would throw it at his mouth, he threw it high at the sky. It started to reflect dazzling light. It started to fall back to the ground, changed shape, and became Yuhito. [Its the Simulacrum Paper again, huh.](Rush) Indeed, Yuhito had fulfilled the Simulacrum Papers condition, soaked with saliva, and threw them to the skies. They numbered hundreds. [Now, who is the true one?](Yuu) While he said that with a happy-looking face, it could be clearly seen that Rushball was displeased at the situation as his face crooked. But then his face quickly tightened into a reprimanding one, [Hm, you really dont look like you plan to fight head-on. Then Ill also give priority to other fight.](Rush) [Arere? What happened?](Yuu) [You dont plan to fight, right? Then I also dont have any duty of taking you as an opponent. Ill just allow myself to go and help Ornoth-sama.](Rush) He said so, and walked away. He threw away any thoughts of defeating Yuhito, and went to Ornoth as reinforcement. Because helping him would make victory easier. In truth, he had received orders from Ornoth to fight in order to test how strong Yuhito was, seeing as his opponent didnt seriously want to oppose him, he decided that going to help instead of just messing around was far better. Hearing Rushballs words, Yuhitos smile crumbled, but soon he smiled happily again. [I wont let you, you know? Take this power Liberation!](Yuu) Domination started to gleam then Bushuuuuuu! Yuhito thrust a scalpel at his arm, then blood started flowing out from it. However, at the same time, Rushballs movement stopped completely. (Wh, What My legs wont move!?) Even though he had to go to Ornoth quick, every time he tried to move forwards, his legs would stop moving. Without thinking, he took a step back, but (I can move back?) He couldnt walk forward, but towards the direction where Yuhito was, he seemed to be able to move freely. [ What did you do?](Rushball) He slowly turned around and glared at Yuhito. He thought he had used another of his magic tools, but his eyes widened when he saw Yuhitos blood flowing. It was obviously creepy, as hundreds of other Yuhitos were doing the same thing. [Nyohoho! Im sorry, but I have to fulfill Lenion-samas orders, you know?](Yuu) In other words, he would keep on being a distraction. But what did any of that have in common with that blood flowing? [This What is it, I wonder?](Yuu) Yuhito pointed at his feet. There was an hourglass on it, and a pale blue sphere made out of magic power covered it. [ What is that?](Rush) [This is a bind watch. As its name says, until all the sand falls, you cant leave a certain space.](Yuu) [Another troublesome thing](Rush) The truth is that he already thought of it as boring. [Nyohohoho! Well, to activate it, blood is needed, but nyohoho, it might have been a bit too much stabbing, right?](Yuu) Just by looking at the blood dripping to the ground, he could guess that it was a wound that shouldnt be left alone. However, right now he needed to break the bind watch as quickly as possible and go to Ornoths place. Immediately when he tried to kick the ground to shorten some time, and attempted to crush it, but bachibachibachi~! The moment he touched it, an electric discharge-like phenomenon happened, and burnt his hands. [tch](Rush) [Nyohohoho! Destroying it is quite hard, you know! Now, Demon Army Head Commander-dono, Id be happy, if you could keep entertaining me, just for some more time.](Yuu) He clicked his tongue, seeing that his enemy would be even more of a hassle. However it was true that he had no other choice but to deal with this opponent. (Forgive me Ornoth-sama, it looks like itll take some time) As he felt apologetic, he started gathering magic power. CH 186 Chapter 186: Winner of the fourth round! Sweat started dripping in large quantities from his forehead, the sword in his hand was broken in two, right at the middle. The second prince of the Beast Kingdom Passion, Lenion was breathing violently while glaring at the unscathed enemy in front of his eyes. It looks like you still cant use a full-body Conversion.(Orny) Hearing the words that the Cruel Rank Four Ornoth said while folding his arms with a fearless expression, Lenion clicked his tongue. Heh, did you get it wrong? The real revenge starts from now on!(Lenny) A windstorm formed around Lenion. Ornoth braced his legs in caution. Then, Lenions body gradually discolored into a light green color. Hou, so you could use a full-body Conversion huh.(Ornoth) Like I said! It starts from now on!(Tsun-Lenny) So you were just checking until now. You gave quite an allowance, huh.(Ornoth) Shut up.(Still Tsun-Lenny) The truth is that Lenions full-body Conversion has a condition. That is, along with his excitement, his battle condition must be at a certain level. Originally, there would be no such condition, this goes to show that Lenion still lacks experience. However, this condition also makes it so that, once activated, his Conversion can be used continually for quite a long time. Here I go you dog bastard!(Lenny) Then Im also going(Orny) The two clashed in an instant. Lenion started to throw the broken sword at his hand, and in that same movement threw a kick. While parrying the sword flying in a straight line, Ornoth tried to grab Lenions leg. Its useless Explosive Wind Strike!(Lenny) In an instant, Lenions body started to burst open, as if exploding. Nuo~!?(Orny) Starting from Lenions body blast, he was sent flying at a tremendous speed, and crashed into a huge rock. When he thought he was stuck in the rock, like the wind, Lenion suddenly appeared in front of his eyes. First of all, a thanks for last time!(Lenny) He put power on his right fist and thrust it into Ornoths stomach. Guu!?(Suffering Orny ;-;) While destroying the rock, Ornoth who received the attack was blown off. Immediately afterwards, Lenion appeared at his back. Ora~!(Lenny) This time, he kicked Ornoth like a soccer ball, who then was sent flying to the skies. Take this! One more time! Explosive Wind Strike!(Lenny) Rotating his body, he dropped his heel at Ornoth, who was blown to the skies. Dogagagagagagagan! Taking the blow, Ornoth fell down to the ground, and a violent impact sound resounded. In the middle of the cloud of dust, Lenion let out a smile after finally having returned the favor. So, how is it? This is the power of the great me!(Lenny) An almost invisible shadow quietly started rising from the cloud of dust. A sound of stones and pebbles falling from that shadow could be heard. Immediately after the cloud of dust was cleared, seeing Ornoth standing there, Lenion became frustrated. Impossible..!?(Shocked Lenny) Thats because the wounds, that should have been engraved in Ornoths body, started to close quickly. Bruises and scratches alike, were healing quickly with a shuuu~ sound. This scene looked exactly like having applied healing magic to himself. Is that all?(Badass Ornoth) ..!?(Very Shocked Lenny) Looking at Ornoth who said so with a calm attitude, Lenion clenched his teeth. You bastart Werent you supposed to be a Demon Beast? How the hell can you use healing magic!(Lenion) Nn? Ah, this isnt healing magic.(Orny) Lenion raised his eyebrows. Of course its also because I surpass all others in term of physical power. But you know, if it was only that, I, a Demon Beast, would be far from being a Cruel. Even with my friend Aquinass recommendation, it wouldnt be so easy.(Orny) Interested in Ornoths talk, he continued to listen silently. However, I had this absurd restoration ability.(Ornoth) Restoration You say?(Lenion) Thats right. I, since I was born, had this unthinkably high restoration power. Thus I was told by the Maou-sama to use this tough body. To become a shield that protects the Maou-sama as long as Im alive.(Tanky Orny) (Lenion) I might not be able to use magic, but with my combat ability and this toughness, I was able to become a Cruel. Thus Ill teach you something.(Orny) ?(Silent Lenny) With attacks of that level, no matter if you do keep it forever, you wont be able to kill me?(Badass Orny-sama)(Senpai: I thought it had been too long since the last misplaced question mark, guess Ive raised a flag) Guu~!(Lenny) Staring daggers filled with killing intent at Ornoth, Lenion immediately tried to thrust at his bosom with Explosive Wind Strike to blow him away but, (Senpai: So this line alone caused the chapter to be released half an hour later than it should)((changed it a bit ^-^)) Doga~! Suddenly Ornoth fell back a bit and thrust his fist towards the ground. He sank it up to his shoulder. He used his arm as a ledge, in order to not be blown away from the explosion. Then, the expanded wind returned to its previous form also known as Lenion. Aiming at this moment, he pulled his arm vigorously and, Theres an opening when you change back!(Orny) !?(Lenny) Lenion grasped his stomach with his hands, slowly distorting his face because of the sharp pain, while being blown off backwards. Gu Ga(Lenny) In an instant his breath escaped from his lungs, it was a strike that caused all on his eyes to turn white. There is a state of defenselessness immediately after using Explosive Wind Strike, he became quite tired and received a lot of damage. However, while being holding his stomach, he started glaring startled. What, what does this mean, you bastard? Wh y can you hit me?(Surprised Lenny) Indeed, Lenion was using Conversion right now. This means it would be okay to say he turned into wind itself. If you think a bit, wind cant be normally hit. To hit it, you either have to use magic, or a weapon loaded with the power of magic. A simple physical attack wont be able to hit a target using Conversion. But when he looked at Ornoths body, he lost his words. What was standing there was unmistakably Ornoth, but manifesting itself, as if enclosing his body was a red aura. Wh Whats that?(Shocked Lenny) Of course, he understood it was not magic power. Because magic power has a pale blue color. If one were to release magic power while attacking, itd certainly be able to cause damage even with Conversion, but the efficiency was too bad. After seeing the force of the received strike right now, and seeing the thing that looks like a red magic power, it certainly isnt strange to feel puzzled. In case youre interested, after this duel ends, Ill teach you when we become comrades.(badass Ornoth-sama) Hyun~! eh?(Shocked Lenny) As if teleporting, Ornoth vanished from his vision. Immediately afterwards, he felt a flame-like hot sensation on his right arm. Then, feeling it being grabbed by someone, he turned his attention to it,(Senpai: Late ninja edit here, thanks Pt-Br TL team for pointing it out) Lets end it with this then.(Badass-as-ever Ornoth-sama) A beast with an eye-widening ferocity was there. Uoo~!?(Shocked Lenny) When he thought his arm had been hit, his other hand touched Lenions abdomen. He didnt know what he planned, but, he tried to escape using Explosive Wind Strike and then, Too slow!(Orny-sama) He felt a scorching heat on his grabbed right arm and his abdomen. Then, Blazing Palm!(Orny) Gohooo~!(Lenny) Suddenly a red shock blew through Lenions back, at the same time, the back section of his clothes broke off while exploding. Steam started to rise from his back, with this, Lenions knees collapsed. Gaa. u.(Lenny) He then fell prone to the ground. Gu Crap(Lenny) Lenion frantically tried to move his body, but he could not feel any power, he felt all his power vanishing. Without him having realized, Conversion also seemed to have stopped, he glared coldly at Ornoth. Such power despite being so young, Im amazed. However, I also cannot afford to lose. Im sorry.(Orny) Feeling the burning heat at his abdomen and back, Lenion clenched his teeth so hard he cut his lips. Are you frustrated?(Orny) Without any answer, his body started to tremble. And there were certainly tears falling from those eyes. Losing to an opponent similar to himself, he felt frustrated. And to add to that, being beaten this throughout was the first time since Leowald. Maybe because he was aware that Ornoth had a strength rivaling his own father, jealousy and regret started to swirl deep in his chest. Grap crap crap craaaaaaap.(Lenny) After seeing such reaction from Lenion, Ornoth closed his eyes silently, then, You are still young. You still have quite a lot hidden potential to become strong. After having your heart-broken by this fight, to improve or not, its up to your decision.(Ornoth) ..(Depressed Lenny) Fuuh, also, I still want to try and fight you once again(Orny) Towards these words, Lenion moved his eyebrows just a little. However, that will be when you surpass your father. Ill be happily waiting for you, Lenion.(Orny) .Chii~(Depressed Lenny) Silence took over the field for some time. Then Lenion slowly moved his mouth. .. Next time, Ill surely win.(Lenny) .. Ah.(Orny) .. Ive lost, huh.(Lenny) Thus the winner of the fourth round was decided. CH 187 187th episode C Towards the final fight Nevertheless, Lenion was smiling as he now looked at Regulus. Well, big brother is rather a person of literature than one of the arms. So even in this quarrel I will completely win.(Lenny) Hey, idiot! I might as well consider fighting my little brother seriously hereupon!(Reggy) Regulus answer had a touch of an excuse. His face reddened a little bit. But suddenly Lenions expression became serious. Regulus also realized it as he looked back. . Next its big brothers turn. Can I rely on you?(Lenny) . entrust it to me. Rest assured, both of you. Dont you know that I will go out in this last one as well?(Leo) ((originally there is no dont you know here, but question mark)) Really, the fifth and last round was a parent-child combination of Leowald and Regulus. Good now, Regulus, you are the king in this duel. Handle it with care.(Leo) Yes!(Reggy) Its a shame we lost the last fight. I dont know wholl come out, just dont be careless.(Leo) Certainly!(Reggy) In that case, go! I want the victory in our Gabranths hands!(Leo) Assured!(Reggy) In order to inspire the two of them, the Gabranth raised cheers for both. Pushed by the voices, the two of them turned their feet and advanced towards the battle grounds. C C The other way. At the Evila camp, they were somehow relieved with what had been managed so far. By no means they would have ever thought they would suffer two losses in a row, followed by a winning streak in the continuation, closed by a decisive fifth and last round. CH 188 188th episode C Forgetting offense and defense for a blink Hearing Eveams and Leowalds declarations, Silva coughs lightly and C Well then, I have the privilege to carry out the starting announcement.(Silva) The surrounding air was filled with keen tension at once. Mutually watching each others slightest movements they even forgot to blink. Fifth round Start! The curtains of the final round were lifted. Your Majesty, Ill restrain the Beast king somehow! Therefore go at that person!(Mari) It was no wonder their tactics set attacking First Prince Regulus, the carrier of the King role, as first priority. But naturally, the other party held the same thoughts. Leowald was standing in front of Regulus, feeling as ambitious as one would expect. Marione, fly up!(Eve) As Eveam put her hands onto the ground C Ground Dasher!(Eve) Along with tremendous earth-shaking, a crack in the ground was advancing upon Leowald and his son. And as the fissure spread wider and wider, it got mixed with blasts of stones and lumps of dirt from within that attacked them as well. Ungh! Regulus, leap left!(Leo) Understood!(Reggy) The two of them escaped from the spot in order to avoid Eveams attack. Marione!(Eve) I understand! Eclipse Trident!(Mari) Several pitch black tridents were born in Mariones surroundings. And thus the formation of spears rushed into the sky to attack the enemy. Father, above!(Reggy) Dont ever touch that!(Leo) Acknowledged!(Reggy) Regulus quickly drew a sword, concentrating his power in its blade. Thereupon water focused on the sword after being born out of the air. Just as it was enough to cover the blade, Regulus directly scythed the sword down just like to shake it off. Water Faaaaaang!(Reggy) ((intonation -.-)) An edge of water was emitted from the blade, hitting the group of spears. And the instant it touched them, Water Fangbrushed the tridents away easily. CH 189 189th episode C Freely wielding the mutual war potential Eveam Gran Early Evening ̣ ȣС/ Binding CharacteristicWater Binding Techniques Water Fang Jewel-shaped Water Water-style Conversion Purple Water Flash Titles Friend of the Water CDesires Family CFeminist CProdigy ((o.O)) CWorldly-wise man CNext Beast King CBlade of the Wilds CMonster Slayer CHuman Slayer CUnique Slayer CFighting Beast CExpert CGeneral of the Water Eveams ͣ were indeed befitting her. She could be proud of its considerably height. And then this amount of attributes. Certainly, normally it was one attribute per person, it was even rare to have two or three. ((And the heroes, having four, are considered legendary class XD)) Notwithstanding that, she was at a completely different level. She carried all seven attributes other than light within the ability categorization. Moreover, as she even used combined magic, he could probably expect some more tricks from her. Its a good thing she is able to increase the width of fighting ways to that extent.(Hiiro) Blood spurted from her right wing as Leowald hit it. ((So I guess she was disrupted? And I thought he was restricted Binding attack?)) Urgh!(Eve) Eveams face was distorted in pain as she fell to the ground. Eveam, without doubt going to slam into the ground at this rate, desperately moved her severely hurting wings to prepare her landing. The black fog that almost stopped Leowalds movements in the sky left his body. And as it formed a shape, it transformed into Marione. Apparently the fog itself was Marione. ((You dont say.)) Your Majesty!(Mari) He returned to his original form in order to immediately rush to Eveam. As Leowald also fell from the sky to the earth again, Regulus turned up nearby. CH 190 190th episode C That thing she held in her hand From within the darkness, a large sword was created in her palm. Damn!? As if it were a crimson Phenomenon Ceremony Leowald was determined to throw himself at Eveam with all of his remaining strength, but in this very moment he saw a figure appearing behind her. In an instant, his eyes flew open with might and main. Regulus?(Leo) Really, it was Regulus himself. Now, behind Eveam, he approached and restrained the wings on her back. Ha!?(Eve) Focused only on her aria up to now, Eveam only became aware of Regulus existence as he grabbed her. Hearing her scream, Marione raised as well. Your Majestyyy! The sword has already manifested! Now concentrate, or !? Taken aback by those words, Eveam looked at the sword in her hands. Thereupon, the sword began to grumble from inside as it began to crumble, and everyone, discovering the possibility of an explosion, grew pale. Your Majesty! You have to throw that sword away!(Mari) Just as Marione told her, she threw it into the skies in a hurry with utmost strength. And the tossed sword creaked as it inflated just as a balloon would. BogooooooooOOOOOOOOON! A tremendous explosion emitted from the sword. Kyaaaaa!?(Eve) Uwaaaaaaaaaa!?(Reggy) Eveam and Regulus, being quite close to the explosions epicenter, were instantly blown away by its tremendous momentum. And Even though Marione and Leowald wanted to protect the two of them, they received the blast and were blown off as well. Those who were watching the duel from the surroundings also felt the explosions might and were at a loss of words. Even though the sword had been thrown up considerably high, the four contestants had been blown away by it as they were still quite close to the detonation itself, and if someone died that could be considered as unfortunate, but not surprising. A magical explosion huh.(Lily) Hiiro nods in agreement with Lilyins murmured words. CH 191 Chapter 191 The fifth match resulted in draw; however no one in their minds thought that it would end like this leaving them dumbstruck. Especially on the [Gabaranth] side since King Leowald himself participated, everyone was sure of their victory, but due to the result being draw they were unable to believe it. But only Rarashiku approached towards the arena grinning while Leowald was carrying Regulus under his arms. This results is due to that bad habit of Leowald isnt it?. As for this Rarashiku sama!? Unintentionally Barid raises his voice so that Rarashiku words couldnt be heard by many people, but, Sorry. Suman ai.. Surprisingly, it was Leowald who spoke the words of apology. Leowald sama. Not only Barid but everyone present directed their attention towards him. We might have kept it under the fifth game if we had gone all out from the beginnings So. Leo sama became so engrossed in trying to measure the unexpected ability of the other party that you lost the game. Are you saying this is the reason of your loss? ..fuuu, Even though everyone in the [Gabaranth] fought with their everything I the king was unable to give you the victory Leowald remained silent without knowing what everyone might say. Leo sama, but it hasnt finished yet right? ..huh Rule of <<AGASSHI>>. even if the five games have finished without a conclusion, we can still take a representative from each camp and a final game can be performed. That is the rule Leowald slowly lowers Regulus to the ground. Please heal him. Seeing that Kukuria and Mimiru came to his side and nodded slowly. Leowald also reacted after seeing everyone in front of him by slightly rubbing his chin with his hands. This time it was my mistake that it resulted in a draw. But since we can still recover victory can I have the final chance in order to assure our victory? After hearing the word, silence was overflowing until someone shouted The Beast King after that everyone shouted out there support for him. We believe in you Leowald sama! Right! our king is the strongest! The destiny of [Gabaranth] is in the hands of our king! Voices of praise were heard by Leowald unanimously. Hearing this he couldnt control his emotion. Seeing this much confidence and trust towards him by his people he felt really grateful towards them But is it really okay? for Leowald sama who was already participated in two games, you should have exhausted a considerable amount of strength and magic? I have some time until the representative game begins in the mean time Ill recover as much as possible please call the healing group ..I shall look after you Leo sama Sorry Suman na And Leowald pumped his fist high when he did cheering erupted and roars shaking the area were heard. By all means victory shall be in our hands! ooooooo tsu! Everyones feelings were unified. Leowald steeled himself in order to assure victory in the next game. Its bad Rara, to pull me away when everyones morale is finally so high nahaha! No I have already seen enough While saying so she caught Muir and Arnold who were staring at them. She was able to confirm the growth in her disciple. But do you get it? the opponent in the final game might be. aayesitll probably be that guy ..Leo sama youre grinning too much.. Oh!! is it so visible? Unintentionally he tries touching his face. However looking at Leowald Rarashiku couldnt help but smile. Your feelings are clearly visible on your face ne. but hes strong you know.. Hiiro that is .. I know that Both of them turn their gaze towards that [Evila] which is on the other side. People from the [Evila] had already rushed towards where Eveam had fainted. As for Marione he lowered her quietly ..uu It seemed that Eveam had somehow recovered her consciousness here.is..? kokowa? Her consciousness still wandering and then marione and the rest of the [Evila] appeared in front of her eyes. There expressions gradually changed from being worried to that of cheerfulness. After grasping the circumstances she looks around to find herself out of the crater, lifting herself. So!? However she felt tremendous pain throughout her body due to which she was unable to take another breath. Your majesty please dont push yourself kua.as..fora..asfor..a..a.Marione..iwe.. Marione after hearing her words which included grievousness shakes his head in disapproval. Looking at the circumstances her face is warped to that of despair. Gripping her fist tightly her whole body was shaken with regret and rage. What is it.Iafter all this..defeated. No, your majesty ..Huh? She was staring at marione with a blank look on her face. It is true that we were not victorious, but there is no defeat either. Huh! what do you mean? Changing her tone instantly Eveam was so shocked that she forgot to blink her eyes while waiting patiently for the reply. It was a draw Draw is it..? Yes, your majesty During the game Eveam who was about to unleash the demon king magic was interrupted by Regulus which ended in failure and exploded as a result. All four participant of the game were involved in the explosion which happened at that time. Eveam and Regulus who were nearby were blown away instantly while Marione and Leowald fainted simultaneously resulting the game being a draw. ..so..we still have some hope..ne Many of them had a relieved face, but even though its still a fact that she was unable to gain victory with her own hands. Gu Enduring the pain she once more lifted her body. Although still being told to have some rest by Marione she shook her head in refusal and tried to stand by clinging on Mariones support IIm..Sorry.. .go,gomennasai She apologized to everyone by lowering her head. Silence dominated the surroundings. If possible .i wanted to attain victory for everyone..however that doesnt seem possible anymore. Her tone had already changed to that of a normal girl but everyone was fascinated by her sincere attitude. Im sorry gomeannasai. Shublarz hugged her gently. Your majesty its okay. Shublarz ufufu, even though i was also defeated in the game buuu..t you majesty you did say to me to do your best. . And also, the game hasnt finished yet entirely. the last game for representative is still remaining Everyones face hardens at that word. So that the duel hasnt concluded, with this the final game is yet to start. That is why please dont cry anymore Shublarz persuades Eveam while seeing her face. Lets cry after winning with everyone okay? right? After seeing the warm smile on Shublarz face that looked like that of a mother, Eveams mind settles down. i get it. As you say Shublarz After settling down Eveam directs her gaze towards a certain person. There was Okamura with his arm in arm and eyes closed. Hiiro.can i also depend on you? Whats with that tone of yours? Ea? huh.. She finally noticed, that her tone had changed and blushed slightly, Now is, now is not the time to call each other like that! Somehow it seems that she was able to change her tone back somehow. And took a large breath, However Hiiro it seems that Ill have to depend on you for the [Humas] as well.. .duration of the time. Ei? Her jaw dropped after hearing the response from Hiiro which she was unable to understand immediately. During the duration of my stay i desire the cooking of that woman chef. .well..do you only desire that much? Just that? it is an important thing to me As Eveam glared at him he involuntary opened his eyes. He was unable to ignore the dishes with rice that the cook made. So? how about it? Ill stay at [Haouse] can you promise me to provide me with a satisfactory meal? {#i dont know what it means#} its a promise aa, after this duel is over please see to it that i can also visit and use the library soon. Those are the condition .i also promise to do that. yosh, then Ill be back in a bit. As if he was going for a walk in the garden he left for the ring. Wait Hiiro Lily there stops him. What is it, Aka loli? ..dont be careless aa, Ill be sure to win Then Nikki, Mikazuchi and even Shamoe too approached Hiiro. Shisho! if its shisho then its easy victory right! Mikazuchi will also cheer for master! ga, ga ga ga ga ganbattekudasai..! [be, be be be be best of luck..!] Furthermore even Marione came. Originally i should have asked her majesty to go there but the present me it is vexing but asking the present her to defeat that person is unreasonable . But since her majesty has enough faith in you to believe that you can win then i want you to respond to her expectation Ill definitely win Shublarz seems to also say a word with Ornorth. Hiiro Kun it might be a bit heavy but we entrust you our destiny with all our good will. gomen ne If our majesty and Aquinas believes you and have recognized you then we also will believe in you. Ill ask that of you boya. After giving her an understanding look I begin to walk towards the ring. The shout of the soldiers is also audible from the back. At that time i felt that someone was pulling the hem of my clothes. When I looked back. .ganbatte na no.. Ionisu said. And next to him was Haburido his eyes shining wildly. Hiiro dono!! i beg of you please! hiiro dono! onegaishimasu! After seeing everyone and thinking about my contract with Eveam and the request from Aquinas. I cant possibly expect to give them any half assed result. There is also the compensation in that case. There was no intention of losing from the beginning but after this losing is not an option. And i point my fingers towards Eveam. {sfx bishi} When this ends. do good to give me rice! a,aa, i understand.! And with this Hiiro began to move forwards with everyones cheering in the back. Fofofofo! well this is as if Hiiro sama is the hero of the [Evila] right? The hentai butler was grinning at the crater. Its just a joke. dont compare me with such a hypocrite. To the last this is just a request. nofofofofofo! so it is like that! then lets do it like that from now onwards! Since there was still time before the final game began. Hiiro and the hentai butler were chatting when they moved to glance at the absurd spirit that they felt, as if glancing towards the source of the spirit a ferocious beast was seen walking towards them. hoho, kore wa kore wa this is the perfect place for someone like you isnt it? If its just someone elses problem its easy jii san. fofofofofo ! hora Ive come brat There was an overwhelming difference in their physique. The one in front of him had a body just like that of a monster. The body of the beast king that had been polished to that of the ultimate, and it was incomparable to that of Hiiros . #some joke here where the ultimate body is that of the outer shell of tortoise and hiiros is the inner one.# I kept you waiting. mata seta ta na. Huh, so? are you in perfect physical condition? gahaha! Ill show you that in the game Both of them glared at each other while waiting for the game to start. I can finally fight you Hiiro A deep voice with a dignified presence resonated in the area. It was as if Leowald was the child and Hiiro was the adult if one looked at them, however as the conversation between them continued the smile on Leowalds face grew larger. Ill fight you with my all. and will win this No, Ill be the one to win Both of them were glaring at each other not backing down in the slightest. Even Silva was overwhelmed by them. Oye Hiiro why dont we make a bet? Bet? aa. of course there is benefit for you. .can i hear it just in case? If i win then youll belong to me. I refuse with all power The atmosphere between them hardens instantly. Leowald also didnt thought that he will refuse so blatantly. wh. why? Im straight. but if you are so keen about it then i can introduce you to someone i know. When [valentine] heard Hiiro a chill ran through his back and he shivered instantly. Both hentai butler and lolicon arnold where being looked at by Hiiro. The hentai butler was twitching but the lolicon had no idea what was happening. I.. idiot! whos a gay! i didnt meant to say that way! Even for Leowald, such a misunderstanding was disgusting and he desperately denied it. If that is the case then dont talk in a way that one might misunderstand Then. if i win i want you to come to [Passion] It seemed like an invitation somehow or the other. Looking at Leowald it looked as if he wanted this but since I have not decided to settle down permanently. And if i win? Then Ill give you Mimiru. I dont need that fool It seemed that his words fell on deaf ears as Leowald decided to ignore his words. Then tell me what you desire So being said i pondered on it, but nothing at the moment .nai na In particular i was unable to think of anything. ..Is our country so unattractive to you? Leowald slightly dropped his shoulder Hmmm how about you owe me a favor? if i win Favor? aa, yes Ill come back to the city sometime in the near future to take back the favor that you owe me, so how about it? .you really are a strange man What? This is the first time that someone asked me to owe them a favor. Until now everyone came back with me to the country and demanded wealth and lived there life leisurely. nofofofofo ! its because Hiiro san cant be measured by ordinary means! Shut up hentai butler damare! kono ero jiji These hash words! nofofofofo! After looking at them talking Leowald loosens up. gahaha if thats the case then the bets on. Ill definitely win this game and make you come with us to [Passion] Try it if you can do it The verbal warfare seemed to have ended somehow. Silva too could feel that the air between them had tensed up. Thenare the preparations complete? Both of them nodded at the same time. Then. Both of them jumped back in order to get some distance between them. Then let the final game begin! The Gong for the last battle between [Evila] and [Gabaranth] which would decide their faith had started. CH 192 Chapter 192 Hiiro vs. Leowald The final game began with both of them glaring each other without moving. As if both of them giving each other the chance to attack first they werent moving. Before a battle I shouldnt think about the difference in our levels, this jiisan has too much of an advantage in physical combat. When taking a blow from him therell be considerable damage. I cant be careless certainly. Healing is of course possible with <<Word magic>> but in case there is large damage the recovery time will be longer. I cant consider that he wont do anything while I recover. So in conclusion it should be good to keep him at bay using long-range attacks, so i wont give him chance to come near me. Ill have to keep my installed characters in reserve for the time being. just in case Hiiro moved the finger on his right hand at high-speed. Leowald who also perceived that charged in. To charge in with <<conversion>>! just what is that jiisan thinking. Hiiro who was writing the character stopped and lunged sideways drawing Leowald in the center. Leowald too responded, shifting his body towards him while keeping an eye on him. If one were to be hit by that directly if it would had been someone else he would had been dead. While moving he directs his finger towards his opponent and shoots the character. Jumping instantaneously to the right Leowald tries to dodge it, but Gui.. With the help of his finger Hiiro was able to change the direction of the character and kept chasing Leowald. mu tsu!? Leowald groans as he didnt anticipated that the trajectory could be changed by Hiiro, he thought that it could only fly in a straight line. He pushes his hands on ground and twists his body in order to avoid it. While moving he flings something towards the character and it hits it directly, since the character was hit directly it stopped in that moment. I see so its like that In order for the character to activate it needed to hit its target. Something had suddenly stopped his character which shone deep scarlet; when he looked at it carefully it looked like a pebble. The character that was shinning on it was <Stop>. If the character would had been able to hit on Leowald then it would had been possible to stop his movement. But Leowald, while in an attempt to dodge the character that was fired towards him was able to fend it off using the pebble on the ground. I can surely remove the character from the stone and have it chase him again Even if i could just peel of the character and make it head towards Leowald once more the problem would be that once it touches something again it would start its effect on it. Hoo! i doubted whether it would have worked but looks it worked well. Although by the looks your magic can transfer its strange effect when it touches the target, but if its hit by an obstacle than its effect is transferred to the obstacle and its effect can be found out. Furthermore, its not likely to stop the movement of itself even after its hit. Its because the speed of the pebble did not change therefore since it has stopped it should be because of you strange character.right Hiiro? To think that this Muscle Brain of all people I have met would have gained such a deep insight on my <<Word Magic>> since he last met me. Then Leowalds left hand suddenly turned into that of a flame and the fire started to affect his surroundings. In this way my body can be protected from your magic <characters>. Leowald stood there as if satisfied after explaining about Hiiros magic. Leowald started his <> and a wall of fireballs appeared surrounding him. Certainly if <<word magic>> is used in this state then there is a chance that the characters might hit the fireball surrounding him. You thought well, beast king gahaha! Its because i was looking forward to the duel with you! Since you refused the prize that i thought of, but as far as it is concerned Im happy to chat with you in the final game. This battle freak Well i think, that disturbing group of fireball is actually his left arm, it will be a bit difficult to hit his main body. Its a pain to attack him in that mess of a fireball field, but in the first place will characters like <Sleep> work in that array? Even if its his left arm it has been separated from his main body, so the effect might not work. In the first place in <<word magic>> there is only target and effect, it has nothing to do with combination and separation. In simple words one can say that it is the same as the landing of an attack on a shield, even if shield is not part of ones body it still affect its wielder. It is also a characteristic of << word magic>>. But what the hecks with this case? It may be disconnected but that wall of fireball is definitely Leowalds left arm. What effect will flow if you are sharing your sense? lets try it. Hiiro once again shoots the character for . And it hits the fireball surrounding Leowald. Activate. .. So it didnt go well. As it has been his concern only the fireball that it hit was stopped while Leowald was lively as always. How is it? It seems that i took quite the measure for you right? Precisely. Its slightly troublesome to hit you. gahaha! But its my turn next! Saying so he jumped high, and rushed his way. Hiiro clicks his tongue and avoids the attack by jumping back. But at that time the fireball surrounding Leowald started to move towards him. Huh!? He quickly activated the <safeguard> character that was previously installed; a wall made of pale magic covers his front instantly. dododododododo! The attack hits the wall as if it was an attack launched from a shotgun. Then as if suddenly feeling the bloodlust from the direction, he could clearly see Leowald charging in with tremendous momentum. His right hand which he converted into magma became like a tentacle. It was wriggling and bubbling as if waiting to devour its prey. One could understand just by looking, that a tremendous amount of power was being wielded in that right hand. So this is the true Maximum blazing fang attack! Hiiro packed the wall with more magic, at the point where his fist was about to strike. The point where his fist strikes at the defense wall, it starts to bulge in, as if extending in the direction towards his fist. In the first place this defense wall is made by two character word magic that i use while battling SS rank monsters. But soon Hiiro remembered that day. When he first met Leowald, he used a similar skill and he was able to guard against it using the same character . But soon he also remembered that rare time when his defense wall deteriorated a little. Moreover unlike that time he was also using <<Conversion>>. However as if breaking his train of thought the figure of Leowald which was quickly drawing near was suddenly visible to him. And his right arm as if a volcano suddenly erupted, and bursts out quickly improving his dash speed. Suddenly he felt a chill in his spine, as he watched Leowald quickly closing the distance between them and, bachiiiiiiiiiiitsu! The defense wall of <safeguard> and his fist collided and in the next instant, Bachin! Surprisingly, the dense wall was shattered. Hiiro closed his eyes as if acknowledging the fact that the huge fist nearing the wall will shatter it. dogooooooooooon! The severe impact sound shook the surrounding. The scene was as if a tremendous explosion had happened at that place. Holding their breath both camp were watching the place of the impact. A lot of people were worrying about the safety of Hiiro, who was inside the defense wall. The smoke cleared up and at the place where Leowald was a crater appeared. It was quite the difference in the attack power of Leowald; also a part of the land near Leowald was also melted. This would likely be the right arm of Leowald. Leowald after resetting both of his arms stood at that place gently gazing at the sky. Uooooooooooo! At that place was Hiiro who had unsheathed his katana. Pulling the body instantly with reflection, he lands a blow on his body but, Bushu! The right arm which was lobbed off fell to the ground. nuuu! His face was twisted due to the pain. Hiiro came once again to thrust at his body. Just like that! I wont let you! directing his left arm towards Hiiro like some time ago it burst out like a volcano. Hiiro clicked his tongue and suddenly sidestepped to dodge it. Both of them glared at each other. phew, if even though my right arm was in the state of <<conversion>> to feel pain in that state The right hand which was lobbed off suddenly turns into flame and returns back to its place. But that sword.no, by the shape of the sword, its not just an ordinary sword. The sword was able to deliver a blow on him even though he was in a state of partial <conversion>, the pain that he felt. There was no way that its ordinary. But Hiiro instead of answering him simply takes a stance. I will explain if you manage to land a blow that is, but its not that easy. Leowald grins after he hears those words from Hiiro. He strikes the ground with his fist. In such a short time there was no way that Hiiro could have used the two character magic he was really shocked when [Safeguard] was destroyed. Therefore he evaded using the single charecter of [transfer] instantly into the sky. By using the momentum of falling from the sky he used his katana to unleash <<absolute sword-Zetto zangeki>> in an attempt to land a blow on Leowald but since he was able to sense Hiiro, once again only a small cut was made on his arms. From there Hiiro once again tried to rush in using the momentum of his sword but only was forced to leave from there due to the heat of the magma. Well could it be that the two-word magic was destroyed because he is a SSS rank? Its surprising how Leowalds attack power can rise so suddenly. In addition to his overwhelming body ability, he can also use his <<Conversion>> with a decent amount of power. His strength is surely admirable but he still has ways to improve it. Even if Leowald inquires about the <Zetto zangeki>>, there is no obligation to answer it. Due to the enchants placed on the sword it certainly is not an ordinary sword. It was good to install the character of <Bewitchment> on the sword before the game began. The magic flow on his body should have started to flow rampant, he should lose his consciousness in any moment. But as expected of the Beast king something trivial like the enchant on my sword isnt working on him. Should i have used another word that would have given damage to him? And in the next moment Leowald suddenly ducked down, and cracks appeared on that spot and soon began to expand. In order to stabilize himself from the sudden movement of the ground beneath his body Hiiro for an instant averted his eyes from him, but in the next moment Leowald who should have been in front of him was nowhere to be found. But due to the sudden increase in the heat that could be felt he knew that he had leapt up, and there was only the big ball of magic when he looked up. And he frowns due to the enormous heat that it gave off. If Im not mistaken i saw that in the first round So, its the same <Binding> technique he had used on marione, surely it was <<Awakened Fireball Of Truth>>, but this one was way bigger than the one used in the first game. That jiisan. storing so much power its unreasonable. As if not wanting to say much he sheathed his katana, and looked up in the sky at Leowald. My two words magic wont be able to put up much to itbut if He raised his right hand and pointed it towards Leowald, soon a pale light started to converge on his index finger. The pale light was sparkling and he wrote a character in the sky. (This time its my turn to surprise him.) CH 193 Chapter 193: Getting fired up (Leowald POV) Leowald put more power into the spell than when he used it against Marione. A small sun-like orb with him at the center dropped from the sky toward his target. Here I come! Eat this! [[Awakened Fireball of Truth]] ! (Leowald) Then it dropped downward; it dropped toward a single boy on the ground. Now, what are you going to do Hiiiirooo! (Leowald) Hiiro looked up at the fireball and concentrated magic power into his index finger. Magic again, huh! if it is anything like last time I can sweep it away! (Leowald) With a loud rumbling sound a mass of pure fire crashed down, like a giant meteor. Hiiro drew a word and then pointed at Leowald, who just grinned. Leowald then created a wall of fireballs in front of the Flaming Meteor using the same technique as before. He knew that if the word was to hit the fire orbs, it would dissipate harmlessly. There could be a good chance that his opponent is trying penetrate the wall. But it seemed like his opponent put on the expression that it was no good. Then Hiiro started writing another word. Unlike the magic power he felt from the barrier before, it contained a lot more. Interesting! I dont know what you are doing, but if you can stop this than do it! (Leowald) As the orb of fire approached Hiiro, Leowald was surprised by the outcome. For some reason, as the ball approached, it grew smaller and smaller until it disappeared. W-What!? (Leowald) Before he can recover, even the fire covering his body started to disappear. W-what. What was that!? (Leowald) It looked as if a balloon was slowly deflating. In order to prevent that he tried to increase the fires output but it was shrinking faster than he could recover. Then Sizzle As he stood speechless and watched his revered flames vanish into thin air, Hiiro appeared in front of him and swung his gleaming sword in a beheading motion. Bushuwu! Unaware that his [[Conversion]] was dispelled a large gash appeared from his left shoulder down to his right abdomen. Guu!? (Leowald) The pain and chaos sent his consciousness into discord But at that moment his head heated up (in anger) and grabbed Hiiros arm. Oops!? (Hiiro) Hiiro put on a surprised expression Bachin! Forming a hammer with his fist he struck Hiiros back which caused Hiiro to drop to the ground. However, the body of Leowald sustained a some heavy damage; intense pain clearly showed on his face. He isnt sure what happened but if he took an attack right now it wont be good. KuHiiro (Leowald) A lot of blood was flowing out of his body. It would be grave if he remained in this state too long, so he used [[Conversion]] right away. In this state the pain will ease, and hell no longer bleed. However, he is unable to recover the damage taken. While using [[Conversion]], HP and MP will continue to decrease. He knew that he wouldnt be able to fight much longer in this state. He looked for the body of Hiiro which dropped to the ground, and when he couldnt find it, a furious expression appeared on his face. (Hiiros POV) Hiiro was scrowling at his last action. No matter how happy he was that the move succeeded, he shouldnt of let his guard down. Ouch..dammit (Hiiro) Leowalds attack hit him with surprising force. He thought he landed a fatal attack on him, but didnt expect him to fight back right away. He certainly let his guard down. Noif I observe the action carefully, it feels like it was was performed instinctively. (Hiiro) It would be difficult for someone one to counter attack when they witnessed their ultimate attack dissipate, followed by their opponent landing a fatal attack on their body right after. At that time, because his eyes were blank, he didnt think he would be able to counterattack. However, at that moment life appeared in those blank eyes and Leowald grabbed his arm. He tried to cast a spell, but before he could, his body was sent crashing into the ground. At that time, when Leowald used [[Awakened Fireball of Truth]]. Hiiro used extinguish (悻) and fireball () With these two words, he extinguished everything related to the Fireball; the small fire orbs that Leowald used to form a wall, the sun like meteor, even Leowalds power; all of them were identified as Fireball from Hiiros point of view. In other words, Hiiro made everything disappear and then he used the [[Conversion]] word on his sword before slashing at his target. Soon after, he made a miscalculation. First it was Leowalds abnormal body; it was as if he was trying to cut iron. Even then, he managed to inflict a large wound. The next miscalculation was the counterattack. The speed was beyond comprehension. Even though he reacted with all his might with his arm being caught, the blow landed on him at about the same time. Damage wise, even though it was only one attack, its force felt like all his opponents weight was put into it. If he fell toward the ground with that much force, his face would be turned into a smashed tomato. Thus, he had no choice but to use the preset [[Protect]] word to nullify the impact damage. It cant be helped (Hiiro) He active the preset word [[Cure]] to remove the pain. The pain would be troublesome later on in battle. Even if his opponent is in a grievous state, he couldnt let anything hinder him. White light spread over his body, and the intense pain from before vanished. Ha, really, this [[Word Magic C Magic]] has a lot of application (Hiiro) If he didnt have magic, he wouldnt know what to do. He felt that it was good fortune to have an all-purpose unique magic. At that moment, he felt a strong chill and waves of heat started radiating from behind him He felt an abnormal wave of bloodlust slowing moving toward him. The closer it got the drier his mouth felt. Even though, the white light of healing hasnt disappeared yet, Hiiro turned around and looked at the mass of bloodlust. Leowald was there. But it was in a completely different state than before; it didnt even have a facial expression. It looked as if all that it wanted to do was to kill its opponent; it was manifestation of its instinct. Actually, it was like a wild mass of wrath and hatred. There is no end to this huh (Hiiro) It felt like he was trapped by a SSS Rank monster, without anywhere to run. Oh man, it looks just like a human magma (Hiiro) Some time ago only Leowalds right arm changed into magma, now his whole body was covered in magma. Even his legs which touched the magma also started to melt. Furthermore, it didnt react at all to Hiiros sarcasm It is definitely different than before if I were to be hit by that body, I would be melted right away (Hiiro) Hiiro judged that it isnt a good idea to go too close to it. He used most of the words he set beforehand. Thus, he felt that he should strike at this moment; however there doesnt seem to be a reasonable way to do so. If he retreated, and then came back, he would be able to finish it right away. However, the current situation wont allow it. Even then, he felt hesitant to do something like that. As expected, Im also a man (Hiiro) Furthermore, the challenge of defeating someone with a cheat body like this piqued his interest. After he thought for a bit, to be able to completely control the opponent in this situation would be the best way to proceed. Being forced to do something like that really brought back the joy of fighting a worthy opponent Whether it was in games or novels, fighting a strong opponent is thrilling. Also, running away in fear isnt something a man does. If there was major difference in strength, and the body was in an unreasonable condition then it would be smart to give up. At this moment though, as long as there is a way to win against the opponent, then by doing so If I dont get fired up then I am not a man (Hiiro) Although, he isnt sure if his opponent was enjoying it or not, right now Hiiro had a smile on his face. fu, lets proceed (Hiiro) With renewed resolution, he focused magic in front of his finger Hiiiroooooooooooooooooo! (Leowald) The magma like monster rushed at Hiiro. CH 194 Chapter 194: Beast Kings True Power The first group of people that was surprised at Leowalds was the Gabranth H-hey, about brother Leo (Lenion) What? (Kukulia) As Kukulia replied to Lenion, their eyes were locked onto the Leowald and only their mouth moved T-that kind of father. Have you seen it before? (Lenion) Nope (Kukulia) That is right. There is no way that Lenion would have seen your father in that (berserk) state (Legulus) The person that interrupted the two of them was Legulus. Nonetheless, he was shocked to the extent that he was stuck to the chair even after he woke up. Big brother, youve seen this before? (Lenion) Yes, it happened once before. A while back, an army of Humas came to subjugate the Gabranth. When they arrived and raided the village, in a fit of rage your father turned into that form (Legulus) That form? The army was wiped out, and not a trace of their remains can be found (Legulus) ȶˤǤϤʤΈˤߤQ餹 Not only did both of them swallowed in fear, but also those around them as well. Well, his current state isnt because of his anger, but for you father to be driven to to a corner like that doesnt change the situation. Furthermore, that person is a young boy. (Kukulia) Both Legulus and Lenion gritted their teeth Darn, we cant even leave a scratch on our non-serious father; for Hiiro to do something like that (Lenion) Even though Hiiro wasnt fast, he was able to leave a wound, and even forced Leowald to become serious. Furthermore, Hiiro was younger than them. Unbelievable. He is able to keep the situation under control, even with father in that state (Legulus) That brat (Lenion) ڤ碌ƤLenionҊLegulus˼鷺ЦƤޤ Legulus smiled as he looked at Lenion who was trembling with a mortified experssion Hiiro-sama amazing (Mimir) Without reading the mood of those two, Mimir said as she was enraptured by Hiiro. Cool dont you think so Kukulia? (Mimiru) Eh? Ah, y-yes (Kukulia) Being bombard by glittering eyes and a voice filled with authenticity and innocences, Kukulia had no choice but to respond with nod. At that moment, Mimirs emotions dimmed and crossed her arms over her chest. However (Mimiru) Mimiru? (Kukulia) I truly hope that theyll both be fine after this (Mimiru) MimiruYou are right, it is just as you say. (???) The person who had the same thoughts was Muir Old man, Hiiro-san is strong. (Muir) Indeed. However if it is Leowald, he isnt completely serious yet. The battle will get more intense from this point onward. (Legulus) Hiiro-san . will be fine? (Muir) I dont know, but, I cant imagine that person losing. In my mind he is an out-of-ordinary brat. (Arnold) Looking at the worried face of Muir, Arnold said with a sharp breath. Well as a Gabranth, we should root for Leoward. But looking at that guy, I want to cheer for him as well. (Arnold) Uhn (Muir) Then, let us cheer for both of them (Legulus) Uhn! (Muir) The Evlia also let out a sigh of admiration regarding the state of Leowald, and Hiiros strength A-as expected of Hiiro to leave a wound on the Beast King (Iveam) The Demon Lord Iveam was deeply moved by the magnificent strike that Hiiro inflicted on Leowald. It was a great shock that a person that even Marione could not land a strike against was dealt a stike by a Humas under the age of 20. It is expected. Hiiro should be able to do at least that much (Liliyn) As if boasting about herself, Liliyn looked at Iveam Ooooh! As expected from my shishou (master)! He even received a strike from him and rose unscathed! (Nikki) Youre wrong! He isnt Nikkis master, hes Mikazukis master! (Mikazuki) What are you saying? Master is mine! (Nikki) No! Mikazukis ! (Mikazuki) Eeeh! Shut up you spoiled brats! (Liliyn) Liliyn interupted the quarrel between Nikki and Mikazuki with her spirit. This caused the two of them to shrink into the background. Who is whos? Understand? Everything about Hiiro, from his head to his feet is mine! You guys are just addons. Know your place! (Liliyn) No~you are ~ wrong! (Nikki) T-that is right! (Mikazuki) Is that so? Are you challenging me? (Liliyn) When a red glint appear in her eyes, Mikazuki said Kui~ before hiding behind Shamoe while Nikki stood still with sweating dripping from her forehead. Should I take part in that? (Marione) M-Marione!? W-wwwhat are you saying! (Lilyn) Marione abruptly appeared beside Iveam while she was looking intently at Liliyn. Surprisingly, those people are arguing who will get that young boy right? From what I remember before the Beast King you . (Marione) Wa-a Wa-a Wa-a Wa-a Wa-a Wa-a! W-what are you talking about!? (Iveam) At the start of the fifth round, Marione remembered the moment when Leowald said he wanted Hiiro, Iveam said Hiiro is mine. The response at that moment, it clearly indicated that Iveam had a favourable impression of Hiiro. To make sure of that Marione mentioned it, but based on her response that didnt seem to be the case. Because of Iveams red face and stuttered response, it was clear that it has gone (way) beyond a favorable impression. Aah stop! Dont talk about that! Look! the Beast King is making a move! (Iveam) As you command (Marione) Damn! This magma guy! (Hiiro) Hiiro desperately avoided Leowald who repeatedly rushed at him from all sides; even if he managed to avoid the rush by small margin there was a chance that the magma will splash near him and deal damage. Thus, he has no choice but to maintain a distance. Furthermore, if he was near his opponent he would get dry eyes, and feel an overwhelming pressure caused by the heat. He managed to avoid its attacks even in that state, however it is clear to him that he wont be able to dodge the attacks forever. With Leowald just being here, the temperature of his surroundings were increasing, causing him to sweat. Dont get so full of yourself! (Hiiro) In the next moment, he wrote the word [[Freeze]] and pointed it at his opponent. He expected his opponent to avoid the attack, but for some reason his opponent just rushed directly toward him and took the word head on. When the word activated, Leowald was turned into an ice sculptor. However, Hiiro didnt assume that he won. Hiiro stare at the ice sculpture vigilantly and watched as the ice turned from blue to red and then slowly melted. As Hiiro expected, because the body was moving by instinct, it didnt bother to avoid the attack. With this in mind, it put a smile on his face. It meant that, no matter what Leowald did in the current state, it was futile. Then Leowald looked at Hiiro and rushed again; his opponents speed increased as well. If he kept fighting with his current speed it will get difficult, so he activated the preset word [[Accelerate]]. At the same time he took out [[Severing Blade C Zangeki]] and rushed forward. Bushun! The blade went right through the torso of his opponent. He was sure that he cut his opponent, but using [[Conversion]] his opponent returned to its original form. Then Leowald looked back and rushed at Hiiro. Chi! (Hiiro) Hiiro managed to block the attack with his sword, but he was sent flying from the impact. Using the rotation of his body he managed to recover but at that moment a molten fist came flying at him. Bishun! Thanks to the [[Accelerate]] word, he immediately bent under the attack as the burning fist sizzled passed his forehead. From that point onward, he clashed several times but he was unable to land a decisive blow. His opponent didnt managed to land a blow either but every once in a while the temperature in the area would rise causing his physical strength to strangely diminish. It was same for him opponent, if they kept going at it will be a battle of attrition at the end, but Hiiro (Leowald) It has been a while since a voice was heard. Hou, you are still conscious beast king (Hiiro) Kuku this is fun (Leowald) This battle mania (Hiiro) Dont say something like that. While we are fighting, I got your message clearly. Hiiro you are also enjoying this arent you (Leowald) I dont know (Hiiro) Kukuku is that so, that sword, its definitely not a normal sword is it? For an ordinary sword to strike my body several times, it would have lost its shape already. (Leowald) It was as he said; if it was normal sword, the sword would lose its shape when it was near the magmas heat. However, [[Severing Blade C Zangeki]] hasnt changed a bit since the beginning. A good sword. But you cant beat me with that sword (Leowald) (Hiiro) At the same time, even if I fight you in this state, I wont be able to defeat you (Leowald) Then, his opponent released [[Conversion]] and returned to his normal form. Fatigue can be seen on his face. As expected, [[Conversion]] is exhausting. Hiiro, from this point onward, Ill show you all my power (Leowald) You mean there is another stage (Hiiro) Right, Ill beat you using this (Leowald) The atmosphere changed right away. It was as if all the hot air disappeared and a cool breeze filled the area. Unlike bloodlust or hostility, something like haki (spirit force) was causing the pressure. The atmosphere seemed to shake and ripple as Leowalds presence felt bigger. If he attacked right now there is a chance that he could win, but his opponent can reverse the situation if he is not prepared. Then, let me take advantage of this time to prepare on this side as well (Hiiro) Then, he wrote several words on this body and set them up. (I still have a lots of MP , but I shouldnt get negligent) It was clear that a lot of magic was used, and that more magic will be used from this point onward. Thus, several MP recovery items [[Red Honey Candy]] was tossed into his mouth. As he chewed and swallowed the candy, the weakness he felt before vanished. Okay, this is good (Hiiro) When Hiiro was ready, Leowald had finished setting up the next stage. I bequest .spun from the blood of ancient times.manifest now! (Leowald) The space infront of Leowald rippled. Pikiiu..!? The space started cracking Coooommmme! Shishi-raigaaaa! (Leowald) Shattering space, a large fire lion appeared. CH 195 Hiiro saw an enormous living creature appear before him, and took his breath for an instant due to its overwhelming presence. This was the power Leowald showed during the first round of the match. The part where Marione materialized a huge earth dragon, when a lion suddenly overwhelmed that dragon, destroyed it, and deprived Marione of his consciousness. The appearance of the said being was quite akin to a lion, except that its whole body was covered in flames, or more closer to the whole entity being made from the flames itself. In addition, it was endowed with two protruding sharp fangs attached at the ends of its wide mouth, similar to a saber tooth tiger. Anything bitten by it would easily become a punctured doll. Its staggering build was 5 to 6 times of the size of a normal lion. Even without experiencing, it was obvious that receiving any of its attack would surely bring anyone in a world of pain. (This guy has summoned quite a troublesome fellow to handle.) On the spur of the moment, Hiiro examined the Shishi Liger with Җ | Pry. Accordingly, he understood what had happened after. This new opponent was dangerous enough to turn this into a life-and-death situation for him. ħo| | Anti-Magic Element TL: | means constitution or disposition. However, calling it Anti-Magic Constitution sounds awful to me, or even worse Magic Nullifying Constitution. Instead I used something simpler like Element, or Attribute. He had confirmed it as many times, and was still wide-eyed from their existence. (This is bad, so this means Word Magic wont work on them?) It was, indeed, bad news. Based from how they defeated Marione, it was possible that this Shishi Ligers was also capable of agile movements. And supposing Leowald and Shishi Liger attacked him at the same time, its likely that Hiiro would have a hard time due to his magic being ineffective against them. Hiiro, let me tell you one thing. Leowald broadly grinned as he spoke to Hiiro. Did you know that this Shishi Liger has a special ability? Of course he knew. Hiiro understood what Leowald meant because he had examined them already. Still, its better for Leowald to be left in the dark of this knowledge. For you to offer me this, you seem to be surprisingly confident. Hiiro said with sarcasm included in his word. However, the said person just simply laughed in return. Nah, Im guessing youll probably notice it soon anyway. So Ill just look forward on how youll fight your way with this one. Despite his opponents composure, the critical injuries he bore from Hiiro was visible on his body after Transformation was released. I cant fight you that long. Thats why Ill beat you in this fight Hiiro! The last stage Leowald prepared have started. Immediately, the Shishi Liger vanished instantly from the place. Wha!? Before Hiiro was aware of it, a wide-opened mouth was approaching him from the sky. Like Ill let you! Hiiro swiftly unshed his sword, and repelled the attack. Gachin! Surprisingly, his sword clashed with its sharp fangs. Due to its power, Hiiro felt like he pounded on a large rock. Ku!? A considerable shock ran through Hiiros whole body but he wasnt even given the chance to feel it all together. Because the Shishi Liger have already approached him before he noticed it. By reflex, installed character 䡻 | Reflection was used, Bachin! A wall made from magic surrounded Hiiro. In that moment, he used another installed character ܞơ | Transfer, and attempted to escape from his current position. Hiiro teleported behind a rock, and lay dormant besides it. (Damn these conditions are too difficult.) As expected, the Anti-Magic Element was quite troublesome to deal with. Any magic attacks used against it was rendered ineffective, even his Reflection was easily broken as if it was nothing to them. To make the matter worse, he had used two of his pre-installed characters already. (With that kind of ability granted on them, these guys would probably be my natural enemy.) That said, there was something else Hiiro found strange all the while he confronted the Shishi Liger. Apart from Leowalds Transformation, the said person never moved from his position. An idea formed inside his mind. Its likely possible that Leowald cant move while the Shishi Liger was out in the field. Supposing thats true, then the prospect of Hiiro confronting them both at the same time wont be happening anytime soon. Still, its not yet worth of rejoicing about it. First of all, its necessary to verify if his idea was actually correct. (And to do that, I need to approach the Beast King.) Hiiro tried to quietly make a rough guess where their current position was, only to be interrupted by the presence on his rear. (They found me already!?) Hiiro jumped sideways avoiding the invasive bite that crushed whats left of the place. Ku! haa.haa so Acceleration has reached its limits too huh? Hiiros current movement had been improved by his magic. And yet, he was still forced to avoid it by a hairs breadth. The movement of the Shishi Liger was way too fast. So this is a Spirit He remembered Rarashiks explanation from before. The final objective of the Binding Technique was to summon a Spirit and integrate with them. However, pure talent was also necessary, and naturally a strong willpower to handle the Spirit themselves. Spirits were existence similar to magic, a fragment that composes the world, which is the reason for their immeasurable power. In other words, if one immaturely summoned a Spirit, their soul would likely be corrupted by their power, and most likely kill them in the process. However, supposing one was able to completely summon a Spirit, their enforced will would become their linchpin in controlling theSpirit as Rarashik had said. (So if one could use such power with his own will, theyd be invincible, huh? Although I heard that the Binding Technique was a counter-measure to magic itself, I can now see now why they deemed it like that.) Putting his Katana back to its sheath, Hiiro ran with all his strength away from his current location, distancing himself from Leowalds grasp. Shishi Liger ran after him at a terrific speed. But as expected, Leowald never moved from his position, it seemed to be taking all of his concentration just to control Shishi Liger. Naturally, its also plausible that the cause of Leowalds immobility was to prevent his sustained injuries from widening, but the very idea itself was quite contrasting to his straightforward character, so its likely that Hiiros former idea was the correct assumption. (Closer! Come closer!) Hiiro distanced himself from Leowald at a fair distance, but still the Shishi Liger neatly caught him. At the moment he was about to get bitten, Hiiro put strength on his right leg, and dodged from it. And when he landed on the large rock for cover, he used the character Ӱ | Shadow Clone. Trivia: Ӱ is read as Kage Bunshin. Feels familiar? Hiiros double began to move away from the rock, further increasing its distance from Leowald. Naturally, Shishi Liger followed after. (Now have a good time playing with him.) Hiiro made his double a decoy, and proceeded to beat Leowald while hes occupied. He took a peek at his double and the Shishi Liger while he was writing the character Transfer. His double seemed to have not yet been captured. Pishun! Then, Transfer character was invoked. Take this! In that instant, a Katana appeared behind Leowald aiming to slash him. However, the space near Leowald distorted, and a small crack manifested from it. Hiiro felt a bad premonition about it as he slowly reached Leowald. And then, a beast clad in flame appeared from the depths of the crack. Dogaa! Before Hiiiro could deliver his attack, he received a blow, shaking his entire bone structure. (Not good! Im losing consciousness!) The way things were going, Hiiro would lose. So he immediately invoked the installed character Healing. However, upon invocation, Hiiro was blown off, and rolled on the solid ground. While Hiiro felt the pale blue magic covering his entire body from his fall, Leowald walked towards Shishi Liger, and rode it. (Fuu, what a tiresome opponent.) Although the request fee from before was certainly a charming proposal, it was quite unthinkable to accomplish due to Leowalds troublesome partner. However, Hiiro cannot afford to lose any more than this. Aside from the request fee, his pride wouldnt let him. And lastly, if he lost, he would have to deal with a noisy Liliyn. Hiiro glanced at the direction from where Liliyn existed, although he couldnt make out what her expression looked like nor if she was shouting at him, he felt like she was telling him What are you doing, you fool! (good grief) As Hiiro casually wiped the stream of blood from his mouth, he turned his gaze on Leowald who just descended from Shishi Liger. I admit Im impressed, Beast King. Gahaha! Of course it is! Even though things may appear this way, I was called the strongest among the many emperors of our race! He was not altogether wrong about that. .you really called quite an unexpected fellow. Even my magic was rendered ineffective. Hou, so you noticed after all. You really never cease to amaze me! .so this is your full strength, huh? i wonder about that? Its possible I may have something more. There was some implications hidden in Leowalds expression right now. Its likely possible that he really has something more up in his sleeves. If thats so, Hiiro couldnt help but admire the Beast King strength, although he found it kind of troublesome in its own way as well. Is that so. Then Beast King, Hm? I will also show it. ..? Im going to take this fight to the next stage. In that instant, the surrounding temperature suddenly dropped or it was just his imagination. He was taken aback by what Hiiro had said. The next stageyou say? Ah. Hou, so you still have something under your sleeves? The pale blue light covering Hiiro dispersed in an instant. (Whats happening.?) He doesnt seem to have given up. His expression was enough proof of that. On the contrary, Leowald felt cold sweat oozing from his back, as he watched what was unfolding. To be honest. I thought I could win without even using this. Hiiro moved his mouth as he quietly watched Leowald. However, you showed me your true strength in this match, strangely because of it, I felt like showing you mine as well. . Besides, if I dont use this, I admit I will lose to you if things continue the way as it is. This was a bluff. The change in atmosphere, and his manner of speaking, it was all just a cover. A bluff. Let me give you a piece of advice. If you want to stop now, do so. Because if I use my full strength. it might end before you know it. Now he was provocating him. It might be wiser to attack Hiiro immediately if he wants to wins this duel. But Leowalds instincts were shouting not to. I will show you my full strength. If what hes saying is true, then Leowald would love to see his full strength, and beat him at his own game. (Kukuku. sorry my fellow comrades. From here on out, I wont be fighting as your King, but as a man..Ive decided to fight my way as a soldier.) Leowald threw a sharp glance at Hiiro after resolving himself from his decision. Then show me Hiiro! If what youre saying is true, prove to me and surpass me! Hiiro made a sneer as if he was making a scornful laugh. He brought a small bag out from his bosom, and took more than two of the Red Honey Candy he took a while ago. Magic recovery.huh? You really are a fool for resisting me until the end, Beast King. Gahaha! Like I said! Show me your true power! But know that in the end, I will be the one standing! Leowald thought that that big pride of his was just to make him shrink back as he felt his exhaustion fade away from his body. Although I may have used it for a few instance.pardon me if I end up killing you. Mu? I havent gotten a grip on this power very much. Then, Hiiro raised his right forefinger forward. Leowald thought about the pale blue magic coming from it.. but, W-what are you doing? Leowald instinctively asked back. Because the light that was released from Hiiros fingertip was dyed in red. CH 196 This is my full power. As Hiiro had said so, a red light glowed in his presence as his fingers quietly moved. The trace of the red light followed its intended course in the sky. Upon the completion of the characters being written on the sky, it poured out a red hue of light as it covered Hiiros body, making him look like he was wearing it on his body. Ÿo˫ | Peerless | Tenka Musou It was exactly these characters that Hiiro wrote in the sky. Hiiro spoke to Leowald who was surprised by this unexpected development. Shall we start the last round, Beast King? By reflex, the Lion Liger reacted to defend Leowald from the sudden rise of blood thirst coming from Hiiro. Sorry about that. I cant go easy on anyone right now. As he said so, the red light in which Hiiro was wrapped in, automatically formed characters, and invoked it all at the same time. TL Note: | Herculean Strength Several Herculean Strength characters floated besides Hiiro. And in front of his chest was fj졻 | Swift-Footed Swift-Footed was a three-character magic that exceeds the speed of Acceleration. But when its effect is invoked, the load it gives to the body is too much to handle, and not only that, theres a time limit in place as well, which was why Hiiro never used it. Hiiros smooth movement made after images. Dogoo! He avoided the Lion Ligers fangs by a hairs breadth, and quickly made a counter. The Lion Liger was blown off from the ground at a terrific speed. Leowald who witnessed the whole fight was dumbfounded by what had happened. Hiiro spoke to him afterwards. I will leave you for later. Ill knock down this cat first. Immediately following that, the character ܞơ | Transfer instantaneously appeared from Hiiros vicinity. Pishun! The place that Hiiro intended was the location where the Lion Liger was about to reach. He arrived there before the former reached its destination, and greeted the bullet-like projectile towards him. Doga! This time, Hiiro kicked the Lion Liger from right above. He continued this movement many times, moving it from one place towards another just like a pinball. With the effect of Swift-Footed, Hiiros speed had become boundless. Also, while this ability is in use, hes now able to run in air as well. The Lion Liger never bled from Hiiros attack since theyre not living creatures, but it seemed to have sustained quite a damage as he found it gradually weakening. That said, while the Lion Liger was once again blown off, it desperately tried to resist his grasp by baring his wide jaw towards Hiiro as it utilized the force of its gravity, and bite him in the process. So you can still move in that state, huh? The sharp fangs approached Hiiro, as it splendidly seized Hiiros right shoulder. However. Poof! Hiiros body unexpectedly dispersed into smoke. The Lion Liger was perplexed by what had happened, as Hiiro showed up at its rear. Thats just my double you know? Indeed, the victim that the Lion Liger crushed in a split second was the effect Shadow Clone. The Lion Liger was misled from attacking the real thing. Now time for you to fly. Following that, he kicked the Lion Liger towards Leowalds position. Ku!? Although Leowald guarded to protect himself from the impact with Lion Liger, the latters condition was at deaths door, twitching on the ground. Lion..Liger. The expression drawn on Leowalds face was as if he saw something beyond his imagination, like a nightmare from his dreams. I told you right? I cant go easy on anyone right now. This fight will end in an instant. Hiiro faced Leowald with those words spoken. Hiiro.who.in the world are you? Sorry, Im bad at making explanations. But, if I have a say, Im merely a unique cheat. ..!? Before Leowald was aware of it, Hiiro moved towards his proximity, and delivered a kick to his stomach. Guhoo!? Leowald who received the full brunt impact of it, was thrown towards a large rock. He who hasnt received a blow until now, vomited blood upon impact. Ugh. Then, at the corner of his vision, Leowald noticed something on Hiiro. The characters that suspended overhead of Hiiro --o-˫ have been reduced to --o. One character seemed to have disappeared from it. .i-it seems that power apparently has some sort of time limit. Who knows, I will leave it to your imagination. .gahaha, with my current condition, I dont think I can prolong that long. So you give up? Like hell Ill do that you fool! Leowalds muscles expanded, destroying the rock, and freeing him from his constraints. Then, he faced Hiiro once again. Kukuku, this is great. You really are the best Hiiro! How many times do you have to tell me that? Gahahahahaha! Leowald scowled at Hiiro as he inhaled a large breath of air. His eyes burning with a clear resolve. This next one will be my strongest. How about it? Are you up for it? Leowald was clearly provocating him. But, the current Hiiro doesnt have any reason to refuse him. Then, Ill surpass you. Gahahaha! Then, lets conclude this Hiiro! Upon saying that, the weakened Lion Liger showed up from the space again. Following that, the Lion Liger became a mass of flames as it focused on Leowalds right fist. The said flame was absorbed rapidly in his right fist. The color of his fist gradually dyed to a different color. Although Hiiro thought that bright red flame would substantially appear, it didnt, what appeared however was a transparent blue flame. (If Im not mistaken, blue flames have a higher temperature than a red flame.I see, so this your final trump card, huh?) Though it looked similar when he partially used his Transformation from that time, the density of its power was vastly different. Hiiro understood that an incomparable power was being contained in there. This is my true Fang of the End! This would seemed to be his final attack. I told you right? I will surpass you. Hiiro jumped back, taking a distance from Leowald. (Its possible that attack bears Anti-Magic properties. If I receive that, theres a possibility that I might lose from it.) Therefore, if he launched an attack before that came, hell win. A very simple but comprehensive fight. Aside from the Herculean Strength characters surrounding him, Hiiro wrote | Superhuman Strength. Red light merged in his right fist instantly. His power was being stored inside his fist. I will go at full strength Beast King! Come Hiirooooo! Both of them mutually kicked the ground, and charged. Both of them approaching one another. 10 meters..Five meters..Three meters..One meter.. Dogoooooooooooooooo! The tremendous blast created a huge clearing on the land, red and blue light dazzled the whole area causing the onlookers to momentarily close their eyes. While the sky was covered by the cloud of dust, there was something that was whirled at a terrible degree from there. It was Leowald. His eyes were as white as snow, and his mouth half opened, as if he had lost control over his body. He was blown off to sky with his consciousness clearly out in the dark. The impact of the blast had also reached the people who were besides the Crater. Unintentionally, Demon Queen Eveam straddled to her feet. How was the result of the current confrontation after that? She didnt know, and desperately looked for Hiiros appearance. Then, she saw from the smoky fumes, Leowald flying out among it. I-is that. The Beast Kingit seems. Even if Marione hadnt answered her, Eveam knew what exactly happened. It was quite obvious from the state of Leowald. And as the fumes cleared out from the surrounding, there was Hiiro standing still wrapped in red light, as his fist was raised up high. Leowald who crashed from the sky to the ground, didnt move a single bit. Anyone who saw it also understood what had happened, but were speechless altogether as they all stared wide eyed from the situation. All the while the people were still speechless, Eveam saw Hiiros gaze turned to her direction. It was as if he was conveying to her the words Satisfied? However, its not yet possible to rejoice. The declaration of his victory has not yet been recognized. Silva who was on the side of the stage was catching up with his breath as he checked upon Leowald, confirming his well being. Then, Silva raised his hand, and turned it to Hiiro. The winner is Hiiro-samaaaaaaa! Like a switch turning on, soldiers of Evila threw all their weapons away as they raised a triumphant voice of joy. Uooooooooooooooooooaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaooooooooooooo! The intensity of the shout was quite ear splitting. Eveam also thought of joining the fray, but was still in a daze. Though her body was trembling from joy, her awareness seemed to have not yet returned from reality. We won.? Hiiro.won? Yes Your Majesty! We are the victors of this duel! We did it Your Majesty! Marione and Shublarz came towards her with a smile. We won.? S-should I be happy about it..? Not only the two people answered her, but all members besides her. Because of that, her chest became heavy as she couldnt suppress her emotion inside of it, and tears began to overflow from within her. Eveam fell on her knees, Thank you. thank you so much..Hiiro As Marione, and the others listened to Eveams voice, they felt relieved, and happy at the same time. Shublarz then touched her shoulders. Its alright to cry now Your Majesty. U.Uu..Im so glad. Eveam hugged Shublarz body similar to that of young child crying. Among the onlookers, Ornoth gladly smiled to such a scene, and slowly turned his glance to Hiiro. Aquinas your eyes were right after all. Aquinas who put faith in him, wasnt misguided. Although the scene certainly took on a dangerous turn, Hiiro splendidly responded to Evila. However. that red light that boy used was it just my imagination? Ornoth lightly rejected when muttering so, and was soaked in the aftertaste of their victory. Kuhahahaha! See that? I told you he can do it! Hiiro wont be defeated by the likes of that person! Liliyn cheerfully laughed aloud. As expected of my Mentor! Uoooo! Hes so cooool! Ye~y! Master won~! I-i-im so glad! Nikki, Mikazuki, and Shamoe each expressed their joy respectively. But still, as expected of the Beast King I guess. He even pushed Hiiro to use that. B-but, Hiiro-sama seemed to have been in a pinch, wouldnt anyone be forced to use it if that happened? Iya, if he had overwhelmed him from the beginning, he could have won so easily! Its likely possible that he wanted to heat things up from his battle with the Beast King. Fueee!? i-is that really true? Shamoe who didnt understand what Liliyn said, asked back. Of course it is! Also, when the Beast King was bringing out that creature, Hiiro could have caused mayhem, and delivered the finishing blow, but he didnt. Moreover, if he used any of the other four characters, its still possible to win. He didnt have to intentionally use that mode.good grief, thats men for you. Fue does ojousama hate that sort of men like what Hiiro-sama did? Ha!? W-w-w-what are you asking all of a sudden! B-because I feel uneasy about it! Then, Liliyn groaned Mumumu. N-no. I dont hate that kind of guy. or perhaps I should say, a child minded Hiiro tickles my fancy hm? Liliyn noticed Shamoe grinning with a delighted smile on her face, which in turn caused Liliyn to turn her flustered face away. A-anyway, the important thing is that we won! Fufufu~ ojousama is so cute~ W-what do you mean by that! Ey! Dont hug me all of a sudden! Iya~desu! CH 197 Now that the duel has been concluded, I suddenly lost motivation in translating. Just kidding. That said, let me tell you a few things before we proceed with the chapter, Gomenasai! *bows* Last chapter (196), I made a mistake on translating one of Hiiros Word Magic. | Herculean Strength This is the two character Word Magic that suspended around Hiiro. | Superhuman Strength This is the three character Word Magic that Hiiro wrote on his right fist. I know some of you may have noticed, but the reason why I mistook these two the same, is because both had the same meaning. How do you classify Hercules if hes not superhuman!? Lastly, I saw a picture while browsing the net. From right to left, Silva , Liliyn, Bad-ass Hiiro, Shamoe, and Camus. Now let me go straight to the point. I thought CAMUS was a trap Phew. That was tiring. Anyway, enough said. Heres chapter 197. A staggering surge of exhaustion hit Hiiros body when he reverted back to his former state. (fuu, although its been a long time since I last used Four Word Chain, its still quite draining as usual) Four Word ChainMP Consuption:30% of the maximum Mana. It is now possible to write four characters in the same line. Similar with Three Word Chain, the effective range, the power, and its utility, greatly improves. When unlocking this ability, though the duration of its effect is still dependent on the desired character, the restriction for Three Word Chain is released. The content is identical to the Two Word Chain. However this time, the stock for Invocation Management is increased, making it possible to install as many as 7 characters in total. Four Word Chain can be used up to three times a day, and the character with the equivalent effect cannot be used simultaneously. After it uses it once, you can only use One Word Chain with your MP not recovering. Also, once the execution of Word Magic is interrupted in the process, all your stats would return to your Level 1 state as a Rebound, and it will become impossible to practice magic. In addition, you will bear a random abnormal state: various kinds of pain, paralysis, sleep, loss of sight, and confusion. The status reduction, random abnormal state and loss of magic will return to its former state after an hour. (Still, whenever I use Peerless, the color really is different.) Indeed, the four character Ÿo˫ | Peerless was equipped with a special effect when used, and it is what he had obtained after unlocking the Four Word Chain. First, to write the character Peerless, its necessary to create Red Energy by mixing his life force with magic, and once its possible to do so, a red hue of light is then generated. Though its usually a pale blue color when Hiiro uses his magic, Peerless cant be invoked without using Red Energy. Once applied, he enters Peerless Mode, where he is freely able to manipulate the red light to form the desired Word even if the said character/s were not written by him. Moreover, once the body is covered in red light, his physical strength rises, especially his magic resistance, gaining an incredible boost. That said, this mode is limited to five minutes at tops, making each character above Hiiros head Ÿo˫ disappear one by one. And when all the character disappears, the mode terminates. Once this mode ends, Hiiros HP & MP decreases again by another 10% of its maximum amount, and he can only use One Word Chain at a duration of 1 hour. Furthermore, if he moves too much in that mode, the moment he returns to his former state, he would be greeted with an intense muscular pain, and joint pains. Lastly, his MP will not recover during that duration. He can only do nothing but wait it to recover naturally. Also, since Hiiro used Herculean Strength, another considerable degree of muscle pain will assault throughout his body. In addition, at their final confrontation, he didnt just use | Herculean Strength but | Superhuman Strengthas well, plus he used 졻 | Insight to predict his opponents movement, and fj졻 | Swift-Footed to improve his physical strength to its utmost limit. And due to the favor of these characters, Hiiro was able to predict Leowalds movement, nimbly dodge his fist, and hit Leowald head-on, though the after-risk of it was too severe. As Hiiro saw Leowald who fell from the sky, and noticed his abdomen faintly move up and down, Hiiro felt relieved. Honestly, Hiiro never held back throughout that last fight. He thought that Leowald might have died from his strongest attack, but apparently he seems to have not reached deaths door yet. ( After all, even though he was officially my opponent, its troublesome if they die.) While Hiiro thought so, he saw Muir and Mimirus group running towards Leowalds body. Apparently, it would seem that all of the Gabranths came. Father! It was the First Prince Leglos who called Leowald. And despite the large injury he sustained from his earlier match, he still ran with haste towards his father. He confirmed first whether Leowald was still breathing, and felt relieved from his findings. Aniki! Is Pops alright! The Second Prince Lenon anxiously asked. When Leglos smiled, and nodded in return, the people behind them felt relieved. Papa! Otousama! Kukulia and Mimiru also ran up towards Leowald with a tearful expression. Legu-nii, Papa is bleeding! I agree! Medical team! Come immediately! As Leglos said so, several human beast approached Leowald carrying a big container, and quickly confirmed his condition. However, their complexion turned pale. It possibly meant that Leowalds current condition was that worse. Y-you can save him, right? Leglos made an expression hoping for such a situation. ..we will do our best. But, due to his frequent use of Binding Technique one match after another, fatigue had accumulated in his body, and received considerable damage to his bones, and internal organs. Moreover, seeing this amount blood loss. S-so you mean. Kukulias body quivered, and found dread ruling over her whole body. Dont joke around! Do something about it! Thats what you guys are tasked for right! Lenon stop! They already said that theyll do their best! But Aniki! ..Rarashik-dono! Though Leglos requested for Rarashiks assistance, even the said person had a gloomy expression. One look at Leowalds state was enough to tell what his condition is. Leglos who saw that, couldnt help but grind his teeth, mortified. And in the sort of affair, Mimiru was clinging to Leowald with a tear stricken expression. Otousama.Otousama Please. dont die Leglos, and the others who saw such an appearance, stopped their quarrel, and became quiet. When despair was about enter into their body, one footstep approached them. ..Hiiro-san. Everyones gaze turned around as Muir muttered the name of the said person. You bastard, how dare you do this to Pops! I told you to stop Lenon! This man fought Father fair and square! Theres no reason to blame him! Leglos stopped Lenon from getting enraged any further, and pinioned his arms behind. Hiiro disregarded the drama unfolding, and looked down at Leowald as he reached him. ..Hiiro.sama. Mimiru looked up at Hiiro with upturned eyes. He lightly leaked a sigh, and Move away Blue Ribbon. H..Hiiro-sama. Trust me. Mimiru reluctantly parted from Leowalds body. (Right now, I can only use One Word Chain. I guess theres no other option, huh?) Indeed, only One Word Chain could be used as a risk of Tenka Musou Mode. But, its necessary to improve Leowalds current state in order to cure his fatal wound. So, on his forehead, chest, left arm, right arm, left foot, right foot, Ρ | Heal character was applied, and invoked. Following that, a warm pale light wrapped Leowalds body in that place. Once Mimiru and others saw Leowalds complexion gradually improving, all of them felt relieved. To be able to this kind of things. as well as that warm light. Kukulia who experienced that phenomenon, was intoxicated by that gentle light as it appeased her heart with a sense of security. Even the people besides them were also identical, all of them turned their eyes to Hiiro as if he did something unbelievable. Especially, the people from the medical team, all of them were jaw dropped as they watched the astonishing spectacle. .fuu. With this I guess he wont be dying anytime soon. Even Ill have an uneasy conscience if he dies as it is.. Hiiro-sama. But this is considered as a loan, alright? Hiiro turned his heels when he said so. Lets go Jii-san. As you wish. Silva bowed his head in respect as he quietly followed near Hiiro. Mimiru who saw such Hiiro, stood up, and Thank you so much Hiiro-sama! Though Hiiro made no reaction to her words, Mimiru bowed with a joyous expression on her face. May you get some good rest Hiiro-sama. It was Silva who returned their appreciation as they walked away. That was tiring. I feel like going to a hot bath and some nice rest. Nofofofofo! However, with this battle, it seems that their spirits have been slightly diminished. What makes you say that? Was there a need to use such power? . If its the usual Hiiro-sama, he would have used other characters and still win that battle. Silva looked at him and, expressed his usual buoyant smile. it was just on a whim. Hou, just on whim you say? Yeah. To Hiiros brusque answer, Silva just laughed. Then, shall we leave it like that then. As they continued to head outside the Crater, they saw their colleagues Evilas assembled together. There doesnt seem to have been a necessity of returning all the way to them apparently. Mentooooooooooor! Masteeeeeeeeeeer! Nikki and Mikazuki ran at full speed, and jumped towards them. If Hiiro remain as it is, he would surely get hugged by these two. So, Hyo! Without change, Nikki and Mikazuki who have lost their target, Fupi!? Funyu!? Hit, and rolled over the ground. Fueeeeee! A-are you two alright! Though Shamoe worriedly ran over the two people in panic, Fuooooo! That huuuuuuuuurts! Their nose might have hit too hard. Nikki, for that matter, rolled on the ground while she suppressed the pain with both her hands. Kuiiiiiiii! Shamoe-chaaaaan! Mikazuki seems to have also struck hard, and clung to Shamoe with a flustered face. These guys are noisy as usual. Liliyn approached from the side as she muttered so with a sigh, and shrugged her shoulders. Though this is a trivial thing to bring up, it took longer than I anticipated. I dont particularly mind. Besides, you won as I had told you so. Hmm, next time I want a more stronger opponent. Though Hiiro says so, it didnt meant that Hiiro wants to fight strong people similar to Leowalds caliber all the time. At the very least, his feelings right now was all about soaking in a hot bath, and getting a peaceful sleep. .Hiiro. When the Demon Queen Eveam came into his sight, Hiiro plainly spoke to her in this way. Dont forget what you promised, alright? However, Hiiro was caught off guard. This girl did something he did not thought she would ever do, and because his body was quite tired.. .. Hiiro was not able to dodge Eveams embrace. Aaaaaaa!? W-what are you doifuga!? Having lifted her eyes to Eveams unexpected conduct, Silva, in that moment, held Liliyns mouth from behind. Nofofofofo! Ojousama, why dont we read the air for a little bit? Fugaaaa! (Release meeee!) Though Liliyn struggled in his arm who seem to have no any intention of letting go, her movement was deprived completely. However, not just Liliyn, Hiiro also wanted to say something about this. He was confused by her sudden behavior as he couldnt understand the significance of it, so he placed his hands on her shoulders and tried to part from her. Oi Maou! Why are you clinging to me! Release me! But upon trying to push her away, Im so glad. Hiiro heard a tearful voice. And instinctively stopped his movement, because Hiiro felt the slight tremble of Eveams body. CH 198 Im glad Im so glad youre safe The fight struck terror inside of Eveam. Considering the fact that Hiiro is a Humas, the said person shouldnt have any reason to participate in this duel. And yet, Hiiro even though he was commissioned by Evila desperately fought to the point that it became a near-death battle, and snatched victory in the duel. For that matter however, Eveam was so scared by the prospect of Hiiro dying. Though it was true that she had rolled Hiiro in her matters quite often than not, never had she wanted nor forsake him to die. Even if she believed in Hiiro, just the thought of him getting wounded on the chest, made her brittle chest be crushed from nervousness so many times. She wanted him to win.that itself was quite obvious, but her wish of wanting Hiiro to return safely was far more stronger. Hiiro did came back safely in the end. Whats more, he obtained the best possible present for Evila, his victory. And no one in the world wouldnt be any happier than that. Which was why, when Hiiro returns Eveam decided to receive him with a cheerful welcome, and express her gratitude before anyone else. However, once Eveam saw Hiiros exhausted body, she couldnt help but embrace him closely. She was so relieved from the bottom of her heart the moment his warmth flowed directly within her outstretched arms. Though at first he was desperately trying to free from her embrace, his struggle eventually died down, and put both his hands in surrender. And then, he spoke, not in his irritated tone moments ago, but his usual flat tone of voice. Once youre satisfied, please release me. Its a little painful. Upon saying that, only then did Eveam notice how tight she was embracing Hiiro, and thereupon separated herself from Hiiro, which caused her however into staring at Hiiros profile up close. Boof! Though Hiiro indifferently looked at her with narrowed eyes, Eveam face became hot in an instant as steam came out of her face. N~ Her Majesty is really daring. Hearing Shublarzs teasing voice, she became flustered in full embarrassment. Only then did she finally understood what have she done, Ah, t-t-this is a misunderstanding! I-im just expressing my gratitude to him! Hee~ is that really so Her Majesty? Hugging a gentleman just to express their gratitude, thats my first time hearing it~. T-t-t-t-thats not true! I-im not a woman wholl ever do such things to anyone! Fufu~ I see. So that means Hiiro-kun is S~P~E~C~I~A~L, right? S-s-s-s-special!? Following that, she looked back at Hiiro, staring directly into his eyes. Her mind was in a complete mess, and she couldnt settle herself down. It was as if a festival was happening inside her head. Aaaaaaaaa! I want to return back to the castleeeeeeee! Eveam crouched down on her knees, her face covered with both her hands. Hiiro inadvertently raised his eyebrows from Eveam sudden nonsensical actions. (What the hell is she doing this time?) On the other side, Shublarz was smiling as if shes enjoying Eveams dilemma. Marione and Ornoth shook their head in disbelief for what has unfolded. That said, Isnt this fine now Silva! Let me give that lass a piece of her mind! I will turn her into a lifelike doll using my magic! Nofofofofo! I wont allow such pranks to happen ojousama. Upon the little girl blurting such disturbing things, the Hentai tightly embraced the said little girl enjoying it with a blush on his cheek. Meanwhile, his apprentice was still rolling on the ground screaming in pain, his bird pet clinging to Shamoe in tears, and that Shamoe panicking, Fueeeeee! What should I do! (Wh..why does such people gather in my surrounding.?) Unintentionally he leaked a sigh, time would be wasted if this situation continue as it is. Oi, what will you do now after this? As he said so in a rather bad mood, Eveam even though her cheeks was flushed red from embarrassment coughed and answered him, Ah, thats right, Hiiro let me say this first to you. .? Taking a step back, Eveam bowed to Hiiro. Thank you so much Hiiro, Im reallyreally glad for what youve done! Then, the people in that place began to also bow one after another. Even that aggressive Marione, behaved modestly as he also did so. If you understand that much, then show it to me through your actions. If you keep your promise, Ill gladly accept your gratitude. fufu, Hiiro is really Hiiro after all. In that moment, Eveam expressed a gentle smile. And, when her expression turned serious at once, I will face the Beast King right this instant. There, we will decide what would happen after this. That said, when they turned to Leowalds direction, the treatment seemed to have ended apparently as they saw his upper body raised. After Leowald was revitalized by Hiiros Word Magic, he woke after a little while, and saw the faces of his family worriedly looking at him. ..I see, so I was defeated, huh? Leowald remembered everything. He exhaled a big breath. Though Leowald could consent that he lost while he gambled his everything on it, there was something he felt uneasy about. Why was his body slightly in pain? He brought out all his strength with the resolve to die, and even remembered receiving Hiiros mighty blow to his body. Leowald thought he received a large wound that time as his physical strength faded from him in that one strike. And yet, the wide wound that he thought was there, and the heavy load that should have wearied his muscles, most of the damage he surely sustained from the battle had almost healed to normal. To that perplexed expression of Leowald, Rarashik opened her mouth. Leo-sama, you got another debt from that youngster. Everything clicked in place just from those words alone. .I see, I seemed to have yet again increased my debt. When Leowald saw the tear stricken faces of Kukulia, and Mimiru, he understood that his condition was nearing deaths door. But for Hiiro to have mercy on me.thats Hm? Mercy? . say Rara, did that fellow say anything to me? He did, this is considered a loan he says. Indeed, Hiiro didnt help him out of mercy. Naturally, Hiiro wouldnt bother to do such a thing, he just declared it firmly as a debt to him. Also, he seemed to have wagered something before the fight began. Hiiro had also said that his reward was considered a loan that time as well. Haa, so its two debts, huh? As he thought of his consequences, he unconsciously leaked a sigh. His consciousness seemed to have returned to normal, so he raised his upper body upright. Though Leowald still felt a little pain, he faced in one look all of his people. Leo-sama, shouldnt you tell your children whether your condition is safe or not? Rarashik was correct. The heartache his family bore who heard about his death might have been too much for them. And concerning the result, even though he lost, everyone was all safe and sound. While hes still unable to bow, just showing his sincerity was enough for this. Everyone. Im really sorry. As their ruler and as the person whom they all entrusted their future, he was not able to carry out their expectations. I was not able to snatch victory to our race. Although its a bit hard to accept it, after this Evila will likely claim Pacion as their territory. We wont take your territory Beast King. In that moment, the Demon King and people of Evila showed up. CH 199 What do you mean by that Demon Queen? Leowald asked what the Demon Queen meant with her declaration some time ago. Behind Eveam were the many races of the Evila waiting upon her. I mean what I said. We, the Evila, have no intention of depriving your territory. Even the beast men were now affixing their gaze at the Demon King. Of course they would. The Evilas gambled on this duel to the point that they risked their life on the line. Everyone thought that they were going to seize everything from Gabranth. Even the beast men were planning to subdue Evila supposing they won. It was for this reason that Leowald was confused about the Demon Queens true intention on why they started this fight all along. But as expected of Beast King Leowald, despite his confusion on her intentions, he received the words of the Demon Queen with a serious face, and asked, .Then, what do you hope for? Indeed, if they were not intending to seize their territory, they still have a big demand to raise. Eveam paused for a bit as everyones eyes were focused on her. .an Alliance! Her transparent voice resounded to everyone in vicinity. Leowald for that matter, narrowed his eyes as he looked at Eveam. An alliance.you say? Indeed! However, its not just a simple alliance! Its the eternal peace that I hoped for! Therefore, I would like to establish a permanent alliance! Permanent.Alliance. Leowald reflected upon Eveams declaration. We do not hope to go against your people. Supposing our people Evila, crosses the borders of Gabranth, even with the said contract established from this duel, hatred and anger will surely come out without fail. But I do not hope for such a thing to happen! I want the races from Evila and Gabranth to respect each other, and struggle hand in hand for peace! Therefore, the race who lives there should govern their own respective continents. However, I want to have a relation where each towns trades mutually for the development of both countries, or in short an alliance! An alliance that continues for eternity. you mean that kind of alliance? Yes. That is the demand we hope from this duel! Beast men also looked at one another, puzzled in the same way as their king. Though they assumed that the Evila were going to conquer them, even determined themselves the moment they lost the fight, but once they were faced with this kind of bewildering request, they didnt know how to answer it, and simply focused their eyes on Leowald. The Demon King and Beast King mutually looked at each other without turning their eyes away. Then, Leowald spoke first. Permanent..Eternity.Alliance. Do you think that its possible to continue doing this kind of thing? Its possible. Have you ever thought why your predecessors never tried to do it in the past? . People eventually fight one another, this is what our current world had become. Certainly, the alliance you propose is one step to peace. However, the eternity you hope for will never come. Eveam quietly closed her eyes when she heard those words. Youre exactly correct. The eternity wont last even if we establish this alliance. History has proven us of that. Then, why do you still hope for it? Thats simple! Eveam opened her eyes wide. Hm? We only have to make a new history if it doesnt exist yet! ..!? Her straight forward eyes were turned to Leowald. I dont want to my dream to end up a dream. I may be naive, but if its about my idealism, Ive always hope for the best of it! This is why it isnt just an ordinary alliance, because what I hope for is an eternal alliance! Eveams aspiration gushed out from her. The atmosphere trembled from her words, as the beast men have their breaths taken away. kuku, you really are naive Demon Queen. .. This alliance wont last throughout all eternity. .. But..kukuku To make a new history that hasnt existed yet.kuku, gahahahahaha! Everyones glance turned towards Leowald who suddenly burst out into laughter. . though I had been told the same thing when I was appointed as the ruler, you however is an exception. To even propose a helping hand to the ones who aimed for your life. Eveam loosened her cheeks, and then Of course, I am what I am! Beast King Leowalah no To all the GabranthsDo you not wish to take this hand of mine? As Eveam said so, she presented her extended hands forward. Leowald watched that hand for a while before he straddled to his feet, and turned his eyes towards the beast men. the country cannot exist without its people. As a ruler, it is my duty to love and defend my people, and let no one take their future away from them. My father told me those words all the time. Leowald confirmed the faces of his people. my people, will you follow me together? Leowalds answer seems to have gone out already. Everyone noticed that, and Gladly! Of course! We will accompany our King no matter what road you take! As Leowald uttered so, everyone happily returned his words back at him. And because of the flood emotions from them flowing through him, he couldnt help but make a subtle smile. Father, this is the answer of your people. Leglos gently smiled, and nodded. Not only him, but Lenon, Kukulia, and Mimiru similarly nodded as a sign of their agreement towards Leowalds decision. Leowald once again faced Eveam. He saw the hand still presented to him, and slowly turned his glance to Eveam. Demon Queen Eveam. Yes? In the name of Beast King Leowald, we Gabranths, form an alliance no, we hereby establish a permanent alliance with the Evilas. And the moment they shook their hands, a shout of joy roared on both sides of their respective race. Let us make a new history Gabranths ! Here is the first step towards peace! Thus, the duel between Evila and Gabranth finally reached its conclusion. Although the result ended with Evilas victory, Demon Queen Eveam was able demand a permanent alliance with the Gabranths who lost the fight. The Beast King accepted her proposal. They judged that instead ruling one another, an alliance between two nations wasnt a bad thing to establish. By the favor of the duel where both races fought with their very best, the human beast were able to see Evila in a different light compared in the past. Demon Queen Eveam was certainly someone full of idealism, a naive lass who has a habit of speaking nonsensical things. But because of her pure earnestness to pursue her dreams, she was able to grab hold of Leowalds heart. Although Leowald did not trust her completely, he thought that their future from now on could be made anew with the help of this Demon Queen. It couldnt be denied that both races lacked something compared to the other. However, if both races were able to fill each others needs, they would able to take one more step towards peace. With the thought of not being ruled by the other, each races might be able to spent their days peacefully. (Kuku. so this is what they meant about being an idealist idiot.) Leowald also had a dream. He wanted to obtain a world where everyone can laugh one another without any worries. Hence, he decided to overthrow and control Evila and Humas who were supposed to be his enemies. The reason was because he couldnt trust those people. However, once he matched fist with Eveam, her pure intention was transmitted to him. As they fought with their lives on the line, they were able to gain respect and reconcile with their opponent. The two races that should have been dominated by hatred, were able to obtain a different kind of connection. Of course, not all of the people would appreciate this alliance. However, he didnt actually felt that from the expression of the people who fought in that place. Leowald thought that its possible to struggle hand in hand with these kind of people. (Though this is going to be difficult, whats important is that weve taken the first step. making brave decisions is another role of a rulerright Father?) His deceased father suspended in his mind. He was more rigorous than Leowald, and was a true ruler who regarded his people no matter what circumstance he had to take. Leowald remembered how jealous he was to his father as a ruler, and also how he yearned to be someone like him. Leowald smiled unintentionally as he felt the warm hands of his sworn friend Eveam by his side. Whats wrong Leowald-dono? Eveam puckered up her brows, and asked him. Ah, sorry about that.I just noticed something. You Evilas has the same hot blood flowing just like us. Because we are alive. Even though she was still a young girl, she wore a very sophisticated smile on her face. Gahaha, I agree. Its because were alive.. by the way, why did you add honorifics all of a sudden? Leowald felt uneasy when Eveam suddenly added honorifics in her way of speaking. Then, her cheek blushed from embarrassment, I-its because you are not an enemy anymore but a sworn friend. Moreover, Leowald-dono is a remarkable personage, of course I would naturally add honorifics. Gahaha! You dont need to mind those details! All the more if its for a friend! B-but its impossible! Its too unreasonable for me to talk like that to such a splendid ruler! Fumu, youre quite unexpectedly stubborn wait, maybe its because youre like that, huh? Anyway, youll eventually get used to it in the future. After all, we have a lot chance to see each other. Y-yes! We have enough time to do that! Eveam replied gladly. Then, he heard horse footsteps coming from somewhere. Leowald looked around trying to confirm its origin. And then he saw soldiers riding on Raidpics towards them. Father. Ah. Leglos leaked an insecure voice as Leowald noticed the heavy atmosphere from the soldiers coming towards them. Suddenly, as the approaching soldiers gradually reached them, Dogoooooooon! A huge torrent of water appeared from the feets of the Raidpics, and the soldiers as they were washed away from it. The water changed shape, this time in a form of a tentacle, and it entered through the soldiers body. In that moment, the soldiers body swelled up, and Bon! .. exploded. CH 200 Iyaaaa!? Frightened by the inhuman scene, Mimiru clung to Leowald right away. The spectacle did not only deprived Mimirus voice, but all of the people around as well. But among them, Demon Queen Eveam didnt, she instead turned her gaze at her right side. Following Eveams gaze, the other Evila also glanced to the direction of her suspicion. Their eyes settled on an isolated pool of water that appeared without their knowledge. It gave everyone a strong sense of incompatibility as if it was created similarly to an ink blotching a white piece of paper. Everyone retreat! From Eveams unusual tone of voice, all Evila followed her instruction, and took a distance from it. Likewise, the Gabranth also noticed the strange pool of water from Eveams warning, and similarly backed away from it. And then the harmless puddle began to create ripples. It gradually grew in size, and changed into a large pool of water at about three meters in radius. Ahaha, it seems that youve grown up. A clear voice was heard from the depths of the puddle. The moment Eveam heard that voice, she shivered. Her face began to turn pale, and her shoulder began to tremble little by little. However, Eveam wasnt the only who was affected, even the Cruel trembled from it. All of them froze in their place as if they heard an unbelievable voice. Though the Gabranths bewildered faces were asking what in the world is happening?, it was only Leowald who gazed at the center of pool with blood thirst. Then, something came out from the surface of the water. Moreover, several existences appeared from it. Ten people approximately appeared from there, each garbed with a black robe covering their respective identities. Some had a larger physique while the other were smaller, but each of them emitted a strange atmosphere. And then the true origin of their incompatibility came from the a small boy at the center of the group. They understood right away the nature of the boy because he was not wearing his hood while donned in a black robe. Eveam for that matter was drenched in cold sweat as a mutter escaped from her mouth. ..Avoros Grant Early Evening. Hiiro looked at the boy who showed up so suddenly. Just from Eveams mutter to Avoros, he understood that they were apparently acquaintances. (But who in the world are those black robed people surrounding the boy. theyre different.) Their atmospheres werent ordinary by any standards. Though they may have individual differences, Hiiro felt that their strength were equally or far stronger than any of the people who participated in the duel. His eyes then was naturally attracted back at the boy. He felt so unreal as if the said person came out from a majestic picture capturing the true beauty of perfection. It was the first time Hiiro was impressed by such an astounding beauty, moreover a beautiful boy. Supposing he grew up as it is to his adulthood, men and women would surely be at a loss for words due to his breath-taking charm. (Still.) Hiiro felt a slight incompatibility regarding the boy. The people surrounding the said person were definitely strong, but the boy himself stood out more compared to the rest. But literally speaking, the boy doesnt seem to be that different.Hiiro thought that he might have judged too early based from his incomplete knowledge on the boys nature. Among those people who heard Eveams mutter, Leowald asked back in contemplation. Avoros.you say? So he really is that person.? Come to think of it, this is Leowald-donos first time meeting him personally its indeed as you have suspected, this is Avoros. At least only by face. Ahaha, thats mean Eveam. Its kind of sad to be mistaken as an imposter to my own appearance. Thats because In that moment, an explosive pressure of ambition gushed forth from the boy. Instinctively, each of the Evila and Gabranth took a stance to defend their respective rulers. However, the only one who moved were those people who participated in the duel. The other soldiers were rendered frozen in their feet as if their hearts were seized by the boys presence. Their faces were pale in comparison as cold sweat drenched their whole bodies. Even then, just from the pressure of the boys ambition, the races representatives couldnt help but cramp their faces as each of them understood the boys overwhelming presence. The reason was because of the boys distorted ambition coming from him it was not like the noble ambition of Leowald, it was similar to an Evil King spreading malice, kind of feeling. Moreover such malice coming from the said person was ultimately the strangest of them all. See? Im the real thing? The person in question made a calm smile as if what happened was nothing to him. However, Eveam who assumed a fake Avoros was forced to recognize the real thing, and groaned. Avoros.. To Eveams mutter, Avoros made a slightly regrettable expression. U~n, wont you call me Ani-sama this time? Then, blurted something unexpected. (Ani? Are they brother and sister?) That sort of story was something Hiiro havent heard. Rather, there might have been a similar story where he heard about the previous Demon King as Eveams elder brother. But his appearance was far more younger than Eveam, Hiiro couldnt believe that that person was her elder brother, especially the matter about being the previous Demon King. However, his judgement previously might have been correct based on his atmosphere. It seems Leowald knew it as well, but the people around him were wrapped in astonishment just like Hiiro. Dont joke around! Youre not my brother any longer! Avoros who found Eveams shout funny, replied back. You have a point. Certainly I dont recall being your elder brother. even so, were still connect by blood, no? Ku.. Eveam made a disgusted expression as if she was displeased by that fact. Dont make such a disgusted face. I just came here to appreciate the efforts of my imouto ( little sister). Then, he began to suddenly clap his hands. Congratulations my little sister. With this, an alliance is formed with the Gabranths. Good job, you really did well. How I was watching you for a long time you know. Even before youve ascended the throne Ive been always looking at you. . So you really did camouflage your death that time? U~n, I camouflaged my deathor rather, I wonder if camouflage is the proper word for it. That said, I cant tell you anymore. Eveam glared at him joking around as her fist trembled. What are you being aloof for! Dont you understand that youre the one who made us suffer this much! Please dont get angry so much. Though you are young, youll likely gain more wrinkles you know? Eveams anger rose from how he treated her protest with contempt. The hatred that you spread throughout the nation, how many times weve suffered from it, and finally arrived here, I dont think you understand any of it! If you say it that way, then I guess Im far from understanding such trivial things. Gu.d-dont pretend that you dont know any of it! When Eveam reached her limit, she pointed her right hands toward Avoros, and flames gushed forth from it. But the said youth didnt flinched nor moved from his place. Following that, one of the black robed people faced the incoming flames ahead. And then, the flame was inhaled into the hood. How!? Not only Eveam almost all of the people who witnessed that were wide eyed from the strange phenomenon. Ahaha, you really have grown up. In the past, you never even once bared your fangs towards me. Should I be glad from the flow of time? I feel lonely somehow. The black robed person moved behind Avoros. Based from that atmosphere, one could feel its intention of preventing any attacks necessary. (What kind of magic is that? Or is that an in born talent of that guy?) Hiiro did not understood how they prevented Eveams magic. So to understand that persons information, he used Pry at once. (..whats the meaning of this?) Hiiro frowned unintentionally. The character he used was supposed to view anyones Status and look at it. However, Hiiro couldnt confirm anyone of those peoples Status. Then, one person turned his gaze on him. Its useless. I dont know what kind of magic you used, but its probably a magic intervention, right? I just made a conjecture based on the nature of the magic transmitted, but Im afraid that kind wont be effective against us. Hiiro didnt show it in his expression, but to honest, the boy was exactly right. The effect of Pry being negated never happened until now. (Furthermore, he was able to notice the nature of his magic? Thats some high perception ability) In a different perspective, it was probably true that Hiiro used a magic which interfered with the desired partner. Because it can show the partners Status and look at it. But Hiiro couldnt understand how the partner was able to notice and found out about that. You should stop it, kid. It was Marione who advised him to stop. Of course, he didnt neglect his precaution on the surroundings as he made a stern expression on his face. When Hiiro asked him about it, The Previous King possesses a Demon Eye similar to Aquinas. What did you say? Though this kind is different from that guy, that eyes has outstanding observation ability. Only to the extent of seeing it could he grasp its true nature. Thats one playful ability, huh? In other words, his usual Pry or a | Judge would likely have the same effect. Although it doesnt seem possible to view a persons Status, theres no positive proof yet. Nevertheless, he wouldnt be able to know any ability of the said person. (Interfering magic if thats the case, then Judge or {ˡ | Investigate would probably obtain some little information.) If One Word Chain is not possible, then Two Word Chain would do the trick, or if its not enough then Three Word Chain would likely render the interference ineffective. but, since hed used Peerless, he can only use One Word Chain right now. Now that I rememberso youre Hiiro Okamura. Avoros looked at him with interest. Fuu~n. Just seeing his eyes got Hiiro irritated. So this is what the irregular that No. 3 meant. And also the Otherworlder the heroes spoke of.huh? The moment those worrisome words were spoken, Hiiros brows subtly moved, this however was noticed in detail by Avoros. Ah, are you possibly worried about the heroes? I can assure you that they are all fine. Ive been treating them with care. It would only mean that Taishi and Chika, the only two missing heroes remaining, were in Avoros custody. Though he didnt know how it became like that, it would seem that theyve been captured by these troublesome fellows. (They really dont have any luck in these sort of thing.) Hiiro thought just how lucky Shuri and Shinobu were for obediently surrendering themselves as they are in house arrest. Those heroes dont matter to me. How will you treat them is unrelated to me. Hee? Is that so? Hiiro didnt answer his question, and just scratched his head. Oh well. Anyway, would you like to join me? Ha? The air around the place suddenly became heavy due to his callous solicitation. Why are you asking that all of a sudden? You see, I had fun watching the whole duel, especially your duel, you were quite interesting. . In case of your abilitylet me see, if you work hard you could probably become my right arm? What do you say? Dont you think its wiser to side with me than my little sister? Dont fool around! I wont let you take Hiiro into your side! Will you please shut up a little Eveam? An intense amount of blood thirst focused on Eveam even though he was smiling. She groaned, and her body stiffened. Good girl. So Hiiro-kun, how about it? Would you like to join us? Eveam glanced with an insecure expression towards Hiiro. And when Hiiro haughtily folded his arms, No thanks. He quickly refused the offer. Avoros was taken aback by his words, even the moment he smiled back, somehow there was a trace of cramp in it. May I know your reason? I dont have any intention of being under by anyone. Even less, to become a right arm of a person I barely know of. Especially for a cheeky brat who thinks and talks like a kid. In that moment, one of the black robed people who was standing up to now disappeared, then it instantly appeared and smashed Hiiros bosom. Only his consciousness grasped the existence figure clearly. He was able to dodge it, but his reaction was quite dull due to the favor of his previous duel. Then, blood thirst was transmitted from the assailant, he will surely attack again at any moment. Nevertheless, the way things are going, he will likely received that attack defenseless. As he thought so, when Hiiro looked towards the sky, he noticed something, and instantly made a big step backwards to his rear. Then, something pierced from the sky, and immediately landed in front of Hiiro. It was a black sword. It felt familiar as if hed seen it somewhere before, then suddenly the black robed person lost his movement as sand entangled him from below. While everyone was stunned, there was one person who got off right in front of Hiiro from the sky. He wore blue turban on his body, a long purple hair tied on his back, and his mouth was covered with bandages. The appearance was exactly like from his memory. The figure took the black sword pierced on the ground, and placed it back on one of the two sheaths overlapped into a cross on his back. And when the said person squatted, and placed his hands on the ground, a huge hand made from sand appeared in front of the restrained black robed person, and crushed him. Then, that person spoke, I wont let you ..have Hiiro. CH 201 Although Hiiro was able to narrowly escape death thanks to the mysterious person who suddenly appeared from the sky, Hiiro still felt that hed seen that appearance from behind somewhere, he searched his memories and tried to recall the said figure. When that person thereupon faced Hiiro, he was taken aback by it. Are you..Nitouryuu? Un..long time no seeHiiro. The person took the bandage off his mouth showing his cheeks faintly loosened, and answered Hiiro. Hiiro knew this figure, this person was Nitouryuu. Camus of the Asura Tribe. Asura Tribe was the race Hiiro and Liliyn encountered by chance when they entered the dessert on the demon continent, and among those people was this young lad whod aided Hiiro as they seized the heart of the Demon-converted Father of his. Hiiro treated the whole tribe injured by the demon, pushed Camus from hesitating on killing his father, and saved them all consequently in the end. What are you doing in here.? Ah, thats because.hm? Please.wait for a moment. Breaking of from their conversation, Camus looked at the place where the black robed people was crushed a little while ago. Unexpectedly, an explosion occurred from the sand and something came out of it. They understood that this person was strong as it was able to free from Camus constraints. They felt that it was about to attack again and prepared to guard themselves. But, Die. Liliyn came out of nowhere, and approached the opponent in that brief moment. (Red Loli!?) Liliyn directed an abnormal amount of blood thirst towards the assailant aiming at Hiiro. She poured strength into her thin foot, and kicked him with all her strength. Bakii! The opponent was blew off with a backbreaking sound. Though Liliyn tried to follow her attack, her foot stopped the moment she was about take a step forward.. ..chi, what a foolish behavior. Taking a good look at it, there was a needle-shaped object directed at the soles of her foot which was mounted on the ground, if Liliyn had continued her advance, she would have likely received such damage. For a few seconds, Liliyn turned a deadly glance toward the person blown off by her attack, then she faced Avoros. (That kid.) Hiiro understood that Avoros directed his blood thirst so that Liliyn would become aware of his existence. Hence, Liliyn didnt confront him poorly, and glanced back towards Hiiro. Everyone, including Hiiro, were in mute amazement for Liliyns obvious indignation. Hiiro you bastard, that was careless! Hiiro couldnt answer back. After all, she was right, he was careless. Perhaps if Camus didnt came, Liliyn would have been the one to help him. Liliyn was someone who would move if her companions is in great trouble. And she was right, Hiiro couldnt afford to be careless anymore. Settling the sermons later, he gazed back at Avoros. You were too careless Kainabi. The moment Avoros called Kainabi, the person who was blown off from Liliyns attack, then kneeled on his feet and bowed his head. I apologize for my mistake My King. I have showed you something unsightly. The voice of the said person was high pitched similar to that of a woman. Sorry about that Hiiro-kun. This is child is overprotective. So please forgive her, alright? It doesnt seem you can manage your subordinates, is this what the rumored Previous Demon King can do? The air suddenly went cold again. Even if Avoros was laughing, there was a trace stiffness in it. He might have been shocked for being said by that for the first time. However, Hiiro did not notice that as Silva turned his gaze towards him with a suspicious expression. Even Eveam and the Evilas were nervous with cold sweat from Hiiros words. Kainabi as well who saw Hiiros indifferent face, stood up again but stopped when Avoros raised his hands. .Hiiro-kun, you havent live here for more than ten years, right? Despite how I look, Im more unthinkable as you imagine me to be. Dont you have any respect to your elders? Unfortunately, I dont do such troublesome things. Also, while it may be true that youve lived longer, respecting you is a different matter. At the very least, not to a kid who runs his mouth here and there. Avoros flawless smile collapsed from his words as his cheeks had a cramp. I-I see. so the report wasnt exactly false after all, you really are an arrogant youth. Is that so? A vein was clearly standing on Eveams expression as all of the people rooted in their places took maximum precaution. Nevertheless, when Avoros inhaled a big breath,- . you really are an interesting man. -he made a sneer, then pulled away his piercing glance gazed to another person. ..for the time being you. ..me? Avoros called Camus with the latter only inclining his neck with an expressionless face. Yes, that appearance, youre from the Asura Tribe right? Why did you come here? He had a point, this was the Gabranth continent not the Evila continent. I came to helpHiiro. Fu~n, are you possibly..friends? Then, Camus turned his head sideways in rejection. No.Im Hiiros subordinate. Eh? Hiiro-kun has a subordinate? Now that Hiiro was reminded of his words, it did happen. When he saved the Asura Tribe, the compensation was Camus becoming his subordinate. But the moment Hiiros party decided to continue their journey, Camus couldnt come as he needed to protect the Asura Tribe. Within that time, Camus promised Hiiro that when hes in trouble, he would hastily come to his side. (TL Note: Please, I recommend you to play this while reading the next few lines.) Hiiro. I came herewhen I heard about the duel. Though Camus said that with pride and confidence,- Oi, the duel has already ended you know? eh?..eeh? -he became wide eyed as his current expression collapsed. It was clear that hes depressed from the drop of his shoulders. No way.and I even did my bestto swim in the sea. He callously said something unbelievable. SS rank creatures inhabited that sea, the current as well were quite strong which was why it was deemed impassable. Taking those in mind, Camus swum that sea through all that? This guy is an idiot, Hiiro thought. He even did such an act as if his life was unnecessary to him. Despite of this though, Hiiro felt a satisfying warmth in his heart when he heard Camus overcome those dangerous situations so that he could only reach him. Good grief. You are too unreasonable. Still, Im pleased for your strong loyalty. As Hiiro said so with a smile, Camus made a joyous expression, and laughed with a flustered cheek due to his embarrassment. Several people were attracted when they saw those two as such. Apart from Liliyn who knew her gender, Muir, Mimiru, and Nikki, these three people, were shocked by the appearance of this beautiful woman. In addition, there also other people with that same thinking, though it wasnt to the extent of those three peoples surprise. .e-errr. I kind of feel bad, but is it alright for me to speak now? (TL Note: You can stop the music now.) Avoros restored their conversation as he intervened so. N..what? Does this mean you came here to support Hiiro-kun? Yes. I understand. Then, you are considered as an enemy as well. However. Hm? I have one more..errand. Hee, may I know what this other errand is? .I came..for one of those people. As Camus spoke so, he looked at the black robed people. Who are you looking for? On his cheek..theres a cross shaped wound. Indeed, Camus was looking for a man with cross wound. He was after the ringleader who changed his father into a demon. Which was why, Camus wanted to reenact revenge by his own hands without fail. The moment Avoros heard Camus words, the corners of his mouth raised. Hee. do you think hes here? Yup. and its that person! Sand appeared suddenly from Camus feet, and cluster of sand attacked one person among the group. However, something crept out from the latters feet. Bashaaaaa! It was a gigantic tree. The ground was suddenly divided, and a gigantic tree appeared from it, brushing away the incoming mass of sand. Not yet! The sand which should have dispersed to the sky, poured down on the black robed person similar to a rain. However, branches of leaves grew in abundance above the figures overhead. Still, part of the sand was able to make a small crevice on the leaf and reached the person. It hit its hood, and the figures real face was exposed in broad daylight. I found you. Clear murderous intent emitted from Camus stare. That man had a splendid cross wound on his cheek. The man was handsome in appearance, and was approximately aged at 40s. His presence was not inferior to Leowalds, and gazed at Camus quietly. .that Katana, I see, so you were that child back then, youve grown up. The man narrowed his eyes as remembered a nostalgic memory from his past. Do you know him? Yes My King, Ive known him a little in the past. Fuu~n, somehow this became quite an interesting development. Though he was in the dark about Camuss circumstances, he looked at him as if he was watching a movie. Anyway, although Ive said that my purpose here is to congratulate Eveam for her victory, well, I also have thing to say. Then, it was followed by another unpleasant smile of his. Because of his rash expression, it felt like Avoros was fit for a good-looking villain role. My greatest objective..ehem! After this, Ill say it, so make sure to listen, alright? Everyones attention were now directed at him as Avoros prepares for his next words. And when his thin lips faintly moved, We are going to conquer Edea .Time stopped. CH 202 Avoros declaration of world conquest terrified most of the people in the vicinity, as if time stopped for them. Nevertheless, he continued without minding such people. So I was thinking of inviting you people under my wings, how about it? His way of speaking were light. It was like someone inviting anyone on the way with their journey. Still, there were people who rejected his offer. Like hell we will! The Demon Queen and the Beast King completely denied at the same time. However, Avoros wasnt shaken by it, and spoke as if he expected such answer. Then we are going to war. This time, he answered without hesitation. Though the meaning of his words was a serious matter, everyone was still speechless from his previous words. War..? Thats right, there are things I cant let you do as you please Eveam. And Its not possible to solve through your peace talks. How will I do it instead?.. Simple, I will deprive everything through sheer strength. D-dont screw with me! We already reached a consensus here, and yet you intend to increase again the hatred! Then, just be quiet and obediently become under my jurisdiction. If you do so, I could have handled you all properly. All the more reason to reject your offer! Its better to annihilate us rather than to become under your control you bastard! Leowald raised his voice with indignation. Maa, youre probably right. I dont need the Gabranths after all. Even if I didnt invite you, youll eventually become pets, or rations, no? or probably just some heap of garbages. You bastaaaaard! However, because Leowalds condition had not yet recovered, he bent his knee in the process. Oh my, you shouldnt overwork yourself you know? It would seem that Avoros words didnt reach the infuriated Leowald. You bastard.. Ahaha, while Ill be glad to keep you guys in company, as expected I dont have such luxury. Ive made a lot preparations in my side. Let me see..you dont mind if we make an announcement here, right? Avoros stretched his arms outwards, his eyes were burning with confidence. I hope that youll remember us. We are Matar Deus, the rulers of this world. Thats absurd. Leowald made a mutter in representation of all the people in the place. Fufufu, that ends my speech, I just wanted to show my face around here. Suddenly, the pool of water below the groups feet spread as everyone in the place were blinded by a bright line. And then, the group were slowly sucked by the water. They seemed to be taking their leave. One by one the robed figures sunk into the pool with only a few left who hadnt yet. Ah, I forgot to say this! Beast King? Mu? Let me tell you something good. As Avoros had called, Leowald turned at him with suspicious eyes. .the soldiers who came here a while ago were your subordinate right? Though weve killed most of them. You bastard. Just hear me out. Although I think you shouldnt hear about these kind of things. ..what? And when Avoros takes a deep breath, Although hes not here, Kokurou is also under my wings you know. W-what did you say! It was assumed that Leowald was the one who shouted, but it was Marione. When Avoros saw Marione in his field of vision, he was wide eyed in surprise, Ah, now that you mention it, I think Kokorou was the one who killed Mariones family, no? Is that story true, Previous King! His expression was as if he was about to pounce at anyone right now. Its true. After this, feel free to go to Passion for confirmation, alright? .oi, what do you mean by that? Naturally, Leowald couldnt ignore what he said, and asked in doubt. Well you see, Kokurou said he was going to Passion What did you say!? This time, Leowald was the one who raised his voice. His face transformed into a ghastly expression as if he was flooded with despair. Ahaha, thats why you should return home with haste, no? Also Eveam? .what? Im taking care of Teckil in my side. Wha-!? So you were the one! Ahaha, farewell. Wait! Avoros disappeared into the pool of water. Their feelings of festivity before were now replaced by a lump in their throats. Meanwhile, Camus was throwing a sharp glance towards a certain man. Ill absolutely.knock you down. .can you do it? .I will. .then try me, my name is Hiyomi. ..Hiyomi Camus stared for a long time without breaking his gaze at Hiyomi as the latter slowly disappeared in the pool. .I will beat you for sure. Camus clasped his fist as he made a declaration to himself. While silence enveloped the surroundings, Leowalds body staggered violently as he began to walk. Father! First Prince Leglos called out to him, but Leowald showed no signs of hearing him, and continued to walk with abandon. Leglos blocked Leowalds path, and met him eye to eye. However, it was as if Leowald was saying to leave him alone just from the intensity of his gaze. Still, Leglos didnt tremble from it, and stood firm. Father, first of all, please issue your instructions! .. This is your role as a ruler! Leowald was caught surprised by Leglos words, and closed his eyes as he inhaled a large breath. .that helped Leglos. I was about to nearly throw away my obligation as a ruler. Dont worry, because thats my role right now. Gahaha, your role.right now. Rara, it seems that my son has what it takes after all. Yes, please value it. While I couldnt stop you, Leglos didnt and called you many times a while ago. Gahaha! I seem to have worried you people, sorry about that! Seeing as Leowald was able to calmly think again, he cleared his throat, and At any rate, it is necessary to return to our country to confirm what had occurred. The beast men also nodded respectively to Leowalds words. There are too much events that have happened today. Normally, after this I would speak with the people of Evila but.. Though he said so to Eveam, the latter also supported his decision, It can wait. There are a lot of things we should confirm first. After we prove what Avoros had said, it is necessary for us to work on the counter measures in future regarding his true aim. As representatives of our newly established alliance. I agree. It is necessary to understand accurately our current state. After that, it would be wise to open a conference about it for the future. Certainly, It would be better to advance the relationship of both races in here. Theyve just recently established the alliance, but their people were troubled by the sudden irregularity that had occurred. For the sake of mutual information, its necessary to return to their respective country, and calm the situation. Alright. Then, please contact me when you have tentative control on your side. Because Avoros may possibly do something while we are at it. Indeed, though Avoros may have said that hed done something to Passion, its possibly a scapegoat to aim at Xaos next. It is necessary to confirm it right now. Youre correct. If he really intends to cause another war, then we cant lose to the war. Its necessary to exchange information closely after this. Yes. Then, let us make haste. I dont know if Avoros was threatening us when he said it, but there was some truth to it about the state of the soldiers who came a while ago, something doesnt feel right about it. I apologize about that. Leowald began to turn his heels towards his people, and issued his instructions. CH 203 H-hiiro-sama! The owner of that feeble voice came from Mimiru. Along with her were Muir with Arnold in tow, and an unfamiliar woman. These four people approached Hiiro. Perhaps they just wanted to bid their greetings to him. However, he felt uneasy about identity of the other woman. H-hiiro-sama, you were incredibly strong! A-as expected of Hiiro-san! I-i want to know how you became strong like that! Two little girls spoke with their eyes sparkling in wonder, while their cheeks were blushing. Even if you ask me, its just the result of my training during half a year. No no, were talking about your absurd strength you know Arnold sighed in amazement. Oh yeah, you seemed to have lost your duel Ossan. Ugu..b-but we won the the match! Yeah, its thanks to Chibi Usagi. Ununu. Besides Arnold, Muir was also identically depressed. She was not able to defeat Ionis. Arnold was the only who was supposed to lose, but unexpected flying sparks spewed from their fight, making Muir unable to execute her finishing blow. Seeing such Muir, Hiiro helplessly approached her,- Ton. -and poked at her forehead. Youve grown Chibi. h-hiiro-san.. Still, you seem to have not yet mastered your power, at least reach to the point where you are able to bring out your Spirit. .I-I understand! Her once depressed state transformed into a joyous expression. Mou.treating Muir-chan only is not fair. Mimiru pulled the hem of her skirt. M-Mimiru! Hiiro met eye to eye with the other woman who finally spoke. Then, for some reason, the woman averted her gaze with flustered cheeks. (Huh.?) Hiiro knitted his eyebrows as he was bewildered by the womans attitude just now, (Is she angry? I wont be surprised if she harbors any grudge towards me, but) Why was she averting her eyes? Why is she blushing? It was different in comparison to his thoughts and couldnt hit upon the reason because of it. So Hiiro took the inifiative. Its probably not a good idea to dwell further on this matter as it may increase more trouble for him. However, as he thought so, Arnold began to speak unnecessary words. Ah, now that I think of it, Kukulia-sama doesnt know Hiiro yet right? Hiiro disappointedly rebuked in his mind about this idiotic parent who couldnt read the atmosphere. Even though he made a decision to avoid more trouble, this idiot pushed him back to where hed started. Her name is Kukulia-sama, shes the daughter of Leowald-sama and the elder sister of Mimiru-sama. Now that Arnold mentioned it, she called Mimiru by her first name, so Hiiro found it reasonable that shes part of royalty. However, that person named Kukulia was acting suspiciously. Her eyes were conveying her displeasure in this place. She might be uncomfortable with him being in here. While he thought so, she took a deep breath, and I-indeed, Im Kukulia King! H-how dare of you to not know my name! As Kukulia said so, she extended her hand requesting a handshake from him. Though Hiiro anticipated her anger based from the tone of her voice, why was she requesting a handshake as well? Then, all of a sudden, her face paled as if she made a mistake, Ah, t-thats not it! What in the world am I saying! Because of her sudden reflection on her words, Hiiro unintentionally blinked in surprise. Following that, Kukulias face flushed to bright red, I-i apologize for my rude behavior! I was supposed to greet you properly when I suddenly felt nervous talking to youum. Her despondent state was similar to a small puppy being lectured by their own master. But somehow it felt that this image was intended to be this way. He then caught a glimpse of Arnold grinning..it apparently seems that this idiot wanted to taste á | Illusion again. .haa, here. Wanting to end the situation as soon as possible, Hiiro helplessly held out his hand. ..eh? ah Of course, she took the hint, and silently shook his hands. E-err. youre quite strong. You might say it like that Fufu, shouldnt you normally answer it with humility? I dont have that in my dictionary. Ahahaha! Is that so! She joyfully nodded in assent, Anyway, I want to express my gratitude! As Kukulia said so, she suddenly bowed in front of Hiiro. While the latter wondered what is it this time?, Youre the one who returned Mimirus voice right? I see, Hiiro thought, shes expressing her gratitude for saving her younger sister. I admit that Ive healed her, but it wasnt for free. Its a loan, isnt that right Blue Ribbons? Yes! Seeing the wide smile of Mimiru who affirmed his question, Kukulia couldnt help but express a gentle smile. Even so, Im really grateful for what you have done. Hence, my gratitude. When Hiiro saw her again bow in front of him, he felt a little ashamed for his actions,- Dont worry about it. -and turned his face away. He thereupon saw Muirs anxious face as he did so. Uhm, Hiiro-san? Isis your wound alright? No problems at all. B-but you seem to have a hard time.moving? Hiiro was astonished by Muirs precise observation. Certainly, he didnt bore any injuries. But due to the side effects of Peerless Mode, his body was experiencing a considerable degree of muscle pain. Though he was sure to have prevented it from being shown on his face, but Muir unnaturally noticed his cover. I told you not to worry about it. I-if you say so.but may I ask another question? She apparently has some other questions, huh? Somehow Hiiro found it difficult to answer her. What? Ive been wondering.who is that person besides you? Besides me? When Hiiro followed Muirs line of vision, C hm? Me? -there was Camus. He seemed to have been at Hiiros side for a long time. His motionless, but firm appearance was exactly similar to a knight guarding his king. Oh, about Nitouryuu, huh? Nitouryuu?.ah, so thats how you call her. Yes, I was pertaining to her. Then, Hiiro heard something he couldnt ignore. Wait a minute. Hm? What did you say again? E-err. I was pertaining to her. Youre mistaken. Eh? After Hiiro inhaled a short breath, he spoke to the woman inclining her neck in bewilderment. This guy is a man .eh? Though Muir was able to voice out her words, all the other people who heard were staring blankly in puzzlement. Hey Hiiro, thats a joke right? No matter what angle you look at her, shes pretty much a woman! Moreover a beautiful girl! Arnold spoke in agitation while pointing his finger on the assumed woman. Am.I woman? Camus pointed a finger to his face while inclining his head deeply in thought of the matter. Dont listen to them. Youre a man, arent you? Un..youre right. Im.a man! Seeing Camus somehow puffing his chest in pride, a sigh escaped Muir. I-is he really ..a man? E-even though shes this cute? I-I agree with you! Somehow it feels borderline unfair! Though Arnold and Muir stated their own impression respectively, Muir, Mimiru, and Kukulias cheeks loosened as if they felt sense of security from it. ehehe. They said Im cute.Hiiro. .isnt that great for you. Though Camus candidly spoke, when they, who were relieved by their doubts, saw Camus embarrassed face, they could only hang their heads in defeat. A-at least we can be relieved.isnt that right Mimiru-chan! Yes, I agree with you Muir-chan! Though they dont know what may happen in the future, as long as problems doesnt occur, Muir and Mimiru were alright with it. Hey you people over there, we are about to return to our country. Though her hands were still in the pockets of her white robe while her ears was swaying sideways, Rarashiks voice resounded from their distance as she approached them. Apparently, the preparation for homecoming seemed to have been complete. Wed like to go back as well Hiiro, but. Demon Queen Eveam seemed to have ended her talk with the Beast King, and talked to him. Can you use now your magic? As Eveam had asked, all of them came here from Hiiros Transfer character. Because they couldnt return by foot in their condition, they requested for Hiiro to use Transfer character again. Of course, since he had decided to use it before their the duel, Hiiro doesnt have any problems using it again, but.. Sorry, I still cant use it right now. So youre still experiencing the effects of Rebound huh? Though Ive been told about it by Silva, it seems it might take some time for recovery. If you understand that far, just wait for a little while. I may be able to use it again after a few more minutes. I understand. Please tell me when youre able to use it again. Sure. Eveam returned once again to the group of Evila. You, and you too! Move quickly! Muir and the other moved from the place as Rarashik urged them to do so. H-Hiiro-san! I hope we can meet more often again! Muir voiced out her words in desperation. Arnold besides her seemed ill-humored though. Your race are sworn allies already you know? You can meet me as much as you want once permission is granted. I-I will also come to meet you! But Hiiro-sama must also come to greet us! ..do as you like. But I wont be leaving the city for a while because I will be enjoying my spare time. Because after this, Hiiro will be shutting himself with abandon inside the Grand Fortune Library. He wont leave until hed completely read through all the books in there. Hiiro! Someday youll pay for this! I wont hand Muir to you! Arnolds legs were kicked by Rarashik urging him to move forward as he shouted like an idiotic parent. Following them, Mimiru and Kukulia lightly bowed in front of him. At edge of his vision, he spotted a weeping Crouch No, shed been crying all along while being dragged by Putis pulling her neck. Perhaps, shed been obstructed by Putis before she was able to approach Hiiro. Well, Hiiro admits that Crouch is one troublesome partner to deal with, and thanked Putis in his mind due to her considerate endeavor. Funyaaaaaaaa, Hiirooooooooooooooooooooooo! Hes just probably hearing things in his mind. Yeah, thats likely the case. CH 204 Mumumumu. After the Gabranths left, there was a particular person who was in a rather bad mood C growling C as she fixedly stared at a young boy. You did well enduring it, Ojousama. It was Silvia who spoke those words of comfort to Liliyn. Why? Because the moment she saw Hiiro harmoniously speaking with a lot of beautiful girls around him, she couldnt help wanting to jump towards them, though she was able to endure such impulse. I-It cant be helped! Im not so stupid to ruin a conversation with some old friends. Nofofofofo! Youve grown quite well Ojousama. For youto even consider such a thingooooh! This butler has been deeply moved! Shut up you blinded fooooool! Dabugh!? As if all her stress were stockpiled into that blow, Liliyn delivered an uppercut to Silvas chin, blowing him off from his place. Usually Shamoe would have shouted worriedly on Silvas safety, but it would seem that she wasnt able to do so as she was taking care of a sleeping Mikazuki. What a pain the ass. And so Liliyn went to towards Hiiro, though Nikki who was heading on the same direction got to him earlier. Shishou! Is your talk with them done? Yeah. Also will you introduce this new personage besides you! Thinking how troublesome it would be to do that, Hiiro passed the responsibility to Silva, as the latter gladly introduced Camus to Nikki with a smile on his face. Then, another person approached them. Her red hair was violently shaking as Red Loli had a pout on her face. .why do you have that kind of face? Hmpf, its none of your concern. She had this unapproachable atmosphere that made Hiiro stopped inquiring her any further for he may bring unnecessary trouble for himself. Then, she turned a glance towards Camus while folding her arms. Oi Camus, is Shivan doing well? N..quite energetic. Shivan was a former travel companion of Liliyn, and Camus kinfolk of the Asura Tribe. Currently, he was now Camus foster parent despite his relatively old age, and as a former Chief of the Asura Tribe. ..I see. Hearing her old friends well-being, her cheeks slightly loosened as she made a relieved sigh. That aside, is it alright for you to leave the village alone? Arent you the Chief of it? Liliyn worriedly said the thing that was one her mind, and listened carefully for his reply. I said to them.that I need to help Hiiro. and they all agreed. Those family of yours are soft-hearted as usual. But..I didnt made it in time. His non-participation on the duel made Camus quite dispirited. Hiiro who saw that inadvertently leaked a sigh. You may have not made it in time for the duel Nitouryuu, but were you not the one who saved me in time? .e? From the attack of that unknown black robed person. A..yeah. So how did I say this, thanks for that. .ehehehe. Camus shyly smiled. Anyone who saw such an adorable expression would be swooned by it. (Seeing him like this, he really looks like a woman after all. I kind of understand why those people mistook his gender) Hiiro felt amazed by this persons visage. Well then, I suppose youll be returning back once since this duel had ended? Liliyn asked. .what should I do? Even if you ask me Hiiro couldnt answer his worry even if he asked him about his situation. I left the village..in Jinus hands. Jinu was Camuss right hand person. Hiiro had told Jinu many times that his outward appearance was more appropriate as the Chief of the tribe. Oh, so you left it to Topknot Rascal, huh? Indeed, this was the nickname Hiiro called Jinu because of the cleanly combed topknot hairstyle of his was similar to a Japanese samurai. Besidesthe desert is safe right now. Hohou! Then how about you join with us for the time being? It was the Hentai who suddenly started that conversation, ignorant of his bleeding head. ..tsk, this guy hasnt died yet Despite Liliyns uppercut, this person was still fine which often made Nikki feel admiration. When Silva brought out a handkerchief from his bosom and wiped the blood from his face, If anything happens unexpectedly, we only have to request Hiiro-sama to send you back to the village. Oi, dont decide it without my permission. Oh? If I remember correctly, wasnt Camus Hiiros subordinate? what about it? The superior should treat their subordinates importantly, right? Like how Camus-dono came here because he was worried about your safety, and splendidly saved you from danger, no? Silva talked again exaggeratedly without permission. Despite his sound argument, he just couldnt help think how ill-natured this person was. Hiiro-sama wont abandon such a cute and loyal subordinate.like him right? He smiled pleasantly as he thrust out Hiiros means of escape. Honestly, Hiiro specifically doesnt have any objections about it. He was actually thankful for Camus arrival. But when this Hentai butler pointed it out, he somehow felt angry. It further rose up in irritation as he saw the mark of the blood not completely wiped from his forehead. ..haa, I didnt say I wouldnt send you back. Even if he take notice of Silva as it is, the said person would likely just disregard the matter with a joke. Should I send you back now? He asked Camus with a sour look. am Ia hindrance? I didnt mention you being a hindrance though? Then..Ill stay with you.a little longer..I want to be.with Hiiro more. Hiiro silently stared at him. Then, do as you like. After this well be returning to Xaos, if you want to know why, hear the details from Jii-san. ..ok. Then, Hiiro felt the chains binding his body sweep away. It would apparently seem that the Reboundof Peerless Modehad been relieved. With this, Hiiro can finally useWord Magicagain. Oi Idiot Disciple. Yes Master? Nikki replied giddily as she turned to Hiiro with starry eyes. Do you have theRed Honey Candy? Please wait for a moment. While Nikki said so, she put her hand inside the bag hung at her waist and rummaged through it. Mumumu..ah, I wonder if this is it! As she took out the said object, .thats the Poison Bead It was obvious based from the color. It had quite the purple tint in it. Mumumualright, Im sure this is it! ..thats just an empty shell. Wherever she picked it up from, the shell she presented was similar to the shell a hermit crab resides in. Seriously, havent I passed you some a while ago? A red candy used for recovering magic? Ooh! I remember now! As she said so, Nikki shoved her hand on the bag again, This is it! And mightily brought out a.. .thats just a Red Seed What did you say!? N-now that you mention it, this was the squirrel food Mikazuki and I requested for Silva-dono to purchase! This apprentice is an idiot, he thought. Rubbing his temple irksomely, he grabbed the bag from Nikki. He was able to find three pieces of it.but Oi, I believe Ive passed you 10 pieces of it? What happened to the rest? ? Searching her memories, Nikki tilted her head sidewards. And soon remembered why, I think I was racing with Mikazuki the other day and might have dropped them along the way! ..this apprentice is really an idiot. haa, anyway Ill be taking these. Sure, feel free to take them all When Hiiro threw them into his mouth, the heavy feeling inside his body slowly lightened. With this, he could more or less correspond to the task at hand. Just like the time when they faced the Gabranths, Hiiro used the Transfer character to return to Demon Capital C Xaos, and was at a loss of words due to the sudden shout of joy. The place they arrived was crowded by people, and it was understandable that the people were waiting for their return. It would seem that Eveam have informed their victory to Aquinas using a magic tool. And when they informed Aquinas about their return, he had told this to the people. People who were unrelated even came in front of the castle and waited for their arrival just to hear the report of their victory as a sign of their appreciation. Hundreds, thousands, or even more, the image of the people gathered was breathtaking. They could be even described as a sea of people. No matter where they look, they would meet the gazes of the people on the ground. At first, Eveam was also bewildered by this surprise, but soon recovered from the shock, and quickly raised her fist upwards. We are the victors! Ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooh! The intensity of their shout had reached to the point of their eardrum being in pain. For some reason, they even began to stomp on the ground in rhythm as shout of joy continued to grow to the point of wanting to leave the place as soon as possible. But Eveam being bathed by this wasnt frowning in displeasure, she was actually expressing a wonderful, glad-looking expression. The shout of joy temporarily stopped when she raised her hands. Everyone! Im quite pleased by our victory that Ive decided to arrange a feast for tomorrow! There, we will gladly feast upon the fruits of our victory! Their eardrum were grandly shaken again. Apparently, they will have to rest for today, and would arrange the grand celebration tomorrow. Hiiro was quite grateful for that decision. He was actually quite worn out for today. He and the others entered the castle while receiving the shout of joy behind them. CH 205 First order of things for Hiiros return is a hot bath. When he stubbornly conveyed this to Eveam, she prepared it immediately. What had happened today was quite exhausting, Hiiro thought as he soaked his body in the hot pool of water. (Still, that Beast King..was quite strong.) He was truly non-standard after all. If he did not have his Word Magic, surely it would be impossible to win that duel. It wouldnt surprising if he was instantly killed by Lion Liger. Although Hiiro naturally took victory in that situation, still he was convinced that the Beast King was a strong man indeed. (Besides there were those people as well.) He recalled the sudden appearance of Eveams elder brother, Demon King Avoros. Aside from him, he wasnt able to use Pry on any of this persons colleagues. (Although Ive thought this could happen someday its possible that beyond this point, there are a lot more situations where my magic wont be effective.) Similar to Lion Liger that the Beast King had summoned, anyone who has Anti-Magic Element will most likely appear in the future and may render Hiiros Word Magic. (So I cant continue to exist without my magic.huh?) Supposing Hiiro was driven into a situation where he couldnt use his magic again, can he confront people with same caliber as the Beast King? (I should look for solutions about this) Because Hiiro had decided to help achieve Liliyns dream, he understood that there would be a big obstacle awaiting them in the near future. And it seems that they had experienced the combat aspect of it. Can he fight properlysupposing he encounter people capable of rendering his magic useless? With a Chapun sound, he sunk his whole body in the hot water. (I dont want to die yet.but.I cant think of any measures to counter this situation.) His face resurfaced from the hot water. Then, he slowly shut his eyes as a vein appeared on his forehead. What do you want, Hentai? In front of his vision, there was the Hentai butler Silva standing in an imposing stance, stark naked. Although it was less noticeable with his clothes on, Silva was considerably buffed with muscles. It was unexpected for an old guy like him to have such well sculpted form. Not that it matters to him though. Oi, I believe I requested to be alone in this bath and take my time? Nofofofofo! You dont mind as long as I dont disturb you, right? I myself want to relax my stiff shoulders a little. Though he said it while rolling his rigid shoulders, there wasnt a trace of tiredness on his expression. ..haa, and so? What did you came here for? Hm? What could you be talking about? Dont play dumb. You wont purposely enter the bath unless you want something to talk about by just the two of us. nofofo, quite sharp indeed, Hiiro-sama. Whether it was because he realized his intentions, Silva was a little surprised. Originally, this man only comes here when there was something he had to talk about with Hiiro, all the more confirms it, by appearing to him with just the two of them in the bath alone. It was the same back then in their former travels. Then, if you dont mind. Although the bathtub was considerably wide, for some reason, he sat near Hiiro. Hoho~this really hits the spot~ Though Silva was enjoying the warm feeling of the bath, Hiiro, on the other hand, wanted to finish this talk as soon as possible. Quickly tell me. first of all, well done Hiiro-sama. Hiiro didnt answer and kept on being silent. This time, you have confronted a Spirit, you seem to be thinking a lot about it, havent you? ..!? Incidentally, Silva was also a Spirit. He said that he was a defective one, but Hiiro was sure that the Lion Liger he fought was of the same kind. Lion Liger-dono wasreally strong. .you know him? Indeed I do. Though if I have to put it plainly into words, its possible to say that I dont know him too. Stop with your roundabout way of speaking. Nofofofofo! That was quite harsh! Nofofofo! (Seriously, I still dont understand whats so interesting about this.) To tell you the truth, that is not the true form of Lion Liger-dono. .what did you say? In other words, that unreasonable being name Lion Liger, had not demonstrated his true power yet. Hiiro couldnt hide the surprise on his expression. Originally, a high rank Spirit should have a more human-like appearance. Hiiro quietly listens to Silvas story. Spirits in either cases: low rank, medium rank, and high rank, are divided based on the strength of their existences. And among them, Lion Liger is one of the high ranking spirits Spirits. The beast-like appearance of him, is the manifested form of Leowalds use of Lion Ligers power. . Im sure Hiiro-sama has also noticed it, but most Spirits are equipped with Anti-Magic Constitution. It was as Hiiro had expected. Though Lion Liger was in a beast-like appearance that time, supposing he was in his human form, his strength will likely be on a different level again. Instinctively, Hiiro gulped. I deeply apologize if I may have discouraged you. Certainly, Silva had informed something to him indirectly after finishing his fight. Supposing the human form of Lion Liger came out that time Is he really that strong? Indeed he is.It is best for Hiiro-sama..although I may be exaggerating a bit on my words, he is a natural enemy to you after all. You mean the Anti-Magic Element right? Yes. And he can also use magic. A power as strong as the magic used here in Evila. Although Hiiro wanted to doubt such possibilities, but he, a Spirit had already warned him, so it might actually be true. That said, the Anti-Magic Element is more troubling than their use of magic, they are frightening and have very high intelligence, and lets not forget the fact that they can easily read the heart of any person because they are an All-Knowing Race. Perhaps, before you were able to use Peerless, and Leowald-dono was able to completely summon Lion-Liger dono, its possible that. I could have diedhuh? Yes. Hiiro soaked his body in the hot water more as he sighed heavily. Certainly, there were a lot dangerous events that had happened that time. Though he was somehow able to fortunately conjure his magic, but supposing he had unexpectedly received a blow before, surely the battle would have ended there. In other words.he might have belittled his opponent, and ended up playing too much with him? While brooding on the matter, Silva casted his eyes downward, and Besides Hm? We even met with a group named Matar Deus today Yeah. there, I sensed a Spirit similar to myself a human type. I see Indeed, so this was why Silva solely came here to advise him about this. A human type Spirit in Matar Deus that will become an enemy. For this reason, Silva might have felt something from it as an identical Spirit . Hiiro-sama, please lessen your habit of playing with your opponent, alright? Mu. At that time, Hiiro was weakened because he could only use One Word Chain. And yet, he still struck the partner without even ascertaining his opponents true nature. But fortunately, his opponent wasnt that hostile to Hiiro that it would attack him aggressively. And then, it came to the point where Camus saved him from being killed. If it wasnt for him, a tragedy may have happened. In other words, Silva was warning him about his reckless actions. my bad. ..fufufu, times like this, you really are honest to yourself. Dont laugh, or else Ill kick you. Nofofofo! But I would like to also apologize for my self-assertive way of speaking. I was just truly worried about Hiiro-sama. I understand. So thats why. Certainly, he may have behaved rashly without thinking carefully of the consequence it may hold. He should have observed prudence even if he was disgusted by Avoros. Hiiro-sama is an important person for Ojousama. I wont let you die a noble a death. Splendid loyalty you have there. Im sure Red Loli would be proud to hear that from you. Somehow, there was a trace sarcasm in his words. But Silva didnt mind it one bit. Well, thats not the only reason. If you died back then, not to mention Ojousama, many people would be wrapped in sadness of your death. That includes me as well. I would like you to value your life. You are incredibly strong, but it does not mention that you have to let yourself die nobly. Then, for the first time, Silva made a sorrowful expression in front of him. Hiiro broke glances, and dropped his sight on to the hot water. Besides, Im quite happy and satisfied with the current way of my life. A life where anyone I know is safe and sound. Please dont deprive this enjoyment from me. His expression this time was like a boy making a joke unlike a while ago. Hiiro was completely confuted, and there was no room for rebuttal at all. .ou, Ill bear it in mind. Thats right. Then, bashaa, Silva suddenly stood up. Well then, since were done with it, Hiiro-sama, let me wash your back overflowing with manly spirit. You dont min- eh? Hiiro-sama? Right away, Hiiro used Transfer character to arrive at the changing room. CH 206 EPISODE 206: THE BEGINNING OF THE FEAST ========================================================= The next day, after taking a good rest, although still suffering from his muscular pain, Hiiro was able to part with his fatigue. Though it was already in the early afternoon when he woke up, loud noises dominated the castle. But, no sense of tension was felt. Instead, everyones face was full of feelings of joy. From the outside of the castle, cheerful music and the peoples vigor have reached their ears. Yes. As Eveam declared yesterday, today is scheduled to hold a banquet of victory. However, in the town overlooking from the castle, there are people here, people there, and people everywhere. Like ants gathering over a huge ice cream, they cover the ground busily. Men who are having pleasant chat while holding liquor in one hand. Women who are wearing upright clothing and showing a splendid dance. Hands are clapping happily here, children humming songs there, everyone was enjoying the reverberations of the victory everywhere. Around the castle, many people gather to hear Eveams speech. She look around such people with a broad smile on her face. And Eveam, to everyone, formally announced the alliance with the [Gabranth]. Of course, there are those who have dubious expressions too, but still, everyone raised a roar to the Demon Lord who defeated the [Gabranth]. Even if there is still some way to go before fully implementing the alliance, still as this is one big new step, even a little bit, everyone felt it too. Even though there are still some lingering discomfort, with this, the beastmen consented that the fighting is finally over. However Eveam, this time, didnt mention Avoros in her speech. With everybody rejoicing with so much effort, it became impossible for her say that there will be another impending crisis of a war again. The real intentions of Avoros is still under investigation. She decided to consult with Aquinas and have decided to inform everyone after everything is grasped. Being a ruler sure is difficult. Having picked up his muttering quickly, Ho-hou, fancying to be a king? It was Lilyn, also known as the Red Loli. She looks up to him with a cunning smile. I want to know how you made your decision with your present words. Fufun, this one has no guts I dont want to accept leading others. Its a pain in the ass Kukuku, it suites a bastard like you However, as he thought about it, he let his eyes swim to Eveam who continues making her speech. (It sure have grown up a littlethat flower garden) Eveam also, should have spent much efforts to be able to make them consider by this duel. Though what she have done in her life havent still paid off so far, the alliance which she wished came true, and it became a matter of concern whether she was able to grow up as a ruler. Even though Eveams head is filled with ideas of an idealist, there is no other person this excellent other than her to arrive here. (Well, judging from her face, she had become a little betterisnt she?) When he met her for the first time, there is this pathetic feeling of insecurity drifting around her, and not a single atom of her being as a ruler was not felt either, but after the duel, he felt that she became a slightly firm face of dignity. (Though I can feel her beginning to walk the path of a ruler, whether she will grow bigger or not depends on her from now on) To be frank, even if Eveam grows up or not, it doesnt matter. Whats more important is that she sticks to her promise. As he heard that the Fortuna Great Library will open as soon as this party is over, Hiiro cant stand his anticipation for it. And the feast today. Because the feast dishes were made by the cook named Musun, his stomach is rumbling just from thinking about it. (Aah Dinner isnt ready yet) Because he missed the time of the day to eat with all his might, he anxiously waited for the meal tonight. The sun has set, and the long-awaited night came. It wasnt in the dining area where there is a long table like the last time, but Hiiro was called in the banquet hall, and a surprising scene was revealed before him. A party that totally resembles a reception of a wedding ceremony of the King of the country was held. With the halls decorated gorgeously, illuminated by the light of a vivid chandelier, many people wearing formal attire were waiting for Hiiro. To Hiiros appearance, various gazes flit about. Respect, Yearning, Envy, Love, Jealousy, etc. the people who were aware of his achievements aiming to be him by all means. slurp Even though Hiiro has no time for them, he was captivated to the gorgeous meal placed on the table. Seeming to be made from various high quality ingredients, he saw a shining halo in it. Thinking that he may not be able to endure it any longer, Hiiro runs to the table at full speed. By the way, he was dressed up in a black tuxedo as well. Since it was troublesome to wear it one by one, he made the tuxedo instead by using the Word Magic仯(Change). When he sat at the large table, Musun was there. Well well, if it isnt Hiiro-sama, if you dont mind, I could provide the description of the dish but- However, before she were able to finish her words, Hiiro lifts the plate with the dish in his hand, taking it away. And, gobbling it in his mouth, he made an expression full of ecstasy. To his reaction, Musuns cheek loosened a bit with pleasure to Hiiro who is with his mouth wide open. Nomnomnom.Hmm? This is so good! He thrusted something like a fish with his fork. Then stuck it out in order to show it to Musun, who broke into a smile and said, That is called Grilled Salted Tiger Tuna. A tuna which has a tiger-like pattern, its meat has less fat and has a very light taste. It has a perfect elastic body. The body which returns a tooth worth biting, it has a texture that leaves an impression of irresistible to connoisseurs. Certainly there is not a trace of elasticity left. Because the meat has a little fat, the taste isnt too strong and really boosts your appetite. In addition, the seasoning is quite exquisite, it matches the rich sauce that looked like a soy sauce, making it even tastier. Next, his eyes moved to a considerably big ball-shaped leaves wrapped up like a lettuce. This one is called Steamed Rice Cake in Lemon Leaves. When steamed, the greatest taste of the can be achieved. But that isnt just merely wrapping it up with Lemon Leaf and steaming it. With the unique aroma and acidity of the lemon, soaking the moderately into it, it brings out the best taste NommWoah!? He didnt think that the taste and texture of meat could be brought out in a rice cake. This is out of his expectations. Although it is a rice cake, it has a flavor of meat. And, with the aroma of lemon drifting about, the sour taste accumulating in the tongue incites the appetite even more. This is terrific.Oh, whats this? It was something which seems to be a certain food on the plate, but this one burns just like a fire. It was as large as a fist, but somewhat bewildering to be held by bare hands. But seeing Hiiro being unable to stand it any longer, Musun happily gave an explanation. Its all right. As for that, called the Fireball Egg, it is made by boiling the egg of the Flaming Red Bird, though it looks like it has been wrapped in fire making one hesitate to hold it, it becomes possible to hold and boil it after freezing it for once. Of course, this is edible. The very rich flavor, on the very first tasteNo, first of all, have a bite Though she ended it in a worrisome way, it is not certainly hot like fire if held barehanded. However, the fragrant smell of the totally burnt soy sauce drifts from the . He provoke it with his index finger in temptation, and took a gulp of it unconsciously. GuuHmm? Quickly, the food texture is just like tempura that had just been fried, the pleasant aroma spreads in his mouth. It tastes like fried eggs yet this one has a secret ingredient within. When it reached his stomach, it appeared. The insides of his tummy becomes hot suddenly. However, there is no unpleasant feeling. In fact, it gives somewhat a reassuring warmth in the whole body. For the body that gets chilled completely, it has a sensation like a warm soup that was poured inside the stomach, he leaks out sigh of ecstasy unintentionally. Fufu, when the enters the stomach, it gives a warming effect to the body. Moreover, that time, because a pleasant sensation runs through the whole body, this food becomes quite addictive Certainly, this sense of comfort is quite addicting, and I really want to feel it all the time. Mmmm, Delicious! I am truly grateful. By the way, please have this main dish As Musun said so, she showed a huge platter. Whoa look how round that is! Nikki who had come nearby before everyone is aware exclaimed with her eyes gleaming. She is also dressed in a formal attire suited for the party. She wore a blue dress like a girl, but unlike her usual image, she truly gave an atmosphere appropriate for a lady. Besides her are Lilyn and Silva, Shamoe being led by a hand, and Mikadzuki approached, too. Though Silva is in his usual butler clothes, the three women wore gorgeous clothes in their bodies. Shamoe was wearing a provocative jade dress that exposed skin and generally emphasizes her volouptous chest while Mikadzuki was wearing something similar to Nikki. And Hey, Nitoryuu, why are you in butler clothes? Before their eyes, there is Camus who wore a tailcoat which is strangely looking good in him. While the person in question inclines his neck, NnSuit me? As he heard him talk, because Silva matches me somehow or other, he suggested this one, and because his face is certainly regulated well that he can be classified as a handsome man and a beautiful girl, when such clothes are worn, the height of his looks really stand out. Thismay I eat? Do as you like suit myself Camus, feeling hungry, began eating the meals with great relish. Furthermore Hmm? What? Lilynas expected, was in gothic Lolita outfit after all. But the way she dressed is so perfect, totally possessing the prettiness of a doll. Truly a shining red haired beauty in a white dress. Well, as I thought, that kind of clothing suits you well after all As one would expect of this loli, he nodded in his mind many times, PUFF! Her face boils up suddenly, with the complexion rivaling the that he has eaten a while ago. Wha-Wha-What the hell are you saying, you pleb! Why are you getting angry? I only said that you look good because you look good. Fu,Fun! O-Of courshhe, i-its all natural for me to look good! If you look more closely, your cheeks have slightly loosened, Are you not angry that much? When he thought that there is no need to worry and turn his face away, Ah He heard a voice that seemed to be of disappointment, but it was already drowned out, Wooaah! This is so good! Its true! Shamoe-chan, you too, try it Y-yes, right away! After seeing Nikki and Mikadzuki taking bites of the dish, Shamoe worrying about the mess on their lips, pulls out a handkerchief from her bosom and goes to the two. isnt it great, milady? Hiiro-sama praised you Wha!? I-its not like Im glad or anything! O-of course, its natural for a retainer to praise her master Besides, hes undergone great troubles about thinking on praising me in itSo I need a response even a little in order to satisfy him, or something like that Milady, your true thoughts are leaking about Wha!? While Silva and Lilyn are having a good conversation in the rear, Nikkis loud voice was resounded greatly again. U-uhmm Musun-dono, what is this roundish thing! Yes, this is the main dish which Musun showed, and as you see it, it was in a sphere of considerable size, twice the soccer ball apparently. And you could verify that around it is bound by strings. Everyone, by all means please look at it without averting your eyes As Musun said so to gather everyones eyes, she was holding a pair of scissors on her right hand. Next, she cut the string around the sphere with a snap. Then, Suddenly, a cut runs to the sphere lengthwise, and hot steam gushes out from that rift. Furthermore, it spread over the platter with ten equal parts as if its a flower in full bloom. Though theyre unable to see ahead because of the steam, an aroma that terrifically stimulates the appetite fills in the surroundings. As the steam gradually fades away, the total picture of the dish becomes clear. From that, red liquid which ooze out from the cut portion like melted cheese overflowed. oooh What a nice smell! mmm This smell, I like it! Nikki and Mikadzukis noses twitch as they sniff through the aroma while having their eyes closed, dyeing their cheeks red. Lilyn and Silva also, captivated by the dish, stared hard. Everyone, this is the Cheese Chili Meat Pizza C Scorched and Ball-Fried in Bean Curd Pizza? This one? No, it is certainly cut above and divided, ridden with various seafood, and if the red liquid was the cheese, then it was completely a pizza in appearance. However, I havent seen such pizza as weird as this. Just as this was in a spherical form a while ago, where did that smell that seemed to be a burning rice coming from? Becoming aware of my doubts, Musun moves her mouth without removing her smile. Please let me explain. First, was putting the food on the dough once. I cooked it in an oven like a common pizza. In which was also baked, I made it like a sphere like the one you have seen earlier, and applied a protective coating with rice which I cooked in turn. After having tied it up with a string so that the form wont collapse from the top, I tossed it into oil heated in 180 degrees Centigrade. Well, before rounding it, I inserted the red ingredient called Chili Meat Cheese inside to secure it all around I see, I See, Everybody nodded in response many times. As for this , while being fried in medium heat, it begins to gradually melt inside, and spreads to the dough evenly. It is a cooking style to fully contain the flavor inside. Please, have some Each one pick up a slice of the pizza carefully so as not to burn themselves. AhmNomnomnomThi-This is!? But they couldnt stop their hands anymore. Instead of savoring it slowly and carefully, they gobbled it in their mouths with surprising speed. (What is this perfectly balanced pizza!?) Moreover, the texture is very pleasant. The crust was tenderly done, the wrappings made out of rice, because it was fried, created a crunchy texture different from a burnt rice. It was a delicacy which integrated the perfect harmony of hardness and softness. Also, the seafood appearing on top of it are delicious. The tender prawns, the oysters giving out milk-like extracts, and the seaweeds resembling Wakame (sea mustard) that have also spread about. Apparently, it is typically classified as a seafood pizza. And this so-called red cheese. The cause that unified everything. Though I was prepared for the considerable spiciness from that color, it is really just harsh to. The taste of good quality meat that is included in the cheese, impresses you so many times with just one slice. Mikadzuki eating it with great relish is a proof of that. Also this cheese, it also matches both the bread and the scorched part exquisitely. Naturally, (This pizza is the best!) That impression, was what everyone who ate the pizza spoke of tonight. Nikki and Mikadzuki eat it whole-heartedly, and even requested another serving. Shamoe also stuffs it in her mouth with great relish while heartwarmingly staring at the two. But, if you focus on her left and right hand as it moves subtly, shes writing on something which seems to be a notepad. Probably because she wants to replicate this taste too, shes writing down the recipe and the ingredients. Camus also, with gleaming eyes was impressed by the pizza he ate for the first time. nohuohuohuohuohuo! This is so delicious that my cheeks would fall! nohuohuohuohuohuo! Yeah. This is not bad. This goes well with wine With a glass of wine in one hand, two people nearby drank in satisfaction before everyone is aware. (Yes, this is undeniably the best) Hiiro also continued moving his mouth till its fully satisfied. CH 207 EPISODE 207: THE END OF THE FEAST ========================================================= You sure are quite enjoying yourself well, Hiiro Demon Lord Eveam came up in a dash. She has this extraordinary atmosphere again. With her blond hair down shining like a jewel, she was wearing a black dress all over. Shes already a beautiful girl who is certainly captivating the eyes of men, and because her style is great, the figure of the dress hes wearing shines magnificently. There is also Aquinas next to her, too. He is also wearing a tuxedo, and also has an outstanding figure that you can judge that any kind of woman of the world will be held captive by those. With a well-refined expression, looking at his slim build, the women around them leaked sighs of admiration. The Demon Lord, huh. Well talk later. Im having a meal right now Even though the demon lord of the castle itself came to greet him, as expected of Hiiro indeed. But even after being expressed such an attitude, Eveam didnt break her expression. Rather than that, she smiled in delight. Well, sorry about that. If you enjoy it that much, then its good Like that, Eveam stares at Hiiros profile while eating patiently. Noticing Eveams glance, Lilyn pouts her mouth sullenly. But being unable to approach because she hates Aquinas who is beside her, she watched them in silence without moving from her place. Hiiro, I want to express my gratitude The voice of Aquinas resounded, so Hiiro directed his gaze to him. Moving his mouth while still chewing, as he supply food to his stomach, As long as you keep your promise, its fine He only said that, and began eating again. Seeing Hiiro like that, a faint smile came into Aquinas cheeks. Eveam then calls his name, in which as he moves his line of sight reluctantly, S-sothisthi-this dresshow do I look? Its pretty obvious know it in just one glance. However, to her who was fidgeting in embarrassment to hear his evaluation, he only tilted his neck as he heard her question. He gave himself up and kept silent for a while, as she stared at him, yearning for his answer. Because it became an atmosphere that requires him to say something, well, you look quite mature, somehow Re-re-rerereally? A, aha, is that sofufu At once, she gave off a adult-like expression, vanishing her traces of childishness, and somehow, seeing her satisfied expression, happiness could be felt within. As if ruining her mood, Lilyn had a difficult expression. She wants to concentrate on her meal, but now, she felt a complicated feeling that she didnt like. Hiiro felt a threatening atmosphere from Lilyn whos in his rear, but he was puzzled as he cant remember doing anything that seemed to anger her. Therefore, he judged that its because Silva had done something again, so he didnt bother. Eveam talked to Aquinas in a cheerful tone. Thinking that he could finally enjoy his meal in peace, Kui He felt a sensation of his clothes being tugged from behind. (Oi oi, give me a break already!) When he confirmed in a bad mood who is the person in question, ah, I-Im sorry, nano Did she sense that Hiiro was angry? She swayed her eyes somewhere in panic. She is the captain of the Demon Army Corps, Eunice. The girl who played an active part in the recent duel. (TN: She was previously named as Eonis in the past translations, but I am sticking out with Eunice, as it sounds more proper) With her light green hair braided to the side, coiled round and round, her eye mask worn when she went to the duel is no longer there. The eye mask in the first place, was to hide the burn around her eyes which was then cured by Hiiro. Big round eyes, fitted in such a cute face, you can confirm clearly that shes a pretty child. She was wearing a blue China dress-like with a slit flowing into. With three small bells attached near her chest, every time she move a refreshing sound drifts in your ears. How would you put it, she gave a feeling of a cute Chinese daughter. What? As she heard his unsociable tone, he saw Eunice catching glimpses with upturned eyes observing his mood. To such state, which look like as if hes bullying her, he let out a sigh. I just want to concentrate on something good, but hey For goodness sake, he presented a plate to the girl without needing any words. On top of it is the cut-off slice of the pizza from a while ago. ..Eh? Try it Ahun Eunice who received the plate, opens her mouth halfway and bites the pizza. Then her expression that showed gloom, brightened just like Nikki. delicious Isnt it? I mean, havent you eaten something like this before? He thought that she had already eaten these things before because she was a captain, but it looks like this seemed to be her first experience. Yeah. Musun said this. That this pizza can be made only at a special time Oh? Then the more the reason to eat this food more Hiiro says so, and takes another pizza, too. Hey,nano His clothes are pulled again. Getting used to it, he turned back his eyes. Does Hideo, like eating-nano? Guess so Hmmm By the way, stop saying Hideo Why-nano? As for her and the others, I understand the feelings why she wants to call me so. I know that much. But, It gives me an itch in the back then, what should I call you? You can call me anything you like, but spare me with Hideo Lost in her thoughts, he sealed her lips with his forefinger. Coming up with an idea, she raised her face suddenly and fix her eyes on him. Then, may I call you Onii-chan? I dont mind it, but because if there is another guy whom you call similarly elsewhere, it will be kind of confusing its alright-nano. As its only just Onii-chan-nano then its good un Although feeling shy, Eunice blushes in bliss. Shes embarrassed, but gives of a happy feeling. After that, she was summoned by Eveam and has gone somewhere together. Lilyn, who was nauseated by the atmosphere and waiting for this opportunity, came up to the side. You sure are very popular right now, Hiiro So this time, its you Wha-why are you looking at me with an irritated face?! Saying something unexpected, she pointed a finger at him. However, the complaint is there. That is because he only wants to savor the taste of the meal slowly. Th-this pleb, even though I have waited for this opportunity! What the hell are you talking about? Im also a woman toowhy are these special kind of guys so dense one after anothergeez Muttering the last part as softly as no one was able to hear it, she knitted her brows without knowing what to do with him. Then, in the vicinity where Silva is smiling said Milady who is jealous is cute, too in a trance with cheeks in red, (Where the hell is the jealousy? I mean I didnt do anything, right?) Shes jealous because she had no chance? Or, thats because she had, that shes jealous? I dont get it. Well, this is certainly a good chance to make a show in the society, but I dont understand why shes jealous. (Oh well) Because he was unable to find the answer even he think about it, he decided to leave it for the time being. If its something serious, he judged that he will find the answer eventually. For now, its the meal. He wishes to leave himself alone already. Taking some distance to Lilyn who was muttering something alone, Hiiro who became alone finally intends to enjoy his mean to his hearts content, bringing food to his mouth while discharging an unapproachable aura. The surrounding women in the vicinity that wants to get closer to him, though judging that its their chance to get intimate with him if they approach him now, a feeling of overwhelming sense of rejection came from Hiiro, keeping them at distance. Hiiro understood that their eyes are centered on himself, but he doesnt know that it was detonated by his heroic nature. Therefore the women, though the fact among other things theyll probably be rejected by Hiiro before even being aware, with his present mood today, as well as Lilyns checking up on him being an obstruction to them, there is now way Hiiro would know. And thus, the feast had marked its end. CH 208 EPISODE 208: PASIONS PRESENT CONDITIONS ========================================================= The point of view changes by about two stories. The day before when Hiiro and the others were indulging themselves in the feast, when the [Beast King] Leowald returned to the [Beast Kingdom Pasion] from [Valar Wilderness], everyone was speechless at the scene spread before their eyes. TN Note: Valar Wilderness`Ұwas previously translated asValaaru Wildsby Kiriko-sama (please refer to chapter 167). Im going to stick to this one as it is easier to speak in the English tongue. Before they have gone to the duel, the country was covered with natural spectacle of greenery, but now, that green was destroyed, burned till its carbonized. Not only that, clearly you can discover traces hit by a sharp blade. As if a fire extinguishing event was over, soot and black smoke are dancing everywhere. But what everyone being surprised the most, was the state of the Tree of OriginAragorn which was the symbol of Pasion. The great tree possesses a fascinating green throughout the year, never withering, and with its enormous presence, it gives of a graceful feeling that wraps the heart of everybody. But right now, the great tree which is supposed to be overflowing with vitality isnt reflected before their eyes, but one whose life was totally cut down, and wont live for another tens of years if left alone. The young and vibrant thick leaves that has flourished could not be found, and the strong and thick branches, they seemed so brittle that they may break with little effort. Everyone who had witnessed thought the same thing. And that is The tree is already dead. All who had witnessed thought and want to deny it at the same time. however, this is without a doubt the reality, and to have done this Kokurou Leowald muttered unconsciously. That mutter was mad with anger, with thirst for blood to the maximum. You. deal with the medical treatment and rescue the wounded. Get it? As Leowald gave the soldiers who came back together with him orders, they began to move from their places. I will go to the Great Tree. As I have heard from the people, Kokurou seems to have infiltrated the Great Tree. Im anxious about Blansa and the others And thus, Leowald faced towards Aragorn and went in a quick pace. Muir and Arnold on the other hand, went opposite to rescue the citizens. so cruel Muir who sees the injured and collapsed citizens all over the place gave a frown. Some among them are little children, and because the houses were made from the hollow of a large tree, some of them were crushed beneath when it was cut down. There are some who lost his home by being wrapped in flames, and some are suffering from severe burns being caught by the fire. How could they do such a thing? They thought that a person creating such tragedy is inscrutable. The one who would be able to do this is a madman Anger filled Arnolds face. Grinding his teeth, he moved his eyes towards those who need their help. Screaming and groaning is heard from here and there. A mother calling for her child, and conversely, another child seeking for her mothers voice. Pitiful cries flit around the whole place. Unforgivable uncle And whats more! According to the rumors, this was done by a beastman! One of our very own kin! The bonds of the [Gabranth] are strong. For the beastmen who value these bonds above all, one could never betray a person who was recognized as a friend once. Yet this person Has he never found a friend in this country at all? He only could think of it that way. I dont get it. No matter what happened, there is absolutely no reason to do these things thats right Good grief, and to think that our long awaited alliance that we had attained in great efforts to be settled with this! After the many years of continuous fighting, an alliance was eventually formed between the [Evila] and the [Gabranth]. By the fact that it was formed, there is no mistake that they are near in achieving peace, even if its just a single step. However, this time is an act of betrayal, by one of their comrades, of their very own kin. The joy that they have got in the forming of their alliance was totally ruined. A-anyway, uncle, we need to save them! Ah, Y-yeah! The two swept away the anger in their chest, and gave priority of saving lives with great efforts as possible. As soon as Leowald enters the Great Tree, he hurried to Blansa, his wife, at once. After reaching the place, he saw her currently nursing the injured older sister of Arnold in her arms. Mother! Mimir and Kuclear embraced their mother altogether. She felt relieved after seeing that her two daughters are safe. Blansa dear Leowald and Blansa stared at each other, then made a small nod. Then he was informed by Blansa everything that happened in the country. Is that so so it was that guy after alldoes Kokurou still bear a grudge towards me? Leni who was the second prince has picked up the matter. Father, who on Edea is that Kokurou bastard? But to that natural question, Leowald and Blansa gave back only a stern expression. It looked like they seem to be wondering how they should explain this matter. Everyone was able to understand that that there is something serious going on between them and Kokurou. Dear, I think the children have the right to know But, Blansa. Thank you for worrying, dear, but its alright Uh, yeah Still, having difficulties to decide whether he should tell them or keep it silent, he stood still at the same spot. Everyone was watching him, waiting for his mouth to open. And finally, Leowald started opening his uneasy mouth slowly. Kokurou isthe predecessor of the right hand man of the previous generations Beast King Lendock, Gareos Konigh. And he is 쥪?`˥å is the name in the raws. Leowald paused for a moment, then, my own, and Blansas little brother-in-law Littlebrother? Where did that mutter come from? He do not know. But those words are the questions that everyone here wanted to ask. But, when he look at the state of Blansa, who was keeping silent as giving her consent, now they know that it wasnt a lie, but the truth in itself. However, there isnt anyone who dared to ask. Kokurou, is an orphan whom Gareos had picked up in the battlefield Leowald explained plainly to everybody. A story before Leo was crowned as the Beast King. The times when Lendock, his father, still ruled the country. The times where chaos still leads the whole world, when the everyday life of fighting hasnt still died out and continued to torment people. And the time when a large scale war broke out between them and the [Humas]. As for what was done in the boundary between the beastmen and the humans, the beastmen were able to barely gain victory, but the damage dealt to them was serious, too. Many towns and villages are sacrificed, and many lives have lost. A small village of [Egma], being engulfed in the war, was driven to its destruction. Gareos Konigh, who was leading the Three Beast Warriors that time, grieved about the village that they were unable to save. But fortunately, he heard an Intel that a couple of a certain family was still alive. As they went to confirm it in a hurry, there was an older sister and younger brother being protected by their father and mother from the attacking [Humas]. The kids were still young, around five or six years old apparently. They had pure white hair like the snow. But the moment when they rushed, the parents were already killed by the humans, and had started bearing their fangs towards the siblings. Thats why Gareos somehow managed to protect them from the detestable blades of the enemy. The older sister and her little brother were the only ones left in the village. The elder sisters name is Nerei. And the younger brothers namewas Kokurou. War orphansarent they? A word with similar meaning flowed from the first prince Reguluss mouth. Leowald gave a slight nod, then continued the story. Gareos decided to adopt these two who didnt have any relatives left but themselves Coming from the debt of not being able to save their parents, this is the utmost of what he could do. Fortunately it can be done because he was not in the situation where increasing his attendants by two could endanger his life. And also, he also has a seven year old daughter, all alone. In fact she is my wife hereBlansa Everyones eyes faced Blansa. It is connected to what Leowald was saying a while ago. Then he becoming his brother-in-law is not strange. With the adopted sons story coming out unexpectedly, of course they were confused at Kokurou and Nerei at first. However, over time, they eventually became accustomed to it. One time, accompanying the three people the young Gareos went to Lendock who was the king at that time to pay respects. Then, Leowald met Kokurou for the first time. When we met at first, Kokurou seemed to be a weak child at a first glance. I was already past ten at that time, and because I have been training harder than anyone else, Kokurou looked even smaller to me. However, his eyes hid a keen strength. Though it is weak, I could feel that they were the eyes of a challenger To Leowalds words, Blansa partly closed her eyes in nostalgia. Nerei was also young and beautiful at that time Yes, it is so Still with closed eyes, Blansa agrees. She was a very talented child. Bright, polite, and a child with a strong heart above all Blansa tells as she recalled, Leowald furthermore added. It was to the extent that you will be speechless in admiration Everyone recognized and acknowledged her as the brain of [Pasion], as she could infer the things a common man couldnt understand. After that, the four came over often to play with each other. Especially for the meagre Kokurou, he trained himself with Leowald with sword and fist as well. Blansa and Nerei happily watched them. Though the world was at war, peace continued between the four people. Ten years have passed, and the four people matured in both their mind and body. Especially Kokurou, who had changed completely, and compared from the first time, he now has a strong figure, and reached the place that isnt far from Leowald in terms of swordplay. Kokorou who was able to participate in the war, had reached the point where he was called the [White Blade] with awe by his allies and with fear by his enemies. Nerei and Blansa opposed participating in the war, but they declared that they will be defending the country. Kokurou, in order to repay the country for saving him and Nerei took up the sword and with Leowald, they went towards the battlefield. But on a certain daythat incident happened CH 209 EPISODE 209: KOKUROUS REBELLION ========================================================= An epidemic suddenly spread in the [Beast Kingdom?Passion]. With the cause unknown, Yuhito and Rarashik desperately tried to elucidate it, but cant provide effective means against it. At first, it spread to the citizens rapidly like poison. While many people were suffering, as for the cure, Lendock even tried make some runs in the nearby towns and villages to investigate, but everything was for naught. It seemed to spread through only in [Pasion] for some reason. It was an illness called Dehydration Syndrome, and once you are infected, in each passing day the disease will gradually decrease the fluids in your body. ݜf(ĤӤ礦)is in the raw. Even continuous taking of water can only delay the progress, and like deadly poison without treatment, it rapidly corrupted the whole country. Many people died, but finally, Yuhito succeeded in the development of the cure. Its made from a boiled rare medicinal herb. The amount was not enough, but it can be administered through those people who are suffering from the disease somehow, so he managed to stop its advance. But as the medicine was about to go out of stock, the Dehydration Syndrome have infected Blansa and Nerei at the same time. Yuhito was ordered to hand over the remaining medicine immediately, butthere was just enough for a single person. Of course, Lendock organized his troops and in his command tried to search for the herb, but unfortunately, the invasion of [Humas] had begun. If he lessens the troops here, they may lose the fight. But Lendocks thoughts of saving the two are very strong. Whats more, the two people both had the intentions of being Leowalds wife. That time, Gareos volunteered. Even if he draws out, he declared that this war is not much of a hindrance for them, and decided to go for a trip to search for the medicinal herb. Thus, on the day Gareos was about to start his journey, he said Ill get it away by all means to Kokurou who nursed them without eating nor drinking. Kokurou believed those words in tears. Originally, he himself wanted to go look for it, but he hated being separated from Nerei. Besides, to Gareos who was a first-class warrior in the country, leaving this to him is a good choice. Concerned with the result, contrary to the time when he should be arriving, Gareos didnt come back. Was he attacked by a brutal demon on his trip to find the medicinal herb? Or is he attacked by humans who were concealing for an ambush? However, days passed, but there is no news of Gareos at all, and the worst part is, Blansa is at her limit. Her usually healthy skin changed into a darker color, withering like a dry and dead tree, and she was unable to put out her voice freely anymore. Her beautiful face was so pitiful that youll seem to cry just from looking at it. There is only one medicine. Of course Kokurou who was against it was determined that it should be administered to Nerei, her true elder sister. Its because Nereis illness is spreading faster. But Leowald who was unable to see Kokurou seized with despair, began to rage, and before things get out of control, with his little authority in between, he decided to have Kokurou behave himself in prison. Receiving an unexpected surprise, Kokurou who have regained his consciousness, noticed that he was in jail. Leowald who came over to the prison, declared to him in this manner. It will be alright. Ill save Nerei by all means Kokurou gave a serious look towards the words Leowald had said, and regaining his presence of mind, left his body to the drowsiness which attacked suddenly as a result of several days without sleep. And when Kokourou woke up, he heard the words of Leowald who came over to the prison, with his face dyed in despair. Im sorry. Blansa was the only one I could save At that time, Kokurou has become strange. Wails resounded from the prison all day long, and three days later, the hair of the man who came out of prison has been changed to an irregular white and black pattern. Everyone held their breath in his changes, he with a few words. I want to mourn for my elder sister And with that, everyone agreed to it and the funeral was done solemnly at that time it rained, and the rain that should be cold, seem to feel hot for some reason. The rain continued for a long time, but there is no sign of crying of anyone at all. Then, some good news had arrived. Gareos have returned Everyone who has heard the news led their breath. The medicinal herb was certainly grasped in his hands. Howeverit was too late Yes. He didnt make it. With a ragged body, full of mud and bruises, he came back wounded all over, but hedidnt make it in time. Then, suddenly, a ray of light flashed. When they noticed it, the sword of Kokurou had penetrated the body of Gareos. W-why Unable to endure, Mimir held her hands through her mouth. then that fellow began attacking every person in the place indiscriminately That look that is warped beyond the thoughts of anyone, as if an Asura had manifested in this world. Series of black and with flashes ran with a speed of light. (TN: I think the Asura the author is referring to is the one from Buddhism, and not the Indian one. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Asura_(Buddhism) Well, if you played Asuras wrath, I think its more closer to this one https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Asura%27s_Wrath ) Leowald faced him to stop his rampaging, but is instinctively been overwhelmed by his power. But he could not go with that. At that moment, a sword had cut through his body, and like how he did it with Lendock, Kokurou lunged the blade in his chest. And with a few words, Kokurou nothing but lies Jumped out of the Great Tree. Then, we desperately searched for that guybut he was not found. Though I had escaped death, Gareos wasnt in an instant, and father has passed away because of the wound, too. And in such timing, the [Evila] attacked Although they had succeeded in the defense somehow, they took a lot of damage. Succeeding in extracting information from the captured [Evila], they have found out that Kokurou had fed them the information and gave them an opening to attack. That guy was serious in crushing this country. It happened not only once, but for many times. But with the help of the Three Beast Warriors and Rarashik and the others, we manage to overcome it somehow Even then the person who had lost was still at large. Kokurous insurrection gave the [Gabranth] a very deep wound. That guy didnt appear after a while. Though there was the thought that he had died somewhere, butas expected, hes still alive After Leowald ended his story, no one gave a word, and silence dominated the room. They seem to be wondering on how they would react to the past that they couldnt have imagined happening. However, Mimir resolved herself and opened her mouth. Bu-but then, mother, if Im not mistaken, I heard that mothers father had died of sickness Not only Mimir, this was also told to all the people who didnt know Kokurou. It is so. As a result of this, I have lied to all of you. The people who knew that scandal, most of them have already been killed by Kokurou. After that, the Konigh name was treated as misfortune, so I was married to this man immediately, casting away that name S-so thats why But why didnt mother and father tell the truth? To everyone who was seeking for the answer, they faced the two. Thats because we dont want to convey that we [Gabranth] had a traitor appeared in history. Fortunately, Kokurou is judged to have died, and we thought that the truth would continue to be hidden in the darkness However, Kokurou didnt die but have only lied low so far. The bond of the beastmen is believed to be so strong that its incomparable to the [Humas] and [Evila]. Even if you read the history, there is only the fact that Kokurou was the only person who have caused a revolt. Therefore, thoughtlessly informing them will only cause those bonds to be filled with insecurity apparently, I was wrong Leowald lifted his face with eyes looking at someplace distant. No matter how long you hide it, truth will be revealed sooner or later. There isnt a beastman shaken by such thing. Certainly, it was a disgusting past, and now it caused a disaster in this country. For that very reason, I cannot let that tragedy break the power of our bonds He looked at everybody with eyes filled with reassurance. In answer to that, they gave a small nod. The opponent is not only Kokurou. Accompanied by that fellow is the Former Demon King Avoros The sound of catching ones breath was heard over that name. Either way, what we have got in the last duel was huge. The power of the former demon king is on another level. Also, all of those guys who are under him possess an aura that is way far from normal either. However, this time, we [Gabranth] and the [Evila] will fight along together AhHiiro-sama Leowalds cheeks turned with a faint smile at the name Mimir muttered. Ah, if we assume that Hiiro whom knocked me down will also give a hand, there will be no other thing as reassuring as this But father! Kokurou is a beastman, isnt he? As if he doesnt like the idea of relying on an unrelated person, Lenion says in a bad mood. I know. Kokurou is a [Gabranth] and must be dealt by us Father so you do get it Of course. The matters of the [Gabranth] must be settled by the [Gabranth]. However, the enemy is not only Kokurou. Perhaps, if this becomes a war, the former demon king will spend some war potential, too. the possibility of us hitting a rough spot is high. To that degree is Avoros strength Everyone swallowed their saliva at the fact that Leowald admitted. Thats why. It is necessary to contact the [Evila], and quickly expand our war potential from now on No one said anything to the legitimacy of that proposal. But being worried about something, Lenion opened his mouth. say, perhaps, are they by any chance cooperating with the [Humas]? Ever since, The [Evila] had deep connections with the [Humas]. They are only seized and treated as livestock by them. The majority of the [Gabranth] have similar thoughts, too. N-no way, Hiiro-sama is a human too! Lenion clicks his tongue on the scream of Mimir. I know that already! But I heard that that fellow was summoned from another world, right? In other words, hes not probably totally with the [Humas]! th-thats Surely, Hiiro was certainly classified as one of the [Humas], but as Lenion said, there are no basis to decide if he really was with them. Though Mimir trusts Hiiro completely, he came from [Humas] where they have no relations. Even if hes a human, that doesnt mean that you can rely on all the other humans. She has also heard the story that he is a human being. Therefore she understood the reason for Lenions uneasy feelings. Well, what do you think, father? He pressed Leowald for an answer. Then, he quivered his lips gently. There isnt any country in which the reigning king had a complete grasp of their arms at all I thought so too Lenion gave a light smile. However Huh? If the country changes, it may be possible to negotiate Haa!? What are you saying, father! Lenion who was completely relieved earlier, yelled reflexively at that remark. Just listen to me first Guhjust what is it? Certainly, the present nation that King Rudolph had unified is untrustworthy. Its because that country was painted with full of lies. Even forming an alliance, we dont know when we will be stabbed in the back Then, the more its necessary to think about it But if that person changes, the country will also change, too Everyone who heard those words was amazed. However, only Leowald fixed his eyes on that person staring at Regulus, Explain yourself, Regulus And demanded an explanation from him. As you wish. If that person changes, the country also changes. Do you understand, Lenion? . Looking at him who still remained silent, Listen here, the current king right now, for me who is still immature, is imbecility in itself. Hero summoning, and even breaking the conferenceperhaps, they really are connected with the former demon king Wha-!? Hohou, so you noticed too, Regulus Yes, otherwise tearing the conference apart wont simply lead to the war breaking out. Probably, the former demon king negotiated with King Rudolf with some means and made a plan beforehand. Though we have got into it to take advantage, there should be someone who was set up to catch us off guard at any time Everyone was surprised, but only Leowald groaned with admiration. Simply because of the thought that they have planned something, rather than an alliance, they had called for a temporary truce. An agreement not to interfere with each other more than necessary So? King Rudolf, from the beginning, doesnt want to form an alliance at all, simple as that. He thought of nothing but murdering the Demon King at that place. If its for the sake of the country, it is necessary to recommend forming an alliance, and he should have borrowed our hands to kill the Demon King. And yet, he didnt make any objections against my demand at all, and for only killing the demon king, he even dispatched the heroes with us to act as a decoy to the [Demon Country]. That time, he alreadyNo, he was already no longer a king for some time A grudge perhaps a personal grudge is clearly involved in this matter. Therefore, father isnt assertive to make an alliance with them, right? Ah, so its like that. But its also a fact that this is a good opportunity. With this, [Xaos] should be cleaned off and moved. However, even after they did this and that, one irregular had ended it all in a massive failure Of course, its Hiiro we are speaking of. A king who moves for such a personal grudge cannot lead a country to a better course. The country of the foolish king who doesnt mind its people at all will eventually get corrupted later on Is this the reason why you said something about the country changing, big brother? Yes. The country will change. The people will have no choice but to change. Isnt that right, Lenion? ? Not King Rudolf, but one who love his own country, his own people. If a person who loves peace above all stand on top, this will change the country Is there such a human being?! I dont know Leowald have answered so. It has have never been managed in a political situation. However a person who has the power blowing it off completely must take the top, or the country wont change CH 210 EPISODE 210: JUDOM RISES! ========================================================= With King Rudolf having not come back yet, the royalty and the nobles were holding a meeting, discussing about the future measures, but most of it led to unproductive arguments. Some say that the blunder of the king is caused the people who supported it, some blame the responsibility to each other, some try to solve that responsibility with money of all things, while some at this occasion try to grasp power, everyone has been dyed with their own interests and desires. But with the king absent, now that the crisis in the country have come, they didnt know when the other countries will attack. They are hesitating to run as a leader and stood on top simply because of the thoughts of taking responsibility when they lost. I want to stand on top. I want to use power. However, I dont want to fail. I dont want to take responsibility. Such thoughts make up the contents of the meeting. But rurmors flow to the citizens and insecurity is spreading. The soldiers who know the circumstances feared the time when the [Evila] will retaliate. With disorder after disorder, the country had started titlting. Opening the meeting room door, a person entered. Although all the eyes now became focused on the newcomer, that person give off a sharp glint to the people who are not faced by his dignified behavior. How long will you intend to do such futile arguments?! He was the guild master, Judom Lankars. Judom grinds his teeth with anger at the nobles supporting the country. H-how rude! We are talking right nowwait, are you Judom Lankars? The nobility became aware of the identity of Judom Lankas stiffened. You bastard! You, to the king! Why are you not able to bring back the king! Yes, thats right! You who is the guild master should have given priority to the kings life who was carrying the country in his shoulders above all! Its because of you good-for-nothing that were fighting in this situation! They really say what they want on him. But Judom does not feel anger for such words. Under this kind of situations, normally, other people wont be able to stomach their attitudes which put blame on others. Judom opened his eyes with fury, lifts his right foot, and then stomped the floor. THUD! That moment, from the center of the impact a ripple extended and greatly shook the room. A person with no self-confidence would have collapsed being unable to stand that alone. Wh-what!? Someone was heard muttering that. I want to ask something All of the eyes turned to Judom as he opened his mouth. Everyone fell silent and stared at him, dumbfounded. Is there someone who has the mind to mend the inclination of this country? Why of course there is! Thats right! They are the nobles given power to support this country! To begin with, why are you saying that our meeting is useless? That is what we are discussing all about in the first place! Though each of them have their own opinions, the persuasive power could not be felt on each and everyone of them. Hasnt the information reached you already? That the king has undergone complete change Everybody went silent to those words. He considered this silence as a yes. In addition the cabinet minister, you have been aware of the commanding officer dying on the spot, right? This country has tilted in a big way right now. So, in order for you to correct that, you did this meeting.you said? Y-Yes, thats right Then why doesnt anyone issue instructions! The soldiers are restless, making all the people wrapped up in insecurity right now! Simply because of such situation, you who should be taking the initiative should lead everyone proactively! Almost all of them have averted their eyes from Judoms filled with spirit. Making loud disputes in a small room, what can you change with that! If you still have the pride of representing the country, how about extending that feeble arms of yours to the people! It was a sound argument. No one can argue back, only being able to gush out the sweat from their foreheads. Anyway, you lot. You want to succeed in life, but you are scared of failing under your command, is that what you mean? s-such reasonwe never think such a thing His voice as completely trembling. He was also exactly thinking the same. You want to rise up, but the responsibility is too heavy for you. Thats why you want to let somebody bear the brunt, so desperate to snatch profits from the backam I right? H-how rude! We cannot do such a thing! In the first place the country isnt that much weak and, in this way, arguing important matters Shut up you cowards! He stomps the floor and everyone received the impact once again. Most of them are screaming while clinging to the table. Did you say I should have given priority to the life of the king? Wrong! The thing that you should protect the most is the country! The country that cannot exist without its people! If its not possible to move for the sake of the people, then what kind of country is that in the first place! Hii! At his wits end, the person in argument with Judom flinched. Decide it here! To those who want to stand on the top of this country now, raise the hand of the person who would dare to give instructions to all! Then, to that people who are in the place, they can only watch each others complexions. It seems that no one wants to take the initiative to become the substitute of the king after all. Surely, rising on top of a country in crisis is a critical situation, so the responsibility of defending the country will go to the top. And they are scared of it. (is this the limit of what you can do?) Its truly saddening. How long will this country remain so weak? Rather than seeking the smiles as they look their eyes at the future, these people only think of obtaining tomorrows small change. (Rudolfis this really the current state of the country that you established?) He remembered the face of his close friend who completely changed as he grinds his teeth. He then beats the table, making everyone startled. I know what you are feeling right now, but Ill say this once again. The qualifications of carrying the countrys back depends your hands! And let out an overpowering bloodlust, coercing them. If you still remain being afraid, you will save nothing! This is something important! Even if its difficult and painful to compare, you cannot protect anything if you run away! Once again, the nobles looked at each other. So If you think of raising the country up even a little and be recognized, go all out and display that fighting spirit of yours, you dullards! This also, even though he himself came from the common folk, he passed his anger at them, but felt disgusted at the nobles who didnt even feel the drive to retort away. is that all you can answer? Even after he looked at them who turned their heads to each other restlessly, a short sigh spills forth. ..I see. Then you protect your own house. You are fools whom want to be looked after, but, I guess you can protect your own family. If you cannot do itthen you can sleep with the other people who can, cant you? When Judom finished his speech, Well, the captain of the nations second armed forces appears from behind. And after bowing quickly, I have a report to all of you. This is a message from the queen Whether that is expected or not, the people whose complexions have improved came out. Perhaps they are thinking that the queen would protect themselves. This is a strict order from her majesty. Become everyones leader and take responsibility to raise this countryI appoint you, Judom Lankas-dono Wha!? The people asked again as if doubting their ears, but, She decided to entrust the full power of the country to Judom. This is the letter He opened the paper which is held in his hand. The signature of the queen was written there too. Knowing that this is real, everyone turned pale. the truth is, I really believe that there was actually a person who is more suitable than me here, but. He himself is of common blood to the last drop. Even though he has the title of the Guild Master, he came out to a place no one could reach. Therefore, he thought that a noble with reliable power should stand to the top, or so he thought. However, to entrust it to any of the person here is impossible. This is sadthough you should have been the same nobles who struggled for the sake of these people in the first place Having a shadow on his expression, he tightened his face and immediately turned back. Then, he spoke his last words without facing them any longer. Ill do something about this. To show my gratitude to my own country! To them who fell silent, Judom steps out of the room, being stared by without saying anything. Well gave a light bow too, and also went away. After that, Judom gathered his reliable friends and first decided to strengthen the defense of the country. He himself takes the lead, goes out of the town proactively and informs the truth to the citizens. Though if it is to avoid confusion, perhaps he should not talk of it in the first place, but since the nobles couldnt believe it, he wanted the people to have a sense of crisis even a little. Though he decided that he will protect them even if it costs his own life supposed the danger approaches, still, he isnt confident that he cannot protect everyone as possible. For this reason, he wanted to do something for the people, too, in order to remove their insecurities even a little. Not shutting inside the castle and leaving the citizens alone, but facing them and giving them instructions is important. Although many are confused with the attitude of Judom at first, gradually, they were able to put their trust in him. Thinking about it, in case of emergency, Judom always stood in the battlefront and became the symbol for everyone. Therefore everyone realizes that Judom is reliable. And as for the soldiers, feeling admiration for his splendid leadership ability, Well together with Judom worked hard to meet their expectations. (Rudolf, I dont know what you have thought about, but this country, I wont let you destroy it!) He turned his eyes with all determination to the sky. CH 211 EPISODE 211: WHAT HIIROS REARCHING FOR ========================================================= In a dim basement, a light bulb installed in the ceiling gave of a weak light, barely reaching whats beneath it. Even though it was already noon, the light outside does not reach the room. Regardless of night or day, there is no change in the darkness of the interior. It is not much of a big room, which has five shelves tightly packed with many books and documents. And directly underneath what the light illuminated, was the figure of Okamura Hiiro who was turning over the pages of a book, leaning his back at a shelf. Mountain of books he already read piled up around him in a disorderly manner, but Hiiro doesnt mind and concentrated reading wholeheartedly, without minding the dust fluttering about. Upon closing a book, he then throws it away as if it is a trash, then takes another book again and opens the cover. That pattern is repeated all over again. Hmm, each and every one of it is really interesting. Though participating in that war is really such a pain in the ass He is currently at the basement of the Fortuna Great Library, the information treasury of the Demon Country C Xaos. Well, you could say that reading the books here is his purpose of coming here at the very start. In this Fortuna Great Library, though it is open to the general public, it also restricted access to a lot of books. The restriction is divided into Depth 1 to Depth 5, where Depth 5 is only available for access to the Royal Family. To read them, a reading permit is necessary. TN NOTE Raw saysȣ, which was previously translated as Basement 5, but the kanji for basement is different ( or A), so I used depth. Y not use level? I want to avoid transcreating as much as possible. This is open to corrections. After meeting Lilyn on a certain day, he negotiated with her in order to gain access and read the books in Depth 5. She was to manage her connections to make him gain access to read the books in Depth 5 somehow or other. However, he met the Demon Lord Eveam in an unexpected encounter, and offered a reading permit as a compensation to participate in the war. Rather than depending on Lilyn, Hiiro who thought that hers is more legitimate, took this opportunity and participated in the war, splendidly obtaining his reading permit. But with problems occurring one after the other, he wasnt able to enter the library till now, and after the duel, Hiiro who was called the Hero of Evila obtained freedom at long last and indulged himself at ease in his hobby. Though one week has passed after the duel, apparently, the declaration of the former Demon Lord Avoros seemed to be the truth when he asked Eveam about it. Of course, Eveam did not doubt what Avoros had said from the very beginning. It is not strange to do that if its him. But its still too early to assume that opinion without any proof. Therefore, as a result of their deliberate investigation, it was found out that Avoros had hard-to-deal-with talented underlings from each continent, and seems to have a well-thought plan of world domination. (That kid really is a Demon Lord template) He never thought that he will be hearing the words world domination from someone elses mouth. Muttering those embarrassing words without hesitation, he made that statement it without a single bit of fear as if it is already established as a truth. (because of that demon king template, it seems this will become more troublesome from now on) With the [Evila] and the [Gabranth]s efforts to give helping hands to one another, Lilyns dream got one step closer to realization, and being an irregular again here keeps him from being bored in this world. (Oh well, now that the opposing side has war potential reinforcements, they seem to be busy with war preparations, but not a single war happen yet. Besides, the Demon lord also is moving, so if something happens, shell make sure to inform them) Because he didnt hear any news of Avoros conspicuous movements, he intends to continue remaining silent. As for without doing anything and watching the duel till the end, his purpose might be confirming their war potential. In that way he can plan thoroughly and when victory is ensured, he will give that announcement again. (Nay, that is a Demon Lord Template. There is a possibility that he will attack without noticeor) With that Demon Lord, you cant expect courtesy like notifying them about the war. (Well, thats why the Demon Lord is always thinking of precautions against it every single day, but) Still, it is possible for him to pass, even through a hole in a needle. From the time being, when they started exchanging large information with the [Gabranth], Avoros companions seems to have attacked them resulting to serious damages, and it he heard that their discussions are not coming up with anything. Following a pattern, Hiiro closes his book, and turned his attention to the book wound up like a scroll located on his left side. I looked over it lightly just in case, but is this the only thing that seems useful? He thought, picking the roll with his hand. And when he opened the contents quickly, but the fiery zeal isnt in the original pattern He rolled back the scroll again while saying so, then put it in his bosom. He also took a permit to take out books just in case, but on the condition that it must not be shown to others excessively. This Depth 5 room contains mouth-dripping abundance of knowledge, to the extent that you will be thrilled being unable to decide which to choose because of the excitement. There is a great diversity of books ranging from the introduction to the composition of this world, the biographies of past heroes, and even countless ancient magic written down and recorded to keep your butt from being lifted from the chair. And also as expected, there are also banned books which were concealed by the country. Hiiro however, is looking for a book which has something recorded by all means. And that book, is the scroll which he put in his bosom. He searched for it, judging that he will need it when the time comes. (Though I have read it for some time, it wont activate probably as long as I dont speak it out loud) His first objective is obtained for the time being, but he have not been able to completely decipher the knowledge yet. With a happy sense of accomplishment obtaining such knowledge, Hiiro suddenly felt a presence. (Who? But only those who are given permission are allowed to come here) And the only one permitted is Hiiro. Therefore, Lilyn should not be able to come. That means, it is someone related to the Demon Lord. He stood up slowly, not lowering his guard, directing a sharp glance towards the only entrance. Clacking sounds echoed the floor, finally reaching his sight. You are The one who appeared there, was the Cruel Rank Four, Ornorth. With the face of a wolf, this [Evila] showing up in such darkness invites horror into your eyes. TN NOTE: Hes supposed to be a really scawy werewolf, but the manga designed him like a looney tunes character. They RUINED IT. But because he didnt feel any hostility coming from him, he judged that hes probably asked for a summoning from the Demon Lord. What do you want? He said, putting up an air of superiority. Then after a light pause, I want you to hear something from you It doesnt seem to be a summoning from the Demon Lord, apparently. As a matter of fact, he had mostly guessed what hed like to hear about. Rather, he asking these things was just good for him. But, how dare you to litter the whole place He looked at the state of the room in astonishment, then leaked out a sigh in his messy situation. Oh, these? Whatever. Since I can do this immediately Concentrating magic on the index finger of both hands, BOOKS and ORDERD Writing it, then activating it immediately, the books which were scattered on the floor returned to the shelves by their own. Ornorth stared at such a spectacle with his mouth agape. After a while, the surroundings were put into order as if the mess a little while ago was a lie. I really still cant keep myself from being surprised by you With his breath being taken away, he restlessly stared at the arranged bookshelf. So, what do you want me to hear? Ah y-yeah, about that Then, making a serious face, You, you can use Red Qi (Shakki), right? TN NOTE: the raws read(ä)in which according to Jisho.org, it translates into Red Cloud/Comet, but it makes no sense in English as it is an ultimate boosting magic somewhat like Limit Break from Arifureta, so I translate it by per Kanji instead. Thanks to jorgelotr for the tip regarding the translation. It was the question that he expected after all. Something like thatI guess? Yes. That red aura Hiiro shown in the duel with Leowald that Ornoth had seen is certainly similar to his Red Qi. So its that after all. I am surprised, that you were able to use it at such a young age I also want to ask you something What is it? You seem to be able to control Red Qi at will Red Qi needs a lot of concentration for it to be handled properly. Even I who is confident in magic power control cannot handle Red Qi freely. I cant even hold on Peerless Mode in place. Just barely That should be obvious. In the first place, Red Qi is a technique a half-breed like me is good at, a blockhead who can neither use magic nor Bind Arts. Even for a half like me, its a special ability that no one had existed to defeat it. Because the combat method for using the Red Qiis the utilization of Grand Red Aura. Grand Red Aura̫p(㤯Ƥ) (pronounced Taishakuten in the raws. I picked the coolest word combinations as defined in Jisho.org for this, so I apologize for the low quality translation. GrandRed Aura? Taken aback, Hiiro took out the scroll from his bosom and switched his attention to it. Then, Ornorth raises his voice in surprise. Oh, so that means you have obtained it after all so you intend to master it, the Grand Red Aura? Certainly it is written in the scroll as Grand Red Aura, as specified by the language of this world. You, did you know of this? Obviously. Thats because I put it there in the first place. His reply is honestly, very astonishing. According to the contents, numerous combat methods using Red Qi was written. But because it was written in a considerably subjective composition, there were many parts that are incomprehensible. Therefore, he intended to obtain information from Ornorth who should know Red Qi, but he didnt think of the possibility that the person himself wrote it and stand right before his eyes. But even so, you, to this scroll Hiiro opens his mouth after a while. That Grand Red Aura, tell me in detail. Of course, Ill pay a suitable reward for this What Hiiros searching for, is a combat method that utilizes Red Qi which was written in a certain book. Ornorth is asking for the reason. Why do you want to study it? Youre already quite strong enough, right? Simple. I just want to boast a little. He spat out words with ill humor. Ornorth motionlessly stared at that him. Boasthuh. Is that sarcasm? Certainly if its him, it might be. Frankly speaking, Hiiros abilities are so high that anyone cannot help but recognize it. He knocked out that Beast King Leowald with his fist. It cant be helped if its sounds like a sarcasm. I am not satisfied. I dont intend to become a battle junkie, but II cant afford to die either The other day, he remembered his conversation with Silva in the bath, and smiled wryly. No. I dont want to die just yet. Thats why I need it C a power that does not rely on magic alone! Ornoths cheeks immediately cramped after hearing the speech of the black-haired boy. Although he have gained such power, you can still say that its not complete if you are still inexperienced. Honestly, he thought that he was being sarcastic at first, but as he saw something in his eyes, he was able to understand it. He is strong, thats for sure. However, thats because his unique magic is great. He certainly also has a high level, but even that, hes still a human being, so even if he came from a different world, so his physical ability cannot be that high to a degree. If you challenge him to a duel where you cannot use magic altogether as proof, its not possible for him to be there. Therefore, when he said that he wants to attain power that does not rely on magic alone, He admired that idea unconsciously. He doesnt want to gain power for the reason of beating someone nor flaunting his own power just for satisfaction. Its simply because he just dont want to die just yet. It was too simple for an answer, but he felt that is the truth, in which he admired. (He is really an interesting boy) As he looked at the boy who is faithful to his own desires, it gave him a mysterious feeling of wanting to support him. (Is this the charm of the boy?) TN NOTE: NO, NO, NO, PLEASE DONT. FOR GOODNESS SAKE, PLEASE! NO! As what he said, there will be a possibility of falling to a situation where magic could not be used from now on. As for that situation, it will be purely dependent on the stats of his level. But there is be a limit. Its because its passing through with just purely physical ability is easier said than done. He has probably understood that well, too. That is the reason why he wanted to obtain the Grand Red Aura, a power that is not dependent on magic on his body. He wanted to expand his fighting capabilities in times where magic is sealed. Besides, the [Evila] had owed a debt from him which lead to their victory. (Truthfully speaking, Grand Red Aura is still an unknown power, as it chooses its own user. If that power is abused, it will surely cause a terrifying situation. However) Upon looking at the ayes of Hiiro. With a whiff, he loosened his cheeks. (But this boy? Hell be alright) The ruler whom I serve believes in him, my best friend believes in him, the nation who praised his existence as a hero believes in him. So to say, I also believe in him as well. fine with me. But Ill say this once Upon hearing it, Hiiro kept quiet and listened. Certainly, you can use Red Qi, but it may not be a hundred percent sure that you can master Grand Red Aura with just experience Is that so? Yeah. Thats because its originally a technique of someone with a unique characteristic like me, a half-breed. In the first place, it is a product resulted as a replacement of magic and Bind Arts. I see. In other words I, who is not a half-breed has a possibility of not being able to acquire the technique Hiiros face clouded a little. Thats right. Even if there is nature, it is a very difficult work to keep everything balance. In case of us half-breeds, because there are two seeds that exist in our bodies, our capabilities to synthesize the two powers are excellent because we are born with it. I can agree with that To begin with, Red Qi is a product of mixing life force and magic power exquisitely. With this alone, a precise and delicate control of power is required. To be frank, you may not master it even if you train hard. So, do you still want to take the challenge? Of course He answered without delay. With this, I understand that he truly is an honest person at heart. I see Hiiro expressed a smile to those words. Re-really?! Yeah. Ill teach you everything I know How far can this boy go? I want to see to what extent can he reach. CH 212 EPISODE 212 : Ornorths Regret ========================================================= Though Ornorth had made an agreement with Hiiro to teach the methods of acquiring Grand Red Aura, because he is currently busy with political issues right now, he cant provide time to teach him personally. So he had no other way but to use that time to review whats in the scroll by himself till hes available. However, as he scan the contents, he discovered that most of it were described in illustrations and seemed to be written in a language that Ornorth can only understand. If its an ordinary person, he/she might wait for Ornorth, but not for Hiiro, who has the convenient Word Magic. Using [Clarification ()], he decoded the encrypted characters somewhat. He thought that with this, he wont need to ask Ornorth anymore, but he was too na?ve. Yes, the encrypted characters can now be read, but he couldnt understand what it says, and because it tells all about mind and spirit theories, the explanation is so abstract it was difficult to comprehend. For instance, the first thing written here is the method of generating Red Qi, but because Hiiro already have acquired it, it wasnt necessary, but thats not whats written here. You must focus and make your life force and magic power go like round and round. Be careful not to lose focus. If you lost it even once, it will return from what it was before. The trick is to straighten your back and let the power ooze out like round and round TN NOTE: I dont have sufficient knowledge to translate Japanese onomatopoeia like this one (륰)to English yet. Please forgive me for this. are you a kid! That was his first thoughts. Other than those round and round effects, there are so much abstract words that he cant understand the meaning no matter how hard he tried. As if this scroll is written by a kid at heart. (there is too much gap in his face and his writing ability!) He, thinking of Ornorth as a good-looking beast man who has a figure of a dauntless wolf, can only sigh at the situation. Sure, there are no problems with his etiquette and behavior. His manners are good, too. (TN NOTE: Am I translating the right novel? Why do I feel that this will go the wrong way?) But thats it. He is really bad at explaining Though he has written it in a really unique way, it can apparently be understood, somehow. But still, it was needed to carry it out on practice, so calling out Ornoth to correct him is necessary, or it will be useless. As Hiiro leaked out a sigh as he rolled the scroll, Nikki and Camus came in. the two seemed to have clicked together apparently, so when they have free time, they go and play outside together with Mikadzuchi. Master, can you read this scroll? She asked, as she saw the scroll. Lilyn who said As one would expect to my subordinate, to feel unsatisfied with his present strength, and have the desire to improve himself more! seem pleased about it, so Nikki and Camus took interest in the contents. But when he was asked to explain the contents that cant be read, they dropped their shoulders in disappointment. Camus aside, it was more unreasonable for Nikki who cannot even control magic on her own. It became more depressing. So to say, even if Nikki read the stuff, she wont get it at all. Hmmm. So is it better to hear it from Ornorth-dono, I wonder? Perhaps what she said was the most efficient method, but right now, Ornorth has gone to the [Beast Kingdom?Passion]. As he inherited the trait of being a part-beastman, it seems that the person had acquired the duty of being the messenger of the [Demon Race?Evila]. Because it is evitable until he comes back, Hiiro was thinking of killing time in the Fortuna Great Library. Oh yeah, did that red loli came back? Lilyn, aka the red loli, together with Silva and Shamoe, and accompanied by Mikadzuchi have gone to some business and traveled outside to the foreign territory. Since Hiiro was intending to stay in the meantime until he became satisfied in reading the books in the library, she said that she has some business to take care of and went out. Well, to begin with, her purpose in coming to the country in the first place was to meet an acquaintance of hers near the country, so she left. She havent come back yet! is that so? Hiirofree time? Camus who didnt move like some decoration spoke up. I dont have free time. I have books I havent read yetthere is only that In a room allotted by Eveam, Hiiro sat down on the bed and directed his gaze at his left. From there, piled up five to six books. They are books that came from Depth 5, but since he has gotten the permit to carry from Eveam, its all right. Still, because they are included in the list of banned books, he cant show it to other people. Therefore he wrote the characters [Reading Forbidden]iand invoked it, making the writings move and the reading impossible for the time being. In addition, even if someone carries it around, he can trace its location wherever it goes because of his magical power, of course, with Eveams permission too. But it is still necessary to have a word with her first before bringing it out. Towngo? Town? To do what? stroll around with HiiroJust once It seems that they want to invite him for a stroll, but as Nikki who is next to him excitedly waited him to accept, its troublesome. You two should probably go on your own She became depressed in a glance. But Camus, who was wearing a deadpan expression as usual, want to gowith Hiiro No, I still have my books to want to comene? th-thas wight! Camus who gained Nikki as an ally pressed him further. Now, two pairs of puppy eyes corner him down. no good? TN NOTE: YES! Let the ship go to the right way! Wait a mi- Oh shit! Abort! Its a trap! uumaster With the two being so persistent, he can only resign himself and join. Well, he judged that if this goes on he wont be able to read the books at ease. Besides, dinner will be soon, so he thought that going out to eat outside would be better for once. He heard recently from the rumors that there is a restaurant that has laid new items in their menu. He certainly enjoys the dishes in the castle which Musun made, but perhaps a change will be better once in a while. Closing the laid scroll, he put it in his bosom and left the bed. Okay. Ill go. But I wont look for any lost children, understand? Un! Yay-desuzoo! The two broke into smiles as if they have achieved their long-cherished ambition. Inside a dim cave, strange blue light shines the surroundings. The origin of the light were four blue megaliths. Roots of a plant-like something entangle and wrap the stones. And from the blue lights shining up the cave, something was born. Something which does not belong to the cave appeared on the center of the space. Its a throne where a King sits down upon. There, a young boy sits on it, and having made up his mind, stands up and calls a white-haired woman who waited next to him. Did you call for me, Your Majesty Avoros? The boy is named Avoros, with the title of former Demon Lord. A few days ago, in the duel between the [Evila] and the [Gabranth], which resulted in an alliance by the words of encouragement from his younger sister Eveam, he appeared before them and did a certain declaration. Yeah. Ill be going out for a moment The womans name is called Valkria, which Avoros calls as No. 5. Do you want a company? No. but because Ill be moving, you bring Isuca here Understood. Please take care Its alright. i feel a little nostalgic thoughbecause Ill be meeting with a good ol friend As No. 5 bows her head in respect, Avoros raised his hand in response, then left the place and went. CH 213 EPISODE 213 : Reunion with an Old Friend ========================================================= Victorias. The Kingdom of the [Humas]. From there, a lone small hut was built, hidden at the very edge of the residential area. Its so small that youll never think of it as a dwelling place, other than the fact that it looks so old. Among the tall grass that has overgrown the surroundings, clearly indicating the place not having been maintained for many years, one old woman lives in such shed. When her fortune-telling in the main street in the town ends, she buys food then returns to the hut, spending her time in peace, but right now As she put the bread that has been bought as usual in the tableware, poured milk into the glass, and sat in her creaky chair, To think that you are only in such a place Hearing a shrill voice of a child from behind, she, who was taken aback, turned around. Standing there was a child who was the source of the voice. The old woman opened her eyes wide, stiffened as she saw the child. I have looked for you everywhere. But I never thought that youre here in the Human Kings Imperial Capital all along As if giving herself up, the old woman closes her eyes and gives him a sigh. Then she opens them slowly, and begins to squeeze out her words. You knew this one well, right.Avoros? She knew it was the former Demon Lord all along. As well as the purpose for why he came here. Then, the old woman asks the black robed existence behind his back. So, is that your current pawn? She didnt say subordinate. The reason why is shes fully aware of the fact that this person treats people as if they were his chess pieces. Then, laughing as if hearing a funny joke, Shall I introduce this one to you? He showed a smile so shady it fills you with disgust. With the fact she was caught here, makes her unable to act poorly. Nay, rather than that, how about saying what you want to get this over with? Fufufu, as hasty as ever. This, after not meeting again for a long time? Dont you think that I intend to bloom with you, a flower from an old tale? Did you came here just to tell me such talk? Tsk, lacking a sense of humor, as always Avoros shrugs his shoulders exaggeratedly, then utters a sigh. He looks around at the surroundings once again. But for Alicia of Foresight to hide and live in such a filthy place The tongues that call that name are no longer in this world. I dont use it anymore Really? Oh yeah, what do you call yourself again? Ah! ItsMaricris Bluenote, right? Nevertheless, the book that you wrote, what the heck is that? I had skimmed it over, butreally, what kind of joke is that? The bloodlust which wasnt felt till then, surrounds her whole body, pricking like needles. She takes a gulp unconsciously, and with a whiff, the bloodlust stops. Whoops, sorry about that. Its just a mistakeso pass me out from that, kay? Besides, that book is terrible. The composition looked like its making fun of its main character I dont know what your intentions are in writing that thing, besides the fact that you wrote it in various ways, really. But since when have you become an outsider? Though being able to survive after knowing that thing is commendable Avoros eyes narrowed upon her. Like totally cornering its prey, his intent to hunt afterwards is being transmitted to her. Who knows, it doesnt mean that Im affecting anybody Hee You know, its simply because knowing that thing makes me like an eagle taking over a pen with its hand What are you aiming for? And what if I dont speak? You can remain silent, but A murderous intent came out from Avoros once again. Though it reached the point where she wants to withdraw instinctively, she stood firmly on the floor, clenching it by her toes. The standoff continued after a little while, but then Avoros shakes his head in disgust. Your obstinacy havent been changed just like in the past. How disappointing Thats Kochs words, isnt it? Besides, isnt that too much Demonic pressure for an old woman? Ahahaha! What are you saying! Youre only an old woman on the outside Until when will you have such an ugly face? And that way of talking, too. Are you ashamed for so long that you cant even show your real face at this late hour? As Avoros stared at Maricris, she closed her eyes, as if giving up herself. Then, she took something from her bosom and put it her mouth. Then, surprisingly, her wrinkled, rough skin turned young and glossy. As if coming back to life, her grey hair discolored by age turned into a beautiful dark blue. Her height increased, too, finally appearing a woman of an excellent caliber. Rejuvenation. Its something that cannot be expressed in words. With it, youll never think that the ponytailed young beauty right now is an old woman just earlier. Avoros, seeing such spectacle of Maricriss, claps his hands in entertainment. Uh-huh. You in that figure is the best after all This for sure, is the woman whom I want to take in for once back then I refuse your proposal, no matter what you say to me A clear sweet voice sounded the interior. Well, I dont really have the luxury to do such a thing now at this late hour. You too are a wonderful grandmother, despite how young you look right now. Your young daughter really begins to look like you Oh my, do you think saying such things to the grandma makes you have the permission to catch my young daughter? Hmm if you see it in this way, arent I even more popular? Dont you agree? Well, only by your appearance Ahaha! Your comeback really stings, you know Avoros has the charm which attracts anyone, regardless of age and gender. His personality on the other hand, is an epic failure. TN NOTE: Okay Avoros, please. Just be a bona fide villain okay? Ornorth is already dwindling here. By the way, Maricriscan I tell you something important? I want you to come with me I refuse Ahaha! I thought that youll decline, though I hoped that youll think about this a little I cannot be with you even after death. Didnt I already said that a long time ago? As long as you say that you want that wish to come true, I wont give my consent Maricris sweared in a well-defined expression. Then, Avoros having broken his smile, moved his mouth with a serious face. You sure about that? Yes. Im sure of it How can I convince you? Even in this world, you are I dont want that tragedy to repeat itself anymore Feeling the determination of Maricris, Avoros replying with an is that so showed a little gloom in his expression. I am what I am, therefore Ill do my thing in my own way. this is my atonement Even if I kill you hereyou wont? I wont Then, even if I say that the life of all these countries are hanging in a balance? Even if all the people in this world becomes my hostage? he still expressed a cruel smile as he posed those words. But Maricris didnt falter at all. Never Her will didnt waver. Haaa What are you thinking, Avoros? he suddenly turned his heel and stepped out of the room. Does he really intend to dispose of a nation as expected? To Maricris who is making a stiff expression, A war will begin from now on Eh? Making a sudden stop, he told Maricris who in turn became dumbfounded. Its a war that involves the world as a whole You, you still, after all! Avoros then turned his back to her, and said. I hope that you still remember, MaricrisNo, Alicia That I want to obtain this whole world by all means Avoros He tried to move his legs for a second time, this time giving words as he goes out. You might be killed here. You want to correct that mistake of yours, right? Then I in this side is more correct. After all, you decided to be alive till the last minute He turned a little towards Maricris face. See you, Alicia, it was fun after a long time. Though it would be fine whether or not I have met you Avoros Ill show you the correct answer. You should look forward to it After those words, Avoros left the room along with the figure in the black garment. At that spot where only silence remained, fatigue surged Maricris suddenly, exhausting her strength. She sat on the chair, staggering. Cold sweat dripped down her whole body. It was after a long time that she experienced this much tension. As she drank her milk at once to relieve her thirst, Avoros She whispered. Your wayis hopeless But her thoughts reached no one anymore. CH 214 EPISODE 214 : Hiiro and Monkey ========================================================= Hiiro went sightseeing with Nikki and Camus. And because its about time for dinner, he tried to find a good place to eat. But Hiiro was na?ve. How will this country treat someone like him? He surely didnt think about it. Ah, Hero-sama! Woah, its true! is that really Hiiro-sama?! He shined like a sore thumb wherever he goes. Oooh As expected of my master-desuzo! I am proud as a disciple-desuzo! Ahem! Hiiropopular Nikki held her chest in pride to the popularity of his master, though Camus has the same deadpan expression as before. As the citizens gather one after the other so much that its kind of irritating, Hiiro, who had no other choice, grabs Nikki by the scruff, Anyway, lets look for a place with no people Ugucantcant breath desujoo!? understood Nikki gave a pained expression with her heck being strangled, but Hiiro didnt mind it while breaking through the place without care. They entered an alley where no one is around, where they were able to stay somehow. (Good grief, this has become a pain in the ass) Hiiro used 仯 (Change) to morph himself from a human into an Evila. Its not his usual Imp Race, but an Asura Race which is similar to Camus. And because his red robe draws attention, he changed it into a blue one. With this, they should be unable to distinguish Okamura Hiiro who saved their country. Oooh So cool, Master! samesame as Hiiro Though shes rubbing her neck that has been stangled, Nikki praised him in a high note. And for some reason, Camus seemed happy. Good. With this, we wont have any problems. Shall we look for a simple place to eat? Most of the people are still looking for Hiiro when they left the alley. For them, a hero who is wandering in the town with them is a must to see. They received a lot of questions about Hiiro being seen or so, and they felt relieved that they didnt notice somehow. Meaning, when you say that he went over there, they will certainly follow suit. (Theyre like an otaku group that has finally found their idol) Just thinking about the large crowd surging at him made him shiver But, with this, they were able to stroll peacefully on the surroundings without care, finally finding the shop theyre looking for. They say that there is a store that sells junk food-like things in Japan SOFT AND FLUFFY DELICACIES as written in the signboard. A sweet savory aroma drifted here, leading their feet as if they were magnetized. What is brought into their eyes are round objects just like takoyaki, but tied like a balloon and suspended in the air, as if its floating What is this? To the queston of Hiiro, the store owner who noticed that a customer came, clasps her hands and pulls out a merchants smile. Oh, Come, come! Try our Demon CountrySpecial C Fuwafuwa Fries, would you like to try one? Hes like an old true-born Tokyoite raising his voice to make a fine living. Special? Is it good? Of course it is! This Fuwafuwa Fries is made up of Fuwanpopo flowers deep-fried in oil. As for what the sauce is made up of, its a secret! Hohou, then one for Then, something pulls his clothes in the rear. As he looked back, he saw Camus and Nikki with sparkling puppy eyes as if they are begging the master of the house. It seems that they want to try it, too. old man, three, nomake it six Thus he ordered two for each one of them. Gotcha. How does 450 Rigin sound? Can I use the guild card? And particles of light gathered and took form of a card in his hand. You can. Please make a transfer on the stand over there As they look over, they saw a card on a silver ashtray-like container on the counter. Then, as he overlapped his card with the card present, he wished for a 450 Rigin transfer permission. With this, the payment should end safely. good, payment confirmed! Here you go! The old man picks up the card and takes a look. Apparently, he has received the confirmation somehow, and handed the Fuwafuwa Fries over. Its really like a balloon with gas and tied with a string, floating buoyantly as it is. Oh yeah, you can also eat the string as it is made up of candy! Because it has a teeny weenie kid size upon seeing it closer, he swallowed the whole thing in one bite. The coating is crunchy and savory, and has an aroma of an elegant flower. Additionally, the sweet thick honey oozing from the inside is very yummy. (This is delicious it will certainly become a hit for children) (TN NOTE: As expected of our loli magnet protagonist! To think of the childrens interests first and foremost!) While thinking so, his view switched to Nikki with flushed cheeks as she stuff her mouth with great relish. Then she took the two pieces in her mouth in one go. This kid wait, why are you too, Nitoryuu!? Nnom? Surprisingly, there is another child here. Camus stuffs two in his mouth just like Nikki. (Oh well, nevermind) But the moment when Hiiro opens his mouth to take a bite of the Fuwafuwa Fries, Swish! A shadow passed through his eyes with amazing swiftness, and the Fuwafuwa Fries in his right hand had disappeared. What!? As if its a serious matter, he looked around restlessly, and found the culprit on a building. The creature is like a small squirrel monkey, and on its hand is the Fuwafuwa Fries that it took from Hiiros hand a while ago. Kiki? The monkey smiles impudently, causing the veins in Hiiros forehead to swell blue. Ma, master? Hi, Hiiro? The two people murmured, while taking distance from Hiiro who was about to burst with anger. Fufufufufufu The moment Camus and Nikki saw Hiiros dark smile, they took a gulp and had frozen in place. Some nerve you have, you monkey thief. Look forward to my gratitude for taking my pleasure away Hiiro kicks the ground and chases after the monkey. Nikki and Camus who are left can only see him off in utter amazement. As Hiiro was giving chase to the monkey who stole his Fuwafuwa Fries, he realized that he had come out to a foreign territory. Tsk, curse you, thieving monkey! Dont you think that you had escaped! without minding his appearance, he pursued it with the characters ̽(Search). gigi? The monkey made an insulting grin as if treating him like a fool, causing his anger to shoot up fast. Prepare yourself, you little critter! Im going to show you whos on top of the food chain? Then, for some reason, it jumped towards his place. are you an idiot! Well, still works for me! He wrote and shoot `(Arrest) towards the monkey in an instant. As it hit the monkey, Bachin!! The characters were repelled and dispersed. What!? Although being surprised, the monkey jumps towards his face, scratches his cheeks with its sharp fingernails, uses it as a jumping platform, then does a backflip and finally lands on the ground smoothly. It hurts He covers his scratched face with his hands by reflex, but then notices something for the first timeWait, my glasses are missing! As he look up towards the monkey, it was already wearing his glasses in its small head, laughing at him. Moreover, it is already nibbling the Fuwafuwa Fries it was holding. fufufufufu, is that what you wanted? I see, I see It seems that preaching wont be enough for this monkey. A punishment will be necessary. I will definitely roast you brown! The monkey twitched. It seems that it understood that hes now very angry. It turned its body behind, preparing to escape. DO you think Ill let you go? Only one thing remained in his mind: to catch the ape. 늚ݡ(Electricity) and Ρ(Solid) In a flash, a prison made up of electricity emerges from the feet of the ape, succeeding on catching it alive. Go on, try touching that electricity. After that a full course meal of a scorched monkey is finished Though it will also fry his glasses with it, he has forgotten that fact completely. But the monkey turned its body, and tried to strike the electric prison with the torque of its spinning tail. Bachin!! It happened again. The magic was repelled easily again. I see Hiiro sets his lips in a straight line, and writes another character. ᘡ(Needle) Aiming on the ground this time, he shoot cactus-like needles toward the monkey one after another. (Can you avoid this much?) There is something that made him convinced. And without a single bit of hesitation at all, it jumped in the air. You avoided it, as expected. Then, hows this! ء(earth) andΡ(solid) It changed from 늚ݡ (Electricity) to ء (Earth) this time. The earth rises, engulfing the monkey in the air, capturing it. Then, the ape finally showed its impatience. It goes back and forth the jail while raising a small cry. What happened? Why wont you repel it just like what youve done a while ago? Gigi! Its no use. Because you are When he was about to say the continuation, a fissure is made all of a sudden in the space near the ape. He maximized his instincts and took a stance. As he quietly watches out whats going to happen next, coming out of nowhere is a pure white snake. CH 215 EPISODE 215 : Invitation from an Apparition At that time when he caught that disgusting monkey thief with so much effort, a fissure opened on the ground all of a sudden, and from there a white snake had appeared. (What the? First a monkey, then a snake?) As he thought that there may be a zoo somewhere, the next scene surprised him more. Didnt I said its fine already? Grandpa says to invite him politely, right? Not that I doubt my ears, but did that snake just talked? To the monkey? And also, Well, its because teasing that fellow to bring him here is a lot more amusing the monkey talked. Am I in a fairy tale somewhere? He thought by reflex, but here is a parallel world and there are also beastmen here, too. Though he assumed that is was that situation, its still quite a shock seeing it for the first time. To you over there, I want to apologize for the idiocy committed by this one The snake moves its head to the bottom like a bow. i-idiocy As the monkey was having a cramped face, Hey, you apologize too Eeh Ill tell grandpa, you know? Im sorry for the rude acts that I have caused The monkey straightens its own back and apologized magnificently. Is that grandpa-sama really scary? This fool says the same, too. How about, putting the pike here? He usually draws back on these kinds of things a long time ago. But even that, hes at his limit from grasping this strange situation. I knew ityou are a Spirit, arent you? When he said so, the snakes eyes opened wide, as if saying well done! then immediately narrowed it, staring as if it was observing him. Hee, as one would expect, to be able to distinguish Ni?a-sama just by appearance (TN Note: Okay, this is a bit confusing. The raw says its ˥˥å(Ninniahho) but in the translation terminologies used by Anri-sama in dekinai translations goes with Ni?a instead. In this case, Ill follow Ni?a as it sounds more proper) huh? Words leaked out as if its natural. It spoke with words that cant be ignored just now. Ni?a. It was the Fairy queens name. Before he set foot on the beastman continent, in the middle of the night, he saw fairies playing on the hill. At that time, he noticed their existence, and by a strange coincidence he reached the home of the fairies, the Fairy Gardenwhere he met Ni?a and did some silly talks for a while, too. Pardon my rudeness, but here is one thing I like to request of you. May I? I decline Aw, come on! The monkey grunted at Hiiros refusal. Even if you take me to the strange realm of [fairies], I still have some business to attend to. Plus, dragging me into this place above all, whos not going to get irritated with that? He reluctantly cast ߀Ԫ (Return) and the prison made out of earth returns to the soil. Kiki!? The monkey which was shaking wildly in impatience jumps on a gap opened in the jail and lands in its feet. Then, Hiiro goes in front of the monkey and reaches out his hand, telling it to give his glasses over. Though the monkey unwillingly hands it out while pouting, Bonk! Kii!? Wh-what the hell was that for!? Yes. When he received his glasses back, Hiiro dropped a fist into that small head of it immediately. To raise a hand on an innocent spirit, this is spirit abuse! It put some distance from Hiiro while holding its head in pain. Shut your trap. My precious Fuwafuwa Fries is gone because of you, and for dragging me into this troublebe grateful that it ended with just that. Normally, I have burnt you into crisp by now. The monkeys face paled as it heard his words. The snake on the other hand, throws a big sigh as it watches the spectacle of the two. Can we start now? With eyes that seem tired of this shit, he turned his gaze to the snake. To that fool over there, he will certainly receive punishment later, so can you hear my request? Didnt I tell you? I refuse. Dont you get it you snake rascal? Oh, rascal you say? Even though I look like this, Im a woman you know Spirits have gender? Interesting. What, you do like cross-pollinate or something to leave descendants behind, like in those books I read? Ah, theres a little mistake there. Even we spirits have gender, but it is only limited to high-ranking ones. Besides, for us, leaving descendants is optional The fact that they leave descendants is honestly astonishing. I didnt think that all those written in the books are correct, but if it came to the person in question, then I might as well agree. Besides, from what I have recently heard, then this snake is a high-ranking existence. I dont know the monkeys though. Ah, by the way, Im a man! Though I didnt ask, it suits him apparently. But for two high-ranking spirits to come in such a placethis might get troublesome once again. Well, your gender doesnt matter. Oy, white snake. Whatever you say, its already time for my dinner. If you two tended to disturb my meal, off you go to my prison, got it? He pointed his forefingers of both hands as a threat, but the snake doesnt break her expression. Although the monkey backed by one step. Oh my, are you hungry? Perfect. I have arranged a reception at this place Reception? Yes. As you have guessed, I want you to come to our home I knew it Because the vicinity is still vacant, perhaps he will be transported with the fairies just like that time. I dont know if this will be able to satisfy you, but for the time being, I have prepared a fairy service more or less service? That word tugged his heartstrings. Yes. However, there are such food exist only in the other sideSo, how is it? She smiled, implying him to try it. Though its aggravating for him to act upon her will, there is the Spirit welcoming dishes hes worried about. He like to eat that by all means. But if I followed them as it is, Ill worry Nikki and the others who are currently searching for me. It is very likely that this will become a big problem if I disappear as it is. I dont know how long will I be on the other side, but what will happen if Nikki were to say to Demon Lord Eveam that Hiiro has disappeared? Ill go Is that so? Then at once On one condition and what will that be? I have about two companions. Allow them to go together with me, then Ill follow Their eyes matched each other, and continued in that state for a while. But neither wants to yield. Realizing such situation, the snake spat out a large sigh. Fine. Bring them Then, through Word magic, he guided Nikki and the others on his location. As they saw the talking animals, the twos eyes sparkled in fascination. Then, shall we? But please dont do anything strangewell, in your case it will be an exemption A dark portal appeared in the air, and they entered as it is. Then, shall we go? The monkey pushes his back from behind. Though Hiiro doesnt feel any uneasiness because he had entered an identical space before, Nikki and Camus advance inch by inch, obviously feeling nervous. But for a split second of passing through, the three people can only think of admiring the spectacle extended before their eyes. Its a fantasy world. Particles as brilliant as jewels dance like snow. A big rainbow forms in the sky, with a presence that let you yearn the illusion of walking on top of it. The surroundings are full of forests, and leaves growing out in abundance in the trees have beautiful snow crystal-like shapes. As if its natural for the three to be at loss for words in this magnificent spectacle. Welcome to our home, the [Spirit Forest] CH 216 EPISODE 216: SPIRIT FOREST ========================================================= Through the guidance of the snake, they discovered a beautiful waterfront after passing through the forest. An altar-like structure was built at the center, with a big white lump visible on top. (What is that?) He stared, focusing his eyes but cant recognize anything from his distance. Follow me The snake says so, crawling on top of a lotus-like leaf floating on the water connected towards the altar. I-it wont sink, right? He understood Nikkis worries. It seems okay because the snake is lightweight in the first place, but she doesnt think that it can support a weight of a human person. The monkey, realizing it in her expression, Dont worry. It wont sink But to Hiiro who is being excessively cautious, he tries to press his hand to the bottom. Certainly, it doesnt sink. Though a ripple spreads out because it is floating above the water, it felt like the top of a slightly soft soil. Still, the three people advanced cautiously till they arrived at the altar. Then he was able to recognize the identity of the white lump clearly in his vision. Hohoho, we have waited for you, Omnipotent One (TN Note: ܤߡis in the raws. Can also be translated as all-around/all-purpose/utility/almighty person, according to jisho.org. I chose to that one because its cooler) It was an enormous white snake. With its massive body wound up in a coil, you can think of it as a lump from a distance. Whoa Soo big-desuzoo huge Nikki and Camus voiced out in reflex. It is really big, thats for sure. If it opens his mouth supposedly, it can fit up to three people all at the same time. You did god coming here. Are these your companions, Omnipotent One? Yes they are, grandfather Hohoho, I see, I see Though the corners of its mouth stretched in joy as it raised a laugh, it only resembled a snake finding his prey, gloating in itself. Nikki is really frightened, you know? Oi because he cant sit still forever, Lead me to the reception dishes quickly He quickly pointed his demand. As expected, the monkey and even the snakes jaws widely opened and froze in his speech and behavior. However, the huge snake only laughed about it. Hohoho, arent you the impatient one. We have prepared it properly. Look over there When he focused his attention to a certain place, on the left side of the exit of the forest, a big table was prepared, with different kinds of dishes laid on top. Then, without any foreboding the body of the white snake began to glow. Though the light was so intense it makes you grimace, it calmed down at once. However, as the light goes smaller, it gradually took a certain persons shape. When the light disappeared completely, the huge snake in the altar earlier vanished, leaving only an old man full of white hair and a white beard in its place. I shall introduce myself first. I am called Hoozuki. Best regards from now on He smiled, rubbing his long beard. Though Nikki and Camus are blinking in surprise in the present situation, Hiiro who was quietly observing moved his eyes and asked. So? Are you the Spirit King? The person in question nods in response. Oh, very old indeed. Clearly different from the queen of the Fairies Hohoho, even though its like hitting a whip on an old mans body, I can still work out. Plus, the present [Fairy Queen] who is the same age as this princess here are still young princess? Its me It was the small white snake that guided him here. But for Ni?a and this princess to be at the same agethough you may not think of this in particular, if anything, it also has a kind of dignified presence the same as her. Even though she looks like an ordinary small animal. Also, her tone sounds sassy. is there something you want to say? who knows Does her intuition become sharper in her animal form? She glared in scorn, but he smoothly warded it aside. Rather than that, lets skip the self-introduction and get on with the food already. The talk comes after that. Good? Hohoho, it cant be helped then On the table which was seen from the distance a while ago which he didnt even notice till now, slime-like creatures of different colors appeared. What are they? They are spirits too, you know? The princess pointed out, but These guysspirits? In every angle only slimes could be seen. Should it be called handmade slimes? It wont be even strange if you came across them as giveaways of a crane game, as there are a lot of them, all in different colors. These children are lumps of power that nature produced, so to say they are Newborn Spirits which are not yet awake, ne This princess, could you stop with that manner of speaking as if youre a companion? Yai, hes mad at the princess yanno The monkey who got scolded by Hoozuki and the princess who made an embarrassed face when rebuked felt interesting. But then the princess eyes flashed in a moment, What? You want to pick a fight? You want to die? Ehahw-wellno, nothing, please dont mind me Just how weak is that monkey its like a husband found having an affair and could say nothing at all. Now now, the two of you, make up. Youre in front of our guest, you know? understood As he say so, she averts her eyes from the monkey, which then felt relieved to be able to escape in the situation. SoTenn? Eh? What is it? Apparently, Tenn seems to be the monkeys name. I saw your impolite behavior to our guest in the altar, so youll receive punishment for it later, get it? Wha,wawawawawawa!? Hoozuki smiled sweetly, in contrast to Tenn who turned pale and shiver in despair. Even though he looks like an old man, hes still a king after all. Hes smiling, but you can feel the pressure through that smile. Tenn looks like hes about to pee in any momentnah, hes already fainted. Seeming to be happy about it, the princess broke into a smirk. Werent you close and supposed to help Tenn? (Nay, it is said that you get along well if you quarrel often) Then after everyone arrived at the table, Hoozuki began to speak. We wish to express our gratitude for coming to such place. Allow me, in behalf of all the spirits to give our thanks Grandfather Hm? What is it, princess? You arent heardthat Oh? Before the eyes of the two, as if they arent interested in his speech, Hiiro was already staring hard at the dish in front of him. Oi, can I eat already? Hohoho, then well have a meal first, shall we? The moment they got permission, their eyes scanned the diversity of dishes placed on leaves serving as plates. oooh good smell nanodesuzoo looks tasty Unable to decide which to choose first,drools cover Camus and Nikki lips. Hiiro who was also the same catches sight in one plate. There, was a meat with a bone shaped like those you see in mangas, but this one emits a rainbow color. Meat juices drip down as if its melting. Moreover, the meat juices shine in rainbow colors, too. (TN Note: Will you poop or fart rainbows too? You know, when the meat has been processed in your body?) That is the Rainbow Meat. But Ill say this first, it falls to the class of being a dessert Dessert? This is the first time a meat is classified as a dessert. Though this Rainbow Meat is called meat, it is heard that it possesses the sweetness and acidity of a fruit. For the bone, truthfully speaking, its not a bone, but a hardened candy called White Honey. Certainly, that would enter the class of being a dessert. However, since it caught his eyes and was curious about the taste, he was seized by the impulse of want to try it first. Ill take the Rainbow Meat desuzoo me too Are the two also curious about the taste? They ordered the same too. Certainly, the texture isnt like meat, if anything, its like a Castella. Then, for the first time, they noticed a sweet lump-like filling on the inside. The filling which is also of rainbow color oozed out and wrapped the Castella over. (TN Note: Castella is a Japanese sponge cake) This is a confectionery, thats for sure! He thought that the sweet syrup oozing out of the Castella is a confectionary, but the thick luscious sweetness, even to that degree, has carried the highest degree of elegance in it. With this, they desired a hot tea. On the table, a teacup also made from leaves is placed, with a light brown liquid in it. It has an aroma of a black tea. They took a sip, and because it is in the proper temperature not to scald themselves, it entered their throats quickly. Haa They sighed in ecstasy. The taste is like tea, and can be classified as such from the Lemon Tea family. Its compatibility with the Rainbow Meat is too high. I cant stand it anymore desuzoo *munch**munch**munch**munch* Nikki and Camus who have seemed to like it stuffed them in their mouths, savoring it in the way. In addition, various service dishes of the spirits are tasted too. There should have been a considerable amount in the table, but all have disappeared in approximately 30 minutes. Th-that many dishes only in a flashwhat kinds of stomachs do these children have The princess who should have been calm and composed, can only be stunned by the scene before her eyes. Especially that glasses guy, to eat that much Looking at Hiiro who felt like hes in heaven with his swollen stomach, even Tenn is astonished. Hohoho, it seems it was worth it to prepare those dishes seeing your satisfied faces As expected of Hoozuki, he was only brought into a smile. Afterwards, after having received tea once again, Hoozuki who thought that the issue could be advanced finally begins to talk. Have you had your fill? Yeah. Im satisfied Upon telling his honest feelings, Hozkuhi returns with a nod. However, Hiiro squints his eyes for a moment, And? What business do you want in me? And decided to get down to the main subject. He didnt think of this as simply a party just to let them have and enjoy their cooking as it is. Obviously, they have intentions. Thats what he thought, on order to return as soon as possible. CH 217 EPISODE 217 : A SNAKES ARROGANCE Well then, how about showing your real form first and foremost? That reminds me, Ive completely forgotten that I had changed into one of the [Asura Tribe]. Nevertheless, as expected of the < All Seeing Race >, they truly are something. Since no one will be able to trace them here, with Word Magic, he reverted back to his original form. Umu, showing your real face is the best after all. Arent you a charming one eh? How is it? Taking my little princess as a bride KAPU! (Snake bite) princess, that hurts you know? Though it is not surprising for the princess, but to be able to fully expand and bite a persons head whole, you wont expect that in that small build. (TN Note: I suddenly remembered that video of a boa swallowing a dear. WHOLE.) After getting bitten by the princess, bright red blood floods out like a waterfall on Hoozukis head. Thats because you said a strange thing! This has completely become horrific, so should you release him right away? He will soon die with the way hes bleeding right now. Then after the princess returned to her original size and plops on the table as it is, You understand, Jii-sama? If you say something unnecessary once again O-okay, I get it! I get it already, so stop with that spooky glare! With a Humph! the princess turns her gaze here. Being surprised by the performance that grew in size that I can only do nothing but watch, our eyes meet. Ah? Did you by any chance took it seriously? Sorry about that, I dont spare courtesy to those I havent recognize yet It seems that she misunderstood it way far for some reason, and with that domineering attitude of hers giving him quite a sting, he retorted. Is that some sort of joke? Who in the right mind would lust in someone stuck up like you? Take a good look at the mirror then talk, reptile Wa,whawhawhat reptile!? Needless to say the person in question, the princess became concerned with Hiiros words, in which Hoozuki can only froze in shock. Ukikikikikikiki! Interesting! A reptile he said! A reptile! A repBUHOo!? The monkey who was about to spit his sides from laughing was hit by the princess tail and was blown away. Then, she glared at his indignant expression. Y-y-you here! Wh-whore you calling a reptile again!? Who? Its you of course, you white snake I am a Spirit! A high-ranking one even! A direct descendant of grandfather the Spirit King! Oh really? Well, thats kinda disappointing for an heir isnt it, Spirit King? Hoozuki who was brought up in the talk can only smile wryly. Di-didididisappointing? Then, see for yourself! Smoke rises with the princess in the center, and a silhouette of a person was seen from there. Behold! My true form! See if you can say that word again! A beautiful girl of the same age as Hiiro stood with a blushed expression. Though because her eyes are glaring because of her temper, her white hair reflecting light certainly is beautiful, and had a style to the extent of making Lilyn envious. (TN Note: Pssssh. Not a loli. Come back when youre ten. Then, speak with the prince of Lolis) For some reason, she is wearing shrine maiden clothes. Nevertheless, her beautiful face is so well-matched the Japanese clothes that every man will no doubt be charmed with her. So, what? (TN Note: See, I told you hes only into lolis. Well, dont be too much of a loli though. Satou the God of Lolis will get you instead) Eh? Perhaps the princess is confident in her good looks. However, there are no distinctions for Hiiro whether the other party is a beautiful woman or not. (TN Note: Yep, as long as it has these two. Food and Lolis. No common sense allowed. Wait, thats for the other novel) She indeed belongs to the category of being a beauty, and including Camus who is here with Hiiro, the number of attractive ladies gathering around him is too much. It wont be an exaggeration to say that hes used to seeing beautiful girls. (TN Note: Wait, dont rejoice yet. We havent confirmed yet if the trap has been dismantled, so please exercise utmost caution) Therefore not being stirred with admiration to the beautiful girl appearing before him made her confused. Uhmthis is my real form, you know? Yeah, I heard. So what? for me who was regarded as cute and beautiful in the neighborhood to be called this way It might be so. However, look He says so and pointed at Nikki and Camus. I can even say those words to these guys Eh Yes. Camus and Nikki are certainly beautiful girls. Though Camus is a handsome man, you can also say that he has the looks that majority of women will surely envy. (TN Note: Yes, he grouped Camus as a bishoujou) fufufu Its kinda embarrassing, master n The two blushed and began fidgeting. I just said a fact and am not praising them, but But the princess who cannot refute to Hiiros words can only stand firm. Ukyakyakyakyakya! Give it up, Princess! You are a snake but you look like a frog in the well who knows nothing of the great ocean right na-GYAAA!? The princess who was teased by the monkey grabbed a chair made from a tree and sent him flying once again. Haaa Haaa Haaa After observing Camus and Nikki with sharp eyes, her glance returned to Hiiro. in terms of chest, I win! She surely has a voluptuous chest, but Hey you, are you really that happy because you are more superior to these guys? One a kid, the other, a boy? haHaaA!? Of course, shell be surprised that Camus is a boy. Are you really one of the All Seeing Race? Then take a good look properly The princess takes a good look as he said, and stared at Camus so hard as if it pierces through then drops her shoulders in dejection. ughwhy so prettyaa boy even (TN Note: It is an honor working with you gentlemen. It was nice knowing you all. *Activates the trap himself*) Well, it was good. After all, you have won in the size of your chest against a child and a boy He struck the finishing blow. UuuuKill, Ill kill this man! Quit it you fool! Hoozuki pinioned her from behind, restraining her movements. But she desperately moves her body, and Re-release me Grandfather! For goodness sake! Please let me murder this man! I cant allow you to murder anyone! Its okay! Ill only bite him and tear him up a little! He will die from that! Calm down, princess! Try to remember well! Remember what? He has admitted that princess is beautiful! eh? She stopped her movements suddenly, and turned her gaze to Hoozuki to verify. Thinking that finally the talks can be started, he spits a great sigh. Fuu, Didnt he said it around that time you said you are regarded as a beauty in the neighborhood a while ago? Eeh? He said that It might be so way back. In other words, he admitted that princess is indeed beautiful. Aah, Im tired The blood disappeared before everyone is aware, and a great deal of sweat is spouting from his forehead instead. He wiped it off after feeling relieved. As the princess turned back, she moves her eyes to Hiiro, seeking the truth. am, am I really cute? She asks, feeling insecure. It would be so in the general public. If that look is plain, then a large majority of women will surely file a complaint Frankly speaking, the level of beauty of the princess is quite high. If we assume that such daughter is plain on the standard point of view, youll soon be in questioning regarding your sense of beauty. Then her face who looked down for a moment, after grooming herself, she put up and swing her long hair with one hand, I thought youd say that! She said with an earth-shatteringly good smile on her face. She was already in an amazingly in a good mood as clear as anyone can see. Because it is troublesome to offend her once again, they couldnt say anything anymore and kept silent. (Still, this ones pride is really high, this spirit) Come to think of it, I pass here a lot since I came here, but I noticed that we arent being introduced, and above being identified once, I was going to give my name back then, but I have thought that the other side already knew my name from the beginning. Still, Ill introduce myself with Camus and Nikki for now. So? Get to the point already Then I shall be After Hoozuki clears his throat, The reason I invited Hiiro here, as a matter of fact, there are none If he really is she should have called him, but while he was eating delicious dishes, he said nothing at all. Really? is it already blown? He put up his index finger. What kind of parallel world person that Ni?a cares about, I want to see it with my very own eyes Only that? Fumu, and also, please stand up for a moment When he stood up as he what he said, Hooziku approached him. He made full efforts in observing his whole body. Nikki and Camus also, sensing the atmosphere, stood up in order to protect Hiiro. hohoho, you have excellent guards. But be relieved. Im not here to do any harm. Look, would a host keep magic power from Ni?a before? Magic power? Aah He remembered. When he went to the Fairy Garden for the first time, as a proof of trust he was given the Fairy Ring by Orun just as when he was leaving, and received a mass of magic power from the queen. Thought the mass of magic power was being sucked up by his chest at that time, because nothing happened, he had forgotten it already. Thus, in this way When Hoozuki holds up his tight hand toward Hiiro, Hiiros chest shines suddenly. The warmth of the magical power spreads to his chest, then gradually leaves from his body. As the mass of magic power floats like big soap bubbles to the sky, he faced Hoozuki. And as it is, the magic power was thrown to the waterfront. Turning his gaze after realizing what he had done, all of a sudden the water rose and took the shape of a door. And as the door opens slowly, PYU! Something came out and flown towards his place. Waai! Parallel Worlder! A Parallel Worlder! It was the apparently the nagging fairy that he saw from before. Moreover, it is the clingy red haired one. It rushed and flew around Hiiro round and round happily. It has been a while! It has been a while! With the same irritating tone as ever, hes amazed. However, it was explicable of what Hoozuki did. When he glanced towards the door above the water once more, appeared a woman whom he had seen before. It has been a long time, Hiiro Okamura-san Ni?a, the Fairy Queen has made her appearance. CH 218 EPISODE 218 : The Fairy Queen, A Re-encounter ========================================================= Transparent blue hair that reaches the ground. Hair that shines along the rays of the sun. And something that resembles a crown was placed on top. The spreading several beautiful wings in the back which shine in a rainbow color, it would only be mistaken as jewels to those who see its glamour. Along with her slim figure, shes completely like a goddess emerging from a storybook. It was certainly the Ni?a he had met before. She was holding a staff in a hand, with a sphere-like attachment with feather-like articles that seem to be growing from the tip. Otherworlder! Otherworlder! Long time no see! Long time no see! As usual, the red haired fairy flying round and round atop of Hiiros head smiles full of joy. Orun, I understand your feelings after a long absence, but youre in front of the Spirit King, you know? Ah! Oh no! Oh no! Putting hands on the mouth after a cute Ah! it flurried and went back towards Ni?a. Hohoho, what an energetic child ufufu, too energetic that its worrisome Not at all, being vigorous is the best. Umu, its been a long time, Ni?a Likewise, I apologize for being able to meet only in such a form Seeing the figure of Ni?a bowing her head politely, it seems that Hoozuki is of a higher hierarchy. Hohoho, it cant be helped. You are already a queen. Unlike the former times, you arent in a position where you can come and go as long as you want anymore Hoozuki said while feeling a little regret. (It seems that theyre acquaintancesand are closer than I thought) They arent in a relationship between rulers of their races, but way more than that, from their interaction. Their relations are deep enough to make Ni?a come and go to the Spirit Forest in the old days at least. It has changed. It has been a long time, Hoozuki-sama. and alsoPrincess But when Ni?a faced her, the princess seemed awkward for an instant, but she turned serious immediately, Yes. It has been a long time, Ni?a-sama Grandfather, I have other businesses to attend to after this. Please excuse me Princess! Princess ignores the words of Hoozuki and quickly ran away. (Whats with her? Being cold and distant all of a sudden) With the princess difference of attitude, he felt a strong sense of incongruity. Ni?as face seemed to show sadness as well. Sorry about that. Even though she has such an attitude, that girl means no harm Ni?a smiles and shakes her head in disapproval. I dont mind, because I also understand her feelings Is that so But Hmm? Geezdid you summon Nia the same way like in the past, right? so you call her Nia before Sensing the air going bad, Nikki and Camus looked at Hiiro as if begging for help. Meanwhile, Hey mother, hey mother Having changed the mood all of a sudden, the cheerfulness that doesnt match its size, Orun. What is it, Orun? The otherworlder! The otherworlder! Thanks to her bright smile, NI?as face which was gloomy a while ago regained its former beauty. Fufufu, your right. Hoozuki-sama, Thank you very much for connecting the portal to reunite with him again Hohoho, pay it no mind. Like the princess, youre already a granddaughter to me As she turned her gaze here, Ni?a gave a vibrant smile. I know that there are a lot of questions you like to ask, but it has been a while, Hiiro-san I forgot Eh? Come to think of it, when you gave that lump of magic power to me, you said it. That its something that will connect me to Fairy Garden. So it was such a thing Certainly, he had come in contact with the Spirit King this way. My apologies. In your case, I think that sooner or later you would be able to enter the Spirit Forest sometime soon, so I entrusted you my power So the fact that I came here was to use me as a carrieryou do realize that, right? Upon saying it with displeasure, she lowered her head in apology. I am truly sorry. But for me to come here again, this method was the most certain. As for using Hiiro-san, I can only apologize with all my heart Then, he asked why it was necessary to do such thing. A long time ago, Fairy Garden and Spirit Forest were in a distance where you can easily come and go. But on a certain day, a rift suddenly appeared and swallowed the two. After everyone became aware, they were as if placed in an environment where when they reached a distance they cannot pass through, as if theyre trapped. Environment? What kind of environment? Apparently, that thing caused a metastasis, but he was more interested in the environment she mentioned. Hiiro-san, the Fairy Garden and the Spirit Forest, do you know where they were before? where? the bottom of the sea Ha? The bottom of the sea? He received a strange answer in return. For the environment in question, inside a forest where one will get lost, he thought that it was hidden in an unknown desert, but for it to be the sea exceeded his expectations. but breathing here is possible, isnt it? Yes. He can breathe here normally. Therefore he could hardly think that this is in the sea. For that, each respective rulermyself here, and Ni?a there set up a magical barrier as protection Is that so? Yes. In that case, in the meantime, its still safe even it has been separated from Fairy Garden, but as expected, coming here by normal means just takes too much time They would need a reasonable protection to withstand the ferocious demons and the sea pressure after all. Whatever he say at the least, the place called the sea is beyond their imagination. Therefore in order for you to come here, you had no other way but to use me as a bridge, am I wrong? It was understandable. This method surely solves the problem if Hoozuki were to summon him here. However, something worries me What? Directing his face to Hoozuki, he asked. For more than half a year, why did you not inform me? You could have summoned me earlier than this If so, then Ni?a should have been able to come earlier then. There are conditions Conditions? Yes. You, remember the time when you entered Fairy Garden As he said so, he recalled what happened that time. Traveling with Arnold and Muir, he was searching for an open place to practice his Word Magic, then noticed an object emitting strange lights on a slightly elevated hill. That was Orun and the others. Then afterwards, for some reason a rift in space opened along them, and he was invited to enter the inside of it. To tell you the truth, to enter the sub-space, you need permission from a fairy or a spirit Well, thats a given However, that means you have to meet them in the first place ? Isnt that obvious? You cant get permission if you cant talk to them from the start I suppose, but discovering Fairy Garden which is a coincidence, along with your disposition to see the Spirits, it is all possible because you have met them Hmmmnow that you mention itno, wait. I met them? Certainly, he had come across Rarashik who was able to materialize Yukiouza aka Yuki-chan. You have met with Yuki, right? And for that, through that child, I have known your location for the first time According to his story, you cannot simply make that rift through space it seems. The limit is said to be only once in the first month. After hearing the story of Yuki, I was about to open the rift, but you have long gone that time As he didnt stay that long in the [Beast Kingdom?Pasion], the possibility of missing each other is huge. Yes, yes, I also went that time, but when I came, I cant find you anywhere The monkey that remained silent until nowTenn, shot a complaint. Even that, because he didnt know such a thing, it cant be helped for him. Due to that, he stayed on the land for a while, and if he came across you, I told him to make a contact immediately, thus finally meeting you today Is that also from that snow rabbit? Hohoho, not at all, Hey, dont go raising price of a footwear on a barefoot man here Hoozuki said, and turning his gaze on his feet, a dog is there before anyone is awareno, a ginger cat was quietly staring at his place. whats with this cat? You dont remember? Ah!? He was taken aback as the idea poofed in his head. If he remembered correctly, certainly he indeed met this Spirit before, or rather, fought neck to neck with it before D-dont tell meyoure that lion? Yes, it is I. The name is Shishi. That power of yours at that time, this one has felt utmost admiration of it Though you may think of it as another person speaking an overly formal tone, but this thing called Shishi might be the same cat that Leowald had manifested. Hiiro took distance and observed caution in reflex. Why? Because he had almost experienced being halfway to death with this thing once. Anticipating his reaction, Shishi began to talk. Please dont mind what happened that time. The match was fought fair and square. This one does not hold grudges for it Saying it with straight eyes, it could be judged that he was saying the truth. (B-but for that one to be that stupidly large beast before) Surprisingly, now its just nothing but a cute cat. It is not strange if someone were to rub its head and neck on impulse. Anyone dog or cat lover will surely find it irresistible. According to the story of Shishi, I heard that youre in the Demon Country, so I made Tenn to go I see. So thats the reason you lure me into the forest and guide me all the way here Yes, thats right. Therefore, please forgive my mischief at that time. Of this cute and playful monkey, Mischief monkey for short! But as he was making a tee-hee without any bit of reflection at all, Well talk about that laterWell thenTenn? A tremendous blood thirst was directed to Tenn, causing the small animal to tremble and shiver in fear again. Indeed, if it wasnt for you, then we wouldnt be able to summon him here today. ButTenn, you have a debt to pay to the Fairy Queen, is that clear? Yes. Thank you very much He lowered his head in relief. Perhaps he thought the possibility of receiving punishment or something and was feeling uneasy about it. Hm? Wait a second, now that you mention it, that pervert I have met another spirit too, you know? Hiiros words gathered everyones eyes. CH 219 EPISODE 219: Spirit ========================================================= Ooh Its been half a year! I thought that I could keep it updating it properly everyday but Ill still try my best in exerting myself from now on! I want to do a popularity ranking sometime C Well, I said meet, but weve always been together Hm? Who? Correct. The spirit Hiiros referring to is the perverted butler and his comrade, Silva Plutis, whos with him for more than half a year at least. I see, I thought so as I saw him from Shishi in the duel arena He held a conflicted face for some reason. (It seems that something happened between them) I heard from Silva himself that hes a defective spirit. I thought that he has an abnormality compared to a normal spirit, but it looks like there is still something more. Shishi, Ill ask once more. Is that really him? Its him. I mean, we had been in highs and lows before To Shishis words without a tinge of hesitation, Hoozuki utters a sigh. Can I call you Hiiro? Do as you like Okay. Hiiro, how far did he tell you about himself? I hardly heard anything from him. Apart from that he was defective one Hmm. Well, do you want to know more, is what Id like to tell you but Not really. I have no interest of forcing anyone his secrets. If ever, I only want to hear it directly from him Perhaps it is still unnecessary for him, he declined it for the time being. Is that so? I havent heard anything from him for a very long time. To the extent that I was surprised to hear his existence from Shishi It seems that Silva have gone out of his hometown for a very long time that his existence died out here. Really? Then its fine. I have no interest in the past of that guy. Even when that guy wants to talk about it, if I dont want to, I dont want to If he refuses it, he wont care. I see, indeed. Well, if he happily spends his time right now, it may be okay Looking at somewhere distant, a tinge of slight regret was felt in his words. He didnt know what the relationship between Hoozuki and Silva has, but he felt an extraordinary bond from them. (TN NOTE: Author-san, please, stop with the implications. Two old men is just) Well, if you describe it in a few words, then that guy and I are quite close friends From the way he said best friend not in the past tense, He and Silva are still close, or at least thats what he thinks. Though he doesnt know what Silva thinks of him, presuming the fact that they havent get in touch with each other, he was able to judge that hes keeping a distance from Silva. (TN NOTE: This. This is what I like from the KnW MC. His sharpness that could skewer adamantium) Well, I could say that that guy is fine. Having called me here and do these things, can we end this now? If his business with him is already finished, he wanted to return already, but, Eeeh!? Going home already? Going home already? He had completely forgotten that there is that noisy one. As there was no reason for him to stay in the Spirit Forest any longer, Hiiro wanted to return. But Orun, as well as Nikki and Camus too, who were strangely getting along well with the spirits made him troubled. Hiiro, can you stay a bit longer before going to the other side? I cant come here often, so why not enjoy the experience once in a while? A sigh of resignation leaked from Hoozukis mouth. His idea could be guessed already. They are pleased with the rare guest who has the ability to see them, even bringing the Fairy Queen and the others here, they want to detain him even for a moment. With the feast earlier, honestly he was contented for now. But because Camus and the others are glad with it, he didnt have a choice but to stay for a while. Besides, mainly because you have won against Shishi, I assume that you have known the truth behind Spirits, right? That truth youre referring to is the notion that they can become a human form like you? That human-type Spirits powers are an extraordinary? Hohoho, how did you know? Did Silva told you? Something along those lines I see He stared at him as if hes deeply moved. It seems that Silva is quite fond of you after all He made a broad smile as he happily brushed his beard. Judging from the present exchanges, he knew that its not the dark sentiments like hatred connecting the two. Because there are only a few number people who are able to manifest spirits into human forms, even with his diligence, that Beast King has still long ways to go Hoozuki-sama, Leowald is a great man this one has recognized. This one believes that he can manifest the true form of this one in the near future Being a little offended by this, Hiiro wouldnt want to accept the words of Hoozuki who criticized Leowald just as it is. Hohoho, excuse by for that. Believe me. In that Beast King, there still lies the connection of his spirit which flows back from the ancient times where their race can still use magic. Probably because of that, he was able to perform the manifestation Shishi nods in satisfaction. However, this is nothing new to the Beastmen. That bracelet is made really well bracelet? Is that by any chance the Nameless Bracelet? Thats right The tool they made in order to use the Binding Techniques. Because of that, every Beastman who couldnt normally use magic were able to go on toe-to-toe with the Evila directly. It is a great invention. The tool can awaken the powers of the Spirit sleeping in their own soul. The person who made it is truly a genius Though Yuhito doesnt have an atmosphere of a genius with that unkempt hair and that thick glasses of his, it seems that he is recognized by the Spirit King as such. May I ask something? Since it had become a matter of concern, Hiiro tried to ask. What is it? The origins of the Beastmen are the Spirits, called Sacred Beasts, if Im not mistaken. The bracelet is the tool that draws the Inner Spirit power within them to make a phenomenon, right? Hoho, quite knowledgeable are you Truthfully speaking, he only recalled what Rarashik had told him. You see, even without the bracelet, you can make a particular phenomenon with your Inner Spirit Well, thats a sound argument Originally, even without the bracelets help, it is possible to draw out the power that sleeps inside. The bracelet only plays the role of a booster, making the phenomenon manifest easier. As soon as the Inner Spirit consciousness in me awakened, the Spirit Forest gave birth to me as a Spirit in itself The Beastmen draw out power from the Spirit sleeping within themselves, and becomes a certain phenomenon. In other words, if he or she doesnt make a contract with the Spirit, it wont exist in the Spirit Forest from the very beginning. For that the sleeping Inner Spirit of the Beastman turns to a phenomenon in itself and comes here to develop. Then, does that mean that up to now, the very Spirits are Beastmens own power manifested in themselves? He wagered a theory. However, Hoozuki shakes his head. Its wrong actually. Some of them here are born naturally. Myself and the princess, and even Tenn over there It seems that high raking ones with natural powers like Hoozuki can become a spirit too. But for Shishi, the Beast King made an Inner Spirit Phenomenon with that bracelet It is. Leowald is this humble ones. And this humble one is Leowalds It means that the two are connected. Hm? Being connected or whatever, if you die, does the Beast King also die? Not really. When I say connected, they are only a part of their souls. However, even if the Spirit disappears, it is born again over time I see However, for the Beastmen, its different different in what? From I heard, if the Spirit in contract dies in an attack of the other party, it can be revived here over time. However, if the Beastman who has manifested them dies, they cannot be revived for the second time. It leads to a complete death literally. And what is this other party? I and Tenn are beings born from nature, so we dont have anything that can hold us from this world. If we die, the power that keeps us from leaving is lost and we will completely disappear in this world I see. Are fairies the same too? He asked Ni?a who was listening in silence nearby. Well, originally, Fairies dont make contract with anyone. The concept of death is similar to humans. If we ran out of power, we die Apparently, the Feom to sum it up, are identical somewhat. I see. If thats the case, compared to a natural born spirit, isnt contracted spirits somewhat more advantageous? As long as the contractor lives, you dont have the worry of dying a couple of times Then, Hoozuki makes a complicated face. that one has a story quite difficult to tell Why Do you understand the reason why the Beastmen couldnt make a contract with the other Spirits? wait, so its possible to make the contract two-fold? Originally, a Spirit dwells inside a Beastman. Therefore even if you try making a contract with another Spirit, it repels them, making it impossible. But if we are referring to a Humas or an Evila, then it is a quite complicated story Really? Certainy, if it is a being who riginally does not have a Spirit inside him, he can be qualified as a potential contractor, but the problem is, to begin with, the Humas and the Evila dont have the right vessel to contain the power. The vessel was originally for their own soul alone. Because the Beastmen are an exception because they were originally Spirits and had retained its powers, two souls cannot usually be contained in one vessel. Even if you put them by force, the vessel wont be able to withstand the size, and the worst case is the fear of the spirits breaking down. Moreover, at present the Humas and the Evila dont hold any kind of trust with the Feom. The contract is the power of trust. In this situation, making a contract would be beyond their dreams. The Spirits power is so great that it will surely become a great war potential as long as you can master it. For this reason the Feom at present cannot give their powers to the Humas and the Evila. It is because they will surely use the power in the wrong way. Warthey cant hand their powers for such a barren dispute. (Well, that thing is obvious. Especially, if the Human king were able to know this, he would certainly have abuse it for surehm?) Then, it became his matter of concern. Oi, Why is it that youre telling something that important to me? Hiiro is a person who had participated in the war, and belonging to the race of the Humas too. After hearing such an important fact, is he not thinking that it may be exposed by someone? However, Hoozuki put on a smirk for some reason. He felt something really bad about it. Hiiro, you can use the Red Qi right? Ah, Aaa to the point that he can only frown in displeasure. How about making a contract with someone, Hiiro? CH 220 EPISODE 220: The Truth Behind the Spirit Contract ========================================================= Contract? What did you just say? Hiiro exclaimed to Hoozuki. Well, suddenly saying something like contracting a spirit really makes one be taken aback. However, Hoozukis speech isnt ended yet. Yes. A contract. With a Spirit. Here What the heck? If I remember what you said a while ago, the vessel of an ordinary Humas and Evila is too small so contract is impossible, right? If they make a contract with a spirit, they will be crushed by its power and will be crippled for life. Certainly, if its a normal person then he may not be able to endure the load completely, and will meet a spiritual death. If we are talking to normal people that is Explain it more Still dont get it? Its really simple. While using Red Qi, you manipulate two different kinds of power. The Red Qi is originally for half-breeds In other words it is impossible to use if the person doesnt contain the soul of the two races Hiiro knew this already. He acquired the information upon learning the Four Word Chain in his head. Mixing two different powers is very difficulteven for me, using it normally is hard. Being a half-breed really has an advantage I knew that. What I wanted to hear is, why are you suggesting to me, who is not a half-breed and is lacking a vessel for another soul, to make a contract? Hoozuki makes a long sigh while indirectly feeling his beard along. you who is originally a pure human being can handle Red Qi. That signifies that, you have the same disposition equal to a half-breed Huh? Wait a minute. Then, a half-breed can also be able to make a contract with a spirit too? Hiiro reached that conclusion based from the current story. Only if the host has no blood of the beastmen in their veins I see. Because the person who has the blood of the beastmen has already a Spirit sleeping inside them, so it will be impossible for them to make a contract to another, right? Right on. So it is possible if the person is a half-human and half-demon. Of course, its not like all of them can make a contract. They are only limited to those who have mastered Red Qi at the very least I see. Thats a very interesting story you got there The half-breeds are being considered taboo and has been looked down till now because they werent granted Binding Techniques nor magic. An exactly different existence. And for this reason, they are despised. But with this, the existence of half-breeds can now be seen in a new light. That is the Red Qi. So to say, if they were to have complete control of their power, then theyll be promising. Also, if they were able to master Red Qi to a certain degree, then they could make a Spirit Contract. If they were to make contract with a high-ranking spirit like Shishiraiga and Yukiouza, it is even possible for the half-breeds to obtain power and exceed other races. (TN Note: It seems that Shishis full name is called Shishiraiga, as Yuki is Yukiouza. The previous translator Anri translated it as Shishi Liger but Im keeping Shishi for the nickname as it is. This is open to suggestions) (Well, there are merits and demerits in each of them, but this is really interesting. However, still, the face of the group of half-breed rejects will surely turn pale when they hear this story) Hiiro met such party while in the midst of travelling. He was made to hear that half-breeds are a poor and dirty race that are supposed to have nothing. Shamoe which is also their brethren was made to hear that such an experience has been done all too well in the past. But in actuality, the half-breeds actually possessed power exclusively for them. Of course, it cannot be done if they dont bring up their power, but still, it is a big difference for them who do not have anything to begin with. well, Im good about the half-breed part. What Im concerned is, whether I who isnt even a half can really make a contract or not Because he hasnt heard yet how it would turn out if he made a contract, Hiiro became uneasy. What, you dont believe in the words of the Spirit King? Can I really trust the words of the person whom I just met? Quit it with the sleep-talking is what he want to say. If someone believed the words of a person whom he just recently met, there is surely something wrong in his head. Hohoho, You are certainly right about that. Then, how about a test? After he said that, he left his place in a slow pace. Hiiro also stood up, and turned his gaze to Nikki and the others. Dont tell me, the one Ill make a contract is you? Hohoho, it would be much appreciated if I do Why not? The current me only has enough power left just to maintain the contract Hiiro could tell situation as he took a glance from Ninas face tinged with loneliness, similar to what the old man is having right now. Sensing the deep circumstances involved, and because it didnt matter to him, he changed the topic. So, assuming that I can make one, who will be the one that will make a contract with me? Surely, you arent talking about that noisy snake woman a while ago, right? Hiiro said in detest. He is thinking that he and the princess are somewhat incompatible, to the extent that they will surely quarrel when they come face to face. Hohoho. Well, as long as she likes it, then why not? Give me a break Feel relieved. Your partner is not the princess Hiiro felt relief hearing those words. If he were to make a contract with the princess, and be together with her for a long time, she will definitely scold him more times than Lilyn. Who is it then? Its Tenn over here As he said so, he put his hand on the head of the preoccupied monkey. It seemed that my distance to Tenn lessened, not that I approached him myself. Eh, Eeeeh!? M-meee!? It seems that Tenn didnt expect this, as he looks more surprised than me. You dont like it? Didnt you tell me something like wanting to go outside and grow stronger a long time ago? Ehah, well, I did say that but Seeing him catching glances at Hiiro, he seems to be evaluating him. Besides, this opportunity may not come again in the future. Will you take it or not? uu Furthermore, this is Hiiro who is recognized by the whole world as their shining light? Uuu You even, didnt you vaguely feel it? As I thought, being praised in this situation is too embarrassing for me. Still, I need to say this one. (TN NOTE: As you noticed, the POV changed again. The raws, as you have heard, is famous (or should I say notorious) for its inconsistency in POVs that makes the translators want to curse the author. And if you trace back the previous chapters that Ive translated, all italicized paragraphs are in first person POV. I usually change these to third-person POV as long as it matches the flow, but for some are even too hard for me so I leave some to first person POV from time to time. Again, I apologize for this) Oi, I havent said anything about agreeing to make a contract yet Hmmm, you dont like it? no. rather than that tell me first what will happen if I made a contract Besides, I wont be able to take it if I were to be fused with some monkey either. Oh yeah, right. Speaking of the contract, what first comes in your mind? Dont turn the question back to me Fine. A contractWith that, wont you be able to gain the ability to handle the spirit like the Beast King? In other words, like <Binding Techniques>, you can now use the power of an attribute, in addition to summoning the spirit in itself. However, Hoozuki denies Hiiros answer. Wrong. Actually, the meaning of the contract is different from that of Beastmen. Beastmen could already manifest their own power they have been endowed with right from the start. However, in this contract, it is necessary for the person playing the main role to present something which will act as a medium while making the contract A medium? In other words, in order to change the position of Hiiro and Tenn, First Hiiro shows his things at hand, then it is stamped with blood as a sign of the contract with each other. Then the life force and the magic will begin to flow through the blood at the same time. What they should be careful here, is that the flow of their power must completely be equal to each other. And the person who is playing the main role must mix the power in a good balance. Putting it simply, its an enchantment. If it was enchanted successfully, the Spirit will be able to reside to the article and support the host with its power. I see. Then the contract will be established if I were to successfully enchant the powers through the medium well Right on. And from that medium, it will be the linchpin that connects the Spirit to the contractor (TN Note: So youre basically saying that its possible to make a wearable harem? Well, I personally have an armor fetish, so where can we start the negotiations with those spirits of yours ( ? ?? ?)) and, what if I fail? Hmmm well youll just die if youre unlucky. Oh yeah, the medium will disappear too Dont say something terrible as if you only dropped a candy! Its death, you know! DEATH! But if things go well, Ill be able to obtain the powers of a Spirit. Moreover, a high-ranking one is surely worth trying. Considerable concentration is needed in order to combine the two powers. Hiiro is confident in using Red Qi, but cant utilize its utmost capabilities yet. The contract must let someone whom you dont know share their own power through a contract. The difficulty is absurd as it is. Hiiro understood the reason well why others cant easily make a one. I forgot to ask, will anything be good as a medium? Hmm? No way, right? That is for the spirit to decide, but generally, it should be something that holds a great sentimental value to the host for the spirit to like I see After that, Hiiro just remembered what matched his personal belongings for the time being. This sword! Everyone turned their eyes to the one who made that remark. Is there something wrong with the sword, Tenn? Hoozuki in behalf of everyone asks him in worry. No, what I mean is, if I were to make a contract with that person, then that sword is good for me! He seems to be pointing at Hiiros Rending Blade?Zangeki. (TN Note: The sword ~?󥲥 was previously translated as Severing Sword?Slasher, then Extreme Slasher by Anri, the last translator before me. In my case, I used the coolest synonyms that I could think of on the respective kanji meanings, then kept the katakana which seems to be the proper name for the sword) I can feel my will throbbing to be transmitted to that katana. If its that blade, then youll have no problems in terms of compatibility with me! Hohou, its just what Tenn said. How is it, Hiiro? Will you try it out? Can you wait for a moment? Hiiro declared to Tenn and the others once again. What is it? Arent you lot forcing this to me? Tenn then asks something to Hoozuki, then he nods in affirmation. Of course. But whether the hosts medium is suitable or not depends on your liking Tenn assented with a nod and stared at Hiiro. Id like to go outside and run wildly whenever and wherever I want to. However, I dont like to be entrusted to this rascal for life either Hiiro stared back at Tenn, observing him. Seriousness is reflected in those eyes, without any signs of wavering. Well, what will you do? Strengthened his resolve, Tenn then declared to Hiiro. Prove it to me if you really deserve to be my master right here, right now and right away! So fight me, glasses bastard! His heart is finally prepared. He also understands his complaint too. Neither want to make a contract with a useless chap. If so, then the contract may be something that heavy for them. Therefore, Hiiro didnt bite Tenns taunt, and even Tenn didnt budge too, judging that something trivial like that wont prove anything but their worthlessness. At first, Hiiro thought that they are forcing the contract with such a stupid-looking monkey, but he seemed to have piqued his interest unexpectedly. Therefore the small image of him became big instantly, giving him a little surprise. Obtaining the power of a Spirit is nothing but a rare chance. After the battle against that liger Shishi, with its composition made up of an Anti-Magic Element, he was looking for a countermeasure for it and found the Grand Red Aura, and if he were to obtain the power of a Spirit, then the possibility of mastering the Grand Red Aura to his body would be easier. Because the Spirits play a great role in Red Qi, anyone can judge that this a large merit for him. Even though its a little surprising that his opponent is a little monkey, hes still undoubtedly a high-ranking spirit. Besides the fact that the Spirit King recognized his strength, he also said that hes qualified to be his partner. For the head of the All-Seeing Race to act as his backer is truly an honor. interesting. Ill tear you to pieces, you damn monkey! Sparks came flying on the stares of the man and the animal. Feeling that their minds have set and cannot be stopped anymore, Hoozuki stated, Since youll be fighting, Ill just set up a barrier here Hoozuki guided them to an open place. Over there, was the princess who has gone away earlier because she had some business to take, asking them the reason why they came. Upon Hoozuki telling her the reason, the princess breaks into a shock then turns with a Hmph! to Hiiro. When humans make contract they die if they fail you know? Shut up. Ill do what I want With the fact that gaining the Spirits power will make him gain the ability to use the Grand Red Aura, Hiiro was invigorated. Hoozuki then raises both of his hands to the sky, spreading magic power in a dome-like shape. You can do it without holding back here It was probably a type of magical barrier that restores anything broken inside it as it used to be. Truthfully speaking, Hiiro secretly wants Hoozukis magical barrier power more than the power of the Spirit. At any way, he dont have the intentions of losing this fight at all. Hiiro doesnt know how strong the ape was, but he regarded him as an existence equal to Shishi. But no matter what kind of opponent he will face, he has his all-purpose Word Magic as his weapon. Even if the opponent can use any kind of attack, as long as he doesnt make a mistake, he will win. Showing his combat mode made Hoozuki say in surprise. Ah, by the way, you wont be able to use magic inside the barrier you know? Eh? - Yep, it wasnt the princessStill, it seems that it didnt go as expected. CH 221 EPISODE 221: Hiiro VS Tenn ========================================================= (TN NOTE: The POV switches A LOT in this chapter) (Hiiros POV) To be frank, I got impatient. Of course, it doesnt show in my face, but as expected, being made to fight versus a high-ranking spirit without magic really makes one uneasy. His appearance is just like a small squirrel monkey, but the only difference is that his fur is yellow. However, that thing is undoubtedly a spirit. Moreover, not an ordinary one, but a high-ranking existence like Shishiraiga which he had fought once. (TN NOTE: I changed Cissie to Shishi and Cissie Liger to Shishiraiga, coz you know, he sounds similar to the word sissy. Also, I replaced Red Mind with Red Qi, as Red Mind makes no sense whatsoever. Thanks to jorgelotr-san for clarifying this) Of course, not every high-ranking spirit is as strong as Shishiraiga, but still, if you see the place where the battle will be, then perhaps he has the confidence in his arms. Having to fight in a field where the opponent cannot practice magic is honestly a severe penalty. Well, assuming that well make a contract, it wont change if the other party is stronger. However how would I fight if he has the power on par with Shishiraiga? It would be a problem indeed. (and its a battle where I wont be able to use my Red Qi) Yes. The Red Qi which is being utilized as the main combat technique for Grand Red Aura, which I had been saving as my trump card in unknown situations. Oioioi, whats wrong? Getting cold feet now? Remembering our first confrontation, I vexed at Tenn who is smiling like a fool to make fun of me. Ha, no way. Im just thinking of how I shall cook you right now I took him as an ingredient as a bluff, as I must not show my weakness to the opponent either. We wish you for the best master! Un Nikki cheering and Camus nodding his head came to watch me. So, are you two both ready? Seeing his face, Hoozuki seems to be exited somehow. For his age, hes like a boy who cant calm down on a trip. Yeah yeah This one is good anytime! After looking at the two who gave their replies, Hoozuki stepped back. Then, in one breath, Start! I instantly pulled out my Rending Blade?Zangeki. If it has come to this, then all I can do right now is to deprive the consciousness of the opponent with an attack enhanced by magic, or so I thought. So, you can bestow magic power to a sword eh? (TN Note: But WHY? ITS STILL MAGIC YOU KNOW!) As said by Tenn, a bluish-white magic envelops the sword. Or perhaps I should say, being able to release magic power saves me the trouble. Well, it doesnt seem possible to show the effect of magic to its max though. I kicked the ground quickly, taking the initiative to close the distance for victory. Oops! Haa! I knew that hell make a quick evade, but that only shows how formidable an enemy he is. I can disturb the magic of the opponent if I were to cut him with the sword, and give him a little damage. Though it is enough for a weak opponent to faint, maybe for a high-ranking spirit, I could dull his movements at least. But still, I dont mind. If I focus my attacks to a single place, then he will surely knock him down as expected. Are my movements predicted? He dodged it easily and kept at it. I too am moving quickly, but not even a graze passed through. Annoyed by this, I kicked up a notch and tried to fling him up with a sword, but its avoided pretty quickly. As expectedthis monkeys pretty nimble. Moreover, the moment it was avoided, he twisted his tail and attacked. It doesnt seem to be a fatal one but for a spirit as an opponent, there might be a hidden ball at play in there. This time he aimed for a spot where Im open, but I just rolled on the ground to evade it and exchanged attacks with my opponent again. (TN Note: This time the author switched to 3rd person, as a divider between the two POVs) And then, Hiiro kicks the earth once again and swings the sword to Tenn, locking eyes at each other. (TN Note: Princess POV) Woah, hes fast!? The princess exclaimed in surprise. Thinking that such a duel is impossible to be performed this way, she became more surprised than before compared to when she was told of Hiiro contracting a spirit. Up till now, of all the human beings that tried the contract ended in failure. Even if they temporarily succeed in the contract, their vessels of the souls werent able to handle it and in the end, a lot of people had their spirit broken down. I was told that Hiiro had already heard this story. Because of that I doubted his sanity for trying to carry out the contract without wavering at all. Whats even more surprising, is the other fact that Tenn is chosen as the contract partner. Only a fool can do this thingNo, Tenn is already one, but still, hes a spirit who possesses power on par with mine. An ordinary man cannot even endure the power of that spirit, but fighting against him? Its nothing but suicide. Certainly, Tenn was restricted by Hiiros magic when they first met, but that was in the outside world, where a Spirits powers are limited. We are now in the Spirit Forest, where a Spirit can use its full power. Even a strong warrior like him cannot ever gain victory without magic. Though Tenn understands that, I cannot understand why you are still intending to try it. No matter what he does, Tenns victory is already decided. But my chest is full of feelings of wanting to ask about the meaning of the useless duel, but as I watch the scene in front of my eyes, I became instinctively at loss for words. As soon as he pulled the sword out, looking at Hiiro thrusting it at Tenn in such a ridiculous speed, I learned that he was not just a superficial big gun. Furthermore, anticipating Tenns movements and even more so, driving Tenn into defensive. (I already know that hes not just an ordinary human beingbut still, I didnt expect this) I checked it once again if my eyes are seeing things. Hiiro certainly qualifies the categories of strong fighters among the normal human beings. Rather than calling it a raw strength, his strength, I can say is more keen on observing the enemy. In other words, its insight. You sure are quite strong, Hiiro-san Speaking to herself all of a sudden, was Nina right beside me. I took a step back immediately, feeling rude, and put my head down. Its kind of saddening, Princess. Cant we really get along like before anymore? Our positions are different now Yes. Our positions are different now. I have no title, just a mere Spirit, while the other party is the queen of the Fairies. But as I thought about it, it felt hot on both my cheeks all of a sudden, Hyaa! Whaf fu you fink you awe hooing?! I wanted to say what do you think you are doing! But she pulled my cheeks so I wasnt able to. Hi, himyaaa? I called her name, but her expression turned angry, NO! Call me Nia! Wu, vut But even so, there is now way I can act overly friendly now that we have different standpoints. Even I too want to call her nickname just like before. But there is a reason why I cannot do it anymore. Of course, there is the position, too. But the truth isIm jealous of her. We were born in this world at the same time, competed at the same time, and grew up at the same time. We are always together like true sisters, and were so close that there wasnt something we dont know about each other. But when Ni?a was chosen as the Fairy Queen, there I learned the difference between our standpoints, and it created a hole in my chest. And a blazing fire fills in that hole. Then that fire gradually turned into something dark and cold. I noticed immediately that it was jealousy. Together we aimed for the title of the Queen. I didnt promise to become a queen at the same time as her, but I had understood that it must have to be like that. However, she became the Queen first. Thinking that I have been left out, I felt like I became a wee existence. But I know that shes not the kind of person to change her attitude with such a thing. But I was forced to realize the difference in our status when were together. Therefore I kept my distance, and for that I have become cold to her. With that, I changed the way of addressing her, calling her Ni?a-sama instead of Nia. Until I myself become the queen, and until I catch up to her M-my humble apologiesbut our positions are now different As I was released of my cheeks, I conveyed my feelings. Then after that, when she said I see with a sorrowful expression, I turned my eyes back to Hiiro once again. While the princess apologizes in her heart, she turned her face to Hiiro once again, not aware of Nikki gazing at the two in wonder. (TN Note: Hiiros POV again) I clicked my tongue at quick successions at Tenn which moved quicker than he thought. Hes moving around relentlessly, but is still not out of breath at this degree. But, because the target is small, I wasnt able to catch him easily and am getting more and more irritated by this. (Fuu, its useless. Settle down a little) I took a deep breath and calmed my head down. Hey hey, what happened glasses rascal? You already tired at this degree? Ukiki! Blue veins popped in my forehead. It seems that my opponent is a pro at getting others irritated. You mustnt fall yourself into his trap, Hiiro! (TN Note: Tenn should play LoL. Or CoD. Or CS Go. Im serious here.) However, as expected that sword is good after all. If I was being cut by it, it will surely be painful indeed Kikii! He laughed as if hes totally playing around. Even if I confront him face to face, I can tell that he wasnt serious yet. I think that magic can still be used, but its meaningless if it isnt possible to use it forever. I have to think of a way to beat a guy with my own hands for now. (My speed is still up. But the problem is the fact that this guy is not even serious yet) The more I see his tail making a beckoning sign, the more I want to cut him into two exact halves. (So this is what he meant with a High-ranking Spirit) I look towards Hoozuki and Princess for an instant. They are human types now. In Hoozukis case, his enormous white snake form shows dignity and power, if Silvas words were true, then there is still a hidden ball at play with Tenn. (But still its a standard tactic to set this out early as before he shows his true power) (TN NOTE: The flag has been planted!) I confirmed the surroundings for anything that I could use. I saw a tree standing, and something came in my mind. Because he hadnt shown his full strength yet, his trump card is still hidden. But if I were to make a mistake on the way of cutting it, it will all go down to waste. In short, after moving the opponent out-of-the-way (well, here goes nothing) I faced Tenn smirking as ever and gave him my war face. Of course, in order for the opponent to move in its place. I started moving. I waved the sword, but he dodged it vividly and only cut the air. heheeen! Miss me, miss me! I stared at him while he boasts proudly as he moves around and resumed the attacks. Because he jumped all the way to the left, (Nows my chance!) I hurled the sword at that place like a javelin. Whoa!? As expected, he didnt think that I will throw away my weapon and retreated to that place. Then I picked up a stone and attacked him in pursuit. A stone this time?! Although surprised, Tenn who has plenty of leeway jumped high to avoid it. (excellent) I made a confident expression, and this time moved from the place with all my power. Eh? (TN Note: This time it turned back to the usual 3rd person. This is one of the reasons why TLors are quitting.) Because Hiiro moved in a speed that he didnt do so far, Tenn was taken aback. Then, a big shadow attacks him from the rear. Eeh? A TREEEEEIIIII!? A big tree has suddenly collapsed in front of him. Hiiro want ted to just drive him to a place where he will be facing him with the big tree on his back. Then he went to its wooden back and cut it with a sword with all his strength. After that I tend it a little to the right. If so, then Tenn will probably Whoops!? In this way, he will surely jump out of the way to his left. Wha-whaat!? Youve been too careless, you yellow monkey! (TN Note: POV switched to Hiiro again) The probability of making the attack hit is And the plan is worked well, so after this the sword will be Whoosh! I cut him. I certainly had cut him, but the sword only made a whoosh. What happened? Just now, that guy I was astonished on how he was able to run away without being cut. And finally, looking at the person whose presence is now before his eyes, I raised my guard. Kiki, that was dangerous just now. If it wasnt for this form, then maybe Id be separated into two right now. Youre a good tactician, really He has a physique slightly smaller than Hiiro, and is hard to say if hes good-looking or not, but from there, was someone who looks like a charming but naughty boy. CH 222 EPISODE 222: Hiiros Exclusive Search Method ========================================================= (Hiiros POV) With ruffled yellow hair tied in a red bandana. Eyes that leave a striking impression, a face which gives a friendly vibe caught my eyes. But the thing that took his interest more is his condition. You, you can fly? Thats what I like to hear from him, or so. I was sure I hit him at that time. I intended to catch him at the exact moment while hes still in the air. But the instant the sword hit, that spirits presence vanished from that place. He evaded instantly, as if he was using some kind of booster. Therefore I came with the opinion that he can move to the sky freely. Nope, I cant do those things you know? I merely jumped out to begin with jumped? Really. I just felt like it He made a big jump in the sky as he said so. I traced him with my eyes, not getting him away from my sights. As he was about to reach the ground, BOFU! Then, Tenns feet shine faintly, and jumped again to the sky from that place. Everytime he is about to fall he moves his feet in the air many times, and rises to the air again. Thats too convenient! I see. This is why he was able to move at that timing. This guy cant fly in the sky. Instead he can jump in the air. Its just as he said. is that some kind of magical enchantment being stored on your feet, then discharged instantaneously? Or, conjuring a small explosion of magical power? I unintentionally let out my bad habit of analyzing an unknown entity. Looking at Hiiro, who has his hand supporting his chin, Tenn tilts his neck and went down the ground. Oii, can we continue? Tenns words brought me back to my senses. Then pointing my sword to the opponent for the second time, I took a stance once again. I see. This is getting more of a pain in the ass than I thought Another opening has vanished in my opponent. On the other hand, I cant even use magic here. Though there are some countermeasures, their effects are all weak. Moreover, I cant grasp the ability of my opponent that has taken that form. If I were to put it, its very different from when he was still a monkey or rather, an overwhelming difference of power is gushing out in my opponent right now. Hes like an absurd existence. Though hes not giving his full power yet, I can already feel the pressure way above the one I felt when I was battling with Shishiraiga. While thinking how to catch him off-guard, Tenn disappeared in my scope. !? Being taken aback, I felt hostility from behind, and crouched down in an instant. The sound of something cutting the air ran above my head, and feeling a bad premonition I escaped from the spot immediately. I missed, but that was only a greeting so you can avoid it easily Though his face sticking out his tongue annoys the hell out of me, there is no time for me to be angry right now. That was a tremendous movement. Its a simple movement but I couldnt even see a thing, and made me completely taken by surprise. Though I was able to avoid it because I felt the bloodlust, my whole body became cold, as if dousing cold water to a hot body. (Furthermore he was not in full power yet that movement, added to this Magic Nullifying Existence youve got to be kidding me) I thought Shishiraiga was fast enough, but this Tenn was even faster. Of course, I didnt fall behind in my Peerless Mode back then, but sticking with nothing but my physical strength, frankly speaking, I can only barely catch up. (is this the difference of the human model?) It is incomparable from the time he was a monkey. Every movement, every attack of him makes my spine shiver. I have to make a breakthrough in one way or other or Ill be dead. hey Though calling him out of the blue made him raise his guard, his wariness subsided when he saw his opponent with his hands behind his head, smiling with a loose face. You can manage Red Qi, can you? But from what I see, you cant seem to use it well who knows? Are you provoking me to let my guard down? Hmmm so you can do it to an extent, from what I can sense of you He has seen through me. Having suddenly remembered, I put an unpleasant expression in my face. That reminds me, my opponent right now is an All-Seeing-Race. With this, there are no more cards available for me anymore. HmmmmOh well. If you can master Red Qi then you might be able to match me, but this is fine for now Wha? I asked him again of his conclusion earlier. Hmm You see, I didnt expect that you will drive me to use this form. And as there is no point in competing with you in this either As Tenn said so, his body blurs slightly. I focused my eyes hard, but in an instant, HYUNHYUNHYUNHYUNHYUN! A series of Tenns filled up the surroundings and multiplied one after the other. I watched my surroundings while maintaining caution, but their numbers became too many to count. I can see through you, glasses bastard What did you say? I said it in order to probe him but he doesnt seem to budge either. There is only one original body. Try to win this. But you have only one attack available. Can you do it? Show me what youve got I observed without moving from my place. However, I cant tell the difference between the genuine article and the imitation. oioi, you are thinking that there are fakes in them, am I right? Wrong, wrong. All of them are real at the very least !? All of themare real!? With that power out of the standards, I almost yelled it out. Just thinking when they all attack makes me shiver. I may knock down several copies, but defeating all of them is indeed impossible in this situation. The one Im talking about is the original body, in other words, the original! By the way, we wont move from here, so get on with it already! Oh, I dont have the intentions to do it long so you only have ten minutes! He said so, with an irritating smile resembling his monkey form a while ago. Even those who are in the air became stationary, as if they are floating, completely stopped in the air. Well, I dont have the time to wonder about such things. (the original bodywhere is it?) I cannot tell the difference at all. I can only attack once. If I miss, Tenn wont recognize me. Even if that monkey wont accept me, I dont mind it at all, but Ill end up being made fun of. If Lilyn were to find this out, shell make a fool of me certainly. I put up strength in my clenched hand and looked around once again. (FineIll make sure to win this game by all means) While its good to aim to win by all means, I cant think of a great plan with this time passing. Ora ora, whats the matter now A monkey bastard lands in the vicinity, but theres also some in the air as well as on the ground, so its truly irritating. I can attack only once. Finding just one person from the midst of the enormous crowd is very difficult. Even if I move and check them one by one wont get me anywhere. His face shows a smile of sense of superiority, but I calmed my mind and observed all of the Tenns. However, I cant see the difference between all of them (What a difficult ordeal you have given me) Even if I strain my eyes to death, I cant notice a single thing. Eight minutes left Time passes by at every moment. If this continues, then distinguishing the original one from the rest wont be possible. Though I can easily do it if I were to use magic, after coming here, I cant do but only praise the value of the magic Ive taken for granted. Even if I move around and verified each of the Tenns, I wont be able to judge their differences. Six minutes left It gradually took my patience. I made my eyes look sharper on their every movement, but still there is no use. (3rd Person POV) Master! Dont give up desuzoo NnHiiro can do it Nikki and Camus cheers reaches towards my back. But no matter how much they cheer, the time just passes by because he couldnt do anything. Ara, if you cant handle such trial satisfactorily, then you wont be able to make a contract with a spirit even more A voice filled with thorns stung my back. Moving my sight, it was the princess that was being teased a while ago, sneering at me. Ni?a-sama, though grandfather somewhat favors him for some reason, I think youre overestimating him too much Four minutes In addition to the cheeky remarks of the princess, Tenn overlaps it with his countdown while pulling a grin. If I were to explode here, Ill end up being treated as the immature one. So even though its irritating, I gave priority to the challenge that I must do for now. Mumumu! Princess underestimates master way too much desuzoo! Eh? Wh-what? Nikki shouting all of a sudden made the princess exclaim in surprise. Hiironot a fool Camus too, retorts, causing her to show a state of confusion. Bu-but this is as you can see! With this little time, how will he find a way to break through in this situation? It is what as she said. Therefore I cant talk back. Muu Still, master will do something about it! He canHiiros that person Uu The princess steps back in defeat to the pressure emitted by the two. N-no matter what you say, his situation is quite severe. This is a trial to make a contract with a Spirit, you know? Even though hes a person from a different world, whats impossible is impossible With puffed-up cheeks, the two people opposed her, but instead of hearing the words of the princess, Hiiro focused his consciousness on the other matter. (Trial to make a contract with a spirithuh. A spirit) Hiiro repeated the princess words in his mind, put the sword gently and stood still. Hou Hoozuki who is watching Hiiros state suddenly exclaimed as if saying well done! Princess What? Hoozuki calling her suddenly made her ask in reflex. Havent I always told you? Eh? As long as you dont give up, you will definitely see the light The princess kept silent to those words, and pouts in displeasure. But that expression immediately broke when she saw Hiiro with a serious face. As for the reason, it is because an unbelievable amount of magical power oozes out of him. Wha-whats with this magic power! The amount of Magic power their thoughts is being released by Hiiros body, covering the entire barrier. Hohoho, It seems that hes harboring a power even beyond our imaginations The amount of magic power is so surprising that they all unintentionally gulped. And because the magic power passed though and surrounded the whole barrier, it is outside its influence can Tenn be able to withstand this magical pressure? How far will he keep on growing? Ni?a beside them uttered a cry in surprise. Hiiros growth rate became an existence immeasurable for them. Y-yeah, surely his magic power is enormous, but how will he distinguish the original body with thisAh!? So you have noticed too, princess Then she was able to understand clearly why Hoozuki expects much from this man. Eeeh, but this is too reckless! Hohoho, what an interesting lad Traces of despise can no longer be felt from the princess eyes. Keeping silent, she only focused her attention on what will be the outcome of Hiiros action with her very own eyes. (Tenns POV) Uu, what an incredible magic power! Tenn who was in the middle of the maelstrom was caught and was suffocating in the midst of pure magical power gushing out like a fountain. (No way, this amount magic power even surpassed the Spirits!) In terms of of magic power capacity, Spirits wont lose compared to other races. Rather, for them whose entire existence is made up of magic power itself, this is not an exaggeration. As it is their predominant point, they took pride in their enormous amount of magic powerbut in the end, this man emitting such a great amount of magic power exceeded our expectations Moreover, the great amount of magic power is breaking away my Mind Control. This is bad) (TN NOTE: Mind control is S() in raws. Not sure if this is correct) While thinking this, I turned my eyes on the perpetrator discharging his magic power. No matter how much magic power being released, it doesnt matter if you are unable to control it perfectly. But from what I see, he is not only releasing magic power, but also investigating each of the bodies by wrapping them of this. No matter how much you divide and separate the distribution of magic power, the core which produces magic will always reside in the original body. But because this magic power which enveloped the bodies is analyzing them carefully, the original body will be found in no time. The core that produces magic. The thing that forms the spirits soul. That is what the clones are lacking. Hiiro who became aware of that is examining the bodies by freely operating his magic as it is. However, to do this, one must have precise control of their magic power, and if he keeps on releasing this great amount, it wont be strange if he depletes his reserves early. Though his thinking is quite correct, his method is too reckless. (If this continues Im going to lose big time!) Though he didnt intend to move normally and inspect them as what I expected, I declared to him that I wont move from the spot. His magic power hasnt spread in all the members yet. It hasnt even reached the original one either. Will he be able to maintain this release of magic power, or will it run out midway? (Hehe, this is exciting! Lets see how this one will come out!) (Hiiros POV) This gamble is quite rigged with disadvantages. But I have no other ideas. If I have a little more time, maybe I have thought of something better, but I cant risk anymore, so I decided with this. A trial to make a contract with a spiritwith that princess words, I remembered what kind of existence the spirits were. The spirits are magic in itself. Its existence is magic power in itself. It is not an exaggeration to say that their body is made up of enormous amount of magic power. And I also remembered that the spirits have a core that serves as the nucleus, or the source of their magic powers themselves. It is their unique part, and even if they split themselves like this, only one will exist, and thats in the original body. Im still unsure of this. But this is only what I can think of. Therefore I thought, how am I going to look for the core? And came up with covering the entire barrier with my magic power to be able to check them all. Magic reacts to magic. Therefore if I release magic power in my body, I judge that it will make a reaction to the core of my opponent. Though this aggressive action makes the heartbeat of the opponent shot up, because it doesnt make the other party any harm to be considered an attack, I feel relieved in doing this at least. But this is the first time I did this, so its quite hard. Though I have released magic power many times, this one is a complex process of discharging magic in a big surge at once, maintaining it, and then concentrating in manipulating it to examine each magic entity. And my feeling of exhaustion accelerates from that, to the point that Ill fall down if I let my guard down a little. It was thanks to the large amount of magic power I have that I was able to make it till this point. (But is this my limit? Its too slow! I havent spread it in the entire whole yet! I grit my teeth while sweating like a waterfall. I feel like the weight of my body is gradually getting heavier and heavier as times pass. I couldnt hear Tenns countdown anymore. Perhaps because he was fretting in this tactic, too. For that, Im determined that Ill surely win with this. However, I lost my strength in my knees. No, not yet. If I fall here, I wont be able to stand up anymore. Then it will be over. (As if something like thiswill hold me back!) I took a deep breath, then UOoooooooo! I squeezed out my remaining magic power in a burst. Then (found you!) I opened my eyes in a glare, then approached the target I heavy steps. The opponents face gradually enters my view, with a face not grinning anymore like from earlier. I put power my trembling fist and swung it as hard as I can. SMACK A weak sound strikes the opponents cheek. There is hardly no damage, in reverse to their expectations. However, the attack is successful. But as for the target is the real one or not The moment I try to confirm it, my both legs have lost its strength. Still, I didnt separate my sight from the person in front. youre quite something, human The other partys mouth moved so, and my consciousness drifted to the darkness with a smile. C Authors notes: This time its only Two characters. It was sudden, but I decided that Ill first count the total votes of the most popular character by the large number of requests. For the time being, Ill announce the first place in overall characters, and the first place in the most favorite heroine below. But this is only because i have time to spare, so only vote once, please! How to vote Overall character C Okamura Hiiro Heroine C Muir Any format is good as long as its understandable, if I can have a message with your impressions, Ill add it up here! Ill ask a friend personally, and when I felt that I finished hearing everything, I will announce the result! How about a week later As for the characters that came out so far: Okamura Hiiro (The unique cheat of a main character) Muir (First heroine, with a little yandere disposition) Arnold (Lolicon Old Man) Lilyn (Tsundere Loli Noble girl) Silva (ubiquitous and elusive hentai butler) Shamoe (Clumsy maid who always panics) Nikki (The stupid and cute pupil of Hiiro) Mikadzuchi (former demon whos fond of Hiiro) Aoyama Daishi (Ikemen Harem Creator Hero) Suzumiya Chika (Tsundere sporty queen) Minamoto Shuri (Yamato Nadeshiko Type) Akamori Shinobu (Cheerful girl with a Kansai accent) Rudolf (Foolish King of the Human Country) Lilith (The first princess of the Human Country) Maris (Queen of the Human Country) Well Kimble (Commanding officer of the Human Country) Dennis (Minister of the Human Country) Maricris Bluenote (The fortunetelling hag who taught magic to Hiiro. Real name is Alicia) Nisu (The child in the village Hiiro visited for the first time) Brey (father of Nisu, Village mayor) Panisu (The old weapons dealer which gave Tsuranuki [Piercer] to Hiiro) Mick (The old man in the general goods store who was knocked off his feet by the robber) Tsungari (One of the Harios Brothers who was cut down by Hiiro) Tsuru Debu (One of the Harios Brothers who was hit by Heat Word Magic of Hiiro) Eveam (Present Demon Lord whose head is a flower garden) Aquinas (Cruel Rank One. Strongest Demon) Marione (Cruel Rank Two. Moustache Baron) Tekkil (Cruel Rank Three. The Masquerading spy) Ornorth (Cruel Rank Four. Werewolf who is lacking in literary talent) Shublarz (Cruel Rank Fifth. Voluptous Beauty) Greyald (Cruel Rank Six, Nimble guy who always finds most things troublesome) Kiria 05 (Former aide of Eveam) Kiria 03 (Battle specialized model. Slightly stupid) Kiria 02 (The super wicked tongue type) Musun (Master chef of the Demon Country) Rushbelle (Head Commander of the Demon Corps, let to the nose by Yuhito) Havreed (Slender Captain of the Demon Army) Eunice (Captain of the Demon Army who is formerly blindfolded and looks good in China Dress) Judom Lankars (Reliable Guild Master) Max (The Bearman friend of Arnold and as fat as a pig) Leowald (Present Beast King, Battle Maniac) Regulus (Wise first Prince of the Beast Country) Lenion (Impertinent Second Prince of the Beast Country) Kuclear (The first Princess of the Beast Country and somehow attracted to Hiiro?) Mimir (Second Princess of the Beast Country, Hiiro nicknamed as Blue Ribbon and also likes Hiiro) Blansa (Beast Countrys Queen) Barid (One of the Three Beast Warriors, Birdman) Crouch (One of the Three Beast Warriors, nicknamed Nyan-girl. A girl pained by the urge to make Hiiro hers) Putis (One of the Three Beast Warriors, enigmatic costume-wearing girl) Rarashik (Combat Genius who invented the Binding Techniques, a Drinking Loli-baba and nicknamed Chibi-usagi) Raiv (Arnolds elder sister, Head Maid and Cigarette Lover) Yuhito (Rarashiks Research Maniac Elder Brother) Niniaho (Fairy Queen) Orun (Noisy Red-haired Sprite) Camus (Young chief of the Asura Tribe and faithful subordinate of Hiiro. His girl power is stronger than anyone) Jinu (Camus assistant, nicknamed topknot guy by Hiiro) Shivan (Old friend of Lilyn and Camus grandfather) Rigund (Father of Camus, transformed into a demon causing his death) Potnis (Head Priest of the Ordine Main Temple) Avoros (Pevious Demon Lord and elder brother of Eveam, a beautiful shota) Iraora (Former Cruel who killed Greyald) Hiyomi (Avoros companion who harmed Camus father) Kainavi (Tried to kill Hiiro, but is counterattacked by Lilyn and Camus) Kokurou (Beastman with a dreadful past) Hoozuki (Spirit King and a huge white snake) Hime (Spirit, a tsundere miko girl. Normally a small white snake) Tenn (Spirit, a naughty monkey rascal) Yukiouza (Spirit of Rarashik with the form of a snow rabbit) Shishiraiga (Spirit of Leowald with the form of a lion. Normally a small ginger cat. So have you picked already? Perhaps, theres too many, but what do you feel is the best character? Please only choose one overall best character and best heroine per person!!! CH 223 EPISODE 223: The Obstinate Snake Princess ========================================================= To the people who voted on the popularity poll, thank you very much! How should I say this, the votes I have gathered are more than I expected, and there seems to be a tough fighting at the heroine section! Ill announce the results on the 8th, so please look forward to it! - When Hiiro is about to fall, Tenn supported him with his right hand, the barrier has been dispelled, and Nikki and Camus came from their rear with an incredible momentum. Ma-Masterr! Tenn who leaked a light sigh laid down Hiiro in that place, and Nikki whose face looks mortified directs her gaze to Tenn in vexation. Dont worry. Its his win Eh Then, the Tenns disappeared one by one, leaving only one in front of Nikki right now. That guy did searched for me splendidly, therefore Hiirowon? With a deadpan expression, Camus spoke to Tenn which was then answered with a nod, Yeah, congratulations Uoooo! Thank goodness desuzoo! Nikki clung to Hiiro who was lying down. Then Hoozuki comes over. Hohoho, to surpass a trial by that kind of method, really Despite his disheveled face, Hoozuki smiled in bliss, while the princess seemingly annoyed by this faced Hiiro. (Whats with this kid? For him to break through the trial by that method, its too reckless!) With feelings unable to understand at all, she observed Hiiro who splendidly passed the trial. Hmm, he has the backbone, he has the ability too, and above all, he is well liked by the Spirits. Hmm, I knew it, hes perfect for the princess as a bride crack Grandfatherarent you getting a little too far? Ii-its only a joke, princess so please dont release your bloodlust to me The princess went to Hoozukis back before everyone is aware, with her sharp fingernail slightly touching his neck. Hoozuki turned pale while letting out cold sweat from his entire body. These two, what are you doing Tenn shrugs his shoulders in amazement, then releasing a white smoke, turning back again into a monkey. Kikii, I found an interesting fellow! He put up the both ends of his mouth to a smirk while looking at Hiiros face. Seeing Tenns joyful smile, for some reason a painful feeling passes through the princess chest. Seeing the princess facial expression, So, princess, what about him? Forming a contract that is (TN Note: Yes, the contract hes speaking of has another meaning, the one that signifies the end of bachelorhood of a man) But the princess surprisingly makes a big step back. Wha-what are you talking about, Grandfather! I-I dont have any intentions of making a contract throughout my entire life! A worthless creature of a human even more! Hmm, is that so? O-of course. Th-though I admit that I recognize this kids perseverance even a littlehes still a human after all, although its unbelievable, and isnt that already decided hes going to be Tenns contractor? Though she kept on fast-talking her excuses, Hoozukis grinning didnt stop. Its only a joke. The candidate for the contract will surely be this child. However, the contract is all about compatibility too. So if Tenn is no use, then how about you, princess? Well, if that recoil wont affect his body when he fail that is Certainly, when failing a contract, the risk is high. Though Tenn consented in making the contract for the time being, it doesnt mean that the contract itself will succeed. The worst case is he may die if it fail. Youre saying that for your own convenience! I am not an alternative! But, your face earlier shows like you envy Tenn, is it not? Then, the princess cheeks reddened, and turned her face away for it not to be seen by anyone. I-I-I-I-I havent done such a thing! Really, how rude! Hohoho, is that so? Well then Hoozuki slowly turned his glance to Hiiro. Certainly hes not destined to be the one to make a contract with the princess. I think that Tenn fits him better Hearing the words of Hoozuki in the back, even though she thought that its the proper thing, there is still some prickling sensation in her chest. Thats from Tenns joyful expression from a while ago. In actuality, because the spirits comprise of a single substance, there are no troubles in their living. But their power is restricted considerably in the outside world, so they cant stay outside for a long period of time. Thats a common knowledge between spirits. However, if there is a contractor, it is possible to share their existence together, and because they act together, they can move however they want in the outside world. Above all, if contracted, the spirit could now show their true powers on the world outside, and moreover the magic power supplied from the contracting party gives off a sweet pleasant sensation. Of course, the princess hasnt been in a contract yet, and because of that, she doesnt know what that sensation is. But according to the other spirits who have contractors, she heard that they were able to taste a similar feeling of ecstasy. (TN Note: Okay this is getting a little too overboard. Please, stop the contract, and MAKE HIM YOURS ALREADY FOR OUR SAKE! Well, as long as they act like theyre partners-in-crime, I dont mind another Derflinger though) But they say that the sensation of the connection which is being trusted by the contractor is the best. Being together, leads to the happiness of the spirit. Therefore the natural-born spirits are always longing for a contracting party to appear. Every one of them desires to feel such sensation. But it is extremely rare for a contracting party to appear. Rather, it can be said that such chances were lost after the Spirit Forest was transferred to the bottom of the sea. In the past it was an abundant and beautiful forest, and the people who got lost and encounter them were the ones who were able to make contracts with them. But thats impossible now. Thats because there cant be a person who would lose himself in the bottom of the sea. Thats why even though they wanted to, she and Tenn both have given up. However, on a certain day she heard a report from Ni?a in Fairy Garden about a certain boy from Hoozuki. As for the boy, although he is a human being, he seems to be well-liked by fairies. Tenn who heard that story said that he wanted to see the boy with his very own eyes, and asked Hoozuki for the permission to search for him. He failed several times, but was able to finally meet at last. Apparently, it can be seen on Tenns face that he seems to have taken interest to the boy somehow. And although Hoozuki brought the topic about contracts made him surprised, he was happy. (TN Note: So Tenn is somewhat like a lost chick. A lost monkey chick.. Urgh. Not cute. not cute at all) However, for an unknown reason whether it is a High Ranking Spirits pride or not, he decided to put him to a test. In actuality, they can make a contract immediately without actually doing such things but Tenn was unexpectedly obstinate about this. Therefore in this trial, perhaps the reason why Tenn picked up an unreasonable demand is to test the fighting spirit of the boy. He wanted to ascertain whether his heart wont be shaken in doing an impossible thing. This is because the strength of the heart is the most needed requirement for the contract. But contrary to their expectations, the boy broke through the trial using a method that they could never think of. Its not just Tenn, he also stunned everyone who were in the place. And that unforeseen expectations made Tenn happy. He might also have felt it, too. That boy is surely a deserving contractor. Thats why he made a face full of joy. A joy in which a contractor, something that he has given up long ago was suddenly found, and his heart is probably dancing because of his contractor having a surprising strength. Seeing Tenns vibrant smile, in addition to the feelings of support for him, erased her feelings of jealousy that had appeared. Perhaps, coming across to see this miracle, her feelings of vexation came out at the same time Tenn obtained joy. Because she kept herself silent she was made fun by Hoozuki, but as she was looking at the smiling Tenn, be relieved, princess eh? Hoozuki faced her with gentle eyes. your destined person will surely appear somedaydefinitely Ss-such thingsI didnt say that I need them She denied it, but her voice held no power in them. Hohoo, but before that you should succeed my position first Surely there are no more contractors for me, but for the princess, its still possible. Although it isnt a long way off What was that reckless remark please say that youre kidding? Hohoho, your host will certainly appear. A person who will coexist with you well as a host, surely Looking at him brushing his beard while smiling, she leaked out a sigh. But those words of him ignited a light to her heart. Besides, look, maybe one of them will surprisingly become your host you know? He said while looking at Nikki and Camus. But she cant see them as a proper vessel in any possible angle. Besides, isnt it because of the princess permission that these two were able to come here? Certainly, they wont be able to come here if they havent gotten permission, so hers allowing them is a fact. Well, theres no need to worry. Ill make sure its according to your expectations Hoozukis words sank into her chest gently. It will be according to her expectations. Yes. Even Tenn double-checked the boy in his own way. If thats the case, then I too, must not give up. Too continue dreaming about the fated contractor that will come for me someday, as Hoozuki told me. (but those two peopleNah, its impossible) The first one is still a child, and the other person is a man who looks like a girl. Though she felt the two are possessing a spirit of a true warrior, compared to that boy, they gave off an atmosphere that doesnt seem to meet her standards. (Hmthat child, however) She focused her gaze on the two people while being lost in thoughts. but (must be my imagination) She gave the answer and shook her head in disapproval. CH 224 EPISODE 224: Contract Execution ========================================================= After Tenns Trial, Hiiro who woke up immediately started the preparations for the contract at once. The necessary medium for the contract is the Rending Blade?Zangeki. The sword is now placed between the two, and Hiiro and Tenn are now sitting in a cross-legged fashion. Try it once again, Glasses bastardno, Hiiro What is it you yellow monkey? Yellow monkeynever mind. Its for verification. Ill begin to apply magic to this sword now Yeah yeah Tenn explains while tapping the sword with his fingertip. This magic power, Hiiro, you are to synthesize it with yours. In other words, you mix the two magic powers and unify them as one Easier said than done (Hiiros POV) Yes. This may be a simple theory as it sounds so easy but doing it hands-on is really difficult. Well, if you make a mistake, just think of some sort of rebound coming instead He said while putting up a grin acting like it is someone elses problem. I resisted the impulse of wanting to hit his head by all means. Why are you acting like its someone elses problem, Tenn. If it fails even you are in danger of disappearing, you know? Hiiro then frowned on the princess remark. Disappear? I havent heard of it? He only heard about the risk regarding the contracting party. However, if you think about it, you could arrive at the conclusion that even the spirit has to have something to shoulder too. (I was careless. But is he really fine with that?) Seeing Tenn smiling like he doesnt care what will happen makes you feel doubts that either hes careless or is not afraid at all. Hmm? Well, if the worst should happen, then so be it Youre shouldering a great risk to make this contract. How could you say that? Dunno Well, Im a genius, and strong too. That risk is too small for me to worry about The monkey talking with weird hand gestures made me lost my sense of reality for a moment. Even if you say that I was used to this fantasy world very much, this spectacle that you can only see in movies and the like make me wince a bit. Besides, I dont want to entrust my whole life to a suspicious guy either Tenn stared with such intensity. Theyre like a clear stream, without a hint of unease and cloudiness from within. Though I am putting on airs most of the time, when I want to get something, I give all my best to get it. So its ok you seem to be anticipating so much Isnt that obvious? My partner is the one whom I, a High-Ranking Spirit, have personally tried and tested! He turned back with a peace sign. To be frank, he looks like a simple-minded monkey, but a simpleton monkey might not be so bad for a partner after all. But the question is, do you still want to form a contract, knowing this kind of thing? This may be the end of you, you know? What are you getting doubted for? As long as its me, it will be alright Come again? Not only Tenn, but the princess and Hoozuki stared at me, speechless. Im not the kind of person who dies in these things. So failure isnt possible! As I declared impudently, Uoooooooo! As expected of Master! So amazing! NnHiiro, so handsome Camus and Nikki praised highly. As they throw in their honest feelings, I feel a little good somehow. Ukyakyakyakya! Youre certainly right! I knew you are an interesting one! Tenn laughed while hitting the ground, while the princess can only stare at him, dumbfounded. Why? Where are you getting that confidence from? Well, I know Tenn was being overexcited about this. But still, the contract hasnt even begun you know? Ukiki! Be relieved, princess! Youll understand soon! what do you mean Ill understand soon? For us, failure is not possible! Eh? The princess exclaimed, but Tenn touched the tip of the sword without caring about her expression. Hey, Hiiro! Lets end this right away! Ill just flow the magic here right? Time to get into business Ukiki, yep, thats the spirit! I took a deep breath then touched the hilt of the sword calmly. Then, the atmosphere became intense quickly, and gave a silence as if all the sounds disappeared from that place. Nobody said a word. Because everyone knows that concentration plays an important role for the act, they could only do nothing but watch what will happen. Even though Camus and Nikki cheered for me before making the contract, they couldnt help themselves from making worried faces. I know that they believe in me, but I also understand the reason why they are giving such expressions. I told them not to worry just in case, but to assure them, I must make this contract succeed first. I closed my eyes and slowly discharged my magic power. Along with the other magic power, they spread throughout the sword at the same time. Pure magic power can only be suited to do the task. This is what I have foreseen in in the fight earlier. My body may be exhausted from earlier, but assuming this relaxed position is easier. (!?) Just now, I felt the magic enchantment mixing together at the center of the sword. It occurred a couple of times. This means that my magic power is matching with Tenn somehow. Is our affinity really this good? I prepared myself for a big phenomenon happening when repulsion occurs the moment I touched it, but I only felt small symptoms of rejection at the beginning, and surprisingly, it is now mixing well with each other. They mixed so well its like adding milk in a cup of coffee. The two different magic powers swirled around to become one, then enveloped us two in dazzling white light. I feel the warmth of the light as it gently wraps me, and as if it was granted a heart of its own, I can feel the sword pulsating. DOKUN I felt another life in my chest at the same time. A sensation of wrapping ones heart with a gentle warmth is transmitted through my body. Kiki, that was dangerousso the pleasant sensation that those guys were referring to was this The ecstatic feeling Tenn was talking about is only on a level of soaking in warm water during a cold weather, but still, it is something that makes you feel comfort. Of course, I dont understand because Im not the one feeling it personally. They have heard of the rumors that a euphoric sensation could be felt when the spirits join with their contractors, but based on the words of Tenn a while ago, I can only confirm it as the truth. Oi, you can open your eyes now Hearing Tenns words directly in my ears, I slowly opened my eyes. A smiling Tenn stood before me. But there something Im worried about. Where is my sword? Wherever I look, the existence of my Rending Blade?Zangeki was nowhere to be found. I instantly thought that the contract failed so the medium disappeared, but because there are no problems with my body, and because of Tenn grinning like he knew something I dont, I thought otherwise. But where did my sword went? Is this what youre looking for? Tenn pointed his chest with his thumb. There? Oi, dont tell me Bingo! I and Zangeki have now became finally one! I demanded an explanation to understand what happened. If the contract were to succeed, the medium should fuse and unite with the spirit. Of course, the abilities of the medium will also change depending on the ability of the spirit possessing it. Oi, my waist is getting lonely. Return my sword at once As expected, it is kind of melancholic to lose a sword which has been your partner for a long time. So I wanting to get my sword back have some of my true feelings mixed in. Uhm, about thathey, let me explain first! Hmmm, looks like its a success Hoozuki watched the whole scene in a quite distance from Hiiro and Tenn. Dazzling light suddenly wraps up the two people, and the sword which was in front of them disappeared like it was an illusion. For Hoozuki, it was the indicator that it succeeded. If it were to fail, the medium will also disappear, but in an enormous magic explosion, instead of vanishing like what happened earlier. Though he had already made a barrier in case it might happen, he was glad that it ended in an unnecessary worry. C-can we go now? Nikkis thoughts of wanting to go to Hiiro was transmitted shortly. Perhaps because shes being worried very much. Camus whos beside her is also getting impatient. Hohoho, hes probably receiving explanations from Ten about the contract in detail. Just wait a little more Mumumu Nikki moving impatiently looked like a dog that has been put to stay while waiting for her beloved owner. As for the other one, Hiirosafe. Thank goodness When Hiiro was surrounded by light, Camus almost dashed to save him, but Hoozuki stopped him. That is because if a third party were to disturb them, the possibility of failing will surely happen. isnt it nice, Tenn Though it was a soft mutter, Hoozuki was able to pick up the princess voice. Hohoho, didnt I say so? And someday, princess will surely experience it, too He gave a bitter smile to the girl who could only stare at them in silence. When I met him for the first time, I immediately thought that he was no ordinary person, but after exchanging contracts with a spirit, I now truly realize how outstanding he is Hoho, did Nina also thought so? Fuwa, Orun is so sleepy, so sleepy Orun, the red-haired fairy who has lost interest shut down her heavy eyelids while on the top of Ninas shoulder. Fufu, not now, Orun. Endure it a little more Fuwaai, Il try, Ill try Her figure cutely talking while rubbing her eyes is so adorable. Hohoho, it seem that their talk has ended. You can go now They who have been waiting for those words as a signal, Nikki and Camus started running right away. CH 225 EPISODE 225: Nikkis Will ========================================================= The Spirit Forest will now be brought to a closure in this chapter. After I finished hearing about the benefits of the contract from Tenn, Nikki and the others who had been waiting came over. Her appearance gave off an atmosphere of a dog wagging its tail to its owner. Kiki, I guess Ill give back the sword first After Tenn said that, I felt something heavy on my left waist, and when I checked it, the Rending Blade?Zangeki which wasnt here a while ago had returned. It hadnt changed a bit, but according to Tenn, this sword has already become a part of his body. Well, lets try to get along from now on, Hiiro! After he said that, he jumped and landed on my shoulder, then patted my head. I feel more irritated of his being overly-friendly attitude. youre heavy. Get off Eeh, but it is nice here! And were already bound by a master-servant contract! Im the master of course! Dont kid with me you yellow monkey! I tried to shake him hard from my shoulder, but I felt dizzy all of a sudden, and my gait became unsteady. Before I became aware, I was supported by something warm on the left side of my body. As if that existence had prevented me from falling. HiiroOkay? It was Camus. It seems that he supported me. Besides him was Nikki who had been staring at me with a face full of worry. I took a deep breath, then Dont worry. Its because I used too much of my magical powers so I staggered a little. Its all right Ukiki, yeah, thats right! Youre too unreasonable! For a while that little lady, err boywhat is this uncomfortable feelingAh geez! Anyway, its good that child over there have supported you! (TL Note: We all knew that feeling Tenn. We all knew) I kind of understand his feeling of uneasiness. Camus isnt a lady, hes a man. But because he looks like a girl and give vibes of one it was very hard to tell. As I was intending to walk without being supported, I apologize to him and tried to stand alone, and went back to the place where a table is set, where everyone else is sitting all together. From there was Orun, sleeping in Ni?as shoulder. Fufufu, she spent the whole time having fun after your absence and tired herself out As what Ni?a said, if I recalled correctly Orun had remembered that I was coming here and was frolicking in high spirits. She was playing noisily with Nikki and the others for a while ago. A feeling of satisfaction can be seen on Oruns sleeping face. First of all I want to thank everyone, especially Hiiro-sama Dont mention it. Or should I say I did it to earn a favor? Anyway, its fine. Yes, Ufufu (From here the POV switches a lot. Dont blame me. Blame the author) She made a beautiful smile, so beautiful that any man will surely get captivated by it no matter what they are. But as expected of Hiiro who is being surrounded by women of high levels all the time, he could only leak a sigh. If there is a good looking guy like Aoyama Daishi were here, he will surely shine out if I were to evaluate objectively, more so if its a beautiful woman. But I stopped that thoughts immediately as it didnt matter to me personally. So after Hoozuki got a birds eye view of everyones faces, I was told that the gate was to be closed soon. The gate is a rift of space from where Hiiro came. If it closes, it would take time to open it again. And it is said that the passage to Fairy Garden should also be closed at once, too. Hearing about it, I could see a shadow in the princess expression. The same could be also said from Ni?a who could only give a sigh with a face tinged with loneliness. Those twolook very close Not that I want to hear it in particular, but Camus whispered to my ear. He seems to have heard the relationships of those two from Hoozuki, although it was heard originally from Nikki. (I see. Theyre holding their reigns on their emotions because of their current positions) Though I thought of it as but something irrelevant, it was also true that these two have their own circumstances. Thinking that it seems troublesome, I remained silent, then I noticed Nikki sending her gazes at the two people. With knitted eyebrows, shes having the kind of face of someone who has thought of something and want to let it out but is unable to. As I was thinking why she is concerned with the two people that much, Well, anyway, you can feel at ease, Ni?a. The gate may close now, but it can now be possible to open it here once more. It was all thanks to Hiiro I see Though she replied firmly with a smile, there wasnt a trace of joy in her words. It seems that her current relationship with the princess became the splinter for it. Un, you may have seen this, but that princess is always being dishonest with herself While Tenn says that while shrugging his shoulders, Yeah, I have seen itthough no matter how you look at it she isnt the type to be frank with herself, isnt she? Ukyakya, you can say that again! Princess is so stubborn and obstinate with herself its stupid! After I got to the table, Tenn who was talking vividly was blown off by the chair which was being thrown out by the princess. (That guy really doesnt learn his lesson either) If you say it in such a loud voice, then you should have expected it to reach her. Then, the princess suddenly bowed toward Ni?a. We-Well be hoping of meeting you again sometime Though she tried to leave immediately after saying that, Eh? Princess stopped walking. No, she couldnt do anything but to stop. Because on her way, was Nikki spreading her arms apart, blocking her. She who was still beside me had gone over there before anyone is aware. UhmIs there something you need? The princess asked in perplexity. Your farewell is no good desuzo! What is that stupid pupil doing? I asked my mind in reflex. Everyone is at loss at Nikkis actions and can only stiffen. Nikki however, is pouting and throws a powerful gaze at the princess. Uhmm, what do you mean by that actually? She feigned calmly as much as possible. A farewell shouldnt be done with ill feelings! You can perceive that the princess panicked a little. However, she restored her expression to a composed demeanor at once. wha, what is this child taking about? Because Eh? Nikki interjects the princesss words. Because, if you were unable to meet again, you will regret it very much! As having received a shock, the princess lips was faintly shaking. But Nikki harbored sorrowful eyes as she looked at Hiiro, recalling a certain thing. That girlso she remembered from that time) It was when I met Nikki for the first time. The fear that brought her to though it is also related to her growth, I think she doesnt want others to have such an experience. It was a painful and heart-breaking event. For this reason, I think Nikki doesnt want the princess to experience it herself and tried to stop her midway. Hiiro who knew everything sent a calm glance to the princess. She who is an All-Seeing Race should now know how much her present remarks is not a lie and how heavy it is to her. With that in mind, I took interest in what kind of reaction would she take. As of noticing the feelings of Nikki, Haha, you might not understand this because youre still too young, I value something called distinction. So until I have made that distinction Whats more important to you? That distinction or your important person? !? Though the princess tried to talk back as an adult, being given a straight sound rebuttal that she cannot argue back, she gritted her teeth as she exposed her irritation. get out Dont wanna-desuzo! I said get out! At that moment, a terrifying force gushes out of the princess and surrounds Nikki. I should say as what you expect of a High-Ranking Spirit, to even influence her surroundings with just her haki. Camus vigilantly tried to go to Nikki, but I immediately made her stop. (TL Note: Yeah. I cant translate that One Piece word (҆) well. Still, Im keeping it as its already well-known as it is) Though he turned at me with a puzzled look saying Why did you stop me? I told her Its okay. See? then said nothing anymore. As Camus is being worried, Nikki took the haki head-on, causing her body to tremble and her face turn white, but still standing. However, not a step back was made from her. wh-why? As for why she stands in her way that much, I also dont know. On the contrary, not even a sensation of being shaken was felt from Nikki. Meanwhile, Hiiro made a big sigh. Even if just a little, his capriciousness woke up in order to help his pupil. *sigh*, Oi, snake girl S-snake girland, what is it? To her raised eyebrows clearly signifying her unpleasant mood, I moved my mouth. Once, there is a stupid fellow, but that guy isnt always stupid Huh? and always thinking whats right, and though it may not look like it, always idiotically charging ahead Ill tell you something about that person. That fellow was very close to a certain guy. But one day, after just a trivial quarrel, they didnt talk to each other for a while All the members as well as the princess listened to Hiiros story. Always being so worthlessly stubborn, thinking that sooner or later they will be able to make up soon. However, even a single conversation is not possible for them anymore th, thats Yeah, That thing happened. That person has died Being at loss for words, the princess who is unable to refute looked down. Not only her, but also Hoozuki and Ni?a as well. That foolish pupil of mine and that guy can never reconcile throughout their lives anymore. This is the result of that trivial pride That time, sadness and suffering put the childish Nikki in pain as if stabbing a blade into her heart directly. For that reason she who knew the pain of the princess who is doing a similar thing couldnt able to keep silent. So, hows your distinction faring? Well, for you it may be something that important However, as for me and that kid, we have no idea why we should really protect that distinction. She wants you to give priority to whats the most important thing you have Hiiro sighed in disgust as he stood up and went to Nikkis direction. He then closed her whited eyes and held her in a princess-carry. While holding Nikki, he moved next to the princess and said. Well, no matter what answer you give, it doesnt matter to me. Even then, compared to this fellow who kept standing even if she fainted, which is more of a fool I wonder? Apparently, it seemed that Niiki has been deprived of her consciousness from the time her body received the princess haki head-on. Still, maybe because of her strong will, it didnt make her fall and remained standing. While keeping his glare, Hiiro turned his gaze to Hoozuki. Oi, We want to go now. If we stayed here a little longer, it will eventually cause an uproar over there, and its a lot of pain in the ass Alright After Hoozuki nodded, I sent a wink at Tenn who has returned to the table unnoticed. Ill leave the latter part to you Kikii! You can count on me! And also Eh? Though I forgot this, the next time I come here get ready for your punishment okay? Hii! U, u, ukiiiiiiiii! Apparently, Hiiro didnt forget Tenns punishment for playing a prank on him either. Tenn seems to have hoped that it will be forgotten as it is, but it didnt seem to go that well. He ran away to the depths of the forest with a terrified expression. It was totally a picture of a poor small monkey. I returned my gaze to Hoozuki who seems to be smiling for some reason. Thank you for what? in various ways. That child too Still wearing that gentle smile, he sent a glance to Nikki. He truly wished to express his gratitude especially for the princess, even though the person in question hardened herself and turned back. Hiiro-san, see you again if fate gives us a chance Ufufu, too bad Orun is still in such state She was dripping her saliva while sleeping soundly on her shoulder. Well, she wont be as noisy so its fine. Lets go Camus steps behind and extends his eyes towards where Tenn ran off to and tried to chase after him. But then, Wait! My feet was stopped suddenly. this voice, it surely belonged to the princess. What is it? While holding Nikki, I turned around. n, name Haa? she then thrusted her finger while blushing in deep red. (TL Note: AKA the classic tsundere pose, like this) N,name! The name of that child! didnt I introduce her a while ago? Uu In other words, she didnt remember. The princess gave an embarrassing sight. Haah, Shes Nikki NikkiNikkihey She then approached and gently wrapped Nikkis small hand with both of hers. Reallydespite being so smallyoure quite cheeky She gave a somewhat refreshing expression, contrary to her words. The she took the white ribbon binding her hair, and tied it on the hand of Nikki. Thank you Though I could only see her lips move, I was able to almost hear her saying it softly. (Heee, so this fellow knows how to smile) Her smile, whom I had seen personally was richer than all of the women I had met until now. You, so you can smile like that. You know, I would prefer you if continue doing that If she were to put out an honest front like this, I will surely have a good impression of her, and this wont go on a strange turn of saving her. But in response to the words of Hiiro, the princess face reddened like a boiling octopus. Wa, wawawawawawhat are you saying! A-are you making advances on me!? I-I-Im not such an easy woman to fall for that you know? (TL Note: But didnt you already fall? Or maybe you have fallen so hard your senses became numb and jumbled your memories of falling for him?) As she yelled threateningly as her lips tremble, Huh? What the hell are you saying? I cannot understand what she wanted to say at all. How in Edea made her think would I am making a pass on her? (TL Note: Dude. Im just curious. If I throw you in the Dead Sea, will you float?) eh? With Hiiros expressionless reaction, she was able to regain her usual composure. Then, Aaaah Geez! Anyway! The princess went and faced Ni?a. Ni?a on the other hand, was surprised at her sudden actions. Uhmmyou seeI, I want to apologize. No, its not that, errIm sorry! Being apologized suddenly, Ni?a was confused on how to react to the situation. Uhmwill, will you forgive meNi, Nia? With this, Ni?as expression brightened and turned into a gleeful look like a flower in full bloom. PrincessOf course, Ill gladly forgive you, princess (TL Note: I know this is kind of late but, should I continue using Princess or change it to Hime? What do you guys prefer?) Tears fell down on both of their eyes. They were tears of joy. (Looks like my stupid pupils fainting was worth it) Despite the emotional situation before him, Hiiro continued advancing. Tenn who appeared from nowhere waved his hands urging them to hurry up. It seems hes very afraid of the punishment before him and wants to leave quickly. Then, at my back, Hiiro Okamura! The next time we meet, Ill make you acknowledge me by all means! (TN Note: should I use the term notice instead of acknowledge? But notice is kind of unfitting for an obstinate princess) While thinking that there isnt a need for me to acknowledge her in my mind, I moved my feet ignoring it. I turned my gaze again for a last look at the fairy-tale like place, then directed my sight to Tenn to make him lead the way. (what a strange bunch of companions I have gotten) A dog for Nikki, a pheasant for Mikadzuki, and a monkey for Tenn. Well, for Nikki she only acts like one though. (What am I, Momotaro?) Anyway, whats good is I have obtained a new kind of power. Even though the basic problem is not settled yet, because in this encounter I obtained something, its all right. (but that explanation surely is a pain in the ass) Thinking hard on how I would tell this Lilyn, and more importantly Silva when I get back, I left the fairy-tale like place and home of the spirits, the Spirit Forest. CH 226 EPISODE 226: Dark Footsteps on the Holy Ground ========================================================= Oldine Holy Grounds, where the Hero was summoned to the world of Edea to save the Humas from distress, is said to have the hero spent its entire life span for it. (TL Note: }إǥ͡ (Ordine Holy Grounds) was previously translated as Sacred Oldine by the last translator Anri.) Only the remarkably huge buildings painted on a common white, and the temple which became a symbol for its beauty remained standing. Being named the Great Temple of Oldine, it is the place where Humas and the Evila made the meeting for the alliance. Giving only bitter memories on the both of them, Portnis Gilviti, the Head Priest can only pay attention to the repairs of the building destroyed by the said dispute. (TN Note: Again, ǥʹwas previously translated as Oldine Grand Temple. Please note if the changes that Ive made are correct or not) A beautiful woman inheriting the blood of the Gilvitis that served as the Head Priests for years, she became comrades with the Heros company who came over in the past. Though she has passed thirty, she has a healthy white skin that makes you doubt about her age, and clear eyes suitable for a Head Priest. Fuu A sigh leaks out from her well-regulated expression, a rare sight in her who always has a dignified atmosphere. However, its no wonder that shes at her wits end right now. After all, it is concerning the tragedy that happened after the breakdown of the alliance. Fortunately, the temple was left almost intact, but many buildings in the site were destroyed by the Humas King Rudolf who transformed suddenly into a monster. Moreover, its not only the buildings, but also many of the priests and soldiers were rolled up in the commotion and died at this place. Something that is not supposed to happen in a holy ground had occurred, and without sparing time even for sleep, she can only work with the aftermath in regret. (According to the report in Victorias, thanks to Judom settling it somehow, Im relieved. Whats left is only for the populace to hear the story) According to what is written at the documents at her hands, which was a letter having given by Judom, the Victorias Guild Master on the other day, from it he seemed to be worrying a lot about this matter. If the conference breakdown cannot be prevented, beside the recklessness of the king which we are unable to stop, though it maybe me just returning the favor (youre still as serious as always) The importance of gathering up a country is something that Potnis is unable to completely understand. However, she thinks that it really is just his nature. Although now is the most crucial period, she thought that his nature of always having groundless suspicion is the same as ever and can only smile bitterly. (However, this is a very serious case this time) Judom is a person with the talent of a prominent king, but unfortunately, hes from a lower status. Despite being a commoner, he is a man who serves as the guild master, and being close to the adventurers and the people, they will probably support him, but the other aristocrats are another story. A commoner standing at the top. It is nothing but unacceptable for the aristocrats who looked down on commoners. And how will they act according to that dissatisfaction is the problem. (Although hes the type to trust a person too much he didnt even ask me for help) I cannot leave here now. I need to protect this place. I want to become his support for all the kindness hed done to me, but the situation cant allow it. As I made a sigh, a sweet flowery aroma drifted from somewhere. Thinking that its strange as theres flower nowhere, and because it only lasted for a few minutes, I didnt mind it anymore. Its just, when I stared at the documents, I felt something strange. The sounds of hammering in a building being repaired should reach my ears at present. Did they take a break? It has become totally quiet as if everybody is at their midnight sleep. I placed the documents in the drawer from a desk and moved towards the window. I was at loss of words at the view seem from there. Just by confirming at the vicinity of the entrance of the temple, you can see that many worshippers come here every day. Though it has decreased because of the incident, its only to the extent of one or two few. Even today a considerable number of people visit the temple to worship, and it isnt even the cut-off time yet. However, even if I move my sight to the edges of the window, not a single person was in sight. Wh-what is the meaning of this? Though there isnt exactly any abnormal situation happening yet, I can only stand petrified on how to understand the impossible situation that deviated from the norm. DONDON. I look back in surprise, to see that its only a knocking at the door. If its the usual then that priest should have come, but in this situation, even a knock sounds very eerie. Even my intuition denies to hear the thing and let it pass. However, the knock resounded again, in which I can only mutter Yes while shivering in fear. With a kachink! The door opened. I turned my glance to that entity behind the door. Over theresomeone who is covered by a black robe on the whole body is standing. Who are you? I moved my mouth to ask, but not a single word came out. My body became stiff, and my movements are sealed. The man of the black robe entered the room at ease. Behind him is a person with similar clothes. It seems that they came in twos. (Who what are these people!?) Among their eeriness, I can only feel fear. My instincts are screaming to run away from this place, but my body doesnt move. Just what in the world did they come here for? Rather, why did these people create such a strange situation in the first place? While having these thoughts ran wildly in my mind, one of them forcefully teared of their black robe, Hey, Hey, Hey! The heavens, the land, and the people are in need! They are in need of the most gracious persona in the world! Thats right! That persona is definitely me! (TL Note: Im changing my vote from FAAANNTAASSSTTTIICC!!! to this one. Wait a second What the heck are you doing here Mr. Lyle?!) huh? From it was a person who totally played a scene in a stage drama exaggeratedly one after the other. Jewel are sparkling one after the other in his pure white clothes, and his presence is so standing out to the extent that it makes you step back by reflex. Do you know my name? No, thats not it. No one should not know me, right? Because thats right! I am marvelous! Suddenly, Aah! he put his hand on his head and posed while saying that. Aah my existence is very crime in itself Though I havent introduced myself yet, nobody doesnt know the fame that I have! Ahh, Im beginning to get scared of myselfthat this marvelousness of mine will kill me some time! He spun round and round and hugged my body with both hands. He sure is quite tall, and as he waved his long golden hair which you can tell its well maintained surely is beautiful. If he were to approach any woman with his looks hes surely have her cheeks dyed red. However Aah! What a sinful fool I am! If it werent for his weird spinning and his gloomy narcissist behavior well, hes good-looking at least keep it down you shithead That time, the other person dressed in black spoke to the narcissist one. The voice was tinged with irritation. However, unlike the narcissist one, it was the voice of a lady. Ahaha! As Im a tolerant person, Ill let you to take me as shithead! Because I know that youre jealous! Then, Ill bear with it! Soiling your eyes to this poor face, I reflect for being too dazzling for you! I know, I know! You really want to take me for yourself, right? This own, elegant Beau-Johnny! Who would like to take you, moron?! Ahaha! Dont be so embarrassed! Thats right, I am the beautiful and elegant Bejohnny! Bejohnny Orban! (TL Note: I know it sounds silly, but I tried my best to translate the pun. His name is ӥ˩`?Щ` (Bijoni?Oruban) while the Beaujohnny earlier is spelled as ˩` (Bijoni) where means beautiful. Well, its not as bad as Grand Early Evening) As if he didnt hear anything, he began to spin around again, disregarding the mood of his surroundings. Aaah Geez! Why am I placed with this shithead in the first place? Ahaha! Dont you feel honored with this? I feel extremely dishonored about this! With the somewhat irregular combination of the two of them, the pressure on my body loosened a little. For that I confirmed my voice in reflex, and confirming that I can speak once again, Uhmm, who are you guys? Why did you come here? Portnis asked the question shed been wanting them to hear from the very beginning. And the noisier one answered. Aahyoure also quite beautiful Unfortunately its still inferior to mine! Because I am I said keep it down you imbecile! When the person of the black clothes said so, she directed her gaze to me and gave a sigh. You, youre the blood relative of Ronise Gilviti, right? I thought I had it well hidden. Not even a word was spoken, but to think that theyre just ordinary thieves, I was careless. Dont tell me youre We sure are! We have come to receive the Light. Rather, is stealing the more proper word? My instincts felt hostility in that speech and behavior. Haha, its useless. Youre already under my own spell Eh? When she realized, her shaking knees were bent in a snap. Oooh! What a beautiful pose! However, compared to my own The man who introduced himself as Bijohnny bent his own knee on the same way, with his left hand on his forehead, and his right hand raised high, This is the proper pose! How is it, beautiful, isnt it? He smiled and showed his sparkling teeth, but she had no time for that. Dizziness, nausea, and most of all, suffocation. It attacked Portnis like symptoms of altitude sickness after climbing a high mountain. Now then, for the next part The other figure in the black garment took out a single flower from her breast. Then, small particles fell on Portnis body as she waved that thing on her. Now, can you tell me where the Light is? What Portnis saw was the face of a girl smiling from the corners of her mouth as if shes enjoying this. CH 227 EPISODE 227: Light of Naos ========================================================= The black-robed figure is descending on a long spiral staircase. It was the person who appeared before Portnis a short while ago. That damned shithead. He better be watching over her properly Having gotten the whereabouts of the Light of Naos from Portnis, she was just on her way to find it. She left Bijohnny for the time being to watch over for anyone who may intrude just in case, but shes very worried whether he could handle the duty seriously. (But to hide a big sanctuary underground sure is surprising) This is the hidden stairway right under the altar which leads to the sacred room which is covered by an incredible power that the hero especially left. (For this, magic is disabled in this area. However, in exchange the Hero exchanged his own life for it) At the end of the stairs, was a big grandiose door. So this is the place She approached the door and tried to push it gently, but seems that it wont budge even if she pushed it with all her might with it. While she doesnt feel any magic power in it, it seems that it was locked by something like a thick iron. It doesnt seem to be operated by normal means. However She took out a single flower from her bosom again. The flower this time is a bud, but for some reason the flower opened wide immediately, revealing its sharp teeth. Im counting on you, Iron Eater Plant Several Iron Eater Plants are thrown at the door. Then they began chomping it chunk by chunk, eating the door with great relish. Magic cant be used here, but mine isnt magic. Well, thats why I was made to come here in the first place Thinking that it will take a while, she sat with her back against the wall. (Still, it is too quiet in here) Of course, it will definitely become a problem if there are people in this place, but with not even a soul in sight, her mind calmed down. (A place far away from conflictThe Sacred Grounds, huh. If the hero really thought of such a thing, then there should be no reason for him to hide this land in the first place) In the legend, when the hero died, it turned its own body to light and showered upon the ground. Originally, the ground was dirty, a marsh of poison which many ferocious demons wriggled. Wanting to make the land a clean place, the hero squeezed out the last ounce of its strength and purified the said dirtied land. After that, many flowering plants started to grow in the land, and it became one overflowing in nature. As magic was not usable, for it isnt even possible to release a tiny amount of magic power, demons were unable to approach the said grounds. Judging that it was the pure intentions of the hero, the people began calling it Holy Grounds, and erected a building in praise of the hero. This became the Great Temple of Oldine. (If this is really the hero Ive been hearing about, then that person should have exerted more effort in widening the area rather than making this cramped space) The black garmented person stood up slowly, and focused her attention towards a part of the door. There is now a hole enough for one person to fit in. Surrounding it were the Iron Eater Plants belching like an old man who had its full, lying on the floor. You all did well After passing through the hole she gave those words, and the Iron Eater Plants suddenly dispersed like smoke. (Now then, why would someone like a hero protect such a place to the extent of using its remaining life, I wonder?) She went inside, identifying the four stone pillars standing before her. On the center there is something resembling a big container that looks like an object of art, while floating in the air and emitting strange light. (So this is the Light of Naos, huh) It has an appearance of a fireball. A fireball placed in a round object like a soap bubble. She tried to approach it, but her black robe turned into ash. Hmmm, I see, even the weapons enchanted with magic power is useless The knives hanging on her waist were lost. is this the dreaded power of protection? The black robe revealed an olive green bob cut haired girl with eyes filled with strong will. Furthermore the tip of her hair changes its gradation from yellowish to pale green. (TL Note: So like Mayuras hairstyle from Sousei no Onmyouji, only a little bit shorter?) Whats noticing about her is the quite a number of transparent bottles hanging around her waist. Flowers and plants are packed in those bottles. But to burn the robe that his majesty have given to me with much effort, Im soo gonna take it on that shithead later She put her hand on a small bottle, took out a flower, and placed it on the floor. The flower then grew exponentially, and the girl took a ride on a petal. She gradually approached the Light of Naos on no time at all. She took another flower again and faced the Naos of Light. The petal then expands and wraps it up gently. Good, with this my mission is complete As if having freed from the midst of darkness, I opened my eyes. Hearing voices of somebody, it stoke my consciousness awake. As I raised my body in a hurry, there are the narcissist and a strange girl with filled bottles in her waist before me. While they have seemed to notice me, Aah cant you wake up more gracefully? Like this! Without changing his smile, Bijohnny languidly sprawled on the floor, and holding his exposed chest, Nnn good morning. What a wonderful day, isnt it, Mademoiselle? Frankly speaking, I dont want to watch this anymore. It makes me want to puke a little. Just ignore this dimwit. By the way, you over there Upon hearing her voice, I found out that shes the other one in the black robe earlier. For such a girl to do something like a thievery, I turned pale in my face. I received the light already Wha!? Then she showed a flower. And from the gaps of the petals of the bud, light is gradually released. Dont tell meNo way!? Regretfully, I cant show you the contents. If I were to show it to you in this place, it will become a problem in various ways, dont you think? No, even if she didnt confirm it, Protnis was sure. Thats the Light of Naos inside the bulb. The container which is entrusted to them to protect for many years. Her guts is telling her its the real deal. R-return it immediately! Thats why all the more it is to not hand it over to these robbers here. Nonononon. Thats not beautiful Bijohnny waved his index finger. Wha-what are you In this situation, do you think you who doesnt know combat can do anything? Well, it may be beautiful if you arebut, alas! You are inferior to me! By and by I felt disgusted. Even though I look like this, Im still quite young, I always pay good attention to my appearance, and was even praised for being beautiful from the people I met. With this, I feel more or less irritated of the speech and behavior of this man as a woman. Sigh*, hey you, if you kept on making him occupied, youll just tire yourself out. Rather, you cant even move from your place, right? Eh? By the time she said that, I noticed it for the first time. My body became stiff again. I cant move. And before I noticed, the girl is already holding a yellow flower in her hand. Ah, this fragrance!? Oh, you finally noticed? Thats right, the fragrance came from this flower. This is the Bewitching Plant. Youre in my illusion now. Ah, by the way, this isnt magic. Its just the effect of this fellow Seeing her smiling with that creepy grin made me shiver. It was a smile filled with chills even though shes a little girl. Now thats our business is already done here, lets pack up. Ill give you my name in honor of enduring the effect of my Bewitching Plant. One of the Matar Deus, Kainavi. Kainavi Fonia If Kainavi introduces herself, then this one too! The one needed by the heavens, the earth You already gave your name, shithead! Ahaha! No matter how many times I introduce myself, you cant deny its beauty! So Kainavi, are you ready to make your disappointed face smile? Huuh!? (TL Note: I know, I know, the beau-jenny joke is as shit as it is, but it tried my best. The raw is ӥ˩`ϥӥؓʤ, (Bijoni wa bijo ni makenai) where the 2nd one (bijo) means beautiful woman while (ni) is just a participle. Basically he just made a knock knock joke. A bad knock knock joke, without the knock knock. Well, every knock knock joke is shitty in the first place) okay okay, we get it. Just dont make my headache worse Portnis agreed to Kainavi from the bottom of her heart. Leaving aside Bijohnny dancing gleefuly, Kainavi straightened her appearance and turned her gaze back to Portnis. With this well part ways. When you open your eyes, the common sense far from the norm awaits Unable to resist the siege of drowsiness, her eyelids drooped, and her vision was wrapped in darkness. When I woke up, I was lying on a chair. Was it all just a dream? I heard the noises of the usual construction and the voices of people from the outside. However, my consciousness is warning me like a loud siren upon this overwhelming sense of reality. While cold sweat is sprouting in my whole body, I went down the stairway leading to the Sacred Room immediately. A hole on the door as if a fruit eaten by a worm. And the object of art which they had protected in their entire existencewas lost. (AaahIm very sorry, Ronise-sama) I can only hung my head down in regret. The scenery which is always constant outside, projecting their daily lives. From now on, the common knowledge of this scenery will change. Being protected by the power of the hero doesnt change. But the one the hero was trying to protect? It didnt exist here any longer. As Kainavi had said, only Portnis who knows this will pass this hidden truth from now on. CH 228 EPISODE 228: A Man Named Cruzer Geo Shanjumon Cave. Its location isnt far away from the Demon Country Xaos, but only a few come here. The reason is that the topography of the interior changes whenever someone enters. Whats with this strange dungeon? is what is asked often. Rumors say that the reason why the geographical features change is due to the work of a magic tool. It is said that the magic tool does it in order to prevent its intruders from getting closer to it. Right now, an odd group of three people and one animal had set foot in the said complex cave. Really, this place is as gloomy as ever Lilyn clicked her tongue in dissatisfaction. She walked in a uniform speed while her long red hair swayed to and fro. Nofofofofofo! Careful milady, its pretty dark so watch your steps Leading the three was the perverted butler Silva. Next to him is the pink-haired twin-tailed maid Shamoe. Arent you tired, Mikadzuki-chan? Kui! Yes, the animal, or you say the bird, is Mikadzuki. With luggage tied on her back, she walked the cave with strong steps. But it was a good call to bring that bird! With this, we can carry a lot of food! As Lilyn said so, Mikadzuki raised a cheerful cry as she was being praised. When Hiiro-sama person-ized her, I was surprised, but I never thought that she could also change into her demon form freely KUIKUI! As Silva had said, Mikadzuki who was originally a Rydepic obtained the ability to transform into a human through Hiiros word magic, but it seemed that she also has a kind of ability to return into her original form. (TL Note: Mikadzukis species was previously named as Raidpic, but since the original is spelled 饤ɥԩ` (Raidopiku, pronounced as ride-o-pi-qu), I made it Rydepic, as it sounds closer) Therefore, Lilyn who parted ways from Hiiro and went somewhere brought Mikadzuki as their luggage carrier. She doesnt say a word of complaint, probably because shes the same type as Samoe. Whats more, she is even happier of being useful to them. Still, even though I come here for many times, this mysterious structure never ceases to amaze me. Isnt it, Silva? Yes, milady. Though if the hidden treasure of this Shanjumon Cave is located, it will turn back to being an ordinary cave The cave is simply too vast. Underground, many twists, turns and branching roads appear like an ant nest. If you lose your way even once, youll never be able to return back alive. Even for me who is a defective spirit, no matter how complex the path is, well never lose our whereabouts, but I cant see where the treasure is at all Hmph, That guy really likes living in such a troublesome place Agreed. We are getting close now, milady In order to soothe the bad mood of his master, he pointed out on one of the passages. Straight ahead and well be on our destined residence Well, what are we waiting for? Lets hurry When the three people and one animal went through the passage, Kishaaaaaaaaaaaaa! An eerie cry was heard all of a sudden, and something fell from the ceiling above. Oh, a swarm of red spiders Hmph. It is common sense that a red spider which is classified as a unique monster does not act in groups. Is this because this place is also twisted by that mysterious power? How would I know? Still, this is a waste of time. Step back Lilyn said so as she stepped in front of everyone. Like its name, the red spider is a spider dyed red like blood. However, its size is bigger than a human being. If an ordinary person were to meet this thing, he/she should make escape his/her first priority. But Lilyn twisted her lips to a grin. Now then, lets get this done in a minute Said Lilyn, with eyes glowing in red. The ferocious demons encircling her began to step back, as if fearing the existence if the small girl. However, one didnt give in to its fear and with a piercing screech, jumped at Lilyn. BUSHU! In just a split second, a huge golden spike pierced the body of the red spider, skewering it on the ground. GiGyaaga!? It was still alive, but one after another, countless spikes which came out of nowhere pierced the whole body of the red spider. It breathed its last in no time. Lilyn who was just standing doing nothing sneered and crossed her arms. Frightened by the scene, as the other red spiders begun to retreat all at once, One of them was wrapped up in flames, and the other was its entire body coated with ice, all at the same time. That strange phenomenon happened to the other spiders one after another, and one by one the demons died. What, one minute hasnt passed yet, you know? She pouted to the unsatisfactory result, and with a short sigh, SNAP! A snap of a finger resounded. Like a glass shattering, the disastrous scenery of the swarm of red spiders vanished in front of Lilyn. CLAP CLAP CLAP CLAP. Someones clapping was heard. It came from the passage the one they intended to enter a while ago. As expected of the Red Rose Witch. Even my Fantasia Magic is just a piece of cake for you A slender man with yellow hair stood there, smiling. Not a single trace of strength could be felt from him, to the extent that makes someone think why is a weak man like him doing in this dangerous place?, if not for the katana hanging on his waist. But whats really standing out are the beast ears on his head. Can you just quit living in this place alreadyCruzer? The said man is Cruzer Geo, a strange fellow living in the strange place called Shanjumon Cave. According to him, he came and live here in order to avoid disturbance from the outside as he does his favorite things. Cruzer is a blacksmith. Only a few knew his appearance, but his name and creations are famous in all parts of this world. Master Blacksmith Cruzer. There is no one in the armament working population who doesnt know his name and his weapons. It is said that his weapons cannot be matched even by first-class blacksmiths in the world. His creations are so highly appreciated that no one in this word doesnt desire them. It is so rule-breaking that in this age, the camp who gets the most of his works will surely bring victory. Therefore all the races sought him with bloodshot eyes. Though the fact of three kings of the world chasing after one beastman is strange, but considering his ability, it was convincing enough. Lets give an example. Can you cut iron with a sword? This could be a yes or a no. If a person with considerable skill handles it, he/she could even cut it in one swing. Then how about a namby-pamby old man? A kid? Is it possible for their trembling arms to cut that hard metal with a sword? Nearly impossible. No matter how well made the sword is, it wont be able to achieve its full potential if the one who handles it isnt skilled enough. However, Cruzers blades are a different league of their won. The user doesnt need any skill. Just make the sword touch the iron, let it go and it will cut through it just by its own weight like tofu. No matter how exceptionally talented the others be, no one was able to reproduce that incredible sharpness to a blade like Cruzer. Cruzers swords were then succeeded by whips that can be moved freely depending on the will of the user, then axes that produce explosion just by touching, and brought the world to a storm. However, after witnessing the tragic consequence of the weapons he had made, he tried to stop making weapons anymore. However, calculating how disastrous it is if theyre to lose him, the kings chased after him one after another, and as a result of running around, he ended up in Shanjumon Cave. Now, he makes a living by making and selling things used for housework such as kitchen knives. Of course, he comes out disguised while selling his works in Xaos. (TL Note: Does he also make a set of orihalcum kitchen knives?) By the way Cruzer, I need you to do me a favor Lilyn and the others went to his home to see him face to face. Although its more of a cave than a home, in order to be easier to live in, he only finished one cellar. Perhaps the other areas around here are specialized for his personal manufacturing. In the room, a mat similar to a tatami was spread on the floor, and there stood a low dining table and a bookshelf. Lilyn, who hasnt even touched the served tea thrusted the main business at hand immediately. Sipping the tea in a calm demeanor without breaking his composure, Cruzer began to talk. Lilyn-san, as I have said before, I refuse Why? This isnt unprofitable even for a bastard like you, you know? She bluntly told with raised eyebrows, but Cruzer whos expression didnt even change a little, You said youll make a place where all people can enjoy. Sure, its an attractive proposal, but that will be impossible Y-You cant say its impossible if you dont even try! She beat the desk in reflex. If it was the ordinary, a crack would be made, or worse, it may get destroyed, but not even a scratch was made on the table. This only proves that its strength is so excellent that its aggravating. Or as expected of a Cruzer product? Though Im a little ignorant of the present situations, I can still understand that the world doesnt yet desire peace. Which means that they still desire for war. And also, the children that Ive made are also being taken good care of for that war. Well, whether they can take care of it or not depends on their users His smile turned to something shaded with self-ridicule. The children are referring to the weapons he created. I realized how stupid I was. Of course, I dont regret that I made those children. Howeverabout how they handle my children, and the places they have gone throughI cant bear to see it anymore Regret and sorrow filled those words. Though he doesnt regret making them, he probably regretted the fact of handing it to the people who came to buy the weapons. After selling it to those merchants, he who was young that time thought that his weapons will become the foundation to acquire peace in the world. Well, it could be said that he only wanted to see his childrens figures fly and reach world. However, the merchant who couldnt find the true value of the weapon simply sold it off for a sum of gold. And as a result, the weapon reached the eyes of the king, and was utilized for war. I was really stupid. If I just think about it even a little, I should have understood that my children will surely be used for war. However, I was raising my head too high and didnt see whats beneath me CH 229 EPISODE 229: From Piercer (Tsuranuki) to Slasher (Zangeki) ========================================================= A tragedy assaulted him. In those chaotic times, some thieves were able to steal his creations, and with the very weapons of war he made by his own bare hands, he was deprived of his family. No matter how insignificant a person is, even if he or she is a lowly thief, if he or she were to wield such a weapon, calamity would be easy to bring. Cruzers parents who didnt expect such a thing happening were murdered, and by his assassin dagger, his wife was also What was left apart from him was his young child, the only blessing from him and his wifes love. He despaired. To the weapons he produced with pure love, to take away his beloved. Even that, the country still pressed him to make even stronger weapons. If he were to leave this situation as it is, not only him, but his young child will face danger. He who thought so left him* in his wifes younger sister, and finally decided to part himself from him. In order to protect his child until he grows up he made one spear on this occasion. (TL Note: The childs gender is ambiguously stated. It is still not sure if its a he, she or a threat to my ship at this point) Then he went around the world and collected the weapons he had made whenever he saw them. However, the pursuers multiplied even more, and after a long wild goose chase, he finally settled down in this Shanjumon Cave. She has heard this story from him before, but everyone on her back felt the grief hes shouldering and fell silent. Cruzer-dono, right? Like weve mentioned before, there is this one boy who took all our interest Eh? Ah, that reminds me, you have said something like that before, Silva-san To the dark atmosphere, Silva moved his mouth with a smile. Yes, who is very surprisingly, milady here have fallen in love with Fufufufufallen you say!? Wha-wawawawawawhat are you talking about you pervert! In the speech which made her astonished, she denied with all her might. I-Im not with that moron! Something like falling in love! Wh-why must I hold feelings to an insensitive blockhead like Hiiro?! Ooh? But I didnt say it was Hiiro-sama As Silvas face broke into a vulgar grin, blood goes up the head of Lilyn in an instant. Eei! Take it back! Listen Silva. That guy is my subordinate, no more, no less. Get it!? She grasped him by the neck and strangled him grandly, but it seems he doesnt mind, or more than that, he looks happy. Nofofofofofo! Looks like milady who is always not honest with her true feelings is quite honest right now~ Nfofofofofo! Eeei shut it you misunderstanding perverted butler! Nofofofofofofo! Cruzer, taken aback at the sudden situation, Shamoe going Fueeeee! of as usual, and Mikadzuchi in her human form before everyone is aware, tilting her head unable to grasp whats happening. Silva who doesnt change his attitude no matter how you persuade, though hes given a glare while running out of breath, his expression didnt collapse at all. Its frightening, milady Hmph! Why is this pervert using your vision to someones mind at times like this? But milady Being interrupted at the middle, she blurted out. What if it happens? Huh? What are you? What if, Hiiro-sama is with a woman right now, walking affectionately with them as it is? Fuu, what are you saying? A woman who walks alongside Hiiro affectionately does not exist! She stuck her flat chest in pride with quite an impact, you can imagine the explosion from behind her. Im afraid not, milady. In fact, the other day I caught sight of Hiiro-sama sandwiched in between Eveam-dono and Shublarz-dono and seems to be enjoying them What!? Dong such thing! So its breasts, huh! That guy cannot oppose breasts after all! As she caught the neck of Silva and strangled him again, Nofofofofofo! Oh yeah, Aquinas-dono and Marione-dono also came too (TL Note: WHAT? COULD YOU REPEAT THAT AGAIN, OFFICER? Yes Captain! We have spotted newly arrived ships entering the battle! Its SS Aquinas and SS Marione! And as if theyre spectating, SS Ornorth is also here! And were continuously being bombarded by SS Eveam and SS Shublarz! Theyre approaching with a pincer attack!!! Men, prepare for counterstrike! We have won and claimed this Hiiro Seas once, and it will be another stormy battle on the next, but we will stand firm! Hold the Line! SINK THEM TO DAVY JONES LOCKER! PREPARE THE TRAPEDOES!) Silence approached the scene. Die! Buhaaa!? Silva was blown away with an uppercut. Haaaa haaaah Good grief, how idiotic can you be! Eei! Die, die! The master kicking the butler who made fun of her hard. Cruzer could only stare wide-eyed the scenery. I-its quite surprising, really. Lilyn-san, you sure are quite nasty Huh? What? You punk want a piece of this too? With twitching cheeks and piercing glare, she waved her fist at Cruzer. N-no thanks. HoweverYou seem to be quite happy, Silva-san Of course, this pain is already pleasure for someone like me For him to say it readily even with a bleeding eye and nose, Lilyn dropped her shoulders in amazement. Really, How much will it take to kill this dunce Whatever she did, he revives immediately. This man is truly an incantation of immortality. Well, because of that, this gag has become a part-time for me A gag part-time job? What are you talking about you masochistic birdbrain? In the end, even the head wait, isnt his head strange in the first place? Nofofofofofo! That is quite savage, milady! But a savage milady is also what I yearn for~! Eeei, dont come near me! Disgusting! She kicked Silva struggling to cling to her more. Fufufu as expected of Silva-sama Mu? Did you say something, Shamoe? Nno, its nothing! I-I-I-I didnt say anything! The place which was a floating dark cloud until now became bright completely. This was Silvas aim after all. Also, though this is not certain, Lilyn somehow noticed it and participated. Due to being acquainted with them for a long time, she understood. No, she must have understood him in the first place. After the hectic exchange which lasted for a while, as they spent their tea time together, Uhmm so what story are we talking about again? It is natural for Cruzer to ask. The talk was derailed too much. Ehem! Well, its a story of a boy named Hiiro Ahh, thats right He nodded in assent as he recalled. Because his beast ears twitched slightly, Lilyn thought of it to be pretty cute. A boy named Hiiro. You talked only a little about him when you went here previously, right? Yes. As soon as Lilyn came to the Demon Country Xaos, she went to Cruzers whereabouts immediately. Before, Hiiro told him he doesnt want to go because its troublesome so she had no choice but to leave him for a week. Was there something about that boy? To tell you the truth, its what in his hand What do you mean? It isone of Cruzers creations The smile on Silvas face vanished, and was replaced with a serious expression. Frankly speaking, though it has changed a little from its original due to circumstances, it was surely the Piercing Blade?Tsuranuki (TL Note: Again, I have changed the wordings for this one. The original is ̵?ĥ̥which was translated as Thorn Sword?Piercer by Anri-sama, but to retain the name which is in Katakana, I decided to rename it that way, same as the previous Rending Blade?Zangeki) Ohso its that child He closed his eyes to recall, and opened it again and stared at Silva. That child is one of those prototypes that Ive created in order to produce certain swords. Even though I call it a prototype, its an excellent child, so I say. So, what about that child? Right now, it has been renamed to Rending Blade?Zangeki ..Eh? He stared wide-eyed in surprise, unable to comprehend. W-wait a minute. From Tsuranuki (Piercer) to Zangeki (Slasher)? The name changed? Impossible. As far as I know, they are separate entities, and I have entrusted Slasher to a certain person. What on Edea happened? With a slight delay, Silva spoke. Well, we looked around the Demon country for half a hear Yes, I heard about that. Honestly, I was surprised that you moved out of your castle Right? That reminds me, it was in that castle that milady and Cruzer met for the first time Hmph, to even refuse my invitation at that time Pouting in dissatisfaction, Cruzer could only give her a bitter smile. Well, they not pursuing further why he is hiding yet inviting him to live there will surely make him insecure. Getting back to the main topic, we met a certain person during this mid-year A certain person? Yes. Zaft-dono, a master blacksmith Zzaft-Zaft, you say!? He repeated himself to clarify, but Silva himself agreed. Yes. I heard from him that he was your disciple Cruzer narrowed his eyes and looked down. Discipledisciple, is it? Its true that I gave preliminary lessons to him, but its just the basics Such story is heard. When Cruzer was touring around the world, he set foot on the Demon Country. There, he met a youngun named Zaft. He was aiming to be a master blacksmith, too, but did a big failure and got depressed, or so he said. For Cruzer whose passion was lost as a master blacksmith, being dazed by the passion of this person, he taught him the basics of blacksmithing in kindness on impulse. Hes like a dry sponge, and only within approximately one week, he is now on the levels of one of the best. He said the basics you taught were very easy to understand, and it contributed greatly to what he is now, or so he said is that so Hes like a child shyly scratching his cheeks in embarrassment. Even though hes not formally his pupil, he doesnt feel bad. It was Zaft-dono who transformed it into Zangeki I see. I had handed it to him when we parted ways. Its the reward for trying his best for that one week. I thought that if its him, he wont treat that child as if its nothing. But if Im not mistaken, Slasher is supposed to have ended its role and cant be used anymore Like he said, Rending Blade?Zangeki was broken at the middle, so it cannot be used as a sword anymore. When I found that child, it was already in such state. I wanted to carry and bury it in a secure place, but Zaft wanted that child Therefore he gave it as a reward, to not hurt that person. Its just what Cruzer-dono said. But because of that, Zaft-dono wanted it to be revived Eh? I want to catch up to my teacher and make him recognize me. So by these hands, Ill bring back this sword that died back to life again Zaft said such things? No, that would be difficult. That child is the completed form of a prototype as I said a while ago. No matter how good his arms are, it is impossible for him to bring it to life again without it. Using the materials to make a common sword evenah As he saw the face of Silva, he noticed. Silva nods again to answer that. Hiiro-sama has also come with us. And in his arms is the prototype Tsuranuki you made was it really combined? He arrived at that answer, not hiding is surprise. Yes. They happened to pass the neighborhood by chance, and Zaft who saw the Piercing Blade?Tsuranuki entreated Hiiro to rebuild the Rending Blade?Zangeki by all means. However, Hiiro didnt like to leave the sword to someone whom he doesnt know well and declined from the beginning. After begging over and over again, Hiiro stated a condition of showing his arms first. Then Zaft brought Hiiro to his atelier, where the view of various swords mixed in there should impress him. Various kinds of katana were displayed there. Though Hiiro had seen a lot of swords already, he havent seen those of katana designs that much, and in contrast to Lilyn doesnt care too much about them, Hiiro is especially charmed by the characteristic of the katana and thus, he was nodding in satisfaction to the articles displayed. All the swords are surely well-made. Still, they didnt pass on the category of what Hiiro is looking for. However, thats until Zaft brought the Rending Blade?Zangeki over. Hiiro who saw it was fascinated even though it is broken. This only shows that he clearly liked it. He liked to see the sword being revived by all means. When he told that the katana will be repaired if he were to offer the sword, Hiiro accepted it readily. Considerable time is needed to make the katana. But the two swords synthesized magnificently, and thus, the Rending Blade?Zangeki was reborn. Silva asked whether it is really okay for him to part with the katana, but he just gave one condition upon handing the sword. Besides, he was already satisfied of being able to make such a sword. And the only condition is: If they were to meet Cruzer again, he wants him to show the katana to him. And this is why were here, Cruzer-dono. Thank you very much, he said He became such a splendid master blacksmith, eh Was he deeply moved? Cruzer stared his eyes in a distance. However, that deep emotion was frozen in his following words. Thanks to that katana, Hiiro-sama has brought victory to the duel with the Gabranth Zangeki was used for war? It changed completely and now, he glared at Silva with a harsh look. CH 230 Chapter 230 C Enemy Spirit [Liliyns POV] At the time Cruzer glared Silva for answers, an explosion occurred within the cave. Then, the earth shook as splinters fell from the muddy ceiling of the cave. Whats happening? (Liliyn) Liliyn glanced at the path leading to the exit of this cave with a suspicious expression and said, Monsters? (Liliyn) No, thats impossible, no monster in this area would do something like destroying their natural habitat. That kind of explosion wasnt caused by monsters. (Cruzer) The one who answered was Cruzer who was well-informed about the Shanjumon Cave Hou, this has become interesting. So you mean to say that other than us, there were other curious people who have set foot in this cave? (Liliyn) ..I fear thats likely true. (Cruzer) .. if thats the case, the problem is why and for what purpose did they come here. I do have an idea though. (Liliyn) When she turned her eyes towards Cruzer, he refused the accusing gaze. Its not me. (Cruzer) Hou, whats your basis? (Liliyn) Whenever I go out, I always wear a disguise, and even when I return back, I always take more than enough precaution. (Cruzer) I see, if there was someone capable of exceeding your stealth skills, this problem could have been solved already. (Liliyn) If someone like Hiiro who could multi-use the characters:Transparency|͸ & Invisibility|LΡ, then Cruzer wouldnt be able to see them, much less, to notice them. Furthermore, if such person was able to do it, then hes not just an ordinary spy. Although Cruzer also was not an ordinary man, it would still be difficult to track him who specializes in covert. That could be true. However, there might be another reason. (Silva) What? (Liliyn) Based on the sound earlier, these people may be fighting a monster, however, if I was in their position, I would find a gentler method to do it considering our purpose in here. They were not hiding their presence or even taking heed of their actions. These people are not spies in my opinion. (Silva) In other words, even if someone has come here, their purpose was not Cruzer. Liliyn also agreed to this thought. Besides, even if I was being tailed, I whos always serious in covert operations wont be noticed that easily. (Cruzer) ..come to think of it, you were always like that, huh? (Liliyn) Cruzers words were not conceited. Certainly, its impossible to track him down because he was a person who never failed to take precaution in their travels. As long as its not on the same level of Hiiros foul-playing magic. Then for what purpose.ah, there was one in here. (Liliyn) What do you mean? (Cruzer) I will be able to confirm it if we meet our mysterious intruders. (Liliyn) Liliyns expression curved into a smile that seems to say this is going to be fun and stood up. Along with her, Silva also stood up similarly. Shamoe, and Mi.ah, shes asleep. (Liliyn) She caught the figure of Mikazuki sleeping on Shamoes lap. Both of you stay here for a bit. (Liliyn) I-I understand. (Shamoe) Shamoe responded with a quiet voice, taking into consideration of Mikazukis sleeping figure. Lets go Silva. (Liliyn) Certaintly Milady. (Silva) Silva walks in front of Liliyn as if to say Im Miladys shield anytime. What should I do? (Cruzer) Do as you see fit. but if by any chance the intruders were really aiming at you, hide here with Shamoe and the others. (Liliyn) if you say so. (Cruzer) Ill come back soon after I question those intruders for information. But, if they still feign ignorance about their intrusion, it might become a little bit rough. Kukuku. (Liliyn) The gloomy atmosphere she felt after arriving in this place vanished. Though she wasnt sure of their purpose in here, (I guess I can pass off my boredom with them) They went out of place while Liliyn was expecting to be amused a little. Covering most of the surrounding area were corpses of Blood Ants. These monsters that have a similar size to a 10 years old human child, attacks in swarms which rated them as rank A difficulty. The corpse had its limbs and hands cut off completely as if the corpse had been subjected to a destructive explosion as blood were scattered all over the place. And two figures remained in those surroundings. Those two wore jet-black robes on their bodies with some blood staining their clothes. Even though they were small fries, they still attacked us. What weak monsters! (???) One of the two had a large build that was casually spewing off a violent mood. Apparently, this person seems to be the criminal offender who did this to the Blood Ants. Liliyn slowly peeked from the hole they were in. However, we are being observed by someone. (???) The other of the two spoke with his child-like figure, Ha? No one told us that there would be people here. Where are they? (???) The large one who hasnt noticed them looks around restlessly. However, when the small one shifted their direction towards their location, he threw out something from his chest. Kiiin! SeeThere they are. (???) The small guy muttered those confident words as if they had been played by his earlier attack. He threw a dagger towards them as Silva repelled it by throwing a kitchen knife from his. It couldnt be helped if their whereabouts were easily discovered but, (I wanted to collect a little more information from their talk earlier) Liliyn and Silva appeared in front of two black-robed people. Hah? Whats a brat doing in this place? (???) (TL Note: Yup. He just raised his death flag) Surprising words came from the large man earlier, but Dont you know that this brat is going to train that mouth of yours right now? (Liliyn) Hah? Oi, do you understand what this brat is blubbering about? (???) The large guy wasnt taking Liliyns words seriously as a mocking snicker soon followed his words. Be quiet Iraora. Shes the person who wounded Kainabi you know? I remember it clearly because I was there too. (???) As he was rebuked by the small companions of his, Iraora clicked his tongue. That time? You mean that woman who kicked Kainabi, that woman? (Iraora) Exactly. She had not participated in the duel so its natural that you may not know of her, but this person is the younger sister of Aquinas. (???) . Aquinas? (Iraora) Iraora then glared at Liliyn with suspicious eyes. However, Liliyn did her best not to reveal the surprise on her face. (Is that guy somehow related to my blood family.? No, thats not possible. These men were also the same black-robed people at that time. So that means they are Predecessor Demon Lord Avoros subordinates. This development is getting better and better..) Even if their blood relation was kept with minimum secrecy, Avoros would most likely find out the truth about it easily. If thats the case, then he might also have information about her private life. Lets hope this doesnt become troublesome in the future. (Avoros..I really cant understand that person.) While Liliyn was thinking of such things, the small companion of Iraora supplemented additional information of her. That girl is known as the Red Rose Witch. Her strength is probably on the same level as Aquinas. (???) Hee, this brat is that strong, huh? But no matter how I see it this brat is still a just a baby! (Iraora) Liliyn was having a hard time containing her anger from Iraoras rude behavior. When she was about to hit him for the time being, someone quietly touched her by the shoulders. Milady, please leave this one to me. (Silva) Silva walked forward without hearing her answer. Oh my. This is quite a coincidence. Im honored to meet you again Doushi-dono? (Silva) (TL note: ͬʿ (read as Doushi) means fellow/comrade/companion. In this case, it would fellow-race or fellow-kin. In other words, a Spirit like Silva) . (Fellow-kin?) Silva lightly dipped her heads downwards as a show of courtesy to the small companion of Iraora. That said, werent you too rude with my master earlier? (Silva) The small companion seems to have noticed something and instantly calls out to his companion. Runaway from there Iraora! (Fellow-kin?) Hah? (Iraora) However, it was too late. A black pool creeped out from the foothold of the two people, the small guy was able to avoid it with a safe margin, but Iraoras body was wrapped by that blackness. O-oi. what the heck is this.!? (Iraora) It seemed impossible to move for Iraora as his body was covered by that black substance. ..Pool Ball. (Silva) At the mention of that name, a black, round object manifested in Silvas hands and instantaneously shot it towards the snared Iraora. The ball moved at a tremendous speed and, Dogaan! It splendidly hit his belly. Guhaa!? (Iraora) Iraora vomited blood as his expression warped from a ragged look. Will you pardon me if I would be the one who will gladly discipline that bad mouth of yours, no? (Silva) It was not Silvas usual smile, but a sneer that contained hostility and blood thirst. Then Liliyn shifted her glance to the small companion of Iraora, Hey Silva, you said fellow-kin right? You mean this guy? (Liliyn) Indeed Milady. Even if he was concealing his appearance with a robe, I can feel it.. You understand right? That we are a similar existence a Spirit to be exact. (Silva) (Fellow-kin) However, before the person could answer, Uraaaaaaaaaaaa! (Iraora) Oh my!? (Silva) Though Iraora was being restrained by Silvas dark magic, surprisingly Iraora tore it off with all of his strength and broke from its captivity. And when Iraora stripped off his robe, Oi Abyss, I can kill these people right? (Iraora) Iraora clarified his companion with a stern face. It seemed to be painted with wild excitement and anger that would jump at any second at them. Like I said before, dont rage in here. How will you take responsibility if we lose requested item? (Abyss) It seemed that Iraora was the cause of the massacre of the Blood Ants based from his performance earlier. However, he was sharply rebuked by his Abyss again. Ku.b-but. (Iraora) He was looking at Abyss as if he was not satisfied with that kind of explanation. Following that grinding sounds could be heard from him. Keep your mouth shut. Ill deal with this. (Abyss) Abyss gazed at Silva after saying those words. .you said fellow-kin.right? (Abyss) I did, yes. (Silva) .I had no intention to hide my identity using this robe, but this is just insurance. (Abyss) As he said so, he folded his hood. Liliyn who saw that leaked an admiring voice, Hou~ (Fumu, he is certainly the same as Silva) In other words, this person was a Spirit, moreover, a humanoid type. His physical look seems considerably young compared to Silva. Although Hiiro will likely treat him indifferently. He had long-slit eyes, slender jaw, and silky jet-black hair. And for some reason, he had Hiiros unfriendly expression somehow. (That guy also had black hair. Well at least, I like this guys face better) Certainly, if judged based on his looks, aside from being taller than her, he possesses a feminine handsome face. She felt a bit guilty when she thought of beating this person a little. However, Liliyn felt that his cold expression didnt have any grace of showing a smile. It was as if his expression lacked any emotion. Abyss-dono is this good to call you with? (Silva) Sure, yours is Silva, right? (Abyss) It is (Silva) Because Silva was quietly watching Abyss, the latter asks the meaning of his actions. But Silva spoke first while partly closing one of his eyes. As I thought. You are also a Dark Spiritright? (Silva) .so that means you really did notice at that time. (Abyss) The time Abyss was talking about appears to be the duel incident. Then Ill introduce again myself. Im Abyss of Matar Deus! (Abyss) Mines Iraora! (Iraora) .if Im not mistaken, that large dickhead over there was the traitor of Evila from the previous war, right? (Liliyn) Hou, so Im that famous, huh? (Iraora) Seeing such a hearty smile, Liliyn could only show her displeasure about it. This person seems to have a screw loose on his head if he can make such an expression despite being denounced to treachery. During the previous war, Iraora was a general tasked in guarding one of the only bridges connecting the Humas and Evila continents. His strength was comparable to the Demon Lords personal army, the Cruel Division. No, that might not be. There should be another guard along with him, Cruel 6th rank, Greyald, and he was killed too easily. He might not be an ordinary enemy after all. But being falsely accused of betrayal is kind of rude you know? Thats because from the beginning I was serving my one and only master! And its not that weak-willed lass those people serve on. (Iraora) Though Eveams reputation was being bad-mouthed right now, because Liliyn didnt have any special reason to defend the woman, she didnt respond to that. So? What does your master hope by sending you people in here? Whats your purpose for coming here? (Liliyn) And if we dont answer? (Abyss) Abyss nonchalantly answered her questions. However, she anticipated this much for their answer. Thats because all of them were mutual enemies at war with each other. Rather, it was Leowald and Eveam who accurately waged war on Avoros. Though Liliyn was not directly involved with them, she knew that she couldnt let these people do what they want for the sake of her future movements. So I guess I will have to force those information out of you people then? (Liliyn) Liliyn released a dreadful aura that shook the surrounding atmosphere. Iraoras expression that was mocking them a little while ago, lost its composure. This guy.. So she wasnt a brat after all? (Iraora) I told you right? And its not just her, that man beside her is considerably strong too. I may not know their abilities. So we probably are somewhat at a disadvantage? (Abyss) Hah? What are you bickering about! Isnt it great there is someone who can release that kind of pressure in here! (Iraora) However, in contrast to his companions enthusiasm, Abyss responded with a sigh. Like I said, you cant rampage in this place. How will you apologize to His Majesty if we couldnt obtain it? (Abyss) Ku the heck is this. Damn it (Iraora) However, the other side can do that without care. Fighting them is too risky. (Abyss) Abyss observed the surroundings and discovered something that got his attention. Iraora (Abyss) What? (Iraora) Look over there. (Abyss) Hah? (Iraora) Use that. (Abyss) I see. (Iraora) The corners of Iraoras mouth raised up, and he immediately rushed into action. He grabbed one of the corpses lying around and threw it towards Liliyn. Disappear you hindrances! (Liliyn) When the corpse reached her, Liliyn lightly brought her hands downward and split the corpse in half. However, the figures of the enemies disappeared before her very eyes, Milady, they are over there! (Silva) The direction that Silva had indicated to was towards above. These were tunnels used by many Blood Ants. Then, Iraora began to cry out suddenly. Liliyn frowned at the tremendous roaring voice of Iraora. While she was trying to understand the significance of that action, the muddy walls trembled, and one after another, numerous Blood Ants fell from the many holes (I see! That yell was made to summon those monsters from the nest!) It was like a rain of ants. Furthermore, the yell wasnt just used to summon them from their nest, it also incited the anger of these monsters. The rain seemed endless as there was no limit to their numbers. The way things are going these monster might soon block the passages of this area. This way, hurry! (Cruzer) Cruzer seemed to have used one of the holes as his entrance to this area. It seemed impossible now to track those people in this kind of situation. It cant be helped! Were returning Silva! (Liliyn) Yes, Milady! (Silva) They ran towards the tunnel Cruzer was in. [Abyss POV] Iraora chuckled as he saw Liliyn return among one the tunnels of this area. Your plan seemed to have worked. (Iraora) Yeah. I was fortunate enough to notice the signs of demons on those holes. Good thing the nest was among those tunnels. (Abyss) Should I say as expected of a Spirit ? Ah, but that old man was also a Dark Spirit like you right? Do you know him? (Iraora) These kinds of things are just trivial matters. Our duty right now is to search the requested item by His Majesty. (Abyss) Yeah youre right. But do you know the exact location of it? (Iraora) Abyss silently gazed at one of the holes of the area, and then he wore his hood again. This way. Follow me. (Abyss) Yeah yeah I know. But dont boss me around! (Iraora) Then if you get lost along the way, I wont bother looking for you. Do you want that? (Abyss) Iraora stiffened from his remarks and inadvertently clicked his tongue. Damn it, then find that place quickly. (Iraora) Sure. (Abyss) Although Abyss said that, there was a slight anxiousness in his thoughts. It was about that man who called over Liliyn and her companion. (His face seems familiar.no, thats just my imagination. It shouldnt be possible) He abandoned such thoughts, although it took him a while to forget the Deja Vu. They have a more important task to do right now. The two people disappeared inside the dark hole. CH 231 Chapter 231 C The Core of the Founder Demon Lord Liliyn POV You have my gratitude, Cruzer-dono. (Silva) Even though Silva was an all-seeing existence to be feared, he bowed in front of Cruzer in gratitude for helping their escape. Please dont worry. If by any chance Liliyn-sans warning was true, I would have troubled you either way. (Cruzer) Cruzer also similarly bowed with the same degree of gratitude. And apparently, they didnt seem to be looking for me. (Cruzer) His relief was obvious as his expression loosened. Liliyn didnt probe any further about it. Oi Cruzer, youre well informed about this place right? I have one question about it (Liliyn) .its about their purpose, isnt it? (Cruzer) Cruzer seemed to have anticipated her question. As far as that goes, didnt those people slipped a few words related to their purpose in this place? (Silva) Yeah they did. I thought the reason why they set their foot in this secluded place was to search for Cruzer, but (Liliyn) Those people seemed to know what they were doing. They dont seem to be. Rather.. They seem to be looking for some treasure sleeping inside this cave. (Liliyn) (Cruzer) Cruzer kept silent with his eyes partly closed. He placed a hand on his chins as he pondered about Liliyns words. Because of such actions, Liliyn noticed him and awaited for his response. .I see, it cant be helped to have such conclusion. No one would visit this place with only sightseeing as their intentions. (Cruzer) It apparently seems that Cruzer as well arrived with the same conclusion as them. Thats why if you know anything here that could help us, say it now. If what they are looking do exist, then we have to stop them in finding that treasure first. (Liliyn) If you say it like that, I will cooperate. However, Im not that detailed about this, alright? This is only based on what Ive seen, so I have no knowledge regarding as to why or how it got here. (Cruzer) And so Cruzer spoke about the treasure sleeping inside the Shanjuumon Cave A long time ago, this cave was just a usual cave. It was said to be a hiding place of a Demon Lord. This person had placed a mysterious force that prevents intruders from invading it using an unknown high-level magic. TL Note: (Please note that this Demon Lord is not Eveam. I know who it is, but consider this one as some other Demon Lord in the past.) In other words, an optical illusion magic that changes interior of the cave every time an intruder enters. Impossible! I was fooled by a magic that I was specialised in! (Liliyn) Liliyns unique magic was called Fantasia Magic, a magic that spites illusions towards selected enemies while the caster is unaffected by it. Of course, she knew that there were other people out there who uses a similar magic, however even if they could use it, at the very least, it shouldnt have worked on her. Liliyns sixth sense would have instantly told her and see through the illusions. So Liliyn couldnt entirely believe this baseless rumors that she was deceived by such magic. But she still couldnt escape the illusion even if she was trying to breakthrough the magic. If she used her magic, her sixth sense should have already told her where that treasure was located. Liliyn did not expect that there was a magic existing beyond her unique magic. This was making her conflicted. I understand how unbelievable this seems, Liliyn-san. I do believe that your Fantasia Magicis the only one that exists in this world. And its very strong so to speak. (Cruzer) She pouted as if to say Thats natural. Its my unique magic. However, if you know what kind of treasure is sleeping in this cave, Im sure you will also agree with me. (Cruzer) ..what do you mean? (Liliyn) Cruzer paused for a bit, and began to speak in a deep quiet voice. The treasure that lies inside the Shanjuumon Cave is the The Core of the Founder Demon Lord (Eh? Did I hear that correctly..? He..he said the core of the Founder. Demon Lord?) Liliyn instinctively asked Cruzer again to confirm if she heard those words correctly. Like I said a while ago, the treasure that lies in this place is the core of the person who founded Xaouskingdom. Demon Lord Adams. (Cruzer) Liliyn grinded her teeth unintentionally. Her arms trembled as she made a fist. You understand right? No, you may have already arrived at what Im trying to point out. Because Adams specialises in a unique magic as well.. Im pretty sure you are aware of that, am I right Liliyn-san? (Cruzer) . (Liliyn) (TL Note: The author used Ů | Kanojo. This means Adams is a woman.) (Of course I know. Because that Adams is..) She was renowned to be the strongest Demon Lord who reigned over anyone. Her magic too made her known as the Queen of Dreamsbecause that magic was Fantasia Magic. Yes, she was the Succubus-kin whom Liliyn-san inherited her unique magic. (Cruzer) (TL Note: ħ means Dream-Demon Kin. So it can either be an Incubus or Succubus.) Silva who knew this quietly watched the conversation of the two people. Liliyn who had a face that wont recognise this rumor, glared at Cruzer. She stared at him for awhile, until she leaked a exasperated sigh. His eyes wasnt lying. .does that thing really exists in here? (Liliyn) She asked with a depressed tone. Yes. That thing exists in here. Although I dont know the reason why it is in here, the effect towards us is already credible proof thats in here Im certainly sure of this. (Cruzer) I see. (Liliyn) Milady. (Silva) Silva seemed to have been worried about Liliyn due to her obvious bewilderment about this. You said you were certain about this? Then it means you have confirmed it with your own eyes? (Liliyn) I did. Despite how I look right now, Im very proficient in searching mysterious things. (Cruzer) Oh, now that you mention it, your family was also like that. (Liliyn) She shrugged her shoulders as if to say Cant be helped. Cruzers family descendants were appraisal experts, so if Cruzer says he confirmed it, then it is very reliable indeed. Anyway, with this, we have already grasped their intentions. Those guys are surely aiming for the Core of the Founder Demon Lordif it really is here. (Liliyn) I agree. (Silva) That Predecessor Demon Lord probably ordered this retrieval. Although I dont know what they will use it for, its obvious its going to be something bad. Its importance is also supported by sending a Spiritnamed Abyss. (Liliyn) If he sent a Spiritin his place, then he would not have any worry of getting lost because of the clairvoyance of that being. Are we going to chase them out? (Silva) Liliyn pondered for a little, before she shook her head in face of Silvas question. Lets leave them be. (Liliyn) .are you fine with it? (Silva) Because of her unexpected reply, Silva exaggeratedly asked in surprise. Yeah, although that Abyss guy was certainly a Spirit, those guys, or at least, those two wont be able to get it, if we are talking about theCore of the Founder Demon Lordof course. (Liliyn) You dont seem to be lying (Cruzer) Cruzer who had been listening to this, lightly made sigh as if to say I give up, you win.. Although she said that, she was a little irritated for not being able to return the payback to them. Of course I am. Even I was deceived by it. I would be running over there if I could feel it right now you know? (Liliyn) Oh dear, I knew you were going to say that. (Cruzer) Still Milady, what if those people were able to reach the Core, are you sure they cant obtain it? (Silva) Let me see, if those guys really did reach its location then (Liliyn) 3rd Person POV Oi Abyss! What is the meaning of this! (Iraora) The reason why Iraora was shouting is due to him being speechless by the spectacle stretched in front of their eyes. However, Abyss who was besides him, didnt respond and stared at it quietly. What the heck is this! Wha.why are there so many Corein here! (Iraora) As for their current location, they arrived at a place they were unfamiliar of as numerous bluish black gems greeted them in every direction. How is this supposed to be a cave when its this utterly wide! What the hell is going in here!? (Iraora) . (Abyss) Oi Abyss! Open that fucking mouth of yours and do something about this! (Iraora) Although the situation had become too confusing, Abyss wont answer him even with his frantic shout earlier. It was making Iraora more irritated. Where the hell is the real Core of the Founder Demon Lord! Arent you a Clairvoyant Race? Then find it already! (Iraora) However, Abyss still didnt respond as he continued looking at the shining gems around them. And finally. .this is quite astonishing. (Abyss) Hah? What the heck are you talking about? (Iraora) This spectacle should I say as expected of the Founder Demon Lords power (Abyss) Abyss who said such word, then approached and touched one of the gems. He took it with his small hands easily. Oh! Is that the real thing! (Iraora) .no, you are mistaken. (Abyss) Hah? But isnt this the illusion of that guy? If you can touch it like that, isnt that the genuine one? (Iraora) Abyss dropped the gem and broke like a shattered glass bead when it hit the ground. Once you have mastered magic, it is very difficult to tell it apart from reality. It can dominate ones inner soul and manipulate their feelings. Thats magic. For instance, I want to touch the gem, and when I try to touch it, it becomes possible to touch it. (Abyss) .? (Iraora) Iraora inclines his head as if to show that hes having difficulty understanding Abyss words. But Abyss ignored him and continued with his explanation. However, if we think about it oppositely The moment he said that, he reached to another gem only to be in vain. His hands passed through it like touching a reflection of it. It becomes an illusion the moment I convinced myself it was just a fake. (Abyss) ..then what does this mean? (Iraora) In other words, this is a space created by the real Cores magic where your inner thoughts are reflected real time. (Abyss) wait, then isnt the solution easy! Lets just think that the real thing is in here! (Iraora) Though he thought the solution was that simple after that complicated explanation but, Listen, even if we perceive these gems as the real one, do you think that is the genuine one? (Abyss) hah? (Iraora) What you will experience is probably an illusion that gives you the real thing that you most desired. (Abyss) Iraora couldnt understand it still, so he stared blankly in puzzlement. Then let us assume then. Assume that you are under the impression of an illusion that makes you think this is the real thing. Then this moving world that we are now is just an illusion set to makes us think we are in here. (Abyss) I somehow get the idea. (Iraora) In short, with this illusion in place, it is impossible to find the real thing. (Abyss) H-h-hey! Are you saying were on a stalemate here! What happened to the Spiritcan see through this and that! There is a limit on how one can be useless you know!? (Iraora) Spirits are not omnipotent. This is something that cannot be seen even if you have a Clairvoyant Vision. In order to break through this magic, it will require power that defies common sense. (Abyss) Abyss leaks a sigh of amazement as he looked at the wide space in front of him. If its theFairy Queenor theSpirit King, they might be able to understand this kind of phenomenon. Unfortunately, that level of perception is out of my reach. (Abyss) W-what the fuck (Iraora) This is obviously beyond my powers. No, it might be because His Majesty predicted this would happen that he sent us towards here. (Abyss) Hah? Whats your point? (Iraora) Avoros had something to them before they went to this place. About that thing I requested, if you can get it, will you pick it up for me and bring it back? Thats what he said. In other words, His Majesty may have visited this place once before us. And similarly, he fell in the same situation as us and abandoned it with regrets. And so he thought that if a Spiritlike me is dispatched here, then there would be a chance. (Abyss) Then that means, we failed this fucking mission. No, wait a minute. Didnt you have a Magic-Nullificationtrait? Then why are you affected by this kind of magic? (Iraora) It was as he said. High-Ranking Spiritsare existences who have an ability inside their body called Magic-Nullification. Perhaps this magic has the power to invalidate Magic-Nullification (Abyss) Hey hey, isnt that even possible! (Iraora) Yes they do. That category of magic is called Absolute Magic. (Abyss) What the heck is that? (Iraora) Another name for it is Spirit Magic. Iraora, do you know of the phenomenon called the Red Rain? (Abyss) Hah? You mean that rain thats considered a magic but also can invalidate magic? (Iraora) Well with that recognition, theres no doubt thats the one, butSpiritscan use magic under that rain. Thats because the magic Spiritshandle has an effect that invalidate all other interferences. Even if its Magic-Nullification, it is powerless over Absolute Magic. (Abyss) Then cant you cast your own magic since it can nullify interferences? (Iraora) Though Abyss could understand where he was going with this, he had a rather complex expression about it. What Iraora meant to say is that if Abyss uses his Spirit Magicthen wouldnt they be able to break past the interference. Certainly we have that kind of option. (Abyss) Then why dont you use your magic. (Iraora) HoweverAbsolute Magicacknowledges superiority and inferiority. (Abyss) Hah? (Iraora) If someone strong is capable of causing this phenomenon. (Abyss) (Iraora) Then the current me is unable to invalidate this kind of magic. (Abyss) .tsk, what a useless guy! Then that means all we did were in vain!? (Iraora) Iraora clicks his tongue as he put sarcasm in his words towards expressionless Abyss. Not really. We were able to accomplish the mission of confirming our goal so that we can prepare counter-measures in the future. Although it would have been better if we could get the real thing, at least we got information about this. (Abyss) Then what are we going to do now (Iraora) For the meantime, let us report back to His Majesty and wait for further instructions. tsk, this mission is troublesome, fuck! (Iraora) The two of them returned their heels back towards the exit as they left the widely broad area before them. CH 232 After Liliyn and the others gave up chasing Abyss group from retrieving the Core of the Founder Demon Lord, they went back to Cruzers shelter where Shamoe and Mikazuki was waiting for their arrival. Milady, I may have asked this before, but are you really sure that the Corewould be left untouched? (Silva) Although Silva was asking it to Liliyn, it was Cruzer who replied to his question. Its going to be alright, Im sure of it. You remember what I told you about what I saw there right? (Cruzer) Yes. I do remember. (Silva) If its those two, they wont be able to do something about it. The power of the Coreis that abnormal. (Cruzer) .if you say so. (Silva) Silva didnt pursue the subject anymore because he noticed that neither Liliyn or Cruzer was worried about it. .well then. (Cruzer) All of a sudden, Cruzer eyes sharpened as he turned it towards Silva and Liliyn. Let us continue to that topic we were talking about awhile ago. (Cruzer) Silva nodded to show his recollection of their talk while slightly perplexed by the sudden change of Cruzers mood. Its about Hiiro-sama, I presume (Silva) The youth you call by the name Hiiro. Is it really true that he participated and used the sword Zangekiin the previous war? (Cruzer) .thats a definite yes. (Silva) For a few seconds, Cruzers expression distorted into a bitter one. His dark expression had a trace of regret and concern. For Zangekito be used in the war.does Zafu knows about this? (Cruzer) Zafu was Cruzers so called apprentice whom he taught about the basics of blacksmithing for about one week. And more importantly, Zafu should know that using Cruzers creations to hurt other people in this world was something he hated. Thats why, he found it hard to believe that Zafu who knew such ideal of his, would hand over Zangekito a person who can easily participate in a war. Originally, Hiiro-sama was only an adventurer. Of course, we told Zafu that the sword would be used if they encountered resistance. However, we did not expect that Hiiro-sama would voluntarily join the war, even we who had participated as well, did not understand his reason as of yet. (Silva) I seeno, Im sorry, please continue. (Cruzer) Silva then briefly told Cruzer about their travels. The youth named Hiiro was only intending to sightsee the whole world. And he seems to be cooperating with Liliyns ambition by laying the groundwork for it to be realized. Though laying the groundwork sounds good, its actually a movement to reach out to those painfully living in this world and gather them to A place where everyone can enjoywhich Liliyn-san intends to build. This was also the reason why Cruzer went along with them. B-but (Cruzer) That person doesnt hurt his comrades? Though Silva may have said that, Cruzer couldnt easily assent to it as his expression turned into a gloomy one. Then, how about meeting him personally for once? (Silva) .eh?..meet him personally? Me? (Cruzer) Yes. By meeting him face to face, you will be able to judge if Hiiro-sama is worthy of Zangeki. (Silva) Kukuku, whatever you think about him, Im sure you will be definitely surprised. If you meet him now your sense of values will surely be blown away by his ambiguity, but is that still fine with you ? (Liliyn) Liliyn looked like an excited child, but somewhat nasty. It was as if she was looking at them with mischievous eyes. Is that how unfathomable this man called Hiiro is? .for you to describe a person that far (Cruzer) Cruzer lightly sighed as he quiety shut his eyes. It seems he needs to think about this with careful consideration. Silva whispers to Liliyn not loud enough for Cruzer to hear. Is it alright to do this Milady? (Silva) Whats wrong about it? (Liliyn) Hiiro-sama deemed it bothersome to visit this place. I believe we will receive the same answer from him again if we ask him? (Silva) I know that. Isnt that the reason why we are here in the first place? (Liliyn) Eh? (Silva) Thatthat guy said that.he would help me in establishing my dream. (Liliyn) Silva didnt say anything in face of the blushing Liliyn. The persuasion of Cruzer is also related to my dream. S-so, that person will surely agree, no, he will definitely come! I-if he doesnt then Im going to force him to come here! (Liliyn) Milady, I think youre getting your priorities backward. (Silva) S-silence! B-besides that guy is. (Liliyn) Liliyn sends a glance towards Cruzer who was still in deep thought. If its that guy, he will be able to change the present Cruzer. (Liliyn) . I see, I also agree with that too. (Silva) Liliyn also closed her eyes as Silva kindly smiled at her. Next to them, Shamoe swept Mikazukis head as the latter still slept on her lap. The mood between each pair felt like a mother and child, it was an otherworldly scene rarely seen in this gloomy cave. After a while, Cruzer finally opened his eyes. Everyone noticed the change in him, and paid attention to the answer he had arrived. .I understand. Let me meet this person, no, I would rather like to meet him personally. (Cruzer) Understood. What time would you like to meet him? (Liliyn) Let me see, will tomorrow perhaps suffice? (Cruzer) Fumu then we will come back here noon of tomorrow. (Liliyn) Silva nods similarly with them. Shamoe also made the same gesture in return to their finalized appointment. Noted. Then I will be waiting here tomorrow. (Cruzer) Liliyn stood up as Cruzer said so, and gestured Silva to give Cruzer the sack they brought. It was the luggage Mikazuki brought in her beast-form. Oh my, you didnt have to do this. (Cruzer) Inside the sack were delicacies brought as a present for Cruzer. Cruzer shyly expresses his delightedness. Silva carried the still sleeping Mikazuki in his arms as Shamoe followed in tow. Though Liliyn also followed them from behind, Look forward to it Cruzer. Hiiro is not an ordinary person you see every day. And then she went out along with her companions. Cruzer waved in response to her words as he expressed a wry smile. Meanwhile, Abyss and Iraora came back from the Shanjumon Cave and reported what happened to the Predecessor Demon Lord Avoros. He listened to their report with a smile on her face, but midway, his eyebrows moved as if he heard something of concern. .she was also there? Red Rose herself? (Avoros) Red Rosewas a nickname of Liliyn. Abyss affirmed Avoros question about her. Hee, but why was she thereI thought Red Rose hated that place because of her. Now why would she go to that place with that in mind. Very suspicious, dont you think? (Avoros) Is there something else inside that place that we dont know? (Iraora) Though Iraora asked a question, Uuun, the only important thing inside the cave is The Core of the Founder Demon Lord, did I miss anything else? That place is swarmed by high level monsters, surely no one would bother living in such a place (Avoros) He was answered back by Avoros brooding. Now that I remember, I believe she had companions. (Abyss) Hm? Companions? Are you talking about Mr. Red robe? (Avoros) Abyss shook his head in response to Avoros question. No, he was a person I have not seen before. Moreover, a beastman. (Abyss) Due to his words, Avoros raised his head as if something clicked. Hee, a beastman huh? That boy really does have a wide connection of people. Is that the only beastman you saw back then? Although I heard it awhile ago, what does he look like? (Avoros) He had a yellow hair, and wore garments similar to a monk. And he had a sword that gives off a strange atmosphere. (Abyss) Strange you say? (Avoros) Yes, it felt as cold as ice but it also feels hot as a flame, it was an ominous katana he held. (Abyss) Yellow hair an ominous looking sword, and a beastman? (Avoros) Avoros repeated this grumble as he looked up in the sky, and then suddenly, his eyes widened a little. (No, thats impossible. That man is surely living in hell wait, is it because hes in hell that hes still alive? If hes hiding in Shanjumon Cave, then isnt that the most suitable place to hide?) Avoros shook his head as he thought of that. (But if thats the case, wouldnt he need to go to the surface? Everything makes sense if hes the one Red Rose is in contact with kukuku, but even if so its impossible Red Rose. Even if you drag that man, its impossible to convince someone who once detested living in this forsaken world.) Avoros himself was one of those people that had been repeatedly rejected so many times when invited that person on his side. No matter how favorable it is to that guy, that person was never swayed by one bit from it. Avoros knows one of the reasons why he became such an existence, so it was impossible for a man like Cruzer Jio to believe in hope, much less to trust a person. (Anyway, what could someone like him matter now, he rejected me so I wont bother with him. More importantly) Avoros threw away his thoughts about Cruzer and, Abyss, Iraora, Im sorry troubling you in searching for that. Good work. (Avoros) What about the Core? (Iraora) Iraora asked him so. Its alright, we wont immediately need it for now. And besides, its not like that thing is unobtainable, right? (Avoros) His eyes were glowing as if he had something obviously planned in his mind. In face of that, Iraora slightly trembled while Abyss was calmly standing. Understood. Then we will proceed in collecting it. (Abyss) Eh? O-oi, wait for me Abyss! (Iraora) Un~ Good luck you two~ (Avoros) Abyss turned his back and went out of the room, Iraora who was confused by what happened, hurriedly chased after him. And Avoros who was left alone inside the room, leaked a light sigh. .Not yet. Its not perfect yet. (Avoros) He looked at the sky without his usual smile as if he was looking at a hateful enemy beyond it. And then he raised his right hand slowly and tried to grasp something. I will not give in to you. I will surely obtain it.definitely (Avoros) CH 233 Hiiro POV Care to explain what that monkey is for? (Liliyn) Hiiros group was invited to the Spirit Forestin which inside it, they gained valuable experiences and thus returned safely into of the rooms in the castle of Xaous. Likewise, Liliyns group who had similarly gone to meet an acquaintance came back at the same time as them. Thus, after seeing a small animal inside the room, Liliyn naturally asked about it. Yo! Best regards here! (Tenn) It talked!? (Liliyn) Liliyn, Shamoe and Mikazuki made their own surprised faces while Silva quietly stared at the small monkey noHiiros contracted Spirit. As expected an explanation was needed in face of this, so he let Nikki do the explanation. Midway though, Camus supplemented her explanations a lot of times, and in the end, they were able to explain the details entailing it. While you guys missed to say about me being a Contracted Spiritumu, not bad my subordinates! Kuhahaha! (Tenn) It appears that this guy enjoyed their reactions. Still, among the animals you could choose from, why select a dwarf-like monkey? Its such a waste. Wasnt there any fellows over there that seemed stronger? (Liliyn) Mu! What are you implying! For your information, Im a high ranking Spirit you know! And speaking of dwarves, you are not one to tal eh? (Tenn) It was not a stretch that Tenn became speechless. Because a dark aura was drifting behind Liliyn, and it was obvious those were murderous intents of hers. Did you say something monkey? Or do you prefer me peeling your skin and have you bath under the sunlight like a dried fish? What do you think? (Liliyn) N-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-no, it must have been your imagination! Ukiii! (Tenn) Tenns small body shivered as he hid behind Hiiro and clung to him. O-oi Hiiro! Whats with that girl over there! (Tenn) He whispered to Hiiro as Tenn had a disgusted expression. Like I said before, shes not your ordinary girl. (Hiiro) You never told me that! Whats with that girl, her aura is so similar to Grandpa Hoozuki!? Shes suuuper scary!? Ukii!! (Tenn) Hiiro who was reading a book with his one hand, shrugged his shoulders as if to say Dont ask me. I dont know. A-NY-WAY! Shes the type Im not good at! Those eyes are dead seriousif I relax my guard for just a bit, I.I would become a dried fish! (Tenn) But in face of that, Hiiro had an expression that was saying Stop clinging to me and your clamors are irritating. Shamoe and Mikazuki however had a different impression on it as they embraced Tenn while murmuring So adorable! Uwa~ I didnt know I was this popular, kuhaha~ (Tenn) Tenn seemed to have welcomed the sudden gesture. Though Tenn was not that conscious about being hugged by Shamoes plump chest, one manno one pervert reacted to such a scene. Nuooooooo! How envious to be hugged like that!!!! (Hentai) That guy shouted as his eyes was beaming with excitement and pleasure. Dangerous. T-Tenn-dono! Even if its Tenn-dono, theres a limit to everything! (Silva) Shut up and die Hentai. (Hiiro) Hiiro who couldnt read his book properly said that with a disgusted face. Oh? Oh! Isnt that Silva! Oha~ (Tenn) Tenn waves at Silva as if they were like an acquaintance. You, you know this guy? (Hiiro) It seemed to have gotten Hiiros attention. Tenn hops down from the bed as he escaped from the arms of Shamoe and sits besides Hiiro. Well yeah. Although it was a long time ago since then. (Tenn) Liliyn seems to have gotten onto the flow as well as she turned her gaze to Silva. And Silva, the person in question, only shrugged his shoulders as if to say good grief Let me see. I first met Tenn-dono when I was still inside the Spirit Forest (Silva) Yeah, we did meet at that time although your appearance doesnt seem to have changed a bit. I guess your white hair is different from that time? (Tenn) Nofofofofo! I was still young back then! (Silva) Anyway, Im glad you are still in one piece. (Tenn) Indeed. And you seem to be in good health too. (Silva) Ukiki! Ah, Grandpa wishes to see you once again, do you still have no intention of coming back? (Tenn) .unfortunately, no. (Silva) It was understandable that something was up as Silva replied to Tenns question without breaking his usual smile. Though to be frank, Hiiro was curious about it, but he held back and did not pry the said matter. That said, Tenn who also quietly saw his expression, returned a bright expression to him. Is that so! Well isnt that fine! Grandpa seems to be alive and kicking, so Im sure you have a lot of chances to meet with him again. (Tenn) .thank you. (Silva) Why was he saying thanks in response? Is it because Tenn did not divulge his past? Either case, its not helping in restoring the mood, so how Ukiki! Oh yeah, I havent properly introduced myself! My name is Tenn! Please take care of me from hereafter. (Tenn) ..right Sure, but that depends on how cooperative you will be. Kukuku. (Liliyn) Hiiiiii! (Tenn) Tenn was frightened once again by Liliyn. Apparently it had become a trauma to him. However, Liliyn noticed something else besides Tenn, it was the thing tied on Nikkis hand. Mu? Nikki whats that on your wrist? (Liliyn) Nikki rolled her sleeves as a ribbon was revealed on her wrists. Magic seems to be present in it (Liliyn) Hiiro was impressed by Liliyns discovery about it. This was the ribbon given to Nikki by the White Snake Spirit Hime when they were about to leave the Spirit Forest. Hiiro also had a suspicion that this ribbon wasnt an ordinary piece of cloth. And Liliyn saw through it by insights only. Shes amazing. Oh oh? You mean this ribbon? Mufufu. (Nikki) Nikki happily explained the details about it. And as to why she was happy about it, she heard it from Camus after she fainted. When Hime was about to take a path that she was about to regret, Nikki did something to help her do something about it. Because of that, Hime felt gratitude towards her and entrusted Nikki one of her ribbon as proof. According to Nikki, there seems to be a gentle magic flowing inside it. And more than anything, she was very happy because Hime recognized her for who she is. Hou, but to be able to inherit something from a Spirit. Tsk, I should have went with you guys after all. (Liliyn) Though Liliyn pouts like a young child, the place theyve been to was only possible because the Spiritsallowed it so. For a ferocious girl like Liliyn, its probably impossible for her to enter it just like them. By the way, where did Liliyn-donos group went to? (Nikki) As Nikki asked that question, Oh, I remembered that we have something important to discuss , Silva muttered in response. (After a few minutes) Troublesome (Hiiro) That was the one-word response of Hiiro to Silvas story. Haa, I knew you were going to say that. (Liliyn) Liliyn shook her head from side to side as if she had predicted his reaction. Based from your story, I dont think its necessary for me to go to Shanjumon Cave (Hiiro) It seems that there was an old friend living in that place, however, whats the point of him going there to meet this acquaintance of them? Whats more, that person doesnt seem to have intention of leaving his secular way of living, and wants them to meet at his place. Seriously? Just so you know Hiiro, meeting that guy is also for the sake of my ambition. (Liliyn) . (Hiiro) Y-you said you would susupport my dream. Tha-thats why you ought to follow what I say! (Liliyn) Ah.Milady ruined it (Silva) Why is she blushing while pointing that finger to him?..And what does he expect me to do by saying that? See? Even Silva dropped his shoulders for some reason as if he gave up on something. Mi-milady! If youre going to beg about somethingat least, at least do that! Show him that irresistible upturned eyes look! (Shamoe) Doji Maid is it alright to say that when everyone is present in here? What are you saying! As if Im going to do something like that! And b-besides, from where did you learn that knowledge from! Did you hear it from someone!? (Liliyn) Err. I think it was from Silva-sama. (Shamoe) As Shamoe innocently smiled in response, Silva murmured, Oh Jesus. as he began to pray to the Gods. You! Why are you teaching such stuffs to Shamoeeeeeee! (Liliyn) Gaffun!? (Silva) A splendid round house kick was delivered directly to Silvas face as he crashed head first on the wall. A-anyway, its becomes a problem if you dont come! (Liliyn) Even if you say that. Besides if he wants to talk, why not come here? (Hiiro) I told you that he cant do it! The guy has some circumstances! (Liliyn) Is it because hes a beastman? If thats the case, getting permission from Maou would solve the problem. (Hiiro) Thats not the reason! There are some people aiming for him, if we bring him in here, a riot might suddenly occur and it will become more troublesome than it is! (Liliyn) then dont introduce such a guy like that to me. (Hiiro) Hiiro thought so instinctively. For someone like him who had a constitution that attracts trouble along the way. Its natural that he would refuse to meet such a bomb-like character. And so, Ill say it once again, Im not going. (Hiiro) B-but this is for the sake of my dream you know! (Liliyn) Mu: (Hiiro) Certainly, Hiiro did vow to support her dream, so he had no intention on refusing her. He wishes to see the realization of her dreams. But Hiiro was hardly convinced that she would get closer to her dream but meeting such a person. Thats how he felt on this matter. B-besides, the Zangeki you hold right now was made by Cruzer! (Liliyn) hm? Thats why, even if its just for once (Liliyn) Oi (Hiiro) Have a talk witheh? (Liliyn) What did you say just now? (Hiiro) Liliyn was astonished by Hiiros sudden interest. Eh..ah. At the very least, have a talk with him for once. (Liliyn) No, before that. (Hiiro) The Zangeki you hold right now was made by Cruzer? (Liliyn) Apparently what he heard wasnt a mistake, nice job memories. Hiiro looked at the sword leaning against the bed and, You said his name wasCruzer right? (Hiiro) Y-yeah. (Liliyn) Let me confirm something first. Is his name Cruzer Jio? (Hiiro) CH 234 Cruzer POV Cruzer Jio who was currently living at Shanjumon Cavefelt signs of someone approaching. And it wasnt just a single person, but a group of people heading towards his vicinity. Apparently, he did not feel any malice from them, so he obediently sat inside the space which he calls it his room. He could hear the sound of the footsteps getting closer, and then stops close at his location. Cruzer slowly opened his eyes to the direction of that sound and greeted them with a smile. Yaa, greetings my guests from yesterday. (Cruzer) Hiiros group was standing behind Silva who guided them to this place. Cruzer who noticed the several new faces, carefully focused his line of sight on them. However, before anyone could break the ice, Hiiro took the initiative and, Are you Cruzer Jio? (Hiiro) His eyes were those that was ascertaining something. What could he be confirming? Cruzer thought so even though he was the one in here who had a lot of questions. Yes. Im certainly the person named Cruzer Jio. (Cruzer) While he answered that, Cruzer immediately noticed the sword sheathed and tied on his waist. Are you perhapsHiiro-san then? (Cruzer) Yeah. I came here because I heard you wanted to meet me. (Hiiro) Hou~ (Cruzer) Though I say that, I had also wanted to meet you for once because theres something I have to tell you. (Hiiro) I wonder what that is? Im pretty sure this is our first time meeting with each other though? (Cruzer) At the very least, this was Cruzers first time meeting Hiiro. And yet, he had something to discuss with him. Whats the meaning of this? Please be relieved. Its definitely a fact that its our first time meeting here. However, I know a little bit about you. (Hiiro) Hes not lying. (Liliyn) Liliyn-san. (Cruzer) Because Liliyn suddenly interjected with their conversation, Cruzer turned his gaze towards her to ascertain what exactly happened. After returning back home, we spoke to Hiiro about the appointment. At first, he was hell-bent on declining to come here. However, for some reason, when I mentioned your name, he immediately changed his mind. (Liliyn) When the name Cruzer Jio was revealed to Hiiro, he seemed to have been agitated by it, and then began to ask questions ascertaining if what he knows was exactly the same. Golden yellow hair, and a master blacksmithy. And finally he heard that person had a world-changing talent as a beast man, Hiiro muttered Found you. and told his sudden approval to Liliyn by saying Take me tomorrow to that person. Of course, Liliyn naturally asked why, but Hiiro replied that he would be speaking it for tomorrow. I understand. Then may I ask a question? Why do you know me? (Cruzer) Cruzer stared straightly at Hiiro with serious eyes. And then, Hiiro slowly replied to him, You.Are you perhaps the father of Winkaa Jio? (Hiiro) (TL Note: And finally the LN character finally appears. 󥫥 can be read as Winkaa or Uinkaa.) As if he couldnt believe what he just heard, Cruzer gasped for a moment as his body stiffened from the shock of those words. Hiiro POV Just one look at his reaction proves he was right. This person is definitely that fellows real father. They both had the same golden yellow hair. And above all, his calm expression was very similar to that person. And that person was a girl named Winkaa Jio that Hiiro met when he was traveling in the Humas territory with Arnold and Muir. Uinka? H-how do you know that name!? (Cruzer) It was obvious that he was trembling from his revelation. Although he only took a guess about it, but by looking at his reaction, Hiiro had gained more evidence than he had expected. And similar to Cruzer, having heard of a mysterious name come out from his mouth, made his party knit their eyebrows in puzzlement. Hiiro, who is this Winkaa? What do you mean by those words? (Liliyn) As Liliyn thought it would be quicker to ask Hiiro about it rather than Cruzer, she instead received a far more shocking information. Winkaa JioIts this guys daughter. (Hiiro) His daughter!? W-wait a minute. Are you saying you met Cruzers daughter? (Liliyn) Yeah. (Hiiro) His meeting with Winkaa Jio was the time when all three of them, Hiiro, Arnold & Muir took a rest in a hot spring surrounded by mountains, and within that place, there he encountered her. A girl who wielded a large spear fell from one of the rocky mountains close to their location. Apparently, the cause was starvation, so somehow they were able to hand out some of theirs and save the girl. The girl at that time was Winkaa Jio. For a while, Winkaa joined them in their travels, but her purpose was not journeying around the world like Hiiro. Her purpose was to look for her father. Her purpose was to find his father by journeying the whole world and live together with him. W-why would thatgirlwhat happened to Linde? (Cruzer) (TL Note: I read as Linde. Feel free to make your suggestions. Although it can also be read as Rinde.) Cruzer was very pale when he was listening to Hiiros story. Linde? If I remember correctly, thats the name of her mother? (Hiiro) Thats not exactly correctbut, Winkaa might have thought of Linde as her mother. Thats because I requested her to act like one (Cruzer) He spat out those words with a bitter expression but somehow Hiiro understood what Cruzer wanted to say. He heard from Liliyn that a weapon made by Cruzer fell into the hands of a thief, and because of that weapon he lost his family. At that time, it seems that his parents and his wife were sacrificed. Their daughterWinkaa seemed to have been fine, but Cruzer realized that Winkaa might fall with the same fate as his family if things continue as it is, so he left the young Winkaa and entrusted it to her wifes sister. Linde was my wifeslittle sister. I asked her to become her mother for Winkaas sake. (Cruzer) So that story was true after all. I asked Linde not to inform Winkaa that her real mother was dead. So Im sure that Winkaa thinks of Linde as her real mother. (Cruzer) So that explains it. However, that Linde seems to have died, though. (Hiiro) Wha!? She ..died? Dont tell me its that thief again!? (Cruzer) His gloomy face raised up from the momentum and leaned forward as he said those words. Instinctively, he drew a step back from his position, probably realizing his agitation. Nope. Winkaa said she died from an illness. (Hiiro) I-is that so well, Linde had a weak body since the beginning so thats quite possible (Cruzer) He made painful expression filled with regret as he hanged his head in shame. I havent finished my story you know? (Hiiro) Eh? (Cruzer) When her mother died, that guy was still 7 years old I think. (Hiiro) What!? (Cruzer) And since then, that girl had lived a life of solitude. (Hiiro) Winkaa wasalone? (Cruzer) Although Winkaa told him that he was looking for her Father while traveling, who could have expected that this person was the one she had been looking for? Thats right. He traveled around the human continent to become an adventurer and find her father. (Hiiro) W-what have I done (Cruzer) Hiiro leaked a sigh of amazement as he saw the quivering body of Winkaas Father. Since you are her father, Im sure you know what treatment she would be experiencing in the human continent. What kind of life that guy had lived in there.do you understand what Im trying to say? (Hiiro) Of course, Cruzers reasons for parting with Winkaa was understandable. His judgment was the correct way that time. If he stays with her, misfortune would definitely befall her and perhaps hurt her in the process. Thus, the best option was to release his beloved child from his grasp. It was very painful decision to make. However, he could relate to Winkaas intention more than anything. So he understood what kind of life Winkaa had been living since then, a bitter life full of hardships. I dont have any intentions of condemning you. However, did you consider the possibility of her going out to travel just for the sake of finding you? (Hiiro) .I didnt (Cruzer) What an idiot (Hiiro) That girl, shes very similar to my wife she resembles Pia. A graceful woman who had the nature to go out and travel a lot. (Cruzer) Even though shes a human? (Hiiro) Everyone except Hiiro and Cruzer was wrapped in an expression of astonishment. Naturally, Nikki and Mikazuki had an expression that they dont understand whats going on. A human? Oi Cruzer, I understand well that you have a daughter now, but a human as your partner? Really? (Liliyn) Liliyn asked as the representative of the astonished group. Yes, Pia is a full-fledged Humas (Cruzer) If thats the case.. (Liliyn) Its as you think. Winkaa is a half. (Cruzer) Shamoe was startled as her expression stiffened. Shamoe-chan? (Mikazuki) Mikazuki noticed her unusual behavior so she asked her. But it was understandable, Shamoe was also a half. In other words, everyone was shocked by the fact that Winkaa, a half, a heresy to both humans and beast men, traveled around the world at the age of 7. The treatment of halves had hardly changed since the past and present. In several cases, they would be treated with disdain and disgust. And added to the fact that Winkaa was traveling at the human continent alone. It was an unbelievable story for them. Silva quietly puts his hands on Shamoes and smiles kindly to rest assured of it. It helped her a little, although she still felt a slight shiver, and returned a somewhat awkward smile to the worrying gaze of Mikazuki. .now that you mention it, that young lady over there is also a half. Im sorry (Cruzer) Cruzer seemed to have understood her state and cast his eyes downward. That guy is still traveling to look for you. Even now. (Hiiro) .I see. For you and that child to have a surprising point of contact (Cruzer) Its nothing more of a coincidence really. (Hiiro) . thats not it, having traveled together with you is a proof that that child appreciates you in so many ways*sigh* I guess my blunders are still continuing even now. (Cruzer) If you think so, then go out there meet with her quickly. Stop secluding yourself in this damp and humid cellar of yours. (Hiiro) A passage of time passed by for a while, no one tried to speak until Cruzer made his choice about it. And finally, a change is seen in Cruzers expression as his lips began to move quietly. ..could you show me your katana? (Cruzer) .ha? (Hiiro) CH 235 Due to the abrupt change in subject, Hiiro could only show a dumbfounded expression in face of it. However, Cruzers eyes were definitely not joking. There might be a meaning to this if he showed him his katana. He brought out the sheathedZangekitied around his waist and passed it to Cruzer. Thereupon, a shadow appeared on Hiiros shoulders. You there! I wont forgive you if you do something weird to Zangeki-chan! (Tenn) It was Tenn. Since he had fused with Zangeki, he might be worried something bad might happen to the katana. .this is surprising. Are you perhaps a Spirit? (Cruzer) Hee~ for seeing through my identity with just one look, not bad! Hm? Wait a minute, are you telling me this guy is (Tenn) Tenn quietly stares at Cruzer with dubious eyes. Did he notice something? He was grumbling some words which made Hiiro anxious about his strange behavior. (Though I wish he would stop grumbling while on someones shoulders.. haa) In any case, he would have to hear from Tenn later. Hiiro once again returned his gaze to Cruzer. eh!? T-this isI see. (Cruzer) Ignoring Tens mumblings, Cruzer held the katana and look at it with appraising eyes. His gestures were as if Cruzer was having a conversation with the katana. It is as you can see. That guy can talk to swords as if it was natural to him. (Liliyn) It was Liliyn who answered his doubts. Cruzer inspected the newly born Zangekiin various different angles. At first, he had a shocked expression, then as he continued, he nodded many times. fufu (Cruzer) Whats so funny? (Hiiro) All of a sudden, Cruzer laughed. Hiiro who felt bothered by it, asked him, however Cruzer shook the concern away and slipped the katana back to its sheath. Apparently, this child seems to have grown to something I cannot call my own anymore. (Cruzer) .? (Hiiro) This child said that you are his current master and Tenn is his contractor. (Cruzer) Ah, he said my name (Tenn) It seems Cruzer understood Tenns name from the katana without him saying it. So the story about him being able to talk was true after all? Amazing. At any rate, what happened to this child is really unexpected. For the sword to grow into aSpirit Blade no, this is already in the realms of evolution. (Cruzer) Aw, thats sweet lad. (Tenn) Tenn puffed up his chest with pride as he said that. Whats more this molding its very beautiful. Zafu seems to have improved his own skills. (Cruzer) I see. So what did you talk about with my katana? (Hiiro) Since it had been a long time since we last saw each other, I had fun talking to it with a lot of things. (Cruzer) And those were? (Hiiro) Most of it is me being scolded by this child about Winkaa. I shouldnt have done such a terrible thing on her or so it said. (Cruzer) Everyone silently looked at Cruzer who had a wry smile on his face. .I certainly didnt imagine it would become like this. (Cruzer) Cruzer murmured while staring at the katana. Zangeki told me a lot of things. What kind of person is his master? Is he really worth trusting? And also his proactive support on Liliyn-sans dream. (Cruzer) Thats natural! Hiiro is my subordinate after all! (Liliyn) Keep your jokes in your dreams. (Hiiro) Mu! You still dont understand the position you are in, huh? (Liliyn) Spare me that. I dont want to become a servant of a little girl like that perverted butler over there. (Hiiro) Dont call me a little girl! (Liliyn) Nofofofofo! You should be honored to be a servant of a little girl! Nofofofofo! (Silva) It was obvious chaos was about to ensue but, fufu. (Cruzer) Hiiro and Liliyn glares at Cruzer who gave off a faint laugh. Whats so funny? (Hiiro & Liliyn) Both of them spoke in sync as they threatened Cruzer, but the latter only took a natural attitude and shrugged it off away. Its nothing. I now understand why Liliyn was able to pursue her dream again. (Cruzer) He directed a gentle smile without any malice to Liliyn which made her cross her arm in displeasure. If I remember correctly, you once called Hiiro-san as a non-standard person? (Cruzer) She said such things behind my back? Not that he disagrees with it, though. And you have a problem about that? (Liliyn) To tell you the truth, my opinion of him right now wont change even if that was true. (Cruzer) .. (Liliyn) Your dream, A place where everyone can enjoy, I thought that was just a fleeting dream. That even if I reach my hands out to it, it would vanish so easily, which is why I have declined many of your invitations. (Cruzer) Everyone listened carefully to Cruzer as he continues his words. The world today had fallen into disorder unlike the distant past. Antagonism occurs because of race difference, and then this antagonism causes them to fight one another, and then they will seek an even greater power in order to win their war. And those who were defeated will connect this sadness to their love ones, which leads them to hatred, and the fight is extended once again. Just knowing my children are involved in these disputes crushes my heart with remorse. (Cruzer) It was obvious that power is needed to win a fight. And in order to attain that power, strong weapons are needed. It seems he had his share of experience on that. Weapons are not just for decoration. And I understand that very well. I wanted them to use my weapons in order to protect those dear to them. However, I was a fool. Such foolish ideals of mine did not come true. I did not understand why at first. But after my loved ones were killed by the weapons I made, I understood it then. So I decided to disappear. I swore to myself not to make any weapons that would kill another persons life. (Cruzer) The weapons he made back then might exist still now. And it was surely being used by a lot of people even now. But what Cruzer did was turn his eyes away from reality. .youre full of complaints, arent you? (Hiiro) Only Hiiro spoke those cold words while everyone kept silent. To begin with, weapons are tools to fight no matter how you treat it. Thats the reason why you make one anyway. (Hiiro) .yes. (Cruzer) Whatever ideals you put into such a weapon, it is still up to the person who uses it that decides its purpose. (Hiiro) .youre right. (Cruzer) In the end, you just hate that person who betrays your foolish ideals, dont you? (Hiiro) (Cruzer) And then you turn your eye away from the reality and keep running away from your past. That goes the same with your daughter. (Hiiro) Eh? (Cruzer) Your ideals were naive since the beginning. Havent this guy informed you as well about that? (Hiiro) As he said so, Hiiro pointed at Zangeki You are a father. Whatever you do, wherever you hide, as long as you are Cruzer Jio, then you are her father. And as a father, dont allow your daughter to live in solitude. (Hiiro) Hiiro-san. (Cruzer) Running away isnt that bad. There are important reasons by doing so. But, still running away from your past is a different matter. (Hiiro) !? (Cruzer) Cruzers was wide-eyed by the impact of his words. What you really have to do isnt to confine yourself in such a place. If you really have such power, then why dont you use that to move forward? (Hiiro) fufu (Cruzer) Whats so funny? (Hiiro) Ah, sorry, my bad. As I said before, I had no intention of leaving this place no matter how many times you tell me about it. Because I might become an existence that causes a conflict again in this era . (Cruzer) Certainly, if his existence was revealed, then it wont be funny if that King Rudolph would scheme a kidnapping against Cruzers will. Cruzer Liliyn-sanI lost. (Cruzer) Eh? (Liliyn) .this boy is full of surprises. (Cruzer) Havent I told you before? This guy will surely overturn your ideals if you meet him. (Liliyn) Hiiro knit his eyebrows in displeasure as Liliyn pointed a finger to him. Yes, you were exactly right. Who could have expected that he had been in contact with my daughter in the past and made Zangeki evolve? It was shocking. And to even get lectured by him without any means of refusal truly shocking. Cruzer fixed his eyes on Hiiro and then smiled. Whats with that creepy smile? (Hiiro) Its nothin..can I ask a question? (Cruzer) as long as I can answer it. (Hiiro) Thank you. (Cruzer) Cruzer fixed his posture and sat up straight. Instinctively, Hiiro sat cross-legged in return. They faced each other face to face. That child, Zangekitold me that it trusts you completely as its long-life partner. (Cruzer) Thats natural. Tsuranukiwho is now called Zangeki was Hiiros first companion in his adventure. Longer than any of his companions right now. However, I dont want my weapons to be used in a war. Thats why I have been collecting my children scattered around the world. (Cruzer) Hiiro had heard this before from Liliyn, so he accepted his words. Zangekias well, is originally my creations. What would you do if I said to stop using that child in the war? (Cruzer) Is that a question? (Hiiro) Yes. (Cruzer) Hiiro quietly stares at Cruzers eyes. It was clear eyes testing his resolve. He understood that he wont accept a half-baked answer. .unfortunately, I cant do as you ask. (Hiiro) May I know the reason why? (Cruzer) Because this guy is already mine. (Hiiro) (Cruzer) Thats why I cannot do as you ask me to do. (Hiiro) that child as well told me that it would become independent from me. But weapons can easily hurt people. If you make a mistake on its usage, it can easily take a persons life, which leads to a great amount of sorrow and sadness. And eventually causes a war. Still, will you wield that child? (Cruzer) Of course. I will subjugate my enemy because thats my intention. And besides, weapons are not only for hurting people, isnt that right? I told you earlier that the weapons purpose is entirely based on the prudence of the wielder. And thats to protect the things important to you, you said so as well. (Hiiro) .it seems Ive lost my rights to claim that child. (Cruzer) At the very least, this guy has been helpful a lot of times, piercing every hindrance in my path. (Hiiro) I seeyour path. (Cruzer) Yeah, even I am not fond of cutting people for leisure. However, if it prevents me from reaching my path, then I will have to push through with all my strength. (Hiiro) Even if you are going to kill a person? (Cruzer) I have already prepared for that. (Hiiro) Cruzer stared at him without batting an eyelid. To protect the path Im taking, I will swing this guyZangeki Youre right! Me and Zangeki-chan will stay with Hiiro for a looong time. (Tenn) Tenn shows Cruzer a victory pose. Hiiro doesnt care what hes doing but instead wishes that monkey would come off from his shoulder. Then as if he read his mind, Tenn jumped from his shoulders and, Besides lad,Zangeki-chan isnt sad when Hiiro is fighting you know. That alone I can assure you of my words! (Tenn) Thonk! Ouch! What was that for! (Tenn) Dont come out all of a sudden you Yellow Monkey. (Hiiro) (TL Note: Apparently Hiiro calls Tenn with nickname, ƥ (Kizaru). Tell me if Yellow Monkey is wrong or not.) Whats so wrong about that! I have fused with Zangeki-chan! So isnt his story, my story too! (Tenn) Thonk! Why did you hit me again! (Tenn) Tenn takes a distance from Hiiro as he rub his head with teary eyes. Just be quiet. Even without you telling me, I will continue to believe as long as this sword believes me. (Hiiro) In that moment, Cruzer opened his eyes brightly and entrusted a kind smile to them. I see, it seems Zangeki has apparently found a good master. (Cruzer) Then he turned his directions to Liliyn as he quietly lowered his head. At first, Liliyn was bewildered by such action, but immediately relaxes her face when she understood its significance. Liliyn-san, the dream you want accomplish, let this foolish one be a part of it too. No, let me assist in it too. (Cruzer) ..umu. Then I expect you to do your best Cruzer! (Liliyn) Liliyn also smiles in delight as she made a satisfied nod. Silva and Shamoe similarly nodded as if they felt Liliyns happiness as well. CH 236 The result of Hiiros visit was completely a success as derived by Liliyn. She thought it would take a lot more time, but even she didnt expect that at the mention of Cruzers daughter, would wonderfully make an impact in their solicitation to Cruzer. It was a success milady. (Silva) Silva whispered those words to her. Umu, who could have thought that I would see the day Cruzer finally breaks from his isolation. (Liliyn) Nofofo, it truly was beyond our expectations, wasnt it? (Silva) Yeah, but we still have a problem.. (Liliyn) Although she was glad that Cruzer would support her dreams once again, she was uneasy about Cruzer going out so easily even if he disguises as much as he can. There was a high possibility that problems will emerge if someone who knows Cruzer finds out his true identity. And Cruzer seems to be concerned about this too, I have a small worry about something. Probably an obstacle. Is it alright to speak? (Cruzer) Of course, that obstacle was also the problem in their past. I may be skilled in disguise, but there is a possibility that my identity would be found out. However, I decided to help Liliyns dream once again so I cannot stay in this place forever. What do you suppose I should do? (Cruzer) While everyone was thinking about the solution about this, Isnt that too easy? (Hiiro) Because Hiiro spoke those words in a mild sense, they who was racking their brains in worry, stiffened in surprise. Especially Liliyn who hit upon the solution to their problem, Thats right! Why didnt I think of that! We have an outrageous irregular magic user in here! (Liliyn) Even though she was also an irregular magic user, no one tried thrust that fact to her. B-but, wait a minuteHiiro, are you sure you want to do this? (Liliyn) I dont mind really. I do have a loan to that guy. Im just returning the favor back. (Hiiro) It seems the loan was from Winkaa, Cruzers daughter. She did not know what kind of loan he borrowed from her, but it was surely big as proof of his consent just now. Hmm.. since we are in the demon continent, lets make it anEvila (Hiiro) Hiiro turned his gaze to Cruzer while saying so, Eh? Errwhat do you mean bythat? (Cruzer) Of course, other than Cruzer, everyone understood what Hiiro was naturally going to do. Cruzer (Liliyn) Liliyn-san (Cruzer) Just stay still. Something interesting will happen. (Liliyn) The corners of her mouth raised like an amused child. However, Cruzer was still uneasy about it and turned his glance to Silva. A face asking for help. Nofofofofo! Its going to be alright! (Silva) E-err, if possible I would like an explanation for this! (Cruzer) Fu, everyone, hold this guy in place! (Liliyn) When Liliyn points her finger to Cruzer, Eh? What are you trying to do to me!? (Cruzer) Nikki held his left arm, Mikazuki held his right arm, while Camus bound him with his arms from Cruzers back. Do it Hiiro! (Liliyn) you dont have to exaggeratedly do this you know. Oh well, here I go. (Hiiro) Hiiro aimed the written character Transform to Cruzer. Ehwhatisthat.. (Cruzer) Hiiro ignored Cruzer and shot the character. It hits on Cruzers forehead. Then, a warm pale light wraps him. It doesnt take long for the light to gradually dim out, and someone appeared from that place. Umu, you are now a splendid Evila, Cruzer! Kuhaha! (Liliyn) Eh? Eh? Huh? (Cruzer) Please take this Cruzer-dono (Silva) Silva gave Cruzer a hand mirror who was puzzled by their reactions. For the time being, he took the mirror and timidly confirmed his reflection. .eh? (Cruzer) Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeh!? (Cruzer) What was reflected on the mirror was his pointed ears, darkish skin, and purple hair. Three-pronged horns were visible on his forehead. He was exactly like a Evila The existence of his fluffy tail, his smooth yellow hair, and his beast ears all vanished splendidly. Kuhahaha! It suits you, Cruzer! (Liliyn) I agree, from head to toe, you look like a genuine Evila! (Silva) Liliyn and Silva happily expressed their delight, while Cruzer was still trying to understand what happened. .t-this is.unique magic, right? (Cruzer) Heh, so you noticed already. If you want to hear the full details, ask Hiiro. If hes in the mood to tell you, that is! (Liliyn) Cruzer followed her words and faced Hiiro. Hm? Dont worry, you wont return to your original form even if the magic is nullified. If you want to change back, tell me and I will release it. E-err, I understand. (Cruzer) For the time being, Cruzer seemed to be relieved now that he can go outside without any problems. There was no appearance of Cruzer who was their new companion when Hiiro and the others returned to the castle. As requested by Cruzer, he would like to tidy up his old home, theShanjumon Caveand may take a little while. Since Liliyn wasnt in a hurry, she prepared for Cruzers arrival at the castle. When she told Demon Lord Eveam about Cruzer, Eveam requested Liliyn to guide him to the rooms allotted for Hiiros companions. After finishing the final procedures for Cruzer, Liliyn cheerfully returned to her room. Why is she like that, you ask? Simple. They were able to solicit Cruzer in just a day which she deemed the task impossible for her alone. Alcohol was prepared by Silva. It felt surreal though for a little girl bathing in the ecstasy of alcohol as she gulped one bottle after another. Eventually, she fell asleep after that. The next day, that little girl pleaded to cure her headache with magic which Hiiro naturally rejected of course, and notified Silva about his departure. Where are you going to? (Silva) Oh, I have some things to do on the Beast Kingdom (Hiiro) Though Silva was surprised a little, he did not pry any details about it and sent him off quietly. Times like this is where Silva shines as an excellent personnel of Liliyn. Mikazuki and Nikki went to shopping with Shamoe. Liliyn suffers from the hangover while Silva nurses her. Therefore, only three people, no, two people and one animal could freely move now, Hiiro, Camus, and Tenn. Besides Tenn, although he told Camus to look after the room, the latter stubbornly wished to accompany him in his travels and Hiiro eventually permitted it. He then proceeded to go to Demon Lord Eveam, and found out that she was talking with Aquinas at her office. Hiiro was guided by her maid, knocks on the door, and came in. When they heard her consent, Hiiro, Camus and Tenn entered the room as well. Whats the matter Hiiro? If you are here because of the person named Cruzer, I have already looked over the report a little while ago? (Eveam) Eveam first said those words after not seeing each other for a long time. He noticed her exhaustion fading in and out from her. If he was not mistaken, they seemed to be at the stage of advancing the Permanent Alliance coalition. Although they had a verbal agreement at the duel event before, they are now dealing the problems in the political side of each country. Because of that, she spends her days hastily dealing with the problem to the point of sleeping in between her work hours. Although she wore a thin makeup, it did not completely hide her exhaustion. So right now is a perfect time to do it. But he wasnt going to try and get involved in the politics of Evila, he was an outsider after all. He was going to going pretend he didnt see anything and pretend to report something to her. Its not for that reason. I just want to report that we will stay at the Beast Kingdomfor a few days there. So we might take a while. (Hiiro) Is that so? But what even if I ask you wont tell me right? (Eveam) Since she understood Hiiros character well, she gave up questioning him and shrugged her shoulders. (Am I really that secretive in their impression?) Though Hiiro wasnt alright being easily read by someone, there were times it saved him from the extra labor of doing the explanations. Nope, Im just reporting because Ive been indebted to this place. And for my reasons about my departure, its not really that of a big deal. (Hiiro) Hiiro and his companions had rented the large rooms in the Demon Lords castle and are now living in there. Of course, the biggest reason why he was indebted to this place was because of Musuns tasty dishes, and the baths they had allowed him to do so with abandon. And since he was going to an allied country of Evila, he might as well tell the reason for his departure. I-is that so? (Eveam) In face of his honest answer, Eveam blinks many times in surprise. And Aquinas, as usual, doesnt show much reaction to it. This guy and also that animal will be coming too. (Hiiro) Hey, Hiiro! Count me as a person, sheesh! (Tenn) Eveam had a blank look when she saw Tenn jump on his shoulders and suddenly talked to him. It seems he forgot to tell her that this was his contracted Spirit W-w-where did that animal came from? (Eveam) Even though Eveam asked in surprise about it, ..I see, a Spirit. Hiiro, are you perhaps contracted to it? (Aquinas) As expected of Aquinas. With just one look, he not only saw its real identity but even their contract as well. Yeah. This is Tenn the Yellow Monkey. (Hiiro) Wrong! Youre the only one who calls me by that name! (Tenn) Fine. Then, Yellow Monkey. (Hiiro) .haa, I give up. Anyway, best regards here Maou-chan and his companion. (Tenn) Tenn realized that there was no way he can convince Hiiro, so he just dejectedly dropped his shoulders and called out to Eveam. C-contracted? Hiiro how far are you going to surprise me.haa, might as well not say anything about it. Anyway, I havent heard the reason for your departure to the beast kingdom? (Eveam) Its about the blacksmith master actually. (Hiiro) Ah, the person called Cruzer then? (Eveam) Yup. I just want to tell them that I met the blacksmith master. (Hiiro) And who is them? (Eveam) My former travel companions. (Hiiro) I see. (Eveam) Eveam imagined Arnold and the others who were happily talking with Hiiro since the duel incident. I see, so its only for that sake you are going over there? (Eveam) .hm ah, its also the perfect time to have that Beast King pay his debts to me. (Hiiro) Dont get yourself into trouble, alright? (Eveam) Though Eveam changed the tone of her voice, Trouble? I dont care about that. I just do what I want to do. (Hiiro) Eveam could only sigh in face of Hiiros ignorance to her warning, even though she knew full well how outrageous he is compared to the norm. Hiiro, do you know that Beast Kingdom are in the midst of a crisis right now? (Eveam) A crisis you say? (Hiiro) Based from Eveam, it seems Pacion was attacked by two black robed people. It was suspected those people were subordinates of Avoros. I see. That Template Maou seems to be moving a lot of things recently. (Hiiro) T-template? A-anyway, because thats the situation on the other side, better be cautious over there. (Eveam) Certainly, if such is the condition of Pasion right now, it would surely be tense. A little provocation might cause some big trouble over there. A-although the soldiers over there knows about Hiiros reputation as a hero, you should still be careful, because the one who attacked Pasionwere a beast man .and a human. (Eveam) A human? (Hiiro) Yes, thats why Hiiro who is also a Humas shouldnt reveal his true identity over there. (Eveam) I see. Thanks for the information, Maou. (Hiiro) Your welcome. Though theres no reason to get worried about your safety since its you. Still, be careful out there, Hiiro. (Eveam) When he returned a slight nod in response and retreated to the door, Eveam leaked a heavy sigh. It didnt sound natural for a woman in her adolescence, but it sounded like a middle-aged guy pounded down by the accumulated stress from work. Hiiro stopped his steps the moment he finished writing the character and quickly shot it straight to Eveam. Aquinas who noticed his intention from the beginning, just watched silently without interfering with Hiiros actions. Eh!? W-what is this? (Eveam) Eveam who was hit by a mass of magic began to panic. She saw the appearance of Hiiro pointing his fingertip at her presence. The moment she understood that this was his work, warm light gently wraps her body. Then, a pleasant sensation followed through. The sensation was similar to the time she drank a warm soup as heat spreads out from the back of her body. The gentle heat spread throughout her body and she felt a floating sensation as if she was in a dream. A dream in the midst of springtime as a pleasant wind passed through her body. In the surroundings, animals ran happily in the field, and the sky showed its clarity with no clouds at all. (What is this feeling.its very pleasant..) The consciousness of Eveam quietly dimmed out while being wrapped by the warm light. You have my gratitude Hiiro (Aquinas) Aquinas said those words as he saw Eveam sleeping on the desk. She had been working for a long time, and wont listen even if you tell her to rest. (Aquinas) Seems likely. Even I noticed the bags under her eyes despite her consistent make-up. (Hiiro) Although we are in a critical stage where various problems might occur here and there, its much more troublesome if her body breaks down first. (Aquinas) Dont worry about it. I gave that to her as consideration for the information she gave me a while ago. (Hiiro) Fu, then Ill leave it at that. (Aquinas) Aquinas stared at Eveam comfortably sleeping with kind eyes as Hiiros Pleasant Sleep|ߡ was in effect. It felt as if a father was gently looking at his daughter. Arent you also supporting her? Then you should teach her some discipline about it. Letting her do as she wishes to the point of succumbing to this is a disqualification as an aide of hers you know? (Hiiro) It hurts when you say it like that (Aquinas) Because he had nothing else to say to him, Hiiro tried to get out of the room this time. You have my gratitude Hiiro (Aquinas) dont say it twice. (Hiiro) The door closed with a soft click, and it became a room with Aquinas and a girl sleeping inside. Though that guy wont recognize it, he had already become a significant existence for the Evilano, thats not right, hes become an irreplaceable existence for this Sleeping Beauty. (Aquinas) A quiet mumble resounded in the room, but it didnt have a lonely tone of voice, rather it sounded more gentle and warm. CH 237 After the immediate use of theTransfer character, Hiiro, Camus and Tenn arrived at the heart of the Beast kingdom, Passion And in that instant, the scenery that greeted them was obviously different from the time Hiiro last came to this place. It seemed a fight had occurred in this place based on the surmisable cuts that remained on the trees. He somehow understood based on the cut that the enemy was quite skillful with the usage of the blade. His colleague once told him that the trees used by the people in here have a considerable degree of hardness and flexibility so a half-baked attack wont manage to damage the trees. And yet, the cut that was evident in the trees was too clean as if the blade smoothly cut without much resistance from the trees surface. The cause could be a skill of the enemy or the weapon wielded, or maybe both. If the weapon was dull, it wont be able to cut even a tofu. And even if it was a fine weapon, it was impossible to execute such stunning cuts present. The person who did isstrong. Camus seemed to have arrived the same answer as his. Incidentally, Camus appearance right now was a beast man using the Transform character. He also changed his appearance to his former beast man look in accordance to Eveams advice of not causing any reckless provocations. His appearance was the same as Muir in the past, a silver-haired beast man, and similarly, Camus had the same traits as well. At first glance, they seem like brothersno, brother and sister. I agree. But the most surprising of all is Hiiro turned his gaze in the direction of the big tree towering over the center of the city. The Aragorn, the reigning symbol of the country. It was the biggest and most unusual change of them all. The tree that was supposed to be overflowing with life, now only felt as if it was abandoned for several hundred of years, only a shadow of its past was left for them to see. The warm greenery he usually so was gone and the roots scattered all over were so fragile that it could break any moment. I see. So this is the trouble she was talking about. All of them were staring at cruel depiction of the big tree when, Hiiro-san? Being called by his name, he could only react to it. Among the people he saw, the people he hadnt met in a long while, his former travel companions were there. Long time no see, Chibi. Hiiro-san! Muir Casteir. The lovely silver haired human beast. She was his first travel companion. Eh!? W-why are you here Hiiro-san? I-is this a dream? Am I dreamingauu! Because she was getting carried away again, Hiiro poked her forehead lightly. Uuu so it really is Hiiro-san. Naturally. Who did you think I was? ehehe, that manner of talking, I guess I wasnt mistaken. But her bright expression soon turned into a serious expression again. B-by the way, why did you come here in Passion? Ah, about thatwait, you arent with that old man? If you are looking for Oji-san, he is at Ouki Ouki? Ah, the large tree where that king resides. Yes. Do you perhaps have some business with Ojisan? And also to you. Eh? Me too? Muir had a puzzled expression. She was probably recalling anything that serves the reason for his arrival. Anyway, Ill tell it to you later. For now, bring me to that old man. I-I understand! And so, Muir guided them to their destination, Ouki. While they were en route, Muir faced Camus who was always behind Hiiro. Is, err, Camus-san fine to call you? Un Camus is fine. Let me introduce myself again, Im Muir Casteir. Yeahbest regards. Though Camus responded with his emotionless expression, Muir, however, felt relieved for being able to properly introduce herself. And then, her eyes wandered on the animal on Hiiros shoulder. She was fidgeting, hesitating how to ask about it. Little miss, if you are anxious, just ask so. I dont mind Fuwa!? Well, for an animal to begin talking like that, of course, anyone would be surprised. Muir closed and opened her mouth, lost in her own confusion as she hardened stand still. Then, while in that trance, Tenn jumped lightly aiming towards Muir which the latter caught him in a panic with her hands. Oh! Nice catch! Um, thanks. I guess. Muir looked at Hiiro with upturned eyes, gesturing him for an explanation. If you want an explanation, that guy can do it. As he said so, he began to walk ahead of them. Then, you dont mind me being your partner, for now, little miss? Um, Im fine with it. Ouki was a large complex that consisted of overlapping big trees renovated as a residential area. Being able to see this place once again, Hiiro could only sigh once again. They were immediately stopped by a soldier who seems to be the gatekeeper of Ouki. However, they were soon granted permission inside due to Muirs help. Ouki wasnt entirely damaged as compared to the scene before outside. According to Muir, the trees of Ouki had a self-restoration ability which was why the damage on this place was less visible and more rejuvenated to its former glory. Hiiro only heard this information for the first time, as he once assumed that the cause of the trees brimming life was due to the favor of Aragorn Then they arrived at the wide open area inside the Ouki. It seems to be the training ground for the soldiers of the country as he saw some familiar faces among them. Hm? Youwhy are you here!? One of those was theGabranth ThreeBard, the birdman with splendid wings who raised his voice the moment he noticed Hiiro. Of course, Bards reaction to his appearance was natural. Hiiro was after all the one who overwhelmingly defeated him and his companions when they confronted in the duel. Naturally, so was his cautious stance against Hiiro. For what purpose did you come here! Before their hostility turned into a fight, Muir explained in a panic that Hiiro had come here in order to talk to his comrades. .you really are a liberal person who does as you pleases. Bard took the explanation so easily, he seems to be busy with a lot of things. Of course, those things was obviously the state of the country. Then, Hiiro heard footsteps storming closer and closer to his location. And then gradually, the cause of it appeared. Hirooooooooooooo! The owner of that voice suddenly hurled her black body into the air falling towards Hiiros location. Uuuu! I wasnt mistaken when I smelled that nostalgic scent! Hiiro! I missed you so much nya! And as that person landed, she rubbed her head against the other and clung to him hard. She slowly raised her face and, Nya!? Crouch! You are hurting me! The face she saw was Bard. It was Bard instead of Hiiro that Crouch had clung to. H-how could this happen-ya!? Did you transform into Bard, Hiiro!? Im the real Bard you idiot! Crouch immediately took a distance from Bard. Eeeh!? Then that means Bard was all along that one I love nya!? Thats troubling!? How did you arrive at that conclusion! Unconscious love!? Ah forget this! I dont want to deal any more problem than this! While the two were having their noisy conversation, Hiiros group watched them with cold eyes. Hiiro-san, did you perhaps use magic? Yup. I feel bad for the birdman, though, he became my scapegoat. Going back to that moment, Hiiro immediately used the character Shift | . It has the effect of arbitrarily choosing a partner to exchange places with him. Unfortunately, Bard was the victim chosen nearby, because of the magics range limitation. Hiroooooo! Once again, Crouch aimed for Hiiro again, her expression saying she wont fail this time. Hiiro in response stretched his one hand towards her, Wait a minute cat girl. Crouch halted her assault when he heard Hiiros voice. Nya? Whats wrong nya? Listen well cat girl, look over there. You will see something interesting. Eh? Where is it nya? You are not planning to escape again nya? She removed her gaze from Hiiro and looked at her right. Then, her head swayed a bit, power seems to have left her eyes as it slowly closed quietly Ku~ Her body curled up and slept as it is. (..its a good thing this guy is a simpleton) Hiiro used magic again, this time the effect of the character Drowsy | ߡ. Just looking at her, Hiiro couldnt believe he once fought her intensely in a battle. Though her original appearance that time was a black panther when he fought Crouch, her image right now was a lovely little girl who had a pure white hair that was as white as snow. H-Hiiro, dont you have anything to say to me? Bard gets up as he glared at Hiiro with a big vein on his forehead. Oh, so you were safe, birdman? .haa, I give up. Theres no hope convincing you of anything. He seemed to have understood Hiiros character and silently gave up without any objections. Well, greetings aside. You have it rough too huh? Being her relative. Bard had a worried expression. Crouch was certainly a beast man and one of the Gabranth Three, so it might inevitable that Bard who is the leader of them all gets the responsibility of their mess. When Bard looked at Crouch happily dozing off, he could only leak an amazed sigh. Anyway, you were looking for Arnold I remember. Hes in the garden. Garden? Ah Hiiro-san, it is the place where you first met Mimiru-chan Hiiro nods a little. He felt like wanting to see the flowers in there. It might surely be a place pleasant for reading a book. Lets go then. Hiiro started to walk ahead of them when Bard called Muir. Muir. Yes? Mimiru should be in her room right now. Bard glanced at the small figure of Hiiro ahead. Im sure shed be delighted to know. Ah! I understand! Bard faintly returned a smile and went back to his work. CH 238 Hiiro faced the garden with Camus and Tenn in tow. Why was Muir not present? Thats because she went towards Mimiru to notify her about his arrival. So they separated with Muir and Hiiro brazenly proceeded towards the garden he had gone to before. There was no change like from before. A sweet scent of aroma drifted from numerous flowers, and the pleasant wind faintly brushing his cheeks felt relaxing. The sky was clear when looked above. No one would have thought that this country was attacked with such a relaxing view of the sky. Camus and Tenn felt similarly and shut their eyes to cherish the pleasant moment. However, they did not come here to sunbathe. He looked for Arnold who was his reason for coming here and saw him watering the flowerbed not far from here. Looking closely, he seemed to be placing a small bamboo inside the flowering pot, it looks hes planting medical herbs. Hey old man. Hiiro brazenly called out to him despite Arnold in the midst of his work, full concentration and awareness on the plant. Hah? Sorry, Im busy so I dont have time to.oh? I see. So its Hiiro. Ill talk to you later after thi wait, Hiirooooooo!? Arnold opened his mouth as if his jaw got dislocated in surprise. Hiiro thought this guy hasnt changed one bit. W-w-why are you here? Wait, you are Hiiro right? I dont need to answer that. So? Whats with that getup? Arnolds current appearance was wearing white straw bonnet weaved on his head. Hm? Ah, this is the work clothes Kukulia-sama lent me to wear. Hey Arnold, arent you done with it yet! We need to bring the medicinal plants as sooneh? The person that barged in and called out to Arnold was. The first princess, Kukulia King. And, from behind was, What seems to be the problem, Kukulia-anesama? That soothing voice came from Mimiru. Apparently, Muir was also tagging along with them. Muir explained why Hiiro had come to Ouki Hee, so what was it that you want to tell us about? Wait a minute Arnold, we need to bring the medicinal plants first. Ah, I forgot about that. We should do so or else Ill get another hit from my sister. For the time being, the talk was put on hold and they tagged along with Arnold to do his work. According to him, the chief maid, Arnolds sister was taking a rest in her own room. Did something happen? Hiiro asked Arnold as they walked which the latter expressed a wry smile in response to his question. Well, it seems that my sister was injured in the battle with the assassin of the Predecessor Demon Lord .I didnt know your sister was that strong? Hmm, shes stronger than any of the average soldiers in here. Even I couldnt win back at her. Even though you havent won against me yet, Hiiro held back retorting him. However, her partner that time was much stronger. You saw the situation outside right? Yeah. It seems to be the doing of that same person as well. Aside from Aragornof course, one of his companions blighted it. When the assassin appeared in front of the queen, Blantha King, Raive came in and protected her, however, the opponent was outside of her expectations and sustained severe injuries on both of her arms. .say Hiiro, I have a favor. You want me to cure her wounds right? you cant do it? Arnold understands Hiiros character well. He wont move unless there was something for him. He understood that Hiiro will demand something in consideration of his favor. (So thats why he had a conflicted expression) Sure. I dont mind. Re-really!? However. Ah, I knew this was coming. Somehow Arnold expected it and felt a little depressed. In compensation, I want to eat your cooking once again. ..you really are a strange guy. Hiiros demand made Arnold amazed. He felt a lump in his throat and made wry smile in response to his. You really havent changed a bit. Both of Raives arms was covered in a pale blue light. All of the members present was watching the spectacle unfolding. Heh, this feels really warm. Raive expressed a relieved expression as she cherished the warm feeling flowing in her arms. The pale light eventually dimmed and got absorbed inside her arms. The arms of Raive rejuvenated in that moment. The complexion had a healthy glow again, the burnt skin has vanished and sore pain awhile ago had been remedied away. Wow! Even the pain is gone! Ahaha! You really are amazing! Raive returned a bright smile to Hiiro in response to the recovery of her arms. Thanks a lot, lad. Now I can return back to work with this! Hey sister, you just got recovered you know, shouldnt you rest just for this day? Dont speak of foolish things Arnold! I work because I love it! I live because I want to enjoy it to the fullest! You know thats my motto right? Raive happily said that as she placed a cigarette between her lips. Hiiro felt admiration to the boldness of Arnolds sister. And then, Raive stood up facing Hiiro and bowed for accepting her treatment. I have heard a lot from you. Arnold, Muir and Mimiru talk about you a lot. You have my utmost gratitude. Thank you for curing my arm. No need. Because I have received the payment for it. Ah, about that, instead of that cowardly idiots cooking, would you like to try my own cooking? Iidiot cooking Apparently, Arnold was hurt by those words and dropped his shoulders heartbrokenly. You ok with it? It was the old man who accepted the commission you know? Its fine really. Youre the one who cured me anyway. Isnt it natural for me to return back the gratitude instead? That smile from Raive felt relieving somehow. It was a warmth that was like a light that wraps all darkness. She seemed to have the same soft-heartedness like Arnold apparently. (As expected of siblings) Immediately, Raive went towards to Blantha to report her recovery. With this, Hiiro can now finally get down with his business with Arnold and Muir. And as if they read his intention, Muir and Arnold stared at Hiiro as they recalled his purpose in here. Hiiro-san, please tell us what you were about talking to us before. Hiiro responded to Muirs opening words. Well, its not that of a big deal but.. Jeez, just say it quickly. Hm? Dont tell you got yourself a girlfriend? But it was Arnolds mistake to say that. He talked without thinking of the consequences behind his spoken words. He noticed later a cold feeling tracing his spinal cord. Oji-san Arnold-san A cold, demeaning aura pierced his back. That kind of joke. Is not meant to be spoken in here, yes? Muir and Mimirus usual facade was nowhere to be seen. Hiiiiiiii! m-m-my tongue just slipped, Im sorry! Hiiro felt disappointed once again at the man in his thirties kneeling down on the ground to the two teenaged girls. (Hes really pitiful) Although Hiiro vaguely knew the reason for their cold reactions, Hiiro kept himself silent and quietly looked at Arnold like a bystander. While they were at it, someone pulled the hems of Hiiros sleeves. He reacted to it and was faced with an expressionless facade of Camus. ..Hiiro Yeah? Why are Muir and her friendangry? Ah. Somehow those guys see me as their elder brother. So it wont be funny for them if that elder brother gets a girlfriend. Does Hiiro have agirlfriend? Of course I dont. I see. For some reason, Camus made a relieved expression. Is it possible that Camus was also seeing him as his elder brother? (Well, he is my subordinate after all. It has the brotherly like feeling if I think of it that way.) so Hiiro is a thickheaded one? Tenn murmured as if he couldnt believe what he discovered. As if Im one. Im not some Hero of who knows where he is right now Of course, that hero was Aoyama Taishi. haa, those little misses sure have it rough. Since he felt that they were wasting time, Hiiro went to the heart of the matter. Anyway, may I start now? Everyone stopped their clamor as their attention shifted at Hiiros word. Alright. Ill start Eeh!? You found Wis father!? I-is that true Hiiro-san!? Hiiro talked about the matter of the other day about meeting Cruzer Jio. Muir and Arnold also knew about Winkaa Jios situation when they traveled together. Before Hiiro parted with his companions, they promised to report each other if they ever find Winkaas father. Even Muir and Arnold were constantly worried about Winkaa, praying for her to find her father quickly every day. Thus, they made such promise with each other. And since Hiiro was the first to discover her father by a spur of coincidence, he decided to inform his colleagues about it. I see. To think he was in that cave. Yes! Now we only need to tell Winkaa-san about this! As for that one, I have already done it. Fast! Wait, I shouldnt be surprised by this level anymore. Hiiro had already reported it to Winkaa. At first, she was dumbfounded by it, but knowing that he wont like about such matter, she trusted him and heard the whereabouts of her fathers location. Apparently, she seemed to in the middle of a work she cannot abandon and only promised to go there after she was done with her task. Of course, Hiiro also told Cruzer about Winkaas safety which the later felt quite relieved hearing it. And promised to wait quietly until she comes for him. Im so glad for Winkaa-san. I agree, it seems this day is a day for celebration! Mimiru and Kukulia heard the talk about Winkaa, and they both shed tears of joy for her. Hey Hiiro, if they ever get reunited once again, dont forget to call us alright? Ah, p-please tell me too! You sure you want to go to that cave? Yeah! Our countries are allied nations after all! I agree! I also want to meet Eu-chan as well! Eu was a shortened nickname for Eunice, who Muir faced in the duel incident and got friendly in the end. Well, if that time comes, I will do so. Muir and Arnold exchanged glances with each other as they happily expressed their feelings. Mimiru and Kukulia looked at them with warm eyes. However, all of a sudden, they heard a scream from somewhere. And then, Dogaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! In addition to the scream, a loud explosion roared. Everyone caught their breath when they headed outside in a panic and saw the scene before their very eyes. N-no way A mutter came from Kukulia. Aragorn has fallen!? CH 239 Round 3. If you have a good name for those in the TL notes. Please do tell me. Enjoy Chapter 239. Apparently,Aragorn broke away from its trunk and had fallen over the peoples residence. Kukulia and Mimiru were pale in worry thinking of the people involved in the accident, fortunately, their worries were quelled when they received no reports of death among their citizens. Numerous reports also stated that some people think this was a sign of bad omen to their country. Though the tree had withered, the crash site wasnt something they couldnt ignore. It was still dangerous to leave it as it is. Bard was also in the site, instructing his men to see if there are still civilians trapped by the incident. Since they couldnt leave Aragorn as it is, they tried to move it in some way. However, the branch was considerably heavy making the task too difficult to accomplish. Beast King Leowald came also when he heard about the uproar. Leowald made a sour face as he grasped the situation. After a while, he made light nod and made his decision. Yosh. I guess its up to me to carry that tree away! Is Leowald-sama alright with it? Bard was wide-eyed in astonishment. That was natural. Aragorn was the symbol of their country and the pride of beast men living in it. Even if it withered due to the thiefs hand, destroying the tree itself felt intimidating for the beast men. It cant be helped anymore. To our regrets, Aragorn is Leowald did not continue but it was obvious based on his mortified expression. Even the soldiers felt this way, hoping that the tree is not dead yet. One could understand based on their expressions how important Aragorn was for the people in this country. Say Hiiro, Im going to go out for a bit, ok? Tenn seemed to have manifested on his shoulders and wished to get closer to Aragorn Why? I dont know if it was my imagination, I think something is in there. Something is in it? What do you mean? Tenn jumped off his shoulders and ran towards Aragorn. Mu? Whats with this ape? Naturally, since it was their first time seeing Tenn, Leowald became suspicious of it, and Bard who was beside him, Ah, Arent you ape whos with Hiiro! Mu? Hiiro? Hiiro is here? Apparently, Leowald wasnt notified yet of Hiiros arrival. Tenn ignores their conversation and begins to advance close to the tree. He looked around restlessly and then touched a part of the tree. The moment Tenn touched it, something manifested on the roots of Aragorn, Pikaaaaa. A pillar of light shot above after. Wha!? What are you doing ape!? Leowald was surprised while Bard was shouting at Tenn who was the trigger of that weird phenomenon. The light began to focus to one place. The light gathered in the vicinity of the center that opened and a figure of something came out. I knew it was you Gri (TL note: C Guri C Gri. At first I was about to name it green. But it lacks a single character, so instead, it became Gri or Gry. Seriously, this naming sense.) Hiiro came behind Tenn who suddenly talked about some name he had not heard of. What is that guy? The one that had been called by Tenn, Gri looked like something from a game. It has big leaf on its head and its body is almost the same size as Tenn. (TL Note: CELEBI!? ) Its clothes were also made of leaves like a nostalgic fantasy character. However, its expression looked haggard and exhausted. In addition, it had droopy eyes as it slumped on the tree. Hiiro? Why are you here? Though Leowald asked him, I will talk about that later. I want to understand this situation first. U-umu. Leowald recognized the priority of it and kept himself silent. This guy is the Spirit residing in this tree. Tenn jumped on his shoulder back as he explained the details about this Spirit Though we call her by the nickname Gri Nyu~, Grinoju. Zzz (TL note: 󥪩` C Grinoju, if you have a better name for it, tell me.) Grinoju turned at him with sleepy eyes as it said those words. Gri, you once said you were going to live in some tree right? Un~ thats right~ So that tree was this one, huh? Yup~ very cozy~ According to Grinoju, she had been eyeing on Aragorn for a long time and made it her favorite home to stay. However, this was different to the contract Hiiro and Tenn had. Simply put, the Spirit chose to descend into this realm and live inside it without permission. Of course, there was a risk involving that kind of actions, having not enough of mana will surely mean their death, but Grinoju still continued her plans and lived inside Aragorn until now. But due to the traitor who withered Aragorn, Grinoju suffered considerable damage from it and was only able to move thanks to Tenns assistance. Then that means Aragornis a Spirit Tree? Tenn softly shook his head in response to Leowalds question. This guy in first place just decided to settle down in this tree, no formal contract has been established, so this cannot be considered a Spirit Tree Yup~ Gri hasnt contracted with anyone yet~ Anyway, since you came out of the tree safe, does that mean the tree is still alive? Then, Grinoju showed an expression that was obviously a look of sadness. She started sniffing like a spoiled child and then, .uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Everyone felt speechless when the Spirit suddenly burst out in tears. I hate that person who did this~! That person? Though Tenn asked back, A human~! Moreover, a person from another world~! Hiiro was shocked by those words the most. He then recalled what Avoros said in the duel incident about having abducted the hero. And then, the assassins who assaulted this place wore black clothing, very similar to what Avoross subordinate wears. In other words (Dont tell me that guy joined them?) Aoyama Taishi and Chika Suzumiya were the only two people missing about the four. In short, either of the two, but Hiiro could guess Taishi was the one who brought forth this current situation. (What the heck is that guy thinking?) Or maybe there was a reason for this. That guy is an obstinate guy who spreads his worldly justice of saving people even if they are beast-men. If thats the case, he was being forced to do something? And guessing it based on Avoross character then, (one more person. Hes using a hostage to manipulate him.) It seemed to be the closest guess he could make. That stubborn justice guy wont just work for that Demon Lord. Especially after that war. That guy must have recognized that his values were too naive. Surely, that guy wont do something stupid after realizing his mistakes. The possibility he arrived was that there is a risk regarding the life of the other missing person, Chika. In the case of him, he would definitely save Chikas life no matter what the cost. Only Chika was the only one supporting him right now. Losing her would be very painful for Taishi. Hiiro did not know if there were any romantic feelings involved, but if what he thought of is right, then that guy will only move with that reason in mind. (I see, so that guy is being forced to do something in contrary to his ideals. Thats rough) Hiiro sympathized with him a little because he really was a little pitiful. Even if another otherworldly person experienced that, they would also surely do the same. (Its good that those two were separated from them) Those two were Shuri and Shinobu. (In the end, whatever those guys will dowell, who cares? Not my problem) How will those four move based on this? And what will happen to them? Hiiro didnt bother to think about it anymore. CH 240 Posted on January 31, 2017 by Anri Corrections applied: Gri C Green Grinoju C Greenage ^Thanks for the suggested names. However, the suffering ends today. Hiiro gave it a nickname anyway. With that said. enjoy Chapter 240. Uu~ even though I have gone great lengths to find such a fantastic home, mu~ Despite Greenage grumbling, Tenn inquired further about the said matter. Does that mean the tree is dead? ..yes~ Greenage cast her eyes downward. Having her own place disappear was quite depressing for her. That tree must be of great importance to her. However, not only was Greenage the one affected by it, the beast men who heard about it also felt great sorrow. I knew itAragorn is really dead Papa Otou-sama Kukulia and Mimiru felt the same way to Leowalds grievous mutter. However, Muir who was nearby became taken aback as if an idea hit her and looked up at Hiiro. H-Hiiro-san! ..what? Um..you seecan Hiiro-sanumyou know Its impossible. .eh? She hardened from his unexpected words, but Hiiro knew what she wanted to ask. You wanted me to revive this tree right? Y-yes. H-Hiiro! Is that true! It was Leowald who snapped at it. Although he doesnt understand what all of them felt, Hiiro decided to speak honestly. My magic is certainly versatile. However, even my magic has something it cant do. And that is? The power to manipulate a persons life. Well, there are other things I could do though. I just dont know if itll work Then! You can revive Aragorn !? Dont misunderstand me Chibi, what Im trying to say is that those who died, cant be revived. Ah. I dont have the power to revive something that is dead. I cant even write a character on them. Isee Well, if it was damaged only, I could probably restore it back to its natural form. So it is impossible to restore it? If we find a part of it thats still alive, I can. But this guy is too late. As if darkness had descended on them, every beast men present were dispirited by their faint hope. Hiiro had actually tried reviving something from the dead. He was unable to write any characters related to revival or resurrection even if he tried imagining what kind of effect he was trying to conjure. On the contrary, the moment he tried doing it, he was assailed by an afflicting pain for trying such magic. Even if he had leveled up, whether he raised his potential or pouring a sufficient amount of mana, a similar reaction occurred, he was afflicted by pain again. If the tree was suffering from severe damage however, if there was still life on its roots, he may be able to heal it back to its former state, but reviving something completely from the dead was not possible. (I cant even write any character related to life) Nevertheless, Hiiro decided it was good if he cant. If life could be revived easily by magic, then it only degrades the true value of life itself. In any case, something thats dead is impossible for me. Give up on that idea. Due to Hiiros cold words, he felt a sharp glance on him and saw Bard looking at him with such look. Hiiro, you might not understand what we feel, but this tree is Yeah yeah, I know the gist of what youre going to say. Wha!? You! Do you think its for the best to continuing regretting about it than reflecting on it and trying to move on? Ku.. How important this tree is to you guys, I dont know anything about that. However, you cant do anything to something that has happened already. B-but the people arent so easy to forget something about whats important to them! I agree with that. Thats why I dont think mourning for it is bad. Hah? What Im trying to say is that its alright to keep that sadness in your heart. I can see that that tree is very important to you guys. However, it will only hurt you if you keep it as it is. He shrugged shoulders when he the saw the large tree squashing the numerous small trees beneath it. Even the Beast King thought of it, he said that he would carry the tree out of the way right? Leowald responded with a nod when he shifted his attention to him. Its as Hiiro says. Aragorn is certainly our pride whether it died or not. Thats why for this reason that I cannot leave it as it is. As a proud Gabranth, I would hold a proper burial and express my gratitude to it! Everyone raised their voice in response to Leowalds words. As expected, despite their loud roars, it was quite heart warming. What a noisy race they are. At Leowalds command, several people retrieved the small wooden trees crushed by the large tree. By the way, Leaf. Leaf~? My name is Green you know~? Her expression had somehow improved from before although there were still traces of exhaustion visible on her face. Why did you not stop the attacks of the assailants if you value this tree so much? Its the same as Tenn and Silva. If the Spirit desires so, they can manifest their powers physically in accordance to their intentions. Ah, about that, she cant, Hiiro. It was Tenn who answered him. What do you mean by that? You see Green to begin with wasnt a High-Ranking Spirit like Silva and Tenn. Although they can speak in human languages, they dont have the disposition to attack, much less, touch a human. Moreover, since she was sharing her powers with Aragorn without a contract, most of her attention was on tree, so it was impossible for her to resist the enemys attacks. According to Tenn, the knife Taishi stabbed on the tree was quite blighted making Greenage less weaker. Knife? Yup~ its the knife that otherworldly person stabbed on my home~. The vitality of the tree lost all at once~ Blue Ribbons, do you know something about this? He thought Mimiru might be more detailed about this matter. Ah, yes. That knife was recovered by Otou-sama, and it should be with Yukihito-san at this moment. Yukihito? Who was he again? Yukihito is our top researcher in this country. Hes also Rarashiks brother. At Kukulias helpful information, Hiiro remembered now who he was. As far as the duel was concerned, he was the guy who Hiiro found interesting in the way he fought. A bespectacled rabbit-man wearing a white lab coat. Perhaps they entrusted the knife to Yukihito to find out what kind of principle had extinguished the life of the big tree. I see. Now then, what are you going to do now Leaf? For a Spirit without contract, you cant stay long in here or else youll die you know? Youre right~ I should probably return to the forest~ Shes probably talking about the Spirit Forest. Tenn who heard that said, I see. Tell Pops my regards, kay? Un~, sure~ The body of Greenage gradually became transparent after those words. After a few seconds, her figure was long gone. She must have returned to the Spirit Forest already Arnold was helping in the dismantling of Aragorn. Camus as well, with permission from Hiiro, tagged along to help him. Hiiro however was called by Leowald to come to the Throne Room to which he obediently followed as he had business with Leowald as well. There was Queen Blanthas appearance at the said place. She expressed her gratitude for treating Raive. Leowald who was surprised to hear about this also bowed to Hiiro in gratitude. It seems Raive was well trusted by these people. However. because Hiiro was more curious about Leowalds business to him, he asked about it. Well about that, that guy will come soon At the moment those words were spoken, someone came inside. Oh! Nice timing Yukihito! As what Kukulia said, a bespectacled white rabbit-man wearing a white lab coat entered, who was also Rarashiks brother. Apparently, the topic might be related to him. Hiiro who kept silent while thinking about it was then greeted. Nyohohoho! So this is the famous Hero of the Evila. Greetings my friend! Hiiro twitched the moment he was called. For some reason, this high-pitched guy resembled a certain perverted butler he knew of. You see Ive been interested to your power for a long time, to restore Mimirus voice that I have painstakingly tried to research about it day and night only to fail in every attempt Ive been wanting to meet you! Nyohohoho! Ah, his intuition was right. This guy is metamorphosed version of that butler. Those eyes behind those glasses was shining the exact way that perverted butler recklessly shows. Yukihito, you are being rude to the guest. Ah, I apologize Blantha-sama, Im sorry for my behavior! He swung his body towards Hiiro and smoothly bowed to him. Did you bring that thing, Yukihito? Yes, here. Yukihito pulled out something wrapped in red drapes from his right hand. He approached Leowald and turned the cloth over exposing the contents inside. An ordinary knife was seen on it. Leowald took it and showed it to Hiiro. You see, this is the thing I would like to ask your help of. Yukihito. Gladly. This knife may look ordinary from the outside, but this is in fact the same knife that deprived the life of The Tree of Beginning C Aragorn Hiiro stared at the knife closely. Part of the handle wasnt decorated that much. There was only a small quartz-like bead fitted in the lower part of the handle. No matter how Yukihito examined it, he couldnt find the curse that took the life of Aragorn Certainly, what he says was true. Looking at the knife closely, it doesnt seem to be cursed no matter what angle you see it. If so, then there was something special in this simple knife. That said, we do know the materials used to make this knife. And these materials are? Have you heard about the Tyrant of the Sea , the Monarch Kraken? Yeah, youre talking about the rank SSS monster that lives at the bottom of the Belial Sea right? Hiiro only knew of this because he had read it in one of the articles he had. Without it, he might have not known about this monsters existence. Correct. And one of the traits of it has on its body is the Daftgil First time I heard it. Well, thats understandable. Only those who have faced with it are the ones only knowledgeable about this. Anyway, it is said that this Daftgil was created through the solidification of its blood making it able to pass through magic with ease. Well. innate magic was essentially from the blood system of ones body. So that would mean, Are you suggesting this knife is made of this Daftgil you speak of? exactly. I see. For that knife to be made up of that, it is quite surprising. I agree, however, this also means someone had subjugated that Tryant at the bottom of the sea. Certainly, that was quite an unexpected information. Under normal circumstances, one would flee in face of a Rank SSS monster. Moreover. The battle area was under the sea. Movement is limited and so are the magic usable under it. It is without a doubt that someone stronger than that monster fought with it. Avoros subordinates were definitely behind this. Well, there is also a possibility it was taunted towards the land. But Hiiro doesnt want to bet on that. After all, these were the Predecessor Demon Lords subordinates after all. Like how Silva evaluated that Spirit among their ranks, all of them are close to being an anomaly class. Leowald then released a heavy sigh, Anyway, whoever knocked down that Monarch Kraken isnt our main priority right now. Its the material used in that knife. What about that crystal gem? Nyohohoho! We actually dont know! Youdont know? I can say for sure that its a magic bead, however I couldnt clarify it more than that. Yukihito spoke with an apologetic tone. This is why I have called you here today. betting that I may find something else, huh? Gahaha! You read my mind! Is it really alright to laugh at a time like this Beast King? well, I may not anything more than you guys know, but I may find something once I examine it carefully. Oh! As expected of the man I admitted! Look Blantha! I told you right? Hiiro will do something about this! It seems so. However dear, he hasnt properly made his response yet to your request. Its as Blantha has said. Certainly among the characters using his Word Magic, Clarify | , Expose | h or any characters related to investigation could examine the mysterious knife. At the expense, however, that it is not for free. As for Hiiro, though he is really curious about the knife, he thought about using this opportunity for that matter. Hey Beast King, in exchange for examining the knife, I have a favor to ask. Deal? CH 241 sorry Hiiro, could you repeat it again? Although Leowald heard what Hiiro wanted in exchange for appraising the knife, it seems to have rendered him speechless as if it was beyond his expectations and decided to ask again if he was not mistaken for what he had heard. Like I said, give me a part of this continent. .it seems I didnt hear it by mistake, isnt this talk a little too much for this, Hiiro? Then Ill use the two loans you had from me, and use that in exchange for this. The first one came from the wager they bet at the time before they started the duel. If Hiiro won, he vowed to do one thing for him. And the other one came from healing Leowald after being mortally wounded from their duel. if you consider also Mimirus matter, certainly I may have a lot of debts to you, but Dont get me wrong Beast King. That is Blue Ribbons own personal debt to me. You dont need to include her matters aside. Indeed, that matter was undertook personally by Mimiru herself. Thus, Beast King has only two loans from Hiiro. E-even so. To ask for a piece of land from this continent is And here I thought you were a magnanimous king, hm? Even under such a request, I dont have a good grasp about the entirety of this continent, a lot of people are scattered living in this land. I may the one called the King of among our kins, but I do not hope to brandish my power to threaten the lives of my people. More so, taking away their homeland. What a splendid statement from a king. Hiiro wanted King Rudolph to learn a thing or two from him. However, Hiiro had also taken this into mind. No need to worry about that. The land what I had in mind is actually . a deserted land. A deserted land? D-dont tell me the one where the duel was held, Valaru Desert ? Ah, that place would be appropriate to my request. Certainly, that place doesnt have anyone there. Rather, are you fine with such wilderness? There is really nothing in there you know? Hiiro knew about that. He had confirmed that there were no vegetation present or any living beings in that place. Do I need to repeat it again? That place meets the requirement of my request. Leowald narrowed his eyes, he was trying to read Hiiros intentions about this. However, he couldnt in face of Hiiros expressionless visage. what in the world are you planning to do with it? I dont want to answer it in a roundabout way, so Ill go straight to the point. Not only Leowald, Blantha and Yukihito held their breath. I will make a Paradise in that place P-paradiseyou say? Yeah Hiiro answered Leowald who had an expression as if he wasnt prepared for that. W-wait a minute. Why did you choose in our continent? Rather, why did you want to make such a thing? A-and also, what is this Paradise you speak of? In response to Leowalds successive inquiries, Dear, if you ask your questions to Hiiro-san all at once, he cant answer you properly. At Blanthas considerate urgence, Leowald retracted his words and made a sigh. He took a deep breath in order to regain his composure. I have a lot of questions about this Hiiro, but you will answer them all, right? Yeah. Umu, then first, what is this Paradise you speak of? To put it simply, its a place where everyone can enjoy. A place where you can live a comfortable life. Everyone? What do you mean by this? Before I answer that, there is a question Ive been meaning to ask you. .what? What is your opinion about Halves? At the mention of Hiiros question, Leowald eyebrows moved, making an expression as if he knew where this was going. .So thats what you mean, this Paradise serves as a place for the halves to live peacefully and safely, correct? A little bit close, but not exactly. Ha? Not only the halves. Its also a place for those people who have been rejected by the world and lost their way in life. so criminals in short? Hey Beast King, dont put such dangerous fellows in that place. Although if they are looking to be reformed, they may be allowed to live in that place or so I heard. Hm? You heard? Hiiro, this is not your idea? After that, Hiiro taught the founder of that place, Liliyn. According to her, it was her dream of building A place where everyone can enjoy, so she set out to travel and gradually found comrades who are of the same mind with her dream. But she couldnt the suitable land to start her dream. Hiiro who wanted that dream to come true intended to do something about it. So when he arrived at the place of the duel, he informed Liliyn and gave her approval on it. According to her, it was an ideal place considering the size of the land and the environment. However, this was the Gabranths continent. Liliyn couldnt establish the Paradise because she was an Evila. Then, Hiiro recalled about the debts Leowald owed to Hiiro, and decided to use that as a means to transfer the rights of that land. Fumu, for Red Rose to plan of such thingsIm impressed Regarding the location, though the Gabranth continent is quite vast, in terms of distance between here and there, it would be very suitable without affecting anyones daily lives. why did you choose our continent? Well, to be honest, thats the answer we arrived after eliminating the other alternatives. Alternatives? First of all the Humas continent is narrow. We may find it difficult to find a big land over there because there are a lot of villages scattered everywhere. Furthermore, I dont think any human beings would accept this proposal over there. At least in their current situation. Especially the close aides of King Rudolph who truly hated the heretics. It would endanger the people they were going to shelter, not to mention the halves, thus there was no room for negotiation. If you say it like that, then the Evila continent is far wider in comparison. And surely there would be no scattered villages that will hamper in establishing the place over there. You can also establish Paradise over there too, am I wrong? In terms of the land, yes. Environment however, no. Environment? As you may know, the environment in Evila is quite tough to live in. Sometimes its mid-winter, and then the next day a fierce heat follows. Its similar to how the extreme weather in the mountains change. And then theres also the monsters. It is considerably difficult to find a suitable place with Rank A or higher monsters roaming around. It seemed Liliyn tried to search one in the past, but in the end failed to do so. And in comparison with Valaru Desert, there are no monsters living in that place, and the land is very large. The problem however is how to pioneer it so that people can live there, but we can do something about that. It was originally a place inhabited by people after all. I very well understand your point, however, you do know that the ones who made that crater are the Evilas right? Hiiro heard that the crater was made by the hands of the Predecessor Demon Lord Avoros. And to add more to that, Red Rose is an Evila, a lot of problems would likely arose if she was allowed to make such a place. It is for that reason, thats why we want it there. what do you mean? In the past, it was certainly destroyed by the Evila. Thats why in order to change the common sense of this present world, we plan to make that land prosper through the Evila. And through that, we could mend the relationship between the beast humans little by little. Or so she said. We know that the beast humans wont change their minds so easily about this matter. But think of this place as a bridge between two different races struggling mutually to be hand in hand with each other. Of course, there is a difference in the sense of values between races. But that difference isnt something we should hide, it is something we should improve. Liliyn had once said to him before. That each of the race has their own personality and something they excel at. So if such excellent races showed of with each other mutually improving one another. Wouldnt that produce a better one of themselves? So thats why you are adamant it should be that place, huh? Fumu. Leowald was brooding about it while holding his chins. His glance then turned to Yukihito. Yukihito, what is your opinion about that matter? Nyohohoho! Its an empty dream. I agree. However Mu? It seems to be an interesting idea. Nyohohoho! .Blantha. He then looked at Blanthas side to get an opinion from her, but her eyes were already shining with glee. Certainly, this matter has a lot of problems in hand. But, I want to see this Paradisetoo Umu, I see. A place where everyone can enjoy, was it? If such place really do exists, it would be a place that saves lives. Anyones lives! Moreover, the gourmet competition, the magic competition, and the hidden talent portion competition I heard awhile age all looks so fascinating and fun! Leowalds opposite was beaming with a bright smile as she clapped her hands together like a child. There are more of that you know. Like the sports contest and the amusement center that is in their planning stage. Wow~, both of them are wonderful events! Blanthas face was the spitting image of Mimiru and Kukulias smile. They really were mother and daughters alike. Although Blantha may have said this awhile ago, its not an easy matter to settle right now. Especially, when the current situation is rather difficult. We have finally tied the with the Evila, but we are on a deadlock with the Humas. Moreover, we also have deal with attacks of Matar Deus to this country. A shadow has cast down on Blanthas expression, the moment those words were said. Dont get me wrong Beast King. I only said my opinion to the last. Whether it becomes reality or not, you have to speak with Red Loli. Im just a supporter until the end. Of course, if you give me the rights to land right now, a lot of time will be saved and this problem can be solved quickly. However, even I dont have to deal with the land right now. I cant leave the matter with that Template Maou as it is. Hiiros expression turned irritable as he recalled the memories regarding Avoros. Anyway, just keep this matter in mind positively. Lets use that in exchange for appraising the knife. sorry about that. Even though I believe you. Dont worry about it. The current judgement you made is correct as a Kings standpoint. Also please hear the details more from Red Loli who I said awhile ago. Sure. Even Im a bit interested in this Paradise you speak of. If there really is a place where everyone can be happy, its definitely a good place to have. Apparently, informing them about this was the right choice. It wasnt a matter they could settle from the start after all. Hiiro was impressed for Leowald not easily deciding about it. As a King, and as a Gabranth, he thought of his people first of all, however there was also a harvest, it turned out he also thought of the other races too in such a similar manner. (Well, I suppose its alright to progress this step by step.) CH 242 Hiiro was in the garden right now. Around him were the figures of Muir, Mimiru and Kukulia. He was looking forward to Raives dinner preparation as the day grew dark. And then, all so suddenly, he was invited by Mimiru to come at the garden. Since Hiiro-sama came with the trouble to come here, everyone let us have a meal together with Hiiro-sama! And thats how he ended up in here. Not that he was complaining. As long as he gets to eat a satisfying meal, location-wise wasnt a problem to him. The dismantling work of the Tree of Beginning was temporarily halted too, and was scheduled to continue tomorrow in the morning. Because of that, Arnold and Bard who had finished wrapping up their work came to the garden as well. And also, Hiirooooooooooooo! I told you not to hug me Cat girl! Crouch who had been sleeping at the pavement of the training quarters woke a minute ago and rushed towards the garden the moment she smelled Hiiros scent. C-crouch-san! Thats being rude to our guest! You are troubling Hiiro-sama! Although Mimiru was desperately warning Crouch about it, No way meow! I missed hugging him because I slept through the day meow! So let me be! Im charging meow! I cannot accept that reason, now let go! However, Crouch firmly clung to him and shook her head in refusal to Mimiru. Cant be helped then. .ah! What is that over there? Nyahaha! I may have been fooled by that before, but that wont work with the me right now meow! Tsk why do you have to be so smart. Well, it would be a problem though if one of the Gabranth Three was fooled by the same hand so many times. (Ah, I give up. Either way that guy is going to get tired of sooner anyway) Her atmosphere was very similar to Mikazuki. Sooner or later she would find something interesting and run off towards it. Uuu Im jealous E-even I want to do it too.. Muir and Mimiru gazed at Crouch with envious eyes, but someone small came behind Crouch. And that someone grabbed Crouchs collar. Eh? Ah? W-whos there meow!? Crouch was puzzled by the one who pulled her away from Hiiro. When she turned her sights behind her, Meow!? Putis!? In her presence was a lovely bear, also known as one of the Gabranth Three Kuro you still have work to do. No way!? I am not. This is for the portion youve slept the entire day. Meow! Hirooooooooooooooooooo! (TL Note: Putis is apparently calling Crouch by his former appearance, the black adult one which derives the name Kuro, which also means Black.) What a miserable sight. She was forcibly dragged by Putis as they exited the garden. However, before Putis went out, Muir and Mimiru gave her a thumbs-up sign both at same time. Then, unexpectedly, one attendant came with a big table, and what followed after were people carrying large platter of foods. The fragrance of the garden was filled with appetizing smells of the dishes being carried towards them. Although this was the compensation for treating Raives wound, just giving the dishes served a single glance was enough for Hiiro to almost lose his sense of restraint. Mm seems delicious. Camus seemed to have been captivated by the dishes laid out as he drooled over them. Tenn as well was going Uhiii! while joyfully jumping on Hiiros shoulder. Maybe its best if he push this monkey away? Apparently, Arnold also seems to have helped a little with dishes as he started boasting about it. (Speaking of the old man, I guess it has been long time since the last time I tasted his cooking) Back when he was traveling with Arnold, despite his constant proclamation of being a self-proclaimed chef, his dishes were really truly satisfying indeed. Hoh, now this is a magnificent feast. Fufu, indeed. Late on their arrival, next that entered was Leowald and Blantha together. Then, behind them was someone familiar. He had seen this person before. After them, another one came but made a rather rude entry. Oi Red Rode! I challenge you to a duel! Hiiro was dumbfounded as to why would this person say that with this festivity right now. Hey Lenon, thats very impolite to our guest! Ah, he remembered now. The one who was scowling at Hiiro was the Second Prince Lenion, and the one who rebuked was the First Prince Leglos. Exactly, stop saying such rude words Brother Leni. Kukulia made a remark mixed with an angry tone of voice. However, even though Lenon was reprimanded by the two, he didnt stop glaring at Hiiro. I dont care! Fight m-!? Before he could finish it, his head was grabbed from behind, when he turned around, There is a place for a fighting. And there is a place for not, Lenion. But, Father. As expected of Leowald. No buts young man, right now is the time to enjoy the feast. At her mothers urgence, Lenion clicked his tongue and awkwardly left the place. Seriously I apologize for Lenions behalf Hiiro-dono Leglos spoke with such attitude to him. Hiiro understood why Lenons attitude was like that, he was the winner of the duel after all, the ringleader who crushed their pride. And surely, Leglos must have felt the same way too. But despite all of that, he was able to lower his head in apology, far opposite from Lenions rude behaviour. (Well, he isnt the First Prince for nothing) To be honest, Hiiro doesnt hate the comprehensible type like Lenion awhile ago. Its because those type are easy to manipulate. For Hiiro, a person who acts by their emotions were far more easier to deal with. Leglos then ran after Lenion after his apologetic remark. What a responsible big brother. Goodluck backing up your little brother. Sorry about that Hiiro No worries. But if you plan to raise someone like that as the next king, good luck. Gahaha! It hurts when you say it like that! Thats not a laughing matter dear. I deeply apologize for my sons behaviour Hiiro-san. Ill properly make sure he learns from this. Blantha also asks for forgiveness as well but it was really unnecessary, anymore from her would make Hiiro the one who needed to apologize to them. At that moment, someone made a beating sound with their hands to gain everyones attention. Raives voice came after that. Alright! Everyone may I have your attention! The housemaids behind her held one large platter tightly sealed with a metal lid. It was then carefully placed on the main table. This my guests is Raives Special! At the declaration of her words, Raive lifted the lid. And what was shown there was, Four-Coloured-Manjuu! Red, Blue, Green, and White meat buns were piled up. Each were classified from their distinctive colours. At the removal of the lid, a strong smell stimulated Hiiros senses. He could not stop the urge from drooling over it. He wanted to taste it so badly. Now, please dig in! Every dishes laid out were all so delicious, but what Hiiro was very anxious about was, as expected, the meat buns. Camus and Tenn also felt the same as they quietly stared at it. However, he was hesitating which to start with. Most probably each of the coloured buns were respectively different in flavor. Moreover, there was no explanation regarding this, all of beastmen were broadly grinning at him, awaiting for him to taste it. Perhaps they have tasted this beforehand as they have adamantly suggested him to enjoy it to the fullest. What are you guys going to eat first? For meBlue Uhi! Im going for Green! Nitouryuu is Blue. Yellow Monkey is Green. Then I will chooseRed. Each of them grabbed their desired buns, and quietly bit on it. Hot!? At that moment, the gravy inside the bun overflowed inside his mouth. And this hot gravy stimulated his delight as he tasted its flavor within. The hotness was troubling, but the rich sensation of the gravys flavor was quite satisfactory. Moreover, it has a tingling effect on his tongue, probably the cause was red pepper. To add more to that, the hard but juicy texture of what it seems to be a meatball inside the bun compliments the gravy and spice all together. It was a scrumptious dish. Although he may not know what kind of meat it was, he could however say that it was really savory. It had the thick flavour worthy as a special dish and when combined with gravy, the stock, it balances out the taste making it a very sensational dish. To the point of making him want more. When he looked at Camus, it was very obvious from reaction to it based from his delighted eyes. Although his expression was still expressionless. Hiirothis is good. This one is the best too~! Apparently, Tenn side seems to have been satisfied as well. As if Raive anticipated their reactions, she finally began to explain the dish. The meat on the red bun is not actually meat. Its Deep Red Tofu made from Deep Red Soybeans ! Tofu!? But texture-wise, it wasnt, not just that, but the flavor as well was a perfect depiction of a meat. However, according to Raive, by steaming these Deep Red Tofu and then deep frying it, the process would then able to make the tofus texture similar to that of a meat as well approaching a similar flavor too. And by wrapping the whole thing in a red wrapper while being steamed again, the red bun would then be completed. ( And because of thatDeep Red Tofu, it brought out the real deal) The gravy was confined as it was deep fried in the process, so the moment he bit on it, the savory goodness just willingly gushed forth making it a worthwhile experience. The next one is for the blue bun, the meat inside it came from the Blue Pig It was said that the texture of the meat that came from a Blue Pig was as soft like a cloud. The meat is crushed, then minced and mixed with the dressing of the bun, giving it a shade of blue. This dressing is then used to wrap up rectangular cubes of the same meat. Its flavour was similar to red bean jam, a rich bittersweet flavor, recommended for those who prefer challenging flavors. The one used for the green bun is a Green King Tomato It was said that Green King Tomato was initially a yellow tomato at first. Once it turned emerald green, it is ready for harvest and apparently, at this stage, it is a very helpful antioxidant. However, growth period of this vegetable is very slow, difficult for amateur farmers to cultivate it with ease. That said, the taste however is really special. It has the sweetness and acidity of what a tomato is. And apparently a famous nutritional vegetable for women. The tomato is kneaded and mixed inside the contents, cramming it inside with other healthy vegetables. The vegetables chosen were at least 10 or more. And steaming it all together would make this rare beauty worthy to be a part of special dish. And lastly is the white bun, and the main ingredient used for this one is the phantom fruit also known as the Silver Peach! That fruit was familiar. Silver Peach it was known to be fruit that can only be harvested at the top of the mountain at its winter peak. This fruit was sold at an unbelievably high price depending on the pureness of its silvery white color. Its size however is relatively similar to a normal peach. Hiiro unintentionally grabbed a white bun and bit on it. Just from biting it, he could taste and smell the sweetness of the peach. And he could also taste bean jam in it, a best compliment for this sweetened fruit. (Whats more the smell of the peach stimulates my appetite. This oneis delicious!) The dressing is probably mixed with the skin of the fruit. It really lives up to being a phantom fruit, a hard to get ingredient but a definitely must ingredient to have. The bean jam inside it was also a pleasurable ride to enjoy along with the original flavor of the fruit. This fruit is definitely the fruit among the top of them all. Hahaha, it was delicious, isnt it Hiiro? At Arnolds boasting, Hiiro couldnt doubt about this cooking anymore. Four-Coloured-Manjuu was definitely a dish worthy to be called special. However, the compliments doesnt end there, there were other appealing dishes that he hadnt tried out yet. Lots of it. His cheeks loosened to the sheer amount of pleasure laid out in front of him. After that, while everyone was eating their meals, U-um A voice called out to him from behind, and saw Mimiru fidgeting while carrying a shy expression. what? Y-you see Goodluck Mimiru-chan! At Muirs bright encouragement to Mimiru, the latter answered with a simple Yes and nodded in response. She returned her gaze to Hiiro and squeezed out her courage. H-Hiiro-sama! I would like you to listen my song! CH 243 .your song? Yes, my song! Hiiro then remembered something at that moment. Now that she mentioned it, he heard that Mimiru was very talented in singing. She who was the leading songstress of this country fell into despair as she became unable to sing, much less speak due to a foreign illness. However, she made a comeback when Hiiro treated her. So you are going to sing right here? D-does it displeases you? She responded with a rather uneasy expression as her eyes became a little teary. No, you said that you want me to hear you sing. Just asking if this place was the appropriate one to do it. Not that I mind listening to your song in here. Ehehe, Hiiro-san! Mimiru-chans song is really good! Gahaha! Its as Muir says! My daughters talent as a singer will surely fit your taste! Although this foolish parent said so, it appears that it wasnt entirely false as most of beastmen soldiers sternly watched Mimiru take the center stage. Mimiru stands up from the stage and looked at everyone of her audiences. This song is dedicated to Hiiro-sama who had allowed me to sing once again to my fellow beastmen. .to me? After such speech, Mimiru had her cheeks flushed while carrying a lovely smile on her face. She was a bit nervous with a pair of trembling hands on her chest silently praying for success. Well then, please listen to this song entitled May this feeling reach you At that moment, the atmosphere of Mimiru that everyone was quietly watching changed. Her tension was lost from her expression was replaced with a more mature one as she slowly closed her eyes. Her lips then quietly began to sing. The day was wrapped in a very pleasant weather Just like the dazzling You who had unwavering eyes, only looking straight ahead You who healed my heart and helped me regain the important things I cherish I desperately tried to run after You who was far ahead. Knowing that someday I would be walking side by side with You So I always pray and think of You Wishing You safety and happiness in your travels And hope this feeling may reach You A clear and beautiful voice singing a gentle melody resonated in the place. Hiiro couldnt help close his eyes and listened to the sound overflowing around. If only he could listen to it forever. And not only did it carry such pleasantries. It also was brimming with heartfelt emotions. He was overwhelmed the next moment when the woman on the center stage opened her eyes. Small innumerable particles of light manifested around her surroundings then. It shined and sparkled as if accentuating Mimirus inspiring song just like a perfect depiction of a shining star. Anyone who witnessed it were instantly enamored by such a sight. It was when he wondered what those lights were that, Im surprised. That little miss over there was able to induce the Spirits like this Tenn murmured in a whisper. In other words, those small ball of lights were actually Spirits. Not a high rank existence like Tenn however, but a shapeless and powerless existence born naturally through this world. However, it seems Tenn was more surprised for an ordinary beast human, moreover, a little girl capable of influencing the Spirits through her melodic voice and cause such a phenomenon. Only those who were liked by the Spirits or the Spirits themselves were the only one possible of capably doing this. (So thats what she meant about being able to see things not visible to the naked eyes) Hiiro recalled her words when he met her the first time. At that time, Hiiro was strolling inside the Kings Tree with the Transparency | ͸ in effect. Of course, the beast men passing by did not feel Hiiros presence. It was only Mimiru who was able to notice his existence back then. According to her, she could see ghosts and Spirits for a long time, probably a direct manifestation of Mimirus mysterious power. When he looked at the surroundings, the people were glued to Mimirus figure on the center, watching and staring at her. They werent distracted by anyone as they continued to be fascinated by Mimirus song. And finally, Mimiru quietly closed her mouth. At that point, a surge of applause and cheers were given to her. And particles of light gradually disappeared to the sky as if they were satisfied with this. Mimiru also had a bright smile on her face as she slowly descended from the stage and went towards Hiiros seat. Hiiro did not know if it was due to the tension or her embarrassment, but shes flushed red from head to toe and cant seem to look at him straight to the eyes. W-was thesongto your liking, Hiiro-sama? She fidgeted once again, an atmosphere that certainly stirred ones heart to protect such a delicate beauty. Hiiro responded with a honest reply to her. Yeah, it was really good that you caught me off guard. Is that true! Are you really really sure! Hiiro gently flicked her forehead causing her out of her trance. Auu As expected of a diva. You were definitely great out there. As if her brain overheated, her face flushed instantly and, T-t-t-t-t-thank you for your kind compliment! Leaving with only those words, she went towards Muirs place with her hands covering her flushed cheeks. Muir seems to have calmed her down by patting her head. but (Wasnt that reaction way too exaggerated?) For a songstress to react that way from a simple compliment was quite worrying.. But he soon abandoned such thoughts when he saw her calm down. Achaa~ this blockhead still didnt get it from that~ Although Tenns murmur reached Hiiros ears, Whatever, I just honestly told her my honest opinion, and did you say something Yellow Monkey? He wondered what did the Yellow Monkey said. He wasnt able to hear it. Umu! As expected of my daughter! A world-class leading singer! Gahaha! What world are you speaking of? Hiiro wanted to retort Leowalds word with that, but then Kukulia came towards him. How was my little sisters beautiful voice? Hm? Just like what your father said a while ago. She could be a world-class singer in my world. With that charming looks and enchanting voice she possessed, she would surely end up becoming a popular artist. I see, so you mean to say she would become popular in your own world? Yeah. Hiiro easily affirmed it because there was no need to conceal such personal things. I see. So even in your world she could be popular, huh? Mimiru is really amazing. ..whats with that imoutos-talent-complex your expressing? A-as if Im making that kind of face! Even if you turn your head away, its not very persuasive you know? But Mimirus song was certainly not ordinary. A trace of innate talent was shown off as well. It may be natural to feel jealous to such a talent that can garner everyones attention. Moreover, the little sister that was capable of doing it. but He noticed a shadow cast upon her expression, anxious and lost, he decided to say something on a whim. You speak of popularity, but arent you popular as well among your people? .eh? What are you trying to say? , she had such a face that shows that, but Hiiro ignored it and continued on. Just like that Bird Man, you know the names and faces of every citizen. T-thats merely because I have a strong memory. Moreover, I heard you were walking around the streets almost everyday listening to the citizens voices. No one ordinary can do such a thing. You are exactly the ideal person fit for royalty. Even though you envy your little sisters talent, when you as well possess such an outstanding talent. Really now.. Kukulia went silent for a while, then there was faint blush on her cheek as she smiled at him. I think I understand now why Mimiru and Muir thinks about you a lot. Huh? Although Hiiro meddled a little, he was grateful it worked favorably as Kukulias previous mood was now entirely pleasant. With this much festivity going on, a gloomy mood was unfit in such a place. What a natural smooth talker Did you just say something? When he asked back Tenn about his murmur, Tenn could only give him a sigh of amazement. (What the heck was that for?) The dinner party under the starry sky finally closed with Mimirus song, and those who had work still left the place as it is. Apparently, among the citizens, there seemed to be some people listening to Mimirus song under the Kings Tree and also comfortably left home after. Despite the tragic collapse of The Tree of Beginning , everyones mood seemed to have a little joyful than before. Hiiro could somewhat feel it based from their attitudes right now. CH 244 Around the time Hiiro finished the dinner party, a little after that, one man was meditating cross-legged in a sitting posture at the terrace of Victorias Royal castle. And that man was Judom Lancaster. The substitute King of Victorias He gathered trustworthy people among the citizens and settled the people confused by the rumours spreading around.. Back then the country was in full chaos, even the aristocrats and soldiers were in an outrage and the country was almost at the brink of its collapse, but steadily, the current situation is being mended little by little. These were the result of Judom and his trusted followers deeds. However, he couldnt remove all the anxieties of the people. Bad things overlapped with one another, such as their trusted King going mad, the disappearance of the summoned heroes, their proclaimed saviors. The anxiety piled up and remained upon the shadow of the peoples mind. Whether another race would attack them, Judom didnt know. In fact, there was an ongoing rumour that the Gabranth and Evila had united as allies. Some of the royalties under Judom believed that such rumour was definitely true. But it is because of this rumour that further stirred up the anxiety of the people. Judom did not believe that Eveam would strike Victorias for revenge. And as for the Beast King, he is basically a man who fights fair and square, so he wont necessarily make a move unless you first hit him. Of course, he couldnt let his guard down. He couldnt sincerely call this a safe haven yet. But just for a little while, his intuition was telling him that those two race wont attack their country for a long while. But in terms of politics, it only gives birth to unnecessary revolt for the aristocrats. Some even suggested outrageous things such as raiding them while they had the chance. Attack before they were attacked. This principle was no different from Rudolph who had fallen and gone mad. What they should do now was strike the turmoil of this country, and establish a country that would not shake from such anxieties. When he said this to the nobles, only a few were convinced. Well, they might be actually scared. Scared for the fact, that the Gabranth and Evila would fight back for the inhuman things they had done to their kind. Thats why they are afraid of retaliation. Thats why they suggested to kill them first before they get killed. (What a miserable sight really) Judom closed his eyes, ashamed that he himself did not know how rotten this country was. And to think he was following orders from themno, he was more frightened by the stupidity of his close friend King Rudolph. In the past, he was a gentle boy who couldnt even kill an insect. And he didnt change at all once he became the king, thats why the people believed and supported him as the king. Then when did the change occur? Judom drew up Rudolphs past in his head like a memory map. And then he found something it was the time when came back after participating in a war. He could still remember Rudolph returning with an appearance bathed in fresh blood. His expression that time were of despair and frustration. A first for Judom to witness. (As I thought, hes probably still thinking about you) Judom and Rudolph had another best friend. That friend was the wisest among the three and they knew each other from an early age. She was a very stubborn woman. Her name was Alice. She was an energetic and sociable woman who had a strong sense of justice, and a smile that had the same glee as that of a sunflower. As they grew up, she joined the army due to her profound sense of justice. When Rudolph became the king, she climbed up to the top of the army ranks as one of first female commander in history. And it wasnt due to her connection that she was granted such responsibility, it was purely due to her ability alone. She who had enough power to blow away an average adventurer with a single blow passionately protected the country, Rudolph and the citizens. However, Alice never came back after Rudolph returned with a blood-stained appearance. She had died from the war. According to Rudolph, Alice saved a child being kept as a hostage by the enemy, alone. Although she managed to do it, however in exchange, she was held captive by the enemy, and at that time, Rudolph witnessed it.. An appearance impossible to be defined by mere words. (If I based it from that time he started to develop a fierce hatred towards the enemy) Judom understood the cause of that change back then. Because Rudolph loved Alice. Although their social standpoints were way different, Rudolph thought of her from the bottom of his heart. Even though his fiance was already prearranged, he would utmost fulfil his duty as the king if she was living happily with her life. However, Rudolph changed after he witnessed Alice being deprived of her lifeno, it wasnt an exaggeration to say that his mind broke from that experience. Although it wasnt visible on the surface, but Judom was sure that his heart had remained frozen since that time. Even if was married to a beautiful wife, had kids, and his country prospered, Rudolph might have never felt true happiness. (But still, Rudolph, you are the king of this country) It was obvious that Alice was the cause of Rudolphs change. Makes Judom want to scold and beat the crap out of that foolish man. It was also the same back then when Rudolph makes a mistake and cries over it like a little girl. Alice would always scold him harshly and then comforts him with a gentle smile while saying lets think this through together! However, that woman was not present anymore in this world. Then, who would take that role? The answer was obvious. (I will beat the sense out of that guy and drag along with me! Its my right as his best friend!) He was sure Alice would say the same thing to Rudolph. While Judom was resting at the terrace under the full moon of the night sky, his instincts triggered as if an electricity ran through his back. His eyes sharpened, and only moved his mouth while still staring at the night sky. ..who are you? Silence had enveloped the place. It was midnight everyone should have been sleeping, and yet, he could feel some presence behind him. Soon after, laughter echoed, the voice was shaky as that of a child. Judom quietly stood up and turned around. Judom was wide eyed as the anonymouss appearance of his guest was revealed. Why is there a child at this time of the night? While Judom was in doubt, the boy who had a beautiful blond hair calmly set up his sights on Judom, eyes that were peering through him. Even though I erased my presence before coming here, as expected of the Impact King The amused expression with a funny smile was that of an innocent child. However, he could feel something irregular about it. Its as if the contents of the inside is way different than what was on the surface. Ill ask again, who are you? This cannot be just an ordinary child. No one would come this late at night, moreover a young boy, to meet the substitute king. His senses were telling him to be wary of the child. The mysterious aura on him was dangerous! Now that you mention it. You havent met me in this form yet, right? At the moment, the boys thirst of blood gushed forth from his body, and at the same time, his eyes narrowed as if a snake found its prey. This pressuredont tell me, you? It was an unbelievable notion, that pressure, that ferociousness, he will never forget that person. The person that planted fear on them in the past. .the Demon Lord? Ahaha, thats right. You now get it? Judom clenched his fist, and expanded his sense on the surrounding. Its impossible for this Demon Lord, no, Predecessor Demon Lord to come here alone. (Then assassination? Was there such person in our ranks?) He considered the thought of them to overtake the country by killing him. Then, he noticed someone behind the Predecessor Demon Lord. Moreover, their signs increased fast. Feeling the sense incongruity, the boy gazed behind. Ah, let me introduce them. These here are my subordinates. All of them wore black clothing. Each of them carried an incomparable atmosphere, before he knew it he was drenched in sweat, overwhelmed by the numerous presence before him. is the rumours about you true? Hm? The information about the Evila and Gabranths duel have reached in here. And at Evilas victory, they formed an alliance. And in the midst of that, you people have announced your proclamation of war to them. The rumours sure travels fast. Well. you wouldnt be hailed as the King if you cant at least do this much. Well done! Judom was being held in derision as the child clapped happily. what is your purpose in here? lets just say, today is going to be a fine day today. A person near Avoros suddenly threw something towards Judom. As it rolled closer, he was stunned by the identity of it. It was the severed head of Lord Jance, one of the royal aristocrats of this country. You bastard!? Ahaha! Yes, be angry. I only removed the stains of this nation. Its quite depressing right? But, I guess you were not aware of it, huh? These trashes were planning a coup detat to you. . Well, lets leave it at that, although its kind of fun to add more confusion to the fray but, I did that ahead of time so that I can take advantage of this situation. what are you talking about? Take advantage of this confusion? Those words rang a pang in his heart. Then, the corners of Avoros mouth warped just like a crescent moon. Judom Lancaster. As the King of Matar Deus, I hereby by announce this to you. . Read this after finishing the chapter. In this chapter, there was a new character introduced. Now I want to clear up any misunderstanding regarding this. Back in chapter 213. There was a character revealed to be Marquis Bluenote who was also called by the name Alicia (Arisha | ꥷ) In here, a new character was introduced as Alice (Arisu | ꥹ) Im going to be blunt here. Its just a coincidence. Those two are not the same character. If I have a say on this, Alicia has a bigger role in this novel. And as a side note, Alicias daughter is not Liliyn, Camus nor Muir. (*smirk*) With that said, thank you for your time reading this. CH 245 The country for yourself? Have you gone senile? Judom glared at Avoros who said those insane intentions which the latter only responded with a laugh. To tell you the truth, we actually plan to take advantage of this situation through the coup detat of that trash awhile ago At the mention of the trash he speaks of, Judom glanced at the thrown severed head of Lord Jance, the first one on the list of the anti-Judom faction. But if the coup detat really did happen, I will lose a lot of pieces to use. Huh? Ahaha, Im talking about the remaining soldiers of this country, silly. I would be troubled if they died for a pointless reason. At the mention of those words, Judom finally recalled another name of this person. Necromancer The power to call the dead and freely employ at his control. And another thought suddenly came to him. (.In order to use the dead, isnt it necessary that the bodies should be dead ?) As Judom imagined it, wouldnt it be more convenient if he could garner more dead bodies through the coup detat. However, the way he said it sounded like he would be troubled if they died. What is the meaning of this (So he cant really raise the dead? Was it all just a rumour? Or was there a condition first before they die?) Many doubts came into his mind, but he discarded it for now as it was not the time to be thinking of such things. What do you plan to do by taking ownership of this country? How embarrassing Impact King, isnt it normal for us kings to have a country we should govern? why this country? Kukuku, you really dont know the reason? Avoros attempted to test Judom out, of course he was aware of this. But he didnt answer back and awaited for his answer in silence. It cant be helped. Ill indulge you for a bit. Normally, the best candidate would be the Demon Country, even I had initially planned to take it. Thats natural because he was the Predecessor Demon Lord. But its a little bit difficult. ? Plainly speaking, raiding that place is a bit difficult to do so. A lot of powerful forces are gathered there, so I helplessly gave up on it. Certainly what he said was true. It is the homeland of the Evila race and with the current alliance they were establishing, it was virtually impossible to conquer Xaous easily. What about the Beast Kingdom? At that question, Avoros just shrugged his shoulders and laughed scornfully. Ahaha, please stop joking with me. In face of that beastly stench, even I would give up on it. Apparently, the whole point is that he didnt just like that place. And with that also out, it was reasonable that Avoros would select Victoruas as the last option. With the absence of their king, the soldiers here are restless, and most of the war potentials including the commanding officers died in the war, it would certainly be easier to take this country with such instability. Isnt it? Im planning this to make it my foothold to declare my war towards this world. Two races had allied together, and this country has barely enough strength to fight. The situation is steadily heading towards peace without conflict. But despite all of this, you bastards dare raise another hell again! To be honest, Judom plans to start an alliance with the other two nation once he have rebuilt this country from scratch. True that there are still many uncertainties between the two other races. However, it would, at the very least, be beneficial to establish an agreement similar to anti-war treaty. So that they could little by little set foot with the alliance between Evila and Gabranth Although it may take time, Judom aimed a future where they would be able have a real alliance with two races and support one another. And all of a sudden, this rebellion comes. Its as if he had predicted all of their movements. It was unimaginable for Judom for this person to strike at the country that was still in the middle of recuperating from their losses. Hell, huh? Kukukuku! Avoros lightly warded off Judoms glare and then, You surely dont believe that this age of war is about to end, do you? what about it? Its not yet ending. Or rather, I wont let it end yet. You bastard, what are you trying to say? My wish will only come true in times of war. If a war had ended, then I only need to start another one..to further the chaos. Bullshit! Coming from Judom, a pressure similar to a shockwave headed towards Avoros. But Avoros only narrowed his eyes and held a hand over the shock wave. Bachin! The shock wave dispersed as it is. And Avoros continued on with his words. Now let the world domination begins. It was a very dark place He was not certain where he was. Even though his consciousness was strangely clearer, only darkness was present around as if he was enveloped by the blackness of it, Why was he in such a placewhen he tried to move to look for light, he couldnt. It seems his freedom was restricted. However, because of his impatient budging, he discovered a small grain of light. It looked like a star floating in the dark sky, yet it also gives off an impression of a firefly flying like a faint light in this darkness. When he focused all of his senses towards it for a long time, the light gradually began to grow. And it became the dazzling flash that attacked his whole body. ku His body felt languid. Above all, his eyes felt heavy. Still, he tried to open his eyes slowly and saw a familiar ceiling, Although his right hand was trembling, he extended it out towards the nostalgic view. He grasped his hands several times recognising that he could move it. I.survived? His constant doubt why he was lying such a place was gradually returning back to him. He looked at the shabbiness of his thin right hand to estimate how long he had been sleeping in here. Even if he tried to move his body, it wont do as he wished. Its as if the muscles in his whole body had stiffened.. The only thing he could move was his right hand. However, it also drops on his chest as it reached its limit. Apparently, he didnt die While thinking such things, an unpleasant atmosphere covered his surroundings as he moved only his eyes in response. He did not know what it was, but something was amiss. At that time, the sound of door being opened was heard. Although someone came in, he couldnt ascertain who or what it was with his paralysed-like body of his. While trying to maintain his consciousness, he stared ahead awaiting for the approaching visitor. And then he noticed the identity of the visitor which made him a little relieved. It was the person his father once introduced to him, Judom Lancaster. His memory was hazy after that. When he tried to talk to Judom, he was terribly surprised but soon smiled in response. Somehow, that appearance looked similarly like his father. Even if he was laughing on the outside, there was sadness and loneliness inside it, a complex smile mixed with regrets. Thinking back, it might have been a smile so that he wont feel uneasy, but after knowing what happened to him, and why Judom jumped into this place.. For the first time, he understood the pain Judom had been going through. Judom then took his frail body with him outside while protecting himself. When he thought of the half collapsed people as his allies, they fell into in a dangerous situation, and out from somewhere, a beautiful woman appeared and lent her assistance to them. But his consciousness faded at that time When he woke up again, he was told of what happened after that and the most despairing news of his life. CH 246 I made it in time! Last chapter for this week. Just recap on some characters. Vale C the commanding officer tasked to train the heroes. Marice C Wife of Rudolph. Also the Queen of Victorias. Lilith C the princess who summoned Hiiro and the other heroes into this world. Apparently in love with Taishi. Kainabi C the water user subordinate of Avoros Taishi C one of the summoned heroes. Disappointingly weak. And with that finsihed. Enjoy Chapter 246. It sounded like a large explosion. First Princess Lilith of Victorias who was awoken by it cautiously headed towards the door. Lilith opened the door slightly and tried to peer through from the outside, and then she saw someone running. It was one of her caretakers, and apparently something urgent was happening based on her frenzy appearance. When Lilith asked about the reason for her hurry, she replied that some suspicious intruders had entered the imperial castle and Judom was fighting to fend them off away. And the caretaker was instructed to escape with Lilith to a safe place. And when she inquired about her mothers situation, the housemaid informed her that commander Vale had headed towards Queen Marices location to protect her. However, their relief was only for a brief moment. When they turned around and saw the approaching darkness, Lilith and the housemaid became frightened. As that darkness was hit by the faint glow of the moon from an open window, they saw people wearing black clothes. It appears that there were two of them as the one in the front was holding another person. M-mother!? Yes, that other person being carried was no other than her mother, Marice. Her limp body was leaning at the persons left shoulder. And then she noticed the blood stained sword held in that persons right hand. (Dont tell me mother was) Please be relieved. Your Queen is still alive. The person at the rear answered Liliths doubt with his voice, no, an unmistakable deep voice. It contained the gentle kindness similar to the same voice who Lilith was longing for. But at the same time, it brought confusion to her as to why would he be here. It seems I found the princess. The person who was carrying Marice dropped her down the floor rather rudely. And in that moment, a wind passed through her cheeks. Bushu! Someone warm adhered close to her front. And before she knew it, the housemaid was slashed by a sword. RunawayPrincess! Shut up. Just die already. Ensuring the maid was dead, the assailant pierced the sword out of her body. Noooooooooooooo! Lilith fell on her waist, helpless towards the scene in front of her. Oy! Dont kill anyone all of a sudden! The voice that Lilith knows well turned to the other party who killed the housemaid. Hah? It seems you imbecile havent learned your own place, huh? But Shut the fuck up, I just killed only the unnecessary ones. Now then.. Hii! As Liliyn saw the blood-stained sword, she felt nauseous and covered her mouth with both of her hands. Tsk, so troublesome. Oi imbecile, quickly bring this girl along with us. The person who had a sword quickly carried Marice again, and left somewhere off. Lilith couldnt calmly look at situation in front of her, after being subjected to a nightmarish experience, she couldnt give an ounce of care for her mother, Marice. The remaining black robed person approached Lilith then, Lilith Being called by her name, she unconsciously began to start crying in tears. When that person quietly took of his hood, the person that appeared was exactly the person she was longing for and tried to call his name in a hurry. TaTaishisama Im sorry Lilith Im really sorry. Lilith couldnt hide her confusion when she saw Taishs expression filled with sorrow and regret. W-whatis reallygoingon? At the crying Liliths question, Taishi only responded with a bitter expression. A-andthose clotheswhy are youwearing them Even she was not stupid enough not to notice Taishis bitter expression and the clothes he was wearing. It was the same clothes the other person wore, who also killed her housemaid. Though she still couldnt connect how those two points were related Thisthis is wrongeven I dont want thisbutbut Lilith who saw Taishis mortified expression, was now convinced that he was allied with those people that raided the castle despite whatever reason he may have. Taishisama LilithPlease come with me. Eh? ..my Lord wishes to see you. Loord? W-what are you talking about? The Lord Taishi was talking about should be King Rudolph, Liliths father. So she thought that her father had come back, but based from Taishis attitude it doesnt seem to be the case. Im sorry but I have no choice Taishi took out a bottle from his bosom, and opened the lid of it. A sweet smell drifted towards Lilith, tickling her senses by that fragrance. TaTaishi.sama Lilith couldnt resist the sudden drowsiness that took over her as her consciousness quickly fell into the darkness. Taishi looked at her current appearance as if he was tormented by despair. I cant disobey him.I cant go against him.because such failure.he wont let it pass! Taishi slowly lifted and carried Lilith as he began to walk away. He looked at his reflection on one of the mirrors and saw a wry smile plastered on his face. what is with that facehaha While self-ridiculing himself, he moved away with heavy steps. Avoros who was watching the starry sky from one of terraces, opened his mouth when he felt the approaching sign of someone. .Kainabi? Ha! Did the operation succeed? Yes. Without any hiccups. Information came that Lilith and the Queen was captured. Splendid. It was surprising that the Impact King did not fight back and went running away. After Avoros declared war with Judom, he ran away from that place at full speed. Back when he encountered him in the past, the same person bit his provocation and fought back furiously. That little lad seems to have grown up. He made a reminiscing smile as he recalled the young Judom back then. What do you want me to do with him, my lord? Let me see. That guy is a Rank SSS adventurer. Former position though. However, I could guarantee that his strength is true. Fighting him one-on-one is definitely dangerous. Is that how you see this man? Hm? Ah, thats right, I forgot you dont know the power he possess. He is a man who knows all kinds of way to make a shockwave. Whether its magical warfare, or melee fighting, it is dangerous to challenge him alone. For you to say this much of him What are you being shocked about. Did you not even understand a little of what I said? Werent you the one who had scattered the attack of the Impact King ? And you didnt even talked to him. Although, because of that, he noticed it was your doing and dealt with your following attacks. Kainabi bit his teeth in frustration while Avoros was making a bitter smile. For the time being, I sent the dead to chase after him, but apparently he was able to overcome them splendidly.now what should I do When he tilted his head on one side and brooded over the matter, his eyebrows twitched as if an idea hit Avoros. He looked at the cityscape spreaded under his eyes. ..I see, so he plans to become an enemy of this nation then. The expression he showed was somewhat distinctive which contained a thread of loneliness unlike a while ago. My Lord? its nothing. An interesting thought just occured to me. ? Avoros looked up at the starry sky again. And as if he was talking to someone, he muttered, I got a country nowkuku The news about Victorias having fallen in the hands of Avoros reached Beast Kingdom C Pasion And naturally, it has entered Hiiros ears as well. Initially, what he only knew about the that country were that fact that their king, Rudolph had gone mad, and that a substitute king, Judom replaced the former king. Especially the news about Rudolph going mad, Hiiro was really astonished about it. Although it was also said that was transformed into a monster as a subordinate of Avoros. (What a sarcastic way of living, that kings life that is) It seems he loathed the Evila so much that he would do anything to destroy them. But as result of his blind fury, he was betrayed by the same Evila he despised of, and became a pathetic monster that couldnt speak properly. Hiiro was not able to know what his long-cherished desire was. He did not know whether it was really all about making the world peaceful or wanted to make use of her daughters death as a reason to incite a war. Instead, he had his life twisted by someone through the circumstances around and pushed him far to the point his humanity died with him. (For a human king to lose his humanity by becoming a mere monster..talk about an epic fail in life) Although he thought that Rudolph would someday eventually die due to his deeds, Hiiro did not thought he would die by becoming a monster. (And all of this was manipulated by that Template Maou brat) Hiiro anticipated that that person would surely make his move somewhere, he didnt expect though that he would take over the Humas Nation Hiiro heard that report as he faced Leowald at the Throne Room. Moreover, he also learned that Matar Deus was the one maneuvering behind the scenes. Hiiro, what do you think about their movement? He said about world conquest, right? .well, though I also know that As if he was amazed by his words, Leowald sighed and did not bother to push on with his question. Because Avoros himself declared his intentions in their presence after all. Anyway, we better start gathering information about this event. Even if their ultimate goal is to conquer the world, the process involved will surely come to our way soon. It is as Hiiro says, both beastmen and demons should cooperate to gather more information and prepare counter measures against them CH 247 Yuhito, the renowned genius of Beast Kingdom C Pasion was headed towards his laboratory, when he suddenly felt someones presence inside when he was about to enter the room. When he slowly opened the door to peer through inside, he leaked an amazed voice. My oh my, today we have quite an unusual guest The person inside had long ears just like what Yuhito has. And besides their similarly worn-out white coats, the person was very much alike with Yuhito. However, that was natural. Because Rarashik, the one in front of him was his blood-related younger sister. Hmph, I didnt actually want to come in this place again. Her current appearance was just like that of a grumbling child. She then threw the plier-like tool on her hand towards the table. Aah! Please handle my tools carefully! In a hurry, Yuhito went to fetch the thrown tool at the table to check if there was any damage, and made a relieved sigh after. You still prioritize anything related to research as usual. Nyohoho! You shouldnt say that Rara! This tool we have here is an innovative work of science! Looking closely at the tool on his hand, there were several switches, and when Yuhito pressed one of it, the tool twitched mechanically, and like a puzzle cube, it transformed into a minus screw driver. Nyohohoho! It can also change into something else if I push this! At the click of another button, it transformed into a hammer this time. See? See!? This is very handy! Lets play with it Rara! As if Ill do that! Aah!? Rarashiki who was lent with the tool again, threw it out to the toolbox located at the corner of the room. Uuuwhy are you so cruel to my stuffs Yuhito began to lament the thrown tool while shedding tears from under his glasses, but in face of that, Rarashik only stared at him coldly. In addition to being addicted to research, Yuhito cherished the things related just like a family to him. But it was because of this particular reason that began to irk her whenever he boasts to her the things he made which eventually became an annoyance to Rarashik. Anyway, leaving that aside Leaving it aside!? How heartless of you to say such things Rara! These precious tools are like my children! Fine, fine, I understand. As an apology, let me treat you to some ale I have. Im not interested in any alcohol! In face of a furious Yuhito, Rarashiki could only sigh and scratch her head in irritation. Fine. Im sorry about it. By the way, how is the analysis of the knife sample progressing? Uu, youre not sorry at all, meanie. Anyway, knife sample was it? You mean that thing? Yuhito pointed at the object wrapped in red cloth at the shelves. I see, so thats the one. Rarashik grabbed the object and took the knife out of its wrapping to check the actual contents. Hiiro examined this right? Nyohoho! Yes, he did! And it was really an astonishing sight! Nyohohoho! Well, that guy is more like a cheat really. Anyway, what did you guys find? Houh~ are you perhaps curious about the results? Well yeah, Im a researcher at heart too. Even Im curious to what this is, despite not finding anything strange about this knife Leo-sama requested. She laid the top part of the knife on her shoulders as she carefully inspected the shiny orb on the handle. The blade is made from Daftgil of a Monarch Kraken. It has a property of being able to bypass any layered types of magic. However, I couldnt find any theory regarding this that could connect to the death of Aragorn Nyohoho! I agree, thats also the conclusion I have arrived as well. But thats normal, because the blade itself wasnt really the cause of the event~ hah? Yuhito grabbed the knife from Rarashik who had been caught off guard by his words. This is not an ordinary crystal. You mean the gem? She looked at the beautiful gem fitted on the handle of the knife. so it really wasnt just an ordinary gem, huh? Nyohoho! That seems to be the case! Mr. Red Robe called this gem Gemini. It seems there is another one of this somewhere. what do you mean? According to Mr. Red Robe, this gem exists with another pair. The first one acts like a transmitter. Transmitter? And the other one acts like a receiver surely you get it with this? Yuhito raised his index finger as if to test Rarashik about it which the latter believed and brooded for awhile, I see! A transmitterand then a receiver.. Now it makes sense! In other words, this knife took all of Aragorns mana. Using the gem acting like a transmitter on the knife, it sent the deprived mana to the other gem. Nyohoho! As expected of my younger sister! Thats exactly correct! With the properties of the Daftgil, the knife was able to bypass any kind of defensive magic. Once it was stabbed on Aragorn, the gem on the knife robbed the mana within. And through that gem, the deprived contents were passed on to the paired gem. Because of this, Aragorn was depleted of all its mana. However, this shouldnt pose any problems. After a while, its magic would eventually return back. However, Gemini had another effect. It could transform life force into mana. By being stabbed with the knife, Aragorn that was deprived of its entire mana, had its life force converted into mana, literally depleting all of Aragorn So thats how they did it life force is converted into magiccertainly, such magic tools do exists I didnt expect to be used it like this though Such tools do exist, but not commercially available. Maybe the Predecessor Demon Lord personally provided this kind of thing. Probably so. I have never seen this gem in all of my life. But this one is most likely When Rarashik showed a troubled expression with regards to the gem, Nyohoho! As expected of Rara. You really did notice about it. Its as you realized, this gem is now.useless. Indeed. As Yuhito had said, Gemini had already become a mere gem. Perhaps it could only be used once and after that it would become an ordinary crystal gem. Thats why we couldnt find anything about itif we examined it a bit earlier we could have gotten some results, but because we were too late, it became an ordinary gem when we examined it. It feels like a hit to our researchers pride, doesnt it? Nyohohoho! Of course, what he meant was about Hiiro. For the two renowned geniuses of the beast race, they felt relieved that Hiiro was able to resolve the issue at hand, but at the same time, both of them had this feeling that they couldnt accept how the results turned out. damn, so this knife is just really an ordinary knife, huh? Lets be optimistic, at least we got ourselves some Daftgilto analyse! Yeah youre right, though Im grateful this issue was resolved we still lost something big Rarashik made a dark expression mixed with regret, but you dont have to blame yourself about that. Eh? Yuhito expressed a gentle smile towards her. Although its unfortunate that the tree died, but do know that we are still alive. .. My next research is about returning the favor to Aragorn. Ill make sure this new research succeed! Apparently, the way Yuhito expressed his words was similar to how he treated Aragorn as a family, and since the said family was killed by Matar Deus, he was going to strike back at them. Nahaha, it was foolish of them to make you this angry. Nyohoho! I want to dissect the Predecessor Demon Lord! Nyohoho! After that, the two talked about about their future when Rarashik heard what was needed to be heard, she then started to return to her home. Although Yuhito tried to invite her to some tea, she coldly rejected his invitation, making Yuhito dismayed. And as for what had transpired in here, no one knew except those two. CH 248 Meanwhile, at Xaous, walking inside the castle with a rather grim expression unfit for the place he was heading to, was Aquinas, the head commander of the Demon Lords directly supervised, Cruel Division. His long crimson hair fluttered left and right as he walked hastily while maintaining proper courtesy. He didnt even notice the admiring flushed expressions of the maids he passed by as he continued walking oblivious to such scenes. He was headed towards the office where a girl named Eveam whom he would protect above all else. As Aquinas arrived, he notified his presence by knocking on the door, and opened it once he got her permission to enter. Hoh, seems like you had a good night sleep. Your complexion seems to have improved fairly When Aquinas saw the appearance of Eveam working, a smile made its way to his face and judged her expression so, because her skin had a different glow compared to before. This however made Eveam look down shamefully and said, T-thats why I said sorry about it last time! B-besides, I will properly sleep as I had been warned! Umu, a fine answer. To the nodding Aquinas, Eveam shook her head a little to clear away the heat from her flustered expression and heard about the details of his visitation. Yesterday, a bad news regarding Victorias reached Xaous. She never expected for Avoros to take over the the human nation, much more, when the rumour was confirmed by her trustworthy subordinates. And Aquinas visited her office to ask if there was any new information regarding that matter. Im sorry. I have no updates yet regarding that matter. I see. Are you worried about something? Judoms matters perhaps? I heard that he was rebuilding the country from the bottom alone, but I dont know what became of him when Avoros assaulted the kingdom. Yes, Im worried about that. I see. But even if he was renowned the strongest in their nation Although Eveam anxiously leaked such words, No, I dont believe that man would have died from that. Aquinas Ive fought with him, so I have witnessed the true strength of that man. Even if that man is outnumbered, he could survive that onslaught through his wisdom and power. I see, if you say it like that then perhaps what you said might be true. Eveam expressed a relieved a smile on her face. To be honest, Eveam doesnt actually understand Judoms true strength. She only met him once in her childhood. But Aquinas had a mortal combat with that person. The connection from their struggle seems to have built a mutual relationship that considered each other as equal comrades. If Aquinas believed that Judom was alive, then so was Eveam who believed Aquinas strength. And so the matter about Judom came to an end, but then someones name surfaced in Aquinas mind. Speaking of someone, any news regarding Hiiro? Eh? Eh is not a proper answer. It was Hiiro who forced you to sleep and made you realize that you were overworking your body too much. M-mu.. why do I feel like youre implying something else? Fu, its just your imagination. But in reality, Aquinas is a little nudged about this matter. He was actually a little jealous about Hiiro influencing Eveams indecisiveness which he couldnt do anything back then, so he couldnt help tease Eveam who was listening to Hiiros advices every now and then. News about Hiiro you ask? Even though several days had passed already and not a single update coming from him, ~muu that foolish Hiiro! Always making me worried! An amused smile made its way to his face when he saw the appearance of this girl frankly grumbling towards a certain young man. Well, hes probably fine despite not reporting about it. And besides, can you imagine him dying from such a place? .not really. And Im sure that guy is delighting in a delicious meal or enjoying another unusual book he found over there, right? very likely. Eveam had an amazed face when she imagined easily what was surmised about Hiiro. Besides, setting aside Hiiro, right now we have to deal matters regarding the Predecessor Demon Lord. youre right. All of a sudden, both turned serious as the air around them became heavy. World Domination if we believe what that person said, then the humans were his first agenda, is that how this goes? No, thats not it. Pasion was attacked, but they were not thoroughly destroyed while Victorias was in the midst of a confusion. So he probably took advantage of this and made his priority to take over the human nation. Rather than took it, he obtained a country. And he will no doubt rule over the humans from now on. Eveam remained silent in face of Aquinas words. Based on Avoros character, he would surely rule over the human like a tyrant. It wont be surprising if he decided to kill those who opposed him. And eventually all the people will fall upon their fear of him and become submissive to his will. What country do you think is his next target Aquinas? Its highly probable that we would be the last target as our military force is very high right now. then, Pasion? Umu, perhaps some movements have already began to mobilise over there. Wait a minute! Hiiro is over there you know! I know, thats why if they ever did made movements over there, I pity them. If they angered Hiiro who is present over there, they are likely going to be crushed by him instead. haa, whatever happens, Hiiro, please come back safely Although Eveam had a lot of insecurities, it seems she desired the safety of Hiiro the most. Besides, Ornoth is over there as well. Now that you mention it, thats right. But even so, Hiiro was a big existence inside Eveams world as she didnt realize the strong feelings painted on her expression which made Aquinas once again chuckle in amusement as he thought of his dear friends safety. (..I hope nothing happens over there) Under the pleasant blue sky, the rumored protagonist was. this feels ~ oh ~ really great In the guest room given to stay, lying face down in an underpants only appearance, Hiiro was being massaged. Moreover, the one doing it was How is it? Can you feel it against your back? His outer appearance was that of a wolf-man. It was Ornoth of Eveams directly supervised Cruel Divisionwho was massaging Hiiro right now. Ah, I can feel it. This isyeah, give me more. I see. Then Ill let you feel more. Hows this? Ornoth began to massage Hiiros buttocks and hips. His hands tracing Hiiros lean legs. Awawawawa! Besides Hiiro and Ornoth in the place, there were two people, two girls in fact, hiding their face with both of their hands. M-Mimiru-chan! M-Muir-chan! Indeed, it was in fact those two girls. However, although they knew it was obviously just a simple massage, somehow they were strangely excited in face of that spectacle. If one would only listen to their voices, such words could certainly cause some strange delusions to be awakened, but Hiiro was definitely and only receiving a massage right now. However, its not the usual massage. Both hands of Ornoth was wrapped in red light. The day after his first day in Beast Kingdom C Pasion, he met Ornoth. He was actually an informant of the Evilaand went back and forth so many times. Due to the hectic nature of his mission, Ornoth wasnt able to fulfil his promise back then at the Grand Fortuna Library, but since his next return would take a while, he took the opportunity to teach Hiiro about the basics of the Crimson Red Aura | Taishakuten ( TL Note: See Below 1) Apparently, Ornoth told him that he couldnt start the lessons until he is able to freely release the Red Energy | Shaki at his own will. (TL Note: See Below 2) Thats why Ornoth is massaging Hiiro so that he could first help him wear the Red Energy | Shaki By directly being in contact with the Red Energy | Shaki, it becomes easier to imagine the sense of being clad in Red Energy | Shaki It was true that Hiiro could wear the Red Energy | Shaki when in Peerless Mode | Tenka Musou Mode, however it was a time constrained technique and very inefficient as it consumes his stamina and mana to a great extent. Moreover, though he was clad in Red Energy | Shaki, Hiiro was actually unconscious of it, or rather he was forced to feel that way, becoming unable to grasp the sense of it. Thus, Ornoth not only massages him simply, but also throws a small amount of Red Energy | Shaki to Hiiros body. He said that this method would relax his body and improve the blood flow throughout his body, so that it would be easier to handle the Red Energy | Shaki So for the time being, in order to get massaged in such a way, Hiiro returned to his human form from his beastman appearance. At any rate, this doesnt feel hot at all. When you were fighting in the duel back then, you seemed to have burned your opponent. Ornoths opponent in the duel was the Second Prince of Gabranth, Lenion. At that time, Ornoths full body was clad in Red Energy, and when Lenion seized his arms, he got burned as a consequence. That might be so. But Im not applying heat right now. Thats possible? Crimson Aura was originally called Fiery Aura. The name was called like that because it was technique that enables one to wear a burning aura around the body like a scorching flame. And speaking of that, werent you able to wear one yourself in the duel before? You didnt know of this? (TL Note: See Below 3) When Hiiro was in Peerless Mode | Tenka Musou Mode, he was certainly clad in a red aura, but at that time, he didnt feel it was hot at all. His opponent at that time should felt it as well. Ornoth nodded in response as Hiiro explained these things. I see, in other words, your figure at that time was solely to defend your body with it, and not used as an offensive measure to your opponent. care to explain? Crimson Aura has two active modes, Stillness | & Motion | ӡ. At Stillness | , your defensive ability improves rapidly. And while at Motion | ӡ, an intense heat is applied to your Red Energy | Shaki as an offensive power Hiiro also felt that his defensive power not comparable than the usual when he was in Peerless Mode | Tenka Musou Mode that time. Although his offensive power had not changed that much. However, for Hiiro, he did not worry about that as he could use the Word Magic character Herculean Strength | to compensate for his lack of offensive power. Well then, I think we are about done in here. You can stand now. Hiiro obediently followed his words and stood up. His body felt lighter than usual. An ordinary massage wouldnt be able to give this kind of effect. It seems Ornoth poured a considerable amount of Red Energy | Shaki into his body. That said though, in face of Hiiros underpants only appearance, Muir and Mimiru further blushed to beet red. And incidentally, Tenn and Camus were nearby but were only watching attentively to the adults. Lets start with the basics then. Although Hiiro gulped in a form of suspense, for some reason, the other observers also gulped in sync with him. When they closely watched Ornoths expression, his mouth slowly opened. you let yourself go loosely like this, then go round and round! And finally, you go oof! Just like that! .hah? Translation Notes 1 C Futo Akai Matoi C Taishakuten / ̫p C 㤯Ƥ. The author named it Taishakuten (Based on the hiragana above). This is the name of a God apparently, Sakra or Indra or Sakra Devanam Indra. Im going to respect the authors use of this term as the name of the skill. See this link for more information. That said, I feel that I need to make an English Version for this. So Im going to use Futo Akai Matoi / ̫p as my basis Futo/Futoshi C ̫ C thick, plump Aka/Akai C C Red Matoi C p C kanji for to wear , so I used the noun, Aura Thus, we get a literal translation of Thick Red Aura. My impression however on Thick Red was a deep red color which led me to simplify the name into Crimson Aura 2 C Akaki C Shaki / C äThis is the red aura that gushed forth when he used the Four Letter Magic. The author named it Shaki. Im going to use this as well as my own version. Using the same reasons above, Aka/Akai C C Red Ki C C Life, nature Thus, we get Red Life Force, which I simplified to Red Energy 3 C ̫ pSame as 1. First and third Kanji are the same with except the second. Sha/Shou C C To burn (With its compound character ) Thus we get C Thick Burning Aura or Fiery Aura CH 249 Everyone present who heard that, all felt a mild headache in their heads. They lost track of reality when Ornoth began to speak in a very strange manner. However, Hiiro is helpless about this matter. Appearance wise, he seemed a bit of a slackless guy, so he couldnt believe that such words would find their way to the mouth of such a man. Moreover, the person himself was serious about it which made Hiiro knit his eyebrows in confusion. can you please repeat it again? For the time being, he wanted to confirm it again. Mu? You didnt hear it right? Let me repeat. You have to let yourself go loosely like this, then go around and round! And finally you go oof. Apparently, he didnt hear it by mistake. (.if only I could read that scroll, but no matter how I tried, the content still looked like moon runes to me.) Amongst the scrolls inside the Grand Fortuna Library, he saw one regarding the Crimson Aura. And of course, it was all thanks to Ornoths help. However, neither of them couldnt understand the contents of it, much less, anyone else. Thats why Hiiro is enduring Ornoths way of teaching him through his own take on it. At first Hiiro thought this was just a joke, but something tells him it was worth listening to Ornoths manner of describing it. Mu? Whats wrong? You have a face as if you heard something unbelievable? .haa, I wont beat around the bush, to be frank.I didnt understand a single thing you had said Hah? Why so? I thought I made the explanation easy to understand This person seriously lacks common sense. No, I do get the concept behind it. I just dont know how to practice it even if you told me to do so. I see. So thats the problem, huh? Rather, arent you the one in charge of training the Evila soldiers? Havent you noticed the strange looks the soldiers give you? now that you mention it, whenever I teach them, they had this mystified looked as if they were brooding about something seriously, this thick-headed guy Hiiro gave his condolence towards the soldiers of Evila. Ornoths manner of teaching, just like awhile ago, was a mystery. Since the soldiers had their own standpoints, they couldnt ask back many times against Ornoth. Thats why the only thing they could do was to desperately interpret those words by themselves. Anyway, can you speak more logically? M-mu logical, huh? Apparently, Ornoths mastery in teaching seems to be a close to rock bottom. Although teaching by instinct is also important at times, its not suitable to teach it if one couldnt grasp the theory behind it as it would be hard to convey the message to the other party, much like right now. Haa, then what does that go loosely like this mean? How do you do it? Can you perhaps show it to me instead? As he requested, Ornoth shut eyes, and suddenly the excessive mana inside him dissipated away from his body. Then, he began to mix his mana and life force together inside his abdomen, and distributed it towards his blood vessels. Hiiro was using Visual | ҕ character to see how the process works inside Ornoths body. (I see, go loosely meant like that. And go around and round means the mixing of those two I guess. And finally the oof is) When Ornoth opened his eyes, red aura gushed out of his body as if his blood spouted out from within. (So thats oof, huh?.now I know why it was really hard to explain it with mere words alone) Thats what he arrived at after clarifying Ornoths words. He could probably get the sense of it. But it was also true that practicing it is difficult with mere words alone. I dont feel any heat coming from it though, is this perhaps Stillness | ? Correct. Its the defensive stance of Crimson Aura?Stillness .I wonder how strong this can hold? Hiiro recognized that the power surging from Ornoth was incomparable to what he normally senses in him. It was almost equal to his Peerless Mode | Tenka Musou Mode This is the evidence of a practitioner of this magic. Thats why Hiiro is really interested how strong it is. Fumu, if you want to know, then hit me with all you got. O-o-ornoth-san! You shouldnt! Its dangerous! Muir quickly warned him as Mimiru agreed with her by nodding her head many times. But Ornoth only responded with a grin and, Say, Hiiro, they say its dangerous to continue, what do you think? Want to stop? It seems Ornoth actually went on provoking Hiiro. He has confidence in his Crimson Aura If thats the case, then it was perfect, Hiiro held his fist back to make sure it hits Ornoth. Im inside a room so its hard for me to run away, thats why bring it on. Dont hold back against me. Hiiro didnt want to use his magic. Honestly, if he used Word Magic, he would be able to damage his opponent without difficulty. Penetrate | ؞ͨ is one that could work, and Nullification | o would be sure skill. However, that betrays with his objective. Hiiro wanted to confirm the full strength of Ornoths defense. Hiiro was perhaps among the ones with a very high level in this world, his physical stats is now probably reaching the likes of Leowalds caliber. (If thats the cause, Ill give you my best punch..) Magic began to concentrate on his fist. Then he bended his knees and kicked the floor instantly. He approached Ornoths chest in just a few steps. Ornoth only stood there with an immovable posture. Hiiro then released his clenched fist towards Ornoths stomach with all his strength. Everyone who witnessed it understood that extraordinary power was surging from Hiiros fist. Perhaps it has the power capable of killing any Rank S monster in one blow. Haa! A loud roar was made as the two collided. However, now do you understand with this? Ornoth calmly said those words. (Ku.its too hard!?) However, its hardness wasnt just like an iron. (Its as if Im punching a massive tire) Hiiro withdrew his fist and watched the Red Energy | Shaki covering Ornoths body. The way his punch felt was that of striking a tremendously thick and tough rubber. It was as if the shock from his fist was absorbed upon impact. However, Ornoths stance seems to have become a bit disarrayed. Ornoth only fell on his back a little and did not got blown away. Hiiro, I know what you are thinking right now. Because I had the same face when I did it with my mentor back then to teach me about Crimson Aura. Youre shocked that I wasnt blown away right? And you still couldnt believe that I was not damaged a little by it tsk He unconsciously clicked his tongue. His mood became sour when Ornoth guessed it right. Especially, his current situation. You dont have to be pessimistic about this. ? You understand from that impact right? Because it can also deal with magic. When Hiiro knew Ornoth could use the Crimson Aura, he requested to be taught about it. Because he wanted to confirm the magic tolerance through practice. And as demonstrated, Red Energy | Shaki was really a convenient defensive option. This state raises the tolerance against physical and magic attack to its utmost limit. However, even if it could cut the power of the physical and magical attacks by half, this state also has a backslash. Indeed, while on this state, even if the opponent uses magic or attack with a sword, it would be almost impossible to penetrate because it could nullify the damage. However, when faced with a force that the surpasses the current defensive power, one could likely received a direct hit. Still, for such a defensive ability, this more than a wonderful blessing to Hiiro. Moreover, they still havent gotten to the Motion | ӡpart, the real deal of the skill. By the way, I wont be demonstrating Motion | ӡ. There is a big possibility this room might burn down to ashes. Although it was disappointing for the its demonstration, for Hiiro however, knowing about Stillness | was enough for him. Besides, he was sure, Motion | ӡ would be another dreadful skill to see. He already saw a bit of it from Ornoths duel before. Now then, its your turn to try it Hiiro. At the mention of those words, Hiiro had considerably gotten excited to try it. His heart was still pounding from excitement. His face was probably making that of an agitated young boy. But he couldnt help it, because he cant help suppress this excitement inside of him. (First is the go loosely part..) He pulled out the excessive power from his body. But then H-Hiiro-sama? Because Mimiru had suddenly called for him, he faced her first. Whats the matter? Umyou seeif its .possible.um Mimiru makes fleeting glances towards Hiiro while her cheeks were dyed red. And it seems Muir was also acting the same way, is there something wrong? Hiiroput some clothes on Hes right! Just looking at your naked body is already ruining my day! Camus brought some clothes to him while Tenn who was at Camus shoulder was shaking his head murmuring good grief/yare-yare Hiiro then connected the reason why the two girls were blushing and decided to put some clothes on. Ornoth allowed it because he no longer needed to be massaged anymore. Alright, time to try it! While preparing a thorough stance and expressing enthusiasm with his words, he suddenly realized that the Kings Tree | Ouki seems to be in an uproar. And the cause of that, Arnold, suddenly barged inside and shouted something to everyone present in the room. Oi! We are under attack! It was a sudden ambush report. CH 250 Looking down from the terrace of the Kings Tree, there were strange figures about the size of a human being, wandering around the city. The way they moved was similar to that of zombie in horror movies. (What in the world is that?) From his position, he couldnt clearly distinguish it because of the distance. However, as Arnold had said, these existences might be dangerous. While observing the said existences, one of it caught one of the civilians. Moreover, the way it captured civilian was very uncanny. Because small-like tentacles grew from its body and coiled around the civilians body. And whats surprising is that the bound captives are pushed inside its body. Thats apparently a doll made of water. Tenn who was at Hiiros shoulder revealed the nature of that existence. A doll? And perhaps the practitioner is manipulating it somewhere nearby. According to Tenn, this spell was a variant from water magic, and these eerie existences currently attacking are water dolls created by the said practitioner of it. But with this numbers, I dont think they were commanded with a complex instruction. But they are attacking the citizens you know? Isnt that proof they can distinguish their friends and foes alike? Probably, I bet they were ordered to attack any person nearby. certainly water dolls arent considered a person. And they havent touched the buildings since they arrived too. That is to say that what Tenn said had a high chance its likely true. Hiiro.what should we do? Camus inquired his orders from his sides. Arnold and Ornoth had promptly moved to rescue the civilians. And from his vantage point, most of the military personnel were also mobilized, doing the same thing, fighting these dolls. Among them was Muir. She was wielding the chakrams on both of her hands like the one when she fought with Eunice, but apparently such physical attacks were ineffective against the water bodies of such opponent. Even if I dont do anything, those guys are there to stop it. And besides, the Beast King is also there. He saw the Beast King instructing the soldiers from his position. Thenwe just watch? If you want to fight against them, you can do so. I wont stop you. Whatwill Hiiro do then? Wait and see. I have no obligation to help them for free. And like I said a while ago, even if I dont help, those guys will do something about it. Although the enemies were a lot, appearance-wise, they werent that skillful. Their movements were just trying to push the bound civilians into their bodies and let them die from suffocation which was easy to intercept due to their slow movements. Looking at one of the scene where they forcibly pulled one of civilians out of its body, there doesnt seem to have any hidden trap laying ahead, so Hiiro judged that the beast men could handle this matter alone. Che, Hiiro is such a kill-joy Whatever. I just find it tiresome. Eeh, and here I thought we could try the power of the newborn Zangeki-chan~ Since Tenns integration with Zangeki, Hiiro hadnt tested it in a trial run. But thats because he couldnt find the opportunity to test it, although he heard some enlightening information from Tenn, Hiiro hadnt tried using ityet. Muthis situation is certainly convenient to test it and also.. They interruptedHiiros lessons. It was exactly as Camus had said, when the enemy attacked, they took valuable hours of Hiiro that could have been used to train with Ornoth which caused him further annoyance as he remembered regarding that matter. .yeah, a little angry because of it. Oh! Then youll do it? Tenn got thrilled as his sparkled with excitement. Yup. Lets end this quickly so that I can continue my practice on Grand Red Aura Ukiiii! Jumping joyfully, Tenn immediately moved to the end of one branch and began to cry in a loud voice. Leowald and the other beast men fighting, glanced to Tenns direction as they heard his cry. That idiot, why did he have to do that? However, it seems it had also stopped the movements of the water dolls because of it. Hiiro then realized that cry was maybe for restricting their movements. Hiiro! Come over here quickly! Even if he was waving at him to come over there, its kind of difficult you know? Because all eyes were focused on that place. He thought he could do it quietly, but whats done is done, so Hiiro went to Tenns location with heavy steps. Wait for me Nitouryuu. UnIll be waiting. He faced Camus before proceeding towards Tenn. Muir and Arnold reacted to the sudden voice that resounded their surroundings. When they shifted their sights towards the Kings Tree, they saw the Spirit contracted to Hiiro, Tenn. That height was enough to overlook the entire city. And then they saw Hiiro coming towards Tenn while scratching his head. O-ojisan, is that? Yeah, really, what the heck is that guy planning to do? Hiiro had always done extraordinary things, but from where he sees it, that guy doesnt seem to be that motivated at all. There wasnt any reason for him to make his move either, but right now, he was reluctantly doing one. That said, despite this kind of attention centered on him, surely that guy will accomplish something astonishing again without fail, even if he was hesitant about it, so Arnold and Muir looked forward to what he would do again. Then, Tenn jumped on the katana Hiiro unsheathed at his waist and thrust it towards the sky. Suddenly, an intense light emanated from the katana. Do it exactly as I told you Hiiro. I know, just focus on doing your part right. Ive practised this many times before I came here. Surely you know of that? Fi~ne~ Suddenly, Tenns body glowed brightly who was at the tip of his katana. But from those seeing below, they may think that the sword was emitting the light itself. Tenn then faced the view of the entire city. When he finished watching the whole city, he nodded and snickered in the end. Okee~ the enemy is~ the country! Zangeki Soon after, Tenn jumped up to the sky from his position. The light wrapping Tenn became brighter. Just like a small sun rising towards the sky. Then, Hiiro made a posture with his katana as if he was throwing a javelin. His eyes were locked-on on Tenn who was at the sky. They were eyes aiming to shoot a target. Hyun! And as everyone saw Hiiros figure, he threw Zangeki towards Tenn. Then, before Tenn could dodge, it pierced his body. It looked like a perfect kill if it was the usual weapon. However, the next moment, Bang! Suddenly, Tenns body swelled up, even engulfing the pierced katana, then a big explosion occurred. Attack them all.Flash Fireworks (TL Note: New Skill! Senkou Hanabi C W⻨) Countless light bullets rained down the entire city. Its as if a meteor shower manifested. Muir and the other citizens who saw that scene desperately tried to escape, but it rained down at a tremendous speed and crashed one after another without mercy to the numerous water dolls present. The water dolls penetrated by the light were instantly dispersed into smoke. Those who were caught inside the dolls were also penetrated by the light but was left unhurt which left them all astray. And the numerous water dolls present in the city vanished so easily. While everyone was still dumbfounded by the situation, Hiiro nodded in satisfaction in face of the spectacle before him. Then Tenn who they thought had died, fell from the sky while spinning like a small object. He made a V-sign with a bright smile on his face when he splendidly landed besides Hiiro. See that? Im the strongest! Are you kidding me? It was my power that annihilated them all. Oh both of you were great. Seeing Camus clapping with his hands, Hiiro just shrugged his shoulders. Well in the end, it was a brilliant debut. Ukii! This much is too easy for Zangeki-chan and myself! Tenn looked delighted again, but almost everyone at the bottom were staring at them with eyes asking for an explanation, so Hiiro was troubled what to do. CH 251 Meanwhile, a person was sitting on the ground of a hill not far from Beast Kingdom C Pasion. That person wore a black robe, and a magic formation was etched on the ground he sat on. The magic formation enclosed the small knife stabbed in the ground with the said person in the middle. One would say some kind of ritual was actually in motion. However, the knife suddenly made a sound and then broke into pieces. After looking at the remains of the small knife, the person stood up quietly and looked at distant city of Pasion reflected from the eyes inside the black hood. At that moment, someone approached that person. Stop with that foolish behavior, Kirz-san (TL Note: New name. (Kirutsu | ). I read it as Kirzu or Kirz maybe. Feel free to suggest a better name for it.) That person also wore black clothing. As for the voice, it had a tone of a woman mixed with amazement and anger. Oh? Seems like Ive been found out. The person removed his hood and began to stretch his head from the sides. Appearance-wise, he had a face of a middle aged man who had grown a beard out of laziness. He also wore black sunglasses as he made a friendly smile to the woman. Thats not the point here! Why did you attack Pasion without His Majestys permission! Dont worry about it. Whats done is done. Also, Im kind of hungry. You brought some food? Listen to what the other people are telling you about! Dahahaha! Thats impossible~ I hate long tedious sermons~ And you call yourself a good adult! Idiot! The man called Kirz disregards his angry partner and turned his eyes to Pasion, no, to one specific person. hey Ranko-chan W-what now? And also I told you not to call me by that name! Its Rankonis. RAN-KO-NIS! (TL Note: New name (Rankonisu C 󥳥˥) Read it as Rankonis or Lankonice maybe. Feel free to suggest better names for it.) whats the name of that guy again? Youre ignoring me again haa, anyway, that guy? Who are you referring to? Cant you see him? The youngster standing at the summit of Kings Tree Seriously, I cant see this youngster you know. Do you know how far we are from the city? I dont possess Hawk Eyes like you do. Then Kirz looked as if he was unprepared for that response, Eh? You dont see him? Hmm, ah! Then didnt he made his debut last time? The youngster who quarrelled with His Majesty. ah, I do remember. So what did he do this time? Well, its not really a big deal. But he somehow managed to send my magic away instantly. Thats a big deal! Is it really true that that boy manage to deflect Kirz-sans magic away!? Seems so. I was only testing that magic, I didnt expect to be countered so easily. The eyes hidden under the black sunglasses shined a little as the corners of Kirzs mouth raised into a smirk. Haa I give up. So? What do you plan to do if His Majesty finds out about this? Eh? You wont tell him about this, right Ranko-chan? I wont, of course. Well, Im willing if you want to, should I tell His Majesty about this right now? Dahaha! Please no. Seriously. Lets go then. Your business is finished in here right? Yeah..to be honest, Im not really that interested in the war His Majesty is causing, but I change my mind, there are a lot of interesting people in here. Hm? Did you say something? Its just your imagination. Kirz began to wear his hood again. He gave Pasion a last look before he proceeded to follow Rankonis while tidying his robe. (..I was led to believe that there werent anything interesting in here. But, although His Majesty didnt have any expectation to these beast men, Im glad I came and observed them. Especially that guy who easily negated my magic..this is going to be an interesting war) Then, soon after, the beast men soldier rushed to this place, but they were a bit too late as they only found the remains of the magic formation and the shattered knife. Explain what happened Hiroooooooo! Arnold hastily marched towards the Kings Tree where Hiiro was currently located. At his back was Muir and some familiar faces he knew of. Naturally, he expected this to happen, but he doesnt have any willingness or obligation to do so. No. And because Ornoth was also there, he said, Lets continue our training. He wanted as soon as possible to continue their lessons on Grand Red Aura. Of course, theres also Zangeki to test as well, but the first one was on Hiiros top priority list. However, Ornoth also had an expression as if he wanted an explanation to the spectacle he witnessed a while ago. But apart from the training he desired of, Hiiro was not in the mood to do anything else, much less, to explain what had just happened, making him stagger from his decisions. H-Hiiro-sama, were you perhaps the one who did that awhile ago? Mimiru asked him with a slightly confused expression, apparently she didnt know it was him who made that spectacle. Yeah. I just wanted to try something out that time. E-even so! Hiiro-sama, you just saved the country you know! Exactly! Hiiro, thanks to you, we were able to put those things out quickly. At least, let the people express their gratitude to you. Hoh, then give me a part of this continent Pardon me for the interruption, but this and that are two different matters to settle. Even if you didnt help Hiiro, I would have managed to do something about them. Since Hiiro had witnessed Leowalds true strength, his words werent some cheap words to show off. Yes, it could have taken longer, but even without Hiiros help, those things would have been annihilated by Leowald himself. As expected of the Beast King, in face of that passionate commitment to his country, Hiiro couldnt say anything about it. Anyway, my answer is still Thats right little missies, because Im a Spirit~ a no The attack awhile ago was called Flash Fireworks, you saw it right, how I exploded? You see, thats my inherent ability oi Hiiro, why are you grabbing my head so roughly, it hurts you know ? Even though he was trying to conceal their abilities, the blabbering mouth of this animal just went on showing off in face of Muir and Mimiru. Seriously Isnt it fine? Theres no harm telling them about it! And beside I kind of like having this spotlight once in awhile! In face of the whining child-like foolish Tenn, Hiiro could only sigh helplessly and gave his permission to continue explaining it. Certainly, majority of what happened before was Tenns ability, not Hiiros, so theres no problem to telling them about this. And besides, that guy despite his excessive child-mindedness, wont say things that would put them in a disadvantage for the both of them. Surprisingly, Leowald was having a keen interest on Tenns exaggerated explanation on it. Well, thats natural. Because to them, Hiiro had surpassed the level they could reach in their wildest imagination. Since Tenn had fused with Zangeki, his sword have the power of the Spirit within. In other words, Magic-Nullification. Tenn had erased the water dolls existences. For someone like Tenn who is very sensitive to hostility, he could easily grasp the enemies at a certain distance. And then, when Zangeki pierced Tenn, Flash Fireworks, a firework-like explosion occurred. And the scattered Tenn rained down towards the enemy as light bullets. Because there was no harm to those who werent deemed hostile, even if they were hit by the light bullet, they wouldnt affected by it. If they are using magic though, of course, that too would be negated. Simply put, Flash Fireworks has the effect of invalidating all magic within a certain range. While Hiiro sighed once again as he saw Tenns appearance, suddenly, Hiroooooooooooo! A voice he had been long used to carried through the hallway. Approaching him, was a white object, who was no other than the Cat Girl, Crouch. I saw it meooooooooow! As expected, Hiiro is so amazing meooooooow! Since Hiiro felt a bad feeling of getting hugged again, he instinctively wrote the character Shift | (Forgive me, Bird Man) Hiiro had made use of the same trick once gain. Gafun!? In that moment, Hiiro exchanged places with Barid, the leader of the Gabranth Three, and received the same body blow again from Crouch. No way! Its Barid again meow! Whyyyyyy! Cut.it.out! Everyone who witnessed Barids helpless appearance had eyes full of pity towards him. CH 252 Wait, what? Youre returning already? Hiiro was speechless when Ornoth notified of his abrupt return. He wiped out the enemies in order to resume the training on Grand Red Aura which had been interrupted by the invasion just recently. But despite all of this, Ornoth had told him that he needed to return to Xaous. He said he needed to settle some private matters on the other side. Well, Hiiro was fortunate enough to be even trained by Ornoth even if its just the basics, so he really didnt have the right to detain him really. Ornoth has work and others things he wants to do. Im sorry about this Hiiro. Since this side was attacked, we need to be wary of any attacks over there too. Besides, I need to deliver the gathered information this time to Her Majesty. haa, well you already taught the basics anyway, so Ill endure for now with this. You dont have to be disappointed. I taught you whats necessary. Now, you only need to train on it repeatedly. Thanks, want to me to send you over there as thanks? Mu? Oh right, please do. Also if possible I want you to send my men along with me to the other side. Sure, I dont mind it. Thanks, it would be helpful. After that, Hiiro sent them to Xaous using Transfer |ܞ͡ character, once Ornoth briefed his subordinates that they would be sent together with him to save time. And Hiiro was left alone. Hiirowhat will you do now? Since Camus had asked what they would do now, he decided to train on the Grand Red Aura for the time being. Since he somehow got the gist of the technique, he wanted to use most of the day to train on getting used to it. Let me see..hm? By the way, where is that animal? He only noticed it now that there wasnt anyone on his shoulders, Tenns who was usually present wasnt there right now. After proudly finishing his explanation on Flash Fireworks, he came back to his usual spot. However, before he even noticed, even before the time he talked to Ornoth, Tenn was already gone. When he asked Camus if he knew something about it, he only gave a slight nod. Yes.he went with Muir. Chibi? Why again They wanted to knowhow he met Hiiro. As Camus had said, it seems Muir and Mimiru was curious as to how he and Tenn encountered each other. So while Tenn was at Muirs place, he could use his spare time to train on Grand Red Aura at the spare room he was lended to. I see, how about you? Um.only want to be with Hiiro. His loyal heart really never cease to impress him, (Although I dont mind him coming with me, Im just doing this because Im free you know) But Camus who had his usual expressionless visage stared at Hiiro without batting an eye. It was obvious from his eyes how serious he was with his words. Hiiro is my benefactor. SoI dedicate this life to serving you When he was reminded of his oath back then, he couldnt ask back if wanted to do something else. This is what Camus wants, so he had nothing to say against it However, as if Hiiro had hit on an idea, he moved back his glance to Camus. I see, then want to help me with something? .help? Camus inclined his neck as he asked back. There is something I would like to try. They returned to the room where he trained with Ornoth a little while ago. Muir and Mimiru were sowing the crops at the garden of the Kings Tree. And Tenn was helping the two as he enjoyed his first experience in agriculture. Many crops cultivated in here can be eaten, and they are usually distributed to the people once harvested. The person in charge with this kind of work was Arnolds sister, Raive which eventually grew popular as more demands came in. And since Mimiru was fond of the garden, she invited the two, Muir and Tenn, to help with the work in the garden. Everyone, I brought some tea! Raive was taking a rest from work. So she prepared the snacks while Mimiru and the others continued her work. Since the weather was very pleasant, they decided to eat at the garden. Tenn made a delighted expression as he ate the portion for him. Since no one had opened a topic to talk about, Raive then smiled and asked the two, Nee, you both like Hiiro, right? Bu!? Muir and Mimiru almost vomited their tea as they coughed a couple of times. W-w-w-w-what are you asking all of a sudden! I agree! You surprised us Raive-san! As their faces turned flushed red, Raive couldnt help laugh in amusement. Ahahaha! Your expression says it all you two! Ahahaha! Hm? Oh, it seems you noticed as well, huh? Raive noticed Tenn making the same face as her and judged he might have noticed as well. Of course~ isnt Hiiro the only one who hadnt noticed? Very true, that person is one difficult guy. I agree, to begin with, why are the little missies yearning for that unsociable guy? No matter how you see it, hes one troublesome human. In face of Tenns strange question, the two of them looked down with their flushed faces. And then, when the two of them began to fidget with their hands, Thats because The way they spoke in harmony was like they were two close sisters. Tenn and Raive who saw that mutually shrugged their shoulders as they made a wry smile. Then, lets start with Muir, why? Hau! M-me first!? Err.umm well you seeauu It took a considerable amount of time from them to hear the details. Apparently Muir met Hiiro while he was traveling on his way to Gabranth, her yearning developed as she and Arnold began to join Hiiro in his travels. WellHiiro-san is really kind. h-hes so cool too and above all, he cares deeply for his comrades.. Every time Muir speaks, steam began to overflow from her. She would faint if they further asked more from her. I see~ how about Mimiru? Uuu I Although she was hesitant to speak, she took a deep breath and began her own side. Mimiruwas saved by Hiiro-sama before. But at that time, I barely know of him that much. H-however, when I saw his true appearance back then, it felt like my heart had been stolen by him. Fumu~ love at first sight then? Not exactly, its fate. err, no matter how you see thats love at first sight Its fate. L-like I said Its fate. I see, then Im sure Mimiru and Hiiro are bound by the red string of fate! Tenn had already given up correcting her, so he continued with the flow. Besides, even Muir-chan also believes in it. Fate. Ah, yes. Both of us are tied with an inseparable connection with Hiiro-sama. At the very least, we believe so. Nee~? Mimiru and Muir exchanged glances as they happily grabbed each others hand in agreement. Haa I rest my case with this. Seriously, how many more women is that guy going to be satisfied with? Muir and Mimiru twitched as their mood changed when they heard Tenns mutter. And when they faced Tenn at same time with a smile, Tenn-san, we would like to hear the details regarding that matter, yes? .eh? Tenn could somehow feel a sense of intimidation even though they were smiling which made him gulped in nervousness and said, ..I-I understand.Illtalk Afterwards, Tenn had thought. That force at that time was stronger than the Spirit Kings. CH 253 How is it? Feels good? Unamazing. You should have been honest right from the start. Is it alrightto ask for more? Of course. I want to know what exactly you felt Thencan I come closer a little more. Hm? Even though this is fine? I want to see Hiiro more carefully.. cant be helped. Come here quick. Un I will. If one would listen upon their current conversation, one would think they were doing something suspicious, but they werent. Hiiro and Camus returned to the training room for the time being, with Hiiro wanting to train on his Grand Red Aura, and Camus lending his help to him. Hiiro wanted to try something. So he personally used the Visual | ҕ character on Camus eyes. It was the same character magic he once used to observe the flow of power inside Ornoths body through the demonstration he requested. So while he was trying to mix his mana and life force, he asked Camus to oversee the whole process. So how was it? Did you get a good image regarding the process? Hmm it felt like two people were fighting? Haa why am I not surprised.. Hiiro who was in a cross-legged position, sighed deeply and laid his head down on both of his hands as it is. Practically, doing it on the fingertips was easy, but its considerably difficult when I do it on my abdomen. Really? How about you try it? At Hiiros encouragement, Camus also shut his eyes and concentrated doing the same thingbut, .it feels painful. Thats natural. Although Im not used to it, there are people who dont have the ability to forcibly mix their mana and life force, and even if they are able to do so, some experience overloading which causes pain as an after effect. ..but isnt Hiiro amazing? You did it well on the fingertip. Although Camus felt a little bitter of his incapability, he seems glad however that his Master was able to do it. Well, I only had to mix a little on the fingertips. However, when dealing with the whole body, its an entirely different matter. After unlocking the Four Word Chain that was used in writing the character Peerless | Ÿo˫, the knowledge on how to use Red Energy | Shaki flowed to his mind, and the feeling still remained since then. Thats why he could easily do it on his fingertips. However, once he proceeded with his whole body, he struggled getting the knack of it. Isnt therea trick to this? A trick? ah, you mean that abstract utter of the wolf? Yes. Well, somehow I get the gist of it. Mana and life force are slowly drawn out and let it freely combine together in a vortex inside your abdomen. Then you gradually increase the rotational speed and let it condense into a small orb. Then use that small orb to spread the power all over your body. if I could do it so easily though. It was difficult to draw out both his mana and life force at the same time. Its as if one would have to paint a complex picture using both of his hands. The work is ruined even if he made a slight mistake on the colours. In other words, Grand Red Aura is born from the feat of completing the painting with the accurate timing of both hands. Hiiros mana and life forceat first they were doing wellthey were going round and round. Then I think it was the life force.that started to distort. Distort? Un like something swerving Camus made both of his hands go around in circle. Then, the right hand stops moving and turned into a fist. Perhaps the right hand was representing the life force. Its only the life force the mana was still turning around beautifully. .I see Hiiros mastery of his magic is the proof of his precise control on his mana. However, he only tried controlling the vitality after he knew the existence of Red Energy Since the feeling remained in him after successfully using Red Energy once, he was able to do it again on his fingertips. However, Hiiro was only a beginner right now in controlling his life force, so it was natural that his handle on it had a different effect compared to his mana. (In other words, he was like a right-handed kind of guy that was being forced to suddenly use both of his hands skillfully) However, learning to use the other hand, much less, with efficiency, was a very hard task to do instantly. First of all, I have to get used in controlling my life force.. Hiiro brooded on the matter at hand whether there was someone familiar proffiecient in controlling their life force. And as if he remembered a person like that, he suddenly raised his face. Wait a minute wasnt Binding | װg not considered a magic? ? Camus cutely inclined his neck to the side in face of Hiiros sudden mutter. Thats it! If Im not mistaken, Binding | װg wasnt a magic but a technique itself. I heard that it consumes life force and mana at the same time. Damn! Why havent I noticed it until now! Wasnt the clue close to me all along! The hints were all over the place and yet I didnt notice it! .Hiiro? Lets go Nitouryuu. Eh?.Where?. Obviously to the person who knows a lot about Binding | װg . Hiiro went out of the room with Camus in high spirit. Hoh, and why did you come all this way to visit me? The one who spoke was Rarashik who was sitting on a chair with both of her hands inside the pockets of her white lab coat while her long ears were twitching back and forth. Although it wasnt obvious based on his small lolita figure, he had heard she was an old veteran fighter with an immeasurable fighting power. Moreover, she was renowned Gabranth as the founder of the Binding skill. Hiiro wanted to learn the process on Binding, and this person was the most suitable one to ask for it so that he could learn the trick in controlling his life force. Thats because she can handle anyones Binding skill and is also the master of Arnold and Muir who were his former travel companions. He judged that her control of her life force is very good, so proceeded at once to her household. Although I get the gist of what you are requesting. But I dont have any obligation to teach you, you know? Hiiro felt a little angry in face of that malicious grinning expression of hers. But he desperately suppressed it, as he calmed himself down. Its true that you dont have any obligation to teach me these kind of things If thats the case, then I dont However, for some reason, I had Xaous special Makers Ale with me though? What did you sayyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy!? The cocky face she had awhile ago distorted into a surprised one as she stared at the bottle Hiiro had revealed. Furthermore, it seems someone had also put Sasami Chips along in my bag. Fuoooooooooooooooo!? (TL Note: Sasami is a high quality chicken breast-meat.) In face of her current expression, Hiiro could only think Got ya! as he made a snicker. G-give it to me! All of it! Especially that ale that Ive wanted to drink for a long time! Although she approached while jumping on the said parcels, Hiiro raised it up above Rarashiks head. Wait a minute, did you think I would give these things just for free? Ugh.Hiiroo Rarashik made a mortified expression as she fell down on the floor, head down and trembling. (This is bad, did I take it too far?) He thought this method could let him talk with Rarashik on equal terms, but it seems it was too much stimulation for her. Maybe he should have behaved modestly when hes dealing with quick-tempered women Or so he thought Nahahaha! *gulg* *gulg* puhaa~ you have should have done this right from the start! Now let me enjoy this first~ ..when he offered the ale to her, she gave her approval in teaching him how to control the life force so easily. (Fuu, Im so glad this person is so simple-minded) So what Arnold said was true after all that he should give her what she wants first rather than ask first what he wants. So before he went to her household, he used Transfer character back to Xaous and procured the necessary items. While watching the lolita drinking cup after cup of the ale, Hiiro unexpectedly hanged his head down as he sighed with a mix of relief and disgust. Then, after Rarashik finished indulging with her treats, she said with a serious face, Now ask anything you want to know! My heart is very generous right now that I will answer any of your questions! Nahahaha! She had this triumphant look as Hiiro slightly glanced at her. (I dont know how generous enough is that heart of hers, but as expected of that old mans master) He anticipated that he would have a hard time handling this woman, but he didnt had to. Just like Arnold, she was an easy to handle old Loli. CH 254 Posted on February 28, 2017 by Anri Another princess. Is it just me or do I smell a harem of princesses? Gabranth Princesses, Mimiru and Kukklia King Evila Royalty, only heir to the Predecessor Demon Lord, Eveam Gran Early Evening And now, a human princess. Damn. I dont care what happens anymore. With that said, heres chapter 254. Enjoy Around the time Hiiro was being taught by Rarashik on how to control his life force, in the human country, there was one girl who woke up from her deep slumber. It seems our sleeping beauty has finally woke up. The girl was wide-eyed in surprise to the person who just spoke to her. Because that person was someone she hadnt seen before. So it was natural that she would pull her body away from the said person. You dont have to be frightened, young child. Im just a beggar, no, a gentleman. You are not very convincing! The girl inadvertently reacted to the words of the elderly person in her presence. And due to that, she recovered herself, and realized how embarrassing her response was. Young child, its best not to bring out a loud voice in here. Although the girl wanted to know why, she covered her mouth in response and tried to grasp her current situation. It seemed she was in a shed shes not familiar with, and there were two simple beds on the spot, one of which was where the girl had been sleeping onto awhile ago. Apparently, they were the only two people in here right now, the young girl and the gentle bald elderly who the girl found worth trusting. At any rate, you really slept a long time, huh? Do you still remember? A full three days had passed since you were saved from the castle you know? At the mention of the elders words, the girl finally recalled what had happened. And the person who took her out of the castle was Are you perhapsJudoms comrade? Young child, its useless to treat that bratty Judom normally. Rather, you should just call him a foolish muscle head. F..foolish muscle head. The girl was having a cramp on her cheeks in response to the elders words. And then the door opened and the person they were talking about entered. Oh, you have woken up! Judom approached her with a big smile on his face. The girl couldnt help but feel a little relieved in face of that expression, it felt like her anxiety and tension had been calmed down. Judom-sama I know you have a lot of questions in mind, but first, drink this. Judom handed a small cup containing the a transparent soup. This is? Just a soup I concocted by mixing medical herbs and fruits. And dont worry, despite having medical herbs in there, its easy to drink it. The girl timidly nods in response to his remarks and began to confirm its taste. And true to his words, it wasnt really bitter. It was probably thanks to the sweetness of the fruits mixed which made it easier to drink it. Even though you have finally woken up, food is still impossible for you, but that doesnt mean we should let your nutrition deteriorate. Judom brought the chair at the corner of the shed and placed it near the young girl. Now where should I starthmm, well for now, Farah, Im really glad you made it this far. Judom-sama Yes, the girls name was Farah. Farah Van Strauss Arclaim, the second princess of Victorias She who failed in summoning the heroes from another world fell into a coma and have been deemed bedridden for the rest of her life. And despite all of this, Judom said he was glad she was alive. To her who was incapable of practising summoning magic that led her into such a pitiful situation. Farah was still conscious while she had been bedridden for a long time. She could feel her frail body becoming thinner and she felt a sense of weakness inside her body. Nevertheless, she was honestly happy that she could still wake up. It was very pleasing that there is a person truly glad from her awakening. Farah, first of all, a year has passed since the day you failed in summoning the heroes. .I see One yearfor a normal person, it was short, but for her, a year was a very long time. Realizing again further of her situation, her expression darkened. Over the past year, the world had changed a lot. You can understand once you feel the atmosphere surrounding the royal castle. Certainly, what he said was true. Although it was an embarrassing moment, Judom broke into her room and carried her limp body away outside. The people who followed after them were all so pale as if they had been drained of their blood. The atmosphere of the castle also seemed strange, soldiers were collapsed everywhere, bleeding and rotting. At first, she thought Judom had betrayed the country, but she felt the warmth from the hands holding her limp body, enough for her to think that she was being protected. Although she doesnt know what had happened, she could guess that a crisis was occurring at the castle, no, the country. After that, she lost consciousness while being carried away. Did the Evila and Gabranth perhaps attacked our country? you could say that, but you can also say it isnt. what do you mean? Judom explained to her about the Predecessor Demon Lord Avoros hijack on Victorias dominion. And also about the alliance of Evila and Gabranth Farah was listening to all this without blinking even a little bit as if she had hardened in her place. T-the story had become too much for me to catch up and understand. Haha, dont worry. Its alright to take it slowly. However, there are still more of this you have to follow. .eh? well, its probably better when your physical condition have gotten better. Although Judom said that while he was standing up, Judom-sama, pleaselet me hear it. All of them Farahits a far more heavier story that you think they are, you know? I dont mind. Im Farah Van Strauss Arclaim, the second princess of Victorias. I cannot afford to take my eyes off from a national affair. All the more if its a serious matter They were strong eyes. Strong eyes looking towards Judom. Although her cheeks were thin and loose, although there was a little hollow on her eyes, there was an evident light inside it, bright enough that speaks of life. Haha, you are still a princess at heart, stubborn and straightforward as I remember back then. are you perhaps making fun of me? Although Farah said that with a pout, Ahahaha! Its a compliment! If its the current you, then you can handle any talk I speak! Hmph, Judom-sama is so mean. She turned her face away while in her pouted expression. Sorry about that, anyway, prepare your heart as you listen. .I understand. Judom summed up the current events from the first princess Liliths successful summoning of the heroes to the current situation. Summoning of heroes, alliance conference, war, and various human fightingno, how King Rudolph went mad. And then Rudolph becoming an ugly monster which was perhaps under the supervision of Avoros right now. Farah listened to the story while her eyes were closed. Judom did not exactly know what exactly caused it to happen, but Farahs body was shaking little by little and so were her lips. After the talk was finished, a considerable amount of sweat was present on Farahs forehead. She had a face that had obviously received the impact of the story. do you want to rest a little? No, Im alrightthank you for telling me all of this. Seeing Faras stiff expression, Judom gently applied her hands onto hers quietly. you have become strong, Farah. In face of those stories, you held on. I know its not that easy to organize your heart and mind. yes. You can think of what you can do for the country from here on out. But always remember that you arent alone. Im here, and also my companions. Judom expressed a smile to calm Farah, and in response, Farah returned the smile with hers too. Then, she remembered something. Ah, I seem to remember a beautiful woman you have brought along the time you saved me from the castle. As Farah asked so, Judom could only show a bitter smile in response. Oh, that woman, huh? I was about to tell you about it after you have woken up. Do you know her? N-no, I dont remember being acquainted to such a person. That woman, although she saved us from the dead, she left with a few words after that. A few words? Yeah, she said that shell come back once you wake up. Do you really not know that woman? Farah was staring blankly in puzzlement as she honestly recalled nothing that made her acquainted to such a person. And then suddenly the door opened, and one woman appeared there. Judom stood quickly as he was alerted by another presence, but he was dumbfounded when he saw his opponent. I came just as I had told you. The person that entered was the woman who once helped Judom escape from the dead Avoros created to kill him. CH 255 At the time Judom who couldnt fight satisfactorily while carrying Farahs body, was trying to break free from being cornered by the dead, a woman came and helped them. She was that woman right now on their doorsteps. This beautiful woman possessed a dark blue hair tied in a ponytail, a figure one would make a woman jealous to have, and a beauty that could captivate any other man in the world. After she saved Judom, he asked to return the gratitude to her, but the woman only said that she would meet them once again once Farah had woken up, and left without saying another word. But even if Farah would wake up one day, how would she know where and what place were they residing? Because even Judom didnt know where to go since that day. But here she came, uninvited. Moreover, she came shortly after Farah woke up. First of all, I would like to greet you a well-deserved good morning, Princess Farah. She approached Farah and lightly bowed in front of her. That way of speaking, you knew this girl was a royal princess? I do. I also live in Victorias after all. In this country? . I find it hard to believe. It wouldnt be strange for a beauty like herself to be rumored amongst the people. For Judom who had lived in this country for a decade, such rumor should have reached his ears. You dont have to cautious about me. I saved you both because.I just felt like doing so. He could only express a bitter with regards to her statement and inquired her further. We are really grateful for saving us back then. But who in the world are you? I dont mind answering that question, but I must ask you not to get surprised by it, is that alright? At the mention of her words, Judom glanced at the elder besides Farah, and they both nodded. you have my word The woman grabbed a book from the bag tied on her waist, and handed it to Judom. Isnt this.the Adventure of Tyn Cal Weikl? Ah, I also know that book. My mother used to read me this story when I go to bed Same here. I once read it when I was a child. It was a sad story, but I could somehow relate myself in the story. I agree. The author of the book wrote a very heartfelt story Indeed. (TL Note: Ive used XCrossJs translation of ƥ󥯥ðꓡ in chapter 58) While Judom and Farah were reminiscing their impressions about the book, Oh my~, if you praise it to such an extent, even I couldnt help but get embarrassed about it. Eh? What are you talking about? Were praising the author of this book you know? I know, thats why I feel embarrassed about it. Because that book is my work after all. eh? H-haaaaah!? W-what did you just say!? Judom was too surprised that he asked her in a loud voice while Fara and the elder had hardened in their place as if they saw something out of their dreams. However, the woman didnt stop smiling. Like I said. Im the author of that book. No way! Youre too young to be the author! I read that when I was a kid! A KID! Were talking about 30 years or more! A-and besides, old man, when have you first read this book? When Judom asked the elder, the person returned it with a nod. Let me see. It was probably more than 50 years ago. See! 50 years! No matter how I see it, you are at least.in your twenties Then, Judom began to stare at the woman quietly. dont tell me, you arent a human? At the mention of those words, Farah made an expression as if she wanted to ask the same question. The life span of a Gabranth and Evila were certainly longer compared to that of a human being. But your physical outlook is exactly like a human..are you a Half then? He couldnt find an ear or a tail of a Gabranth nor could he find a horn or traces of wings on her like that of an Evila Thats why, he judged that the woman was a Half-human. If so, even if she was apparently a Humas appearance-wise, if the blood of another race flows into her veins, then that explains her long life. However, the woman shook her head. No, Im a genuine Humas Hah? But Hm? Lets just say Im a human being with a slightly different disposition The smile she expressed was not the usual but was a fragile one mixed with sorrow and loneliness. I see, then I wont bother trying anymore. So what you mean to say is that you have a longer lifespan compared to us normal human beings? Alright. Judom felt like he was about to step into something he shouldnt know, so he decided not to pursue about the topic of her race. you really are a kind man. The woman felt Judoms anxiety and expressed a gentle smile towards him. But how do I say it. Even though you are my senior, your appearance doesnt seem to be. Please pardon me for the honorifics. Ufufu, sure. You have my permission. The woman beamed a delighted smile like a usual girl you could see anywhere. It seems this woman carried something heavy deep inside, but Judom thought not to inquire further than this. Let me properly introduce myself once again. My name is Marquis. Marquis Bluenote. To think I would meet the well-known Faceless Author Marquis-dono this long life of mine sure was worth it. Although the elder was praising the woman, P-please stop with that. Im not a God. B-beside Im not very fond of that nickname. We cant help it you know? No one exactly knows who or what Marquis looks like. Ive heard that those books donated at the bookstores and libraries were reprinted again and distributed to the market. (Judom) T-thats because I do not write for money. Im glad though that many people are reading my book But thats also the reason why we only know the name of the author. Thus, Faceless Author(Judom) Uuu As if to show her discontent towards that name, she dropped her shoulders in disappointment. Anyway, enough about. Still remember what you said to us back then? back then? The time when you saved us. ah. First, I understand that you just saved us on a whim. I wont bother about it for now. What I do want to know is how did you find this place and where have you known that Farah had woken up? While Judom screwed up one of his eyes as he asked this on Marquis, the latter only responded with a smile. And if I tell you I was just passing by around here? Thats possible, I told my subordinates to let you in once you came. That seems to be. I wouldnt have gotten here easily if it wasnt Judom had informed his subordinates guarding the shed about her appearance, and instructed them to let her pass once she arrived. Thats why you guys, go back to work. When Judom said so, they could hear panicked footsteps leaving somewhere behind the door Marquis entered awhile ago. Those guysgood grief Ufufu, thats natural. Because they were cautious about me and followed me until here. Even though he could do something about it by himself if trouble came up, but Judom didnt say it. Well, they were probably curious as to why is a beautiful woman like yourself wants to get close to me? Ara? Thats quite an honor. For the companions of the Impact King to think of me in such a way. Marquis made a glad-looking expression in face of his words. Anyway, enough about them, lets go back to what I You are wondering how I knew of this place, am I right? And also, how I knew that Princess Farah had woken up thats because I foresaw where you would likely go. Does this suffice as an answer? .Huh? What do you mean by that? Judom inclined his neck as if to show his lack of understanding regarding her spoken words. Its as she says Judom. The elder opened his mouth while quietly watching Marquis. What do you mean, old man? Havent Maquis-dono said it awhile ago? She foresaw it. W-wait a minutedont tell me.. Its as you think. This woman is a clairvoyant. CH 256 Posted on March 2, 2017 by Anri Alright. Lets clear one thing first. The woman is the fortune teller. Avoros once called her Alicia. She called herself Marquis Bluenote. Whatever is her real name, I leave that to your imagination. Thanks to Jorgelotr, I changed also the name of the Marquis book to <Adventure of Tinkleweikl> I know it sounds strange. But after reading ahead (Ch 400s), there is a reason why it was named like that. *smirk* Now then, this is chapter is a huge chunk of foreshadowing. Mainly, it centers around Marquis/Alicia and the Past. So make sure to bookmark this chapter for future reference. With that said, the plot is building again, and strangely I could relate myself to Alicia (Ill keep it to myself for now) Enjoy Chapter 256! Two female character returns next chapter! a clairvoyant? Thats impossible.. Judom raised both of his hands to his head in exaggeration as he shrugged his shoulders. However, he knew that it wasnt a joke because the elders expression was serious. .hey old man, are you serious ? Yes. Its the only explanation that makes sense about this. If one could anticipate where would we be likely headed, then coming here easily isnt an impossible feat. If you say it like that, then I guess so, but a clairvoyant? Man, this is too much Its certainly an amazing ability. There was another person a long time ago who had the same power, but after that person, no one else had it until this day. Heh~ as expected of the wise elder. Judom who still couldnt believe it faced Marquis again. She was still smiling fearlessly. so it really was true, huh? Yes, if its of any comfort, I only saw it just recently. Just recently? What do you mean? I was able to come here because I foresaw it happening a little before I came here. This is the result of my fortune-telling, it is not versatile at all. Fortune-telling? Youre a fortune teller? Yes, and its actually my main profession. I thought you were a writer? Like I said before, I wasnt writing a book for fame or money. My main occupation is a fortune teller. ButI havent seen a fortune teller that looks like you After his words, smoke appeared and wrapped her whole body. Judom stands ahead of Farah promptly. As the smoke gradually cleared up, an old woman wrapped in a black robe appeared on the inside. And as Judom saw her appearance, he was convinced of her words and nodded. I seeso it was you. You used to foretell at the town district. Judom recalled that she was the one fortune-telling at the corner of the road with this form. Smoke wrapped her body again, and she returned to her former beautiful appearance. Then, whos the real y For your information, this is my true appearance. There was a sense of strictness when Judom heard her words, and he could only nod in agreement. Anyway, I see. A fortune teller, huh? . You found this place due to your divination, does that also include the princess awakening? Yes. It was a piece of cake. Apparently, the woman in front of him was a fortune teller with a considerable mastery of it. Judom had met a lot of fortune-teller, but not with a high rate of success like hers. And Marquis said as if it was a trivial matter. She really must have an amazing talent in fortune-telling. Well, thanks for telling us about yourself, but what are you going to do from now on? What could you be implying with that? Im sure you know. The moment you saved us, you already have an idea what is happening within the country. You know who we are, and you came with your original appearance. Whats your aim? Ara, did I say I was going to explain anything when I said I would came when the princess wakes up? Stop with that attempt to cover up your words. I aint foolish enough to not notice why you would want to get in touch with us right now, considering all the things happening in the country. The Predecessor Demon Lord tried to kill Judom. And Farah who was also in here, would be likely targeted in the near future. Perhaps Marquis knew this already through her fortune-telling, what he did not know is why was she revealing her true existence right here and right now. After the mention of his words, the silent Marquis quietly stared Judom. Then, she lightly sighed. it is as you say. I certainly did came here to introduce myself and all, but I wasnt doing it to be thanked or appreciated. I came here to give you an advice. An advice you say? Yes. then what in the world is it? Not only Judom, but Farah and the elder all held their breath and quietly waited upon her words. .give up on this country. Give up on it!? What the heck are you trying to say! Do you know who took over the dominion of the country! It may sound unbelievable but its the Predecessor Demon Lord! Yes. Im aware of it. If we leave him in control, a lot of people will surely suffer! I have to take some measures as soon as possible to ensure the safety of the people! Judom strongly thinks of the people, he couldnt leave them alone suffering. Especially now that he became the representative King of his old friend Rudolphs former dominion. Thats why he cant let that Demon Lord do as he pleases in this country. I understand how you feel. However, your opponent is the Predecessor Demon Lord which is why Im advising you to give up. Are you forcing me to abandon my people? Anxiety was mixed in his voice as he glared at Marquis. B-being glared like that is kind of difficult you know When Judom saw her gross-grained expression, he hurriedly losses his expression. S-sorry, I became too angry.. I-its alright. Marquis sighed in relief. But I cant abandon my country, I have a lot of important things in here. .thats impossible. Ku Judom, even if there are two of you in here who are an SSS Ranker, can you even defeat the Predecessor Demon Lord and his subordinates which their abilities are still unknown to us? I know that..Hm? Did you just say two SSS Ranker? Yes I did. you knew? Naturally. Farah who was watching the exchange of the two people, had not been able to keep up with the content of their recent conversation and was blankly looking at them in puzzlement. U-um..Judom-sama? Hm? Whats the matter Farah? Youre an SSS Ranker right? I was a former one, yes. But Marquis-sama said there were two SSS Rankers present. does that mean Farah slowly glanced her direction to the elderly person. Ara? Have you perhaps not introduced yourselves yet? When Marquis said so, Judom and the elder expressed a wry smile. Judom-sama? Its as you thinkhow do I say it, despite what he looks like, this old man is also an SSS Ranker. .eh? Well, Im also former one too though. Even though the old man said that, the fact that he admitted was no longer a mistake. Then, that means Let me introduce him Fara, this old man was a formerly Rank SSS adventurer just like me, although right now hes just a poor doctor, hes Tendok gramps T-Tendok!? If Im not mistaken, that name was known to be The Great Doctor who had traveled around the world treating numerous kinds of injuries and diseases! Uwa~ its kind of embarrassing if say it like that. However, Im just a simple doctor right now. Tendok-sama I have learned from the old man how to make that soup awhile ago. And hes also the one who nursed you for three whole days. I-is that so. I apologize if I had troubled you a lot. And I also wish to express my gratitude for nursing me in these past few days. (TL Note: New name: ƥɥäƥ | Tendoku tte jiisan, I read it as Tendok gramps. Feel free to suggest better names.) Tendok smiled gently when Farah bowed politely towards him. No need to, you dont have to make a big deal out of it. In these past three days, seeing a young girl like yourself with such an unbecoming condition, it left my heart beating harshly I thought I was going to die. A-are you alright!? Hey old man, Farahs an honest child, she would really believe your joke if you leave it as it is you know? It was a joke!? Tendok heartily laughed in response to her embarrassed expression. Farah however was pouting due to them teasing her, and Judom couldnt help laugh when he saw them. Ufufu, looks fun. Marquis made a warm smile in face of threes merry appearances. This old man is really fond of teasing people. Anyway, returning back to the topic, I agree that we cant take back the country with just the two us, but I have some comrades who would help me do it. like the people outside of this shed? Yeah, I can even summon those people in the other provinces to gather a strong force of our own. Does it still not suffice with this? Yes, its insufficient. This woman was really a frank one. Judom unexpectedly expressed a wry smile in response to her remark. Have you experienced fighting against Avoros before? Direct confrontation? Yeah. I see. But the one I fought back then was his subordinate, Aquinas. Heh, that Aquinas, huh? You know him? Yes, just a little bit. He was a fine warrior among the Evilas. You could also say he was a man with a good sense. But I believe you know this best since youve fought with him I agree. Hes a guy who fights fair. A guy who always fight head on. However, Avoros is different. He would use anything to accomplish his objectives. Taking hostages and setting up traps is something he would naturally do. Hes sly and cruel.the worst opponent for you. Judom felt that Marquis seemed to have a close connection with Avoros as he witnessed her bitter expression when she was speaking. ..say Marquis, if its alright with you, wont you fight with us? Eh? Although I say fight, I wont force you to actually fight anyone against your will. I understand that even you wanted to regain something from them, so I will respect how you would fight this war with your own terms, how about it? Judom I do not know what burden you are actually carrying, but at least, a woman like you shouldnt be making such a sad expression. you may regret it you know? I carry a tremendous bomb after all. Hey now, dont take me lightly. If a woman carries a bomb, wouldnt a man try and share the burden with her? You really are..ufufu, a foolish person. In some way, Marquis had a refreshing expression on top of her usual. However, she refused his offered quietly. Thank you for the offer Judom. However, there are still things I have yet to do. But thanks to your words, I remembered them all again. thats unfortunate. To tell you the truth, back then, I was about to abandon both of you. The three people became silent as they listened to her story. but I couldnt Marquis then stares at Farahs face. And Farah who doesnt understand the strange gesture of hers, inclined her neck in confusion. Because you were a princess.I could sympathize with you. Eh? The smile that Marquis expressed was very fragile, almost transient. When she turned her heels back, Say Judom, I have one more advice for you. What is it? If you are planning to fight, I recommend a certain person. A certain person? Yes. To be specific, a young boy. A young boy Im sure that person would help you. If its that boy he would Marquis went straight out when she opened the door. W-wait a minute Marquis! Whats the name of the young boy? When Judom asked in panic, Marquis turned her face sideways and said the boys name. CH 257 At Xaous, in one of the rooms of the Demon Lords castle, there were two girls facing each other, talking about the contents they heard lately inside the castle. Those stories they heard were about the attack on Beast Kingdom C Pasion and the takeover of Human Nation C Victorias by the Predecessor Demon Lord. Especially the rumors regarding the individual who withered the national symbol of Pasion, The Tree of Beginning C Aragorn. Both of them had a difficult expression with regards to it. The first person was Minamoto Shuri, one of the four heroes summoned to this world, Edea. She was a refined individual and was also known in her school as the Yamato Nadeshiko of their class. (TL Note: Yamato Nadeshiko is a woman who displays the feminine virtues of the medieval Japan) And her partner was also among the four heroes, Akamori Shinobu. Shes an amiable girl who speaks in Kansai dialect whose character is just like a bundle of curiosity. Do you think its true? Shinobus usual expression couldnt be seen and was covered with a rather clouded one instead. When they attacked Xaous, they realized their intentions were too naive as they directly experienced the true horrors of war. At that time, they got separated with Taishi and Chika, but they surrendered themselves to the Demon Lords castle by admitting their own errors. They were resolved for the consequences of their deeds, but the Demon Lord Eveam did not take their lives. And instead, she held them imprisoned inside her castle. That said, their imprisonment felt more like they were in a house arrest as they were guarantied food, clothing and shelter while being tasked to work under someones supervision. That Taishi-chi wud do something cruel like tis The reason why their facial expression were rather dark was due to Taishis relation to this matter. Of course, they were both happy to be notified of his safety. However, when they heard that Taishi was the one who killed the national symbol of Pasion, The Tree of Beginning C Aragorn, their mood turned the other way around. Shublarz was the one who particularly informed the two of them about Taishis deed, however the two couldnt accept that fact all together as they knew that Taishi would never do such a thing. So the two went to have a private discussion to uncover the missing link of such rumors. But when I asked about it if it was really Taichi-sanit seems to be him Yeah, and based on the testimonies of the witnessesamong the two rebels who sneaked in, one was the hero. yes. Indeed, that was their best lead right now. All four of them were heroes, but both of them were aware that Taishi, the male hero was the one recognized by the people as the Hero. Tis very strange and even if its true, why wud he do such a thing I dont understand it as well. But, at that time, there was no mention of a woman. Does that mean Chika-san wasnt on the enemies side? Not sure. But, they said that the companion of Taishi-chi was a subordinate of the Predecessor Demon Lord They heard that it was a beast human named Kokorou. And that he was a direct subordinate of the Predecessor Demon Lord. I hope Chika-san is safe.. same here. But why is Taishi-sannot with Chika-san together? Were they perhaps separated? But even if thats the case, why would they? I dont see any reason doing so. As Shuri sadly spoke those words with a downcast expression, Shinobu placed a hand on her chin as she brooded regarding that thought. Reasons you ask? say Shuri-chi, have you heard about the character of the Predecessor Demon Lord? Eh? Y-yes. Hes a very cruel and horrible person. Are you sure that Chika-chi and Taishi-chi would never separate with each other? Yes. They wouldnt What ifwhat if Taishi-chi is in a very difficult predicament right now? what do you mean? Shinobu raises a finger and matches her eyes with Shuri quietly. What if Taishi is being made to do things against his will? As the thought settled in Shuris mind, she opened her eyes wide in shock from the realization. S-so you are saying that.Chika-san is being held as a hostage? Its a possibility. Taishi-chi wont destroy other peoples treasures without any reason. Y-you have a pointbut, In face of that strange response, Shinobu wondered and asked about it. Wats wrong? I-its nothing .? Shuri held an appearance as if she was hesitating speaking about it. Shinobu who was inclining her neck in confusion, could only ask further. Tell me if you know something else about this. I understand. While it may be true that Chika-san was made a hostage, why would he go so far to do such a thing? Shinobu received the impact of her words and was jaw-dropped as she held a stiffened expression. err, if you ask me, I think it cant be helped Shuri-chi. Because one of my friends is being held hostage after all. Is that so? W-whats with that response? Then why didnt leave anything behind for us? .eh? Even if Chika is being held as a hostage or not, he should have left clues! He could at least left a paper written in Nihongo or manage to find someone to help us cooperate with each other! Even Shinobu who was originally a talkative person, was overwhelmed by the intensity of Shuris fast-talking. S-Shuri-chi. I dont think he can do so much in his situation According to the rumors I heard, Taishi was acting along for a while. I do think he could at least do something at that time! Shuri-chi.are you perhaps angry at him? Of course I am! Im very angry at Taishi-san! Hes probably thinking its all his fault all of this happened thats why hes doing all these things by himself! Why wont he try and rely on us! ..Shuri-chi.. And because of his selfish actions, it resulted to the destruction of Gabranths treasure, and the takeover of the Humas capital, Victorias! Doesnt he realize he is making up more mistakes because of it! Shuri shut her eyes and strongly released a deep sigh after. Shinobu who was faced with Shuris sentimental speech, could only stare at her, speechless. Why would he act alonearent we his comrades too Soon after, stream of tears fell from Shuris eyes. Shinobu who was at a loss for words, released a heavy sigh as she heard her friends lamentations. I agree, its as you say Shuri-chi. Even if Taishi-chi is doing such things for the sake of Chika-chi, and also as one of the heroes, he is helping the Predecessor Demon Lords world conquest I dont agree with that too. Shinobu made a bitter smile as she moved her legs towards the window. But, even we are in a similar position like Taishi-chi, we are under house arrest in this castle But thats I know that, but we should do something, if we leave them as it is, those two would really fall into something they cant go back. Shinobu-san When Shuri wiped the tears on her eyes, she turned her gaze to Shinobu. Shinobus gaze remained at the window, looking outside where theres a clear sky shown. I believe we should stop Taishi-chis actions by ourselvesbut how can we do that while we are in house arrest? hmm.. Say Shuri-chi, I heard this from Shublarz-san awhile ago What was it? We have free rights to do anything while on house arrest. I see. But she said we can do that if we lend them our assistance. She heard from Shublarz that she couldnt bring herself to confine them any longer with such a situation brought up. So she told them if they were willing to work for the country, they would be given rights to go out. Its certainly true that they are heroes who had invaded this country, so it wasnt an exaggeration to say that they couldnt do much inside the castle. But, they havent hurt anyone from the Evila. Thus, in order to solve their social standpoints, they were given free restrictions this way. So if their intentions were aligned with the nation, and will therefore accept and lend their assistance for the country, or better, for the world, Eveam would allow them to go out. I have always been thinking what I could do when I heard about Taishis rumors And? Shuri-chi, I will enter the army. The army? But Shublarz-san didnt mention it had to be the army right? Then, Shinobu shakes her head and raised her index finger. Thats too naive Shuri-chi. If you enter the army, theres a high probability you can enter the front where the battle occurs you know? Thats true Shublarz said that the Predecessor Demon Lord was declaring war against the world. Its highly possible that this country would be involved in that fight. Yes. So if that war really occurs, if Taishi-chi is really on the Predecessor Demon Lords side, surely he would appear too right? Ah!? That was the entire point, if one was going to fight against the Predecessor Demon Lord who is trying to bring up the war, there was a high possibility that those who were in the army would likely face them first. Then, it would become possible to encounter Taishi and wake the sense out of him. They would also find a way to save Chika who was probably held hostage as well. Rather than moving covertly by the two of them, those who belong to an army of a big country will receive the latest national reports, and possibly news about Chika and Taishi, which they could save before the war breaks out. B-but will that even work? Im not really sure. Eeeh!? Shuri was amazed at Shinobus instant denial of it. Thats possible, cuz we might be sent out to the many places of the world, we might even die before we can do our objective. Ah Shuri knew her words were not wrong as she was at a loss for words to respond. But, its certainly better than moving with just the two of us. And besides Shinobu smiles a little. I dont hate the people in here. How do I say it, its more warm in here compared to Victorias I agree with that. And the Present Demon Lord right now is a good person. Ahaha! I agree. Even though shes the leader of this nation, she comes in here and invites us to eat tea cakes with her. So different than a certain King we know of. And the way she talks was that of an ordinary girl. Yeah, thats why we shouldnt give up. We should fight and achieve our objective. We wont succumb to our defeat. When Shinobu makes a strong expression with her eyes to Shuri, she also looked back similarly with the same vigor. Lets become stronger, Shuri-chi. In order to save those two! Yes! The bonds of the two people have deepened further. However, they have not known yet. That when they reunited with Taishi, they would taste the true desperation ruled by sadness and suffering. CH 258 What is life force? In a technical point of view, it is the HP portion of the many Status we have, but to put it in simple words, its body power. Hiiro and Camus were quietly hearing the lecture of life force discussed by Rarashik personally. How it all happened? The favor was all thanks to Hiiros cunning bribery of using a branded ale in exchange for such a lecture. And due to that, she seemed quite satisfied with the parcel she received as she continued to discuss in a very good mood. In the first place, its no exaggeration to say that a person can have two powers inside them. The first one is will power, or what we also know as magical power. And the second one is life force, which is the body power we speak of right now. While moving slowly from left to right, Rarashik moves her mouth as she raised an index finger. The formal term for life force is body power. So body power and will power, these are the 2 innate power residing in a persons body. Do you understand everything so far? Hiiro nodded quietly to her question. Good, now in order to control ones own body power, one has to first know what body power is all about. . do you know? Yeah, knowledge is very important in all aspects of our lives. Hiiro, why dont you tell me your understanding regarding body power. Because he had always used his magic when needed to be, he had trained in himself in mastering the control of his magical power, but for the first time, after being asked about body power, he noticed that he couldnt answer anything about it. When leveling up, it was natural that body power and magical power would rise up similarly, but since he was only conscious of his magical power at that time, he had no prior knowledge in handling the body power he just recently knew. Then Rarashik smirked as if she had foreseen his lack of knowledge on it. You dont have any idea, huh? But I guess thats natural. The basics of a magician is improving their mastery on their magical power so they are ignorant regarding their own body power. That was exactly what he did. As a matter of fact, he only used his recovery magic once he deemed necessary from the damage he received, he never considered his body power more than a necessity to it. However, body power and magical power are the same form of power you know? Am I too assume that youre developing a technique by learning the usage of body power? That was news to him. Certainly, magical power is more famous in this world as most residents could use it. Thats why he improved his mastery on his magical power. However, using that analogy, if one would forge their body power to the limit, one could turn it into a powerful weapon as someone proficient in magic could become a practitioner of it. I know because we beastmen couldnt use magic. Thats why we struggled desperately to obtain arms that utilizes our body power which resulted to the Binding technique we have right now. . However, this Binding technique cant be used by anyone other than beast men. That said, if one could control their body power, they could do a lot of other possible things. And Im pretty sure those stubborn wizards didnt notice this one out. It is certainly true that many of the people, majority from the Humas & Evila, thinks that magical power is superior to any other methods of convenience. Hiiro had also thought similarly. But as she said, if there is a technique that utilizes magical power, there must be a technique that utilizes body power too. Because both are two sides of the same coin. Well, in the case of body power, it is very difficult to handle compared to will power, thats why those magic-obsessed people would definitely not notice it as they dont seek it necessary, making them ignorant until this present time. So that means magic is convenient and easy to handle. Even if they did not know any techniques utilizing their body power as long as they have magic, its certainly true that it wouldnt be necessary for an ordinary person. But you, on the other hand, noticed it. Not bad Hiiro! Nahaha! It felt like he was being looked down from above, but Hiiro remained silent and continued to listen to her. He didnt want to ruin the mood right now. Now then, since the Hero of Evila had troubled to come here, let this genius me indulge you with some short lecture. She held an appearance as if she was humbly boasting of herself while puffing her chest with pride. First off, do you know where magical power can be extracted from? Yeah, blood right? Correct. Blood = Magical Power. Then, how about body power? No idea. Nahaha! What a straightforward fellow you are! Arnold desperately tried to answer it and said brain tissue! Nahaha! However, Hiiro was relieved deep inside. He was almost about to hesitate and answer brain tissue just like Arnold had done. How about you? Do you know the answer? Rarashik also asked Camus who was next to Hiiro. Camus also shook his head softly. I see, then Ill tell you. For body power..its everything. ..ha? Everything? What did she mean by that? Although it was a simple word, it felt like it had leaped a lot of steps to arrive to that answer, hence his confusion. What do you mean by everything? Hm? Like I said, everything is everything. Your whole body, from your head to the tips of your feet. .so you mean to say that body power arises from every parts of the body? Exactly. Your hair, your skin, your bones, and even your internal organs, are all sources of body power. I see. Camus who was besides him also nodded in that moment. So the first thing you need to know: What is body power and where do you draw it from? Usually we unconsciously recognize this as physical strength, but understanding the true nature of it is our first step on this. It was as she said, even when he discovered he had magic, Hiiro tried to learn the everything related to magical power. And due to his current knowledge, he could use it with precise control of it. Knowledge are principles. Knowledge is also power. With knowledge, theres no great difference between the unknown. I see. As expected of someone who had lived a long time At that moment, something grazed Hiiros left cheek. Apparently, it seems Rarashik threw a surgical knife. You do know those words are taboo for a woman, right? While she was expressing a smile, there was a dense aura flowing out from behind. It seems he stepped on a landmine, Hiiro immediately decided not to say words that would make her old. Well then, why dont I demonstrate it to you for the time being. So that youll see what I can do by controlling my body power. Due to that, she invited Hiiro to her basement. The place seemed to be the spot where she makes most of her research as it was a considerably vast area. He had been in here before, it was the place where Muir took her apprenticeship exam. First of all, try controlling your magical power, and condense it to a small sphere. When she instructed so, Hiiro began to concentrate as he raises his palms up. Then, pale blue magical power gathered at Hiiros palm and condensed at a central point. And then, it became a splendid blue globe. Nice, it became a perfect sphere with no sense of distortion. As expected of someone who has mastery over their magical power. Rarashik admired his work as her rabbit ears went up and down. Ive done this a lot of times due to training. This kind of task is a piece of cake. I see, then theres no problem. Hm? Do you think it is possible to do the same with body power? That was an unexpected question. To be honest, he really doesnt know the correct answer to this. However, since he learned that body power is similar to magical power, he thought he could probably do the same thing as well. .probably? Thats why he answered with positive confirmation.but Rarashik who was broadly smiling at him, was, Unfortunately, thats the wrong answeeeee~r In face of that expression that was making fun of him, Hiiro couldnt help have a cramp on his cheeks from irritation. I certainly said that magical power is similar to body power. But it doesnt mean what it can do is necessarily the same, no? Iif you say it like that, it makes sense. Isnt it? Now let me show what it can do. When she said so, Rarashik did an imposing stance by placing both her hand on the pockets of her coat. And when she took out her right hand, she raised up her index finger. *buuun.* The space around the index finger began to destroy very similarly to that of a flickering warm flame. Can you see it? The distortion? No. I mean body power. .not really, I can only sense the space flickering every now and then. Me too. Camus also answered similarly as he stared at it quietly. Hiiro felt that something was gathered on that space, but he couldnt see it even if he says it looked like a flickering pale light. Fumu, thats relieving. I was worried that you could see even this. What do you mean? No need to mind it for now. First, look at this. Rarashik gently touched the ground with her fingertip and pushed it as it is. The finger pushed through easily as if the ground had forgotten the concept of resistance. It is without a doubt that the ground was hard. Of course, if he striked it with his full power, Hiiro could also open a whole without problems, even with the use of his fingertip. However, it requires a certain amount of power to execute that kind of action. What Rarashik did however, was as if she submerged her finger under water. While Hiiro and Camus were dumbfounded from amazement, Rarashik pulled out her finger and gazed back to Hiiro, eye to eye. That phenomenon just now was me wearing body power. ..was it possible that your finger was strengthened using body power? Nahaha! Youre smarter than Arnold. Thats right. Though I said this, there are only few who could condense this kind of amount to do such a thing. Even until now, this remained a mystery to me. Hiiro gulped as he looked at ground once again where a tiny hole was now present. Its as if it was stabbed by a very sharp sword. You get it right? If you use body power, you can literally strengthen your physical capabilities. For example, if you concentrate your body power on your eyes, you would gain a perfect eyesight and so it would have similarly with your nose or ears. If you cover your whole body with body power, your defensive power would surely rise. At the mention of those words, he remembered the Grand Red Aura. Whether it was capable of raising his defensive power or offensive power by wearing the Red Energy, it was possible that body power played an important role in this. No, it is in fact true that it was. Because the process is a mixture of body power and will power that created this Red Energy, its natural to have that kind of effect. Although strength-wise, there is a big difference. And you said you couldnt see it right? Y-yeah. Thats natural. In order to see it, you have focus your body power on your eyes. Now it makes sense why you were troubled if I could see it or not. You got it. But there are some people out there who can do this naturally. ..was she perhaps talking about Ornoth? But he hadnt talked anything about body power. Theres a big chance he doesnt even know that term. And yet, he could handle his body power without much training as if it was an innate talent of his. (Tsk this is why geniuses are so) Although he could accept the explanation, he couldnt help click his tongue regarding the unfair existences known as geniuses. However, there is a problem with this. A problem? If you use your body power like this, your physical strength would be exhausted. To be exact, its quite an inefficient technique. Hoh. Thats why I created a the Binding technique which utilizes not only body power but a combined effort of both will power and body power. With this method, I could suppress the consumption of it. Do you exactly know how much it consumes? You can tell it once youve experienced it. Why dont you try it for yourself? So I have to do it already, huh? I have already given you the knowledge needed for it. Now you only have to make the best use of it. Well, it was a better explanation than Ornoths, so to be honest, it was life saving of her. But to try it out in a field test (Cant be helped. For the time being, Ill try doing it) Hiiro closed his eyes in a natural posture and tried to pull out his body power from within him. CH 259 Seeing the countless stars shining in the night sky, a pleasant breeze blew the surroundings. The hustle and bustle regarding the migration of their departed symbolic of Beast Kingdom C Pasion at daytime, had quieted down. But sometimes, one could hear a mother lecturing her own child, or the tiny squeaking sounds of insects. While hearing such sounds, Okamura Hiiro sat cross-legged at the top of the royal household, Ouki, as he looked at the starry sky above him. To think you were in such a place.. Even though he recognized the owner of that bothersome voice, he didnt glance at that persons direction. What do you want, old man? He said those words without turning around to Arnold who called out to him. The latter didnt answer as he thought he would be noticed anyways and continued towards him. Its not a big deal really. Then tell me quickly what you want. Uguyou havent changed that way of speaking as usual. Due to Hiiros straightforward remarks, Arnold had a cramp on his cheeks, but soon returned with his usual expression and sighed. Muir and Mimiru were looking for you, you know? I see. Well, those guys are glad of your visit in here even though I dont want to accept it. It was obvious from his tone that he was jealous, but Hiiro didnt mind about it. Because he knew since the time he first met him, he was an idiotic doting parent-like figure. say Hiiro. .? Why are you trying to get stronger? Hiiro wondered where that came from, when he looked into his eyes, he could see Arnold was serious, it didnt felt like question asked in a joking manner. During daytime, I heard you were having a special training with my Master. But why? You still want to get stronger even though you could do those things? He might be referring to the incident where he wiped out the water dolls. Thats a foolish question. Its obvious theres only one reason for it. Ha? Because I dont want to die yet. .cant you use your magic to prevent your death or something? Its possibleprobably. Havent tried it. He probably meant to use the Immortality | character. However, Hiiro had decided not to use any characters related to life. Hes also scared about the Rebound of it, and even if he did use such a character, the emotion hes feeling right now would probably vanish. Then why not try it? Its because Im alive. Hah? Its because Im still alive that Im desperately trying to raise myself in order not to die. But if I become immortal, everything Ive done until now will not matter anymore. Hiiroyou I dont want toy with life so roughly. Especially my own life. Why are you particular on that part? Are the future fights going to be hard if you arent immortal? You seem quite fixated on that Predecessor Demon Lord. It is as he says, there is a possibility where he would face unfamiliar opponents, so the chances of him winning wont be higher if hes not immortal. You may have a point old man, if I really become immortal, I would become an invincible existence. Then why wont you But, theres something wrong with it. Eh? Something like foul play, or close to it, as if Im betraying everything I had desperately tried to achieve until now. .is that so? In my opinion at least. And besides.if I did such a thing, my deceased parents who protected me would definitely scold me about it. Heh, this is surprising. Its the first you opened up a conversation like that. I was actually prepared for your Its not your business speech, you know? If its the usual Hiiro, he wouldnt speak such things more than necessary. But today, Arnold was quite surprised when he talked about his parents. I just felt like it today. Hiiro shuts his eyes while looking up at the starry sky. And recalled a childhood memory, when he and his parents went on a trip. When they entered a blind curve of a mountain trail, his parents died due to an accident caused by a doze driving of an incoming car That was when Hiiro was still 6 years old When Hiiro who had fallen into the bottom of a ravine, woke up, he noticed a warm feeling wrapping around his body. Apparently, it seemed his dear mother had covered Hiiro with her body to protect him from the impact of the fall. Due to that favor, he was miraculously uninjured. However, his father who was supposed to be at the driver seat, was not there anymore. Still, Hiiro desperately called for the names of his mother and father. At that time, his mothers body moved. However, he shivered when he saw his mothers body. Its possible they hit a tree branch when they fell. Because a branch had broken through the door and skewered her flank from the side. Hiiro could have been involved as well if he shifted a little bit from his position. But despite this situation, his mother was still conscious. When Hiiro called out to his mother in tears, his mother opened her heavy eyelids as she heard his voice, Im sorry.if I couldnt protect forever Her mother was aware that she didnt have any time left. When she saw Hiiro safely uninjured, she expressed a smile and said such words. It wasnt the usual one his mother would give, but she cried in tears and embraced Hiiro. But he noticed that her mother was getting paler by the second, it felt like his heart was being crushed. Still his mother reassured Hiiro as she gently stroked her head with a gentle smile on her face. Listen Hiirofrom here on out.you may experience painful things..sad things. And many more similar to these. But always remember.never give up.. Desperately struggle to live.live on Hiiro Her mother was still smiling even though she was crying in tears. The things you want to do.do it.dont endure it.do all the things you want to do.but Hiiro I wont permit any plans going to heavenalright? Hiiro was already drenched in tears. Although he was young, the bright Hiiro somewhat noticed that her mothers words felt like a goodbye. To such a Hiiroton*.his mother gently poked his forehead with her index finger. And while smiling pleasantly, Hey now, if youre a manyou shouldnt cry that easilyLeave your griefin this place.and go out there and live Im sure.happiness is waiting for you at the end of it.Thats why Once again, her mother hit his forehead, Although we may be apart for a little while.but always remember thatme and your father will be waiting for youon the other side.Thats why.Hiiro.live a straight life And then, her mother quietly shuts her eyes. No matter how much he cried and prayed to God, her eyelids never opened again. After that, he didnt understand how long had passed by. He looked up at sky from the broken window. Although he felt a bit hateful, a starry sky was brilliantly spread around the night sky. From then on, every time Hiiro sees the sky full of stars, he remembers his parents. And the words of her mother. That day also, Hiiro learned the feeling of what it is to lose life at arms reach, and even after he was rescued from that day, he had kept something from that incident all this time. And that was. To live a straight life Because his mother had told him that, if he pushed straight from the path he was taking, surely he could face anything from that path. And his deceased parents wouldnt get angry at him as well. My mothershes scary when you make her angry Hm? Did you say something Hiiro? Hiiro shook his head and expressed a smile. It seems Arnold did not hear what Hiiro murmured. Say old man. A? I will live a straight life. .? I will not allow anyone hindering me. I will walk on the road I believe. If there are obstacles, I would strengthen myself and break towards it. Even if I dont become immortal, I will find a way to get stronger still. Ukiki! As expected of the contractor I recognized! Tenn suddenly showed from who knows where and gets on Hiiros shoulder. Yellow Monkey, how long were you here? N~ When he looked at the direction Tenns finger was pointing at, he saw three figures that were obviously not hidden. Blue Ribbons, Nitouryuu, Chibi. What are you guys doing? At the mention of his words, all of them jerked in surprise and went out with their apologetic appearances. Errr, uhm.since the stars are so beautiful tonight I thought we could spend time with you looking at it. I-I agree! I would gladly enjoy star gazing with Hiiro-sama if he wishes to Imalways together with Hiiro In face of their desperate excuses, Hiiro sighed. But he wasnt in a bad mood because of it. Because by looking at the stars this way, he could reconfirm his feelings, so hes actually sorry for them. Well thats that Hiiro, just give up. Since we are all here, why dont tell us some secret episode of yours? You know, about that kind of things? Like finding a crush or two at Evi eh? It was reasonable that Arnolds talk was interrupted mid way. Because he groaned from the two hands affixed to both of his shoulders with an unusual grip strength. Oji-san, why dont we take for a walk? And talk about regarding that, yes? Muir and Mimiru was giggling ufufufu , as a Hannya appeared on their back. (TL Note: Hannya is a mask used in theatrical Japan representing a jealous female demon) Wha wait guys! Tha-that was just a joke! Your character is very bad, Oji-san! I concur! I wont permit such acts! Im sorrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrry! And so two little girls had began chasing the fleeing old man. It was difficult to understand how it arrived to such a situation. (That old man really never learns) Hiiro once again looked at the starry sky with his dark pair of eyes. It was really similar to the stars back then. At that time, he recalled what he swore to himself and thought about it quietly. (Mother, Father, I will live to the utmost from now on) CH 260 No content CH 261 Cruzer ran. Inside the long, long cavern, he who had an uneasy expression, was desperately moving his legs towards the familiar path out of this place. Then, his eyebrows twitched as if he perceived something. It has already began!? That shout wasnt directed to anyone. It was more like a grumble that came unconsciously from him. When a light from his direction began to reveal in front of him, he increased his speed. Suddenly, the cave began to shake intensely. He instinctively stopped his legs to prevent from tripping as he observed the loud creaking of the ceiling, which then collapsed in that moment. I will not let you! Cruzer partly closed his eyes. And then carefully held the handle of the katana at his waist. In that instant, the fragments of the falling ceiling were shredded in a flash. There was no appearance of him drawing either. But if one paid attention to it, one could hear the sound of the katana clicking back to its sheathe. There doesnt to be any more of it Looking at the collapsed ceiling from above, he felt glad he stopped because he would have been buried if he didnt. Immediately after, he stepped on the ground to the point of resisting the tremor and headed towards the exit. It had grown completely dark as a big moon was glowing in the sky. At the moment Cruzer escaped from Shanjuumon Cave, the cave collapsed with a resounding roar as if a meteorite crashed on it. For Cruzer, this was no doubt the shelter that he been using for several years, it held great importance to him. Because of its abrupt collapse, he felt deep sadness from within. If anyone would see his expression, they would also say the same thing. But his expression immediately tightened as he thought of the criminal offender who thrashed his beloved place he had once called home. (So Avoros really did use it after all) His thoughts focused on the sword Avoros brought. It made him want to puke when he imagined Avoros holding that sinister sword wrapped in a pitch-black aura. (Although I have a lot questions about it, I must relay this information to Liliyn and the others as soon as possible) If he stayed a bit longer, he would definitely encounter Avoros, so he decided to flee from the place while being cautious of his surroundings. There are several entrances of Shanjuumon Cave. Regardless of where you enter from, the intruder would be immediately misled by the power of the Core of the Founder Demon Lord , but despite all of this, faint footsteps could be heard from one of the many entrances that should have been collapsed. It wasnt the one Cruzer escaped from. Because a person garbed in black clothing was stationed in this place. It was as if she was waiting for someone. When she heard the footsteps, that person quietly turned her attention towards the entrance. The sound gradually became louder and stopped right after a while. With a loud, *dogoo!, the rocks that was blocking the entranceway was blown away. From the inside came someone holding a small light. Hey Isuka, did I make you wait long? TL Note: New name! 奫 | Ishuka, read it as Isuka The one who came out and said those words, was the Predecessor Demon Lord. He had his fearless smile as usual, but he knelt down on the ground the next moment. If one would look at his body carefully, it was worn out and blood-stained. If it was ordinary man, they wouldnt be able to come here walking like this. The person who was called Isuka panicked and approached him immediately. She gently placed a hand on his shoulder so that she could tend Avoros battered body. ..you overdid yourself It sounded as if it came out from the mouth of the mask as a muffled voice was heard from it. Ahaha. The moment I released this guy. I was prepared for the consequences you know? Avoros points at the sword on his left hand with a wry smile on his face. The words released from his small mouth was not his usual frivolous talk, but a ragged breath that was enduring the pain. And then, he released a heavy sigh as he sat down on the ground. However, it was obvious that he wouldnt let go of the small light held in his right hand. This is..? Its as you can see, the Core of the Founding Demon Lord Is it so valuable to the point that Milord would endure such an appearance? To tell you the truth, I really didnt want to use Sacrifice. Because, as you can see, Im afraid that my body would be eaten. Milord. Nevertheless, this thing here is necessary by all means. In order for my wish to come true. Avoros stared at the little fire that was shining a pale blue light with eyes filled with joy. However, why was I left in this place? Were you worried that I would be injured if I was together with you? Yeah, I dont want you to get involved in that place. For the current me, I can hardly control this thing. Thats why I had you stand guard in here. .is that so. When Isuka said so, Avoros slowly lowered his gaze to the ground. While he was breathing heavily, he wiped the sweat from his forehead with his hand, which Isuka noticed, trembling. And besidesyour role is important you know? A talented personnel.who can deliver it.to the castle ..? Suddenly, the Core disappeared from his grasp as it was absorbed by Avoros sword, and the next moment, Avoros dropped his head with his eyes closed. Its as if he stopped moving like a toy due to its broken switch. Milord!? Isuka gently supported his small body. And the moment she tried to grab the sword that had fallen to the ground, Hey you, dont go touching me with your hands! Isuka instinctively retracts her hands back when she heard the creepy angry voice coming from the sword. HAH? Whats with that kid? Playing dead already? Gegiyagiyagiya! I see, so youre Sacrifices inner consciousness AHNGA? Dont call my name as if were close! . Milord is still alive. Since you are Milords sword. I want you to come with him. Hohou, if hes really alive, fine. Besides, I was able to satisfy my hunger, this is my gratitude to him. Ill stay with him a bit longer. Gegiyagiyagiya! Isuka while quietly taking caution, approached the sword and picked it up. Im surprised though, for a kid like that could use me to such extent ..hm? But, he still has a far way to go. Gegiyagiyagiya! Without nodding, while Isuka was carrying the two bodies, she said, Aquarius Gate At the mention of those words, a large pool of water spreaded out from Isukas feet. Impressive, water-teleportation magic, huh? Its been a long time since I saw that. Isuka did not respond to Sacrifices admiration to her feat, and steadily sunk to the water while holding the two of them. The next day, the soldiers of Evila C Xaous patrolling the area confirmed the collapse of Shanjuumon Cave, dread and shock ran through Eveam and Aquinas who heard the report about it. Cruzer thought it would cause problems if he intruded late at night in the castle, so once the morning of the next day came, he immediately went to where Liliyn was. Eveam was notified beforehand of Cruzers stay, so after the soldiers confirmed he was the real Cruzer, they guided him inside the castle. Liliyn also knew of his visit, so when she thought he had finally arrived, she greeted him, but when she saw his pale expression, she understood that something had happened and began to inquire the circumstances after. What did you say!? The Core was stolen!? Liliyn raised a cry that resonated throughout the room Eveam had given them to stay. Thats impossible! Even if its the likes of the Predecessor Demon Lord, it should still be impossible for him to obtain it! The Core of the Founding Demon Lord has the power of deceiving ones own senses. Even if the personage themselves were the Demon Lords, Liliyn believes that they would be unable to surpass this kind of power. Thats how Liliyn sees that person differently compared to the next generations, anything related to that person is not that easy to obtain. Yes, I know that thing isnt easily obtainable. If thats the case! However, what if you use a complex method in obtaining it? .complex method? What do you mean? Liliyn who somewhat regained her composure from Cruzers words, sharply narrowed her eyes towards the said person. The predecessor Demon Lord.used a sword called Sacrifice With a heavy atmosphere as he said those words, Silva, Nikki, Mikazuki, Shamoe and even Liliyn inclined their necks from the foreign term they just heard. .whats this Sacrifice you speak of? Its a sword. I invented itno, it was more like a creation born from an accident, but when I witnessed its birth, I decided to seal that sword due to the wicked existence that was born inside it. if you say it like that, what kind of monstrosity was that sword then? While Cruzer was composing the words for his following answer, a knock came from the door of the room. I apologize for disturbing you, but I would like to consult with Liliyn-dono about something. The one who entered was Eveam, the master of this Demon Lord castle. Her face also had a difficult expression as if an unexpected matter came up. .is this about Shanjuumon? .you knew already? The information about its collapse had just reached her this morning. But even so, Eveam felt surprised that Liliyn is already aware of this. Yeah, this guy Cruzer who was a former resident in there, told me about it. F-former resident!? Since she didnt know Cruzers previous homage, Eveam made a surprised expression. C-Cruzer-dono do you know what happah, pardon me, Liliyn-dono, could you contact Hiiro, he might be able to discover something about this. Also, could Cruzer-dono tell us everything you know about the time when Shanjuumon Cave collapsed? Apparently, no one knows if the Shanjuumon Cave really just collapsed or it was caused by something else entirely. Thats why, she visited Liliyn who knows a method to call Hiiro back so that he can help with investigation of this incident. However, if there was a party concerned like Cruzer in this incident, she would like to hear his side as well. Liliyn also wanted to know the method how the Core of the Founding Demon Lord was deprived, so she urged Cruzer at once. However, before Liliyn proceeds with that topic, there was something else she had to confirm. Oi Maou, do you whats enshrined in that place? .Of course I do, Im the Demon Lord of this kingdom after all. Then theres no problem. At the mention of those words, she sighed in relief for being pardoned on not explaining this matter. Maou, I will ask something about this later, but do you accept? What she wanted to ask was Why was the Core of the Founding Demon Lord kept in that place? U-uhm, I dont mind answering your question. B-but I dont know who might hear upon this, so I would like to encourage everyone to continue this discussion at the conference room? At the mention of that proposal, Liliyn thought it was a pain to transfer location, but she decided to respond to her invitation as she stood up from her place. With a condition, of course, of having Silva permitted to come as well. Since Nikki, Mikazuki and Shamoe were making expression as if they dont follow, Liliyn decided to take Silva who had an understanding of the matter at hand. CH 262 Inside the conference room where the Demon Lord Eveam and the Cruel Brigade officers gather, there is a long table in the center of the room used to do their meeting. Among the personnels present were Eveam, Aquinas, Marione, and then the guests, Liliyn, Silva, and Cruzer. In a position where one could see everyone, there is a dedicated chair for the Demon Lord, and of course, Eveam was on that seat. Aquinas and Marione sat besides her, while Liliyn and the others occupied the vacant seats left. Well then, could Cruzer-dono tell us everything you know that happened in Shanjuumon Cave? When Eveam urged Cruzer to speak, he talks quietly as he held hand on his chins. Understood. Then first would be who caused the collapse of the said place When he mentioned it was the Predecessor Demon Lord, even though Liliyn and the other were surprised by this, Eveam and her company had hardly any surprise in their expressions. Apparently they seem to have a rough idea of who caused such a deed. As expectedso it was Avoros Eveam muttered those words with a bitter expression. As Cruzer heard those words, he was convinced that they had anticipated something like this. However, how was he able to do that Im also anxious about that, Cruzer. A while ago, you were talking about a sword he possessed, what was that sword anyway? Liliyn recalled sword he was talking about before and inquired it again. A while ago, I talked about a sword he had. Its name was Sacrifice As expected, hardly anyone reacted to the mention of that name. However, he noticed Liliyns movement. It was due to the usually expressionless Aquinas who raised his eyebrow slightly. Sacrifice? Its a name I havent heard of, but what is that sword? Marione asked back as he rubbed his prided moustache. .Cursed Sword C Sacrifice. Its dangerous sword that should have been sealed in the past. sealed it? Please wait a minute. The way you said it sounded like you were the one who sealed, was I mistaken? Eveams doubt was well founded, and her two subordinates also looked at Cruzer with suspicious gazes. No. You are not mistaken. Sacrifice was a sword that I had sealed with this two hands of mine. I-I seebut why does Avoros have that Cursed Sword? In face of Eveams question, Cruzer answered with a slightly downcasted expression. Thats what I dont understand. I do not know how he knew the location of the sealed sword and also the method of releasing it. But Im definitely sure that he had Sacrifice with him. ..may I know where it was sealed? I sealed it at the bottom of Belial Sea At the mention of that name, almost everyone became speechless. Belial Sea.its the sea on the far north from here, where theres a nonstop occurrence of whirlpools and violent oceanic current. And most of the monsters living in that area are rated Rank SSS.are you telling me that sword is in there? It was Marione who inquired further while explaining so. Although Cruzer nodded in affirmation, Preposterous! Its certainly not a place for any half-hearted person to step foot into, but for someone like you to enter the bottom of that sea? Theres a limit to ones own foolishness you know? When Marione let out an amazed sigh following his words, it wasnt Cruzer but Liliyn who made a displeased expression with regards to those offending words. However, Marione didnt stop there. Furthermore, its already suspicious that you said to be a resident of that place. Shanjuumon Cave is not a place that can be habituated by any average person. From the way I see it, youre just a lying Imp Race in my eyes. Marione, restrain your words. But Your Majesty Marione was speechless to Eveams unreserved words, but he didnt withdraw his words and only shrugged his shoulders without care. Liliyn who was at limits of her irritation due to his rude attitude, tried to open her mouth and bash him with words of her own but, Marione, as a fellow comrade, let me say that you havent seen the true essence of this person yet. It was Aquinas who had not spoken until now. W-what are you talking about? You dont know whether that person is telling a lie or not, right? Mu Marione broke away from his gaze when the two of them exchanged glances with each other. I can understand that youre frustrated about the Core being deprived. However, it is also true that we need as much information as we can on this. Have a little composure at least. As if I could leisurely do that while listening on this conversation! The Core had been stolen by that Predecessor Demon Lord you know! If we dont retrieve it as soon as possible, he will surely cause a great disaster in this country! Marione who was full of frustration, *bann, pounded the table with such intensity. However, Aquinas wasnt unfazed by the direct reception of his anger, and said, This person is not telling a lie. If I had to say something about it, his appearance is the strange one. The long slits in Aquinas eyes narrowed when it turned to Cruzer. Even Eveam and Marione who bit his words, raised their eyebrows in wonder, but Liliyn clicked her tongue and murmured the words damn it. What do you mean by that Aquinas? About his appearance being strange? Liliyn-dono? Eveam faced Liliyn who had substantial knowledge on Cruzers circumstances. Cruzer seemed to have been confused too and stared at Liliyn. (.haa, those eyes are really a pain in the ass) Liliyn seems to have been dismayed by the outcome and shifted her gaze to Aquinas crimson eyes with clear irritation. Please be relieved. Whoever that person may be, he would remain as a guest in this place. I do not wish to relinquish his stay in here. The two did not avert their glance and mutually stared at each other. I promise you that. Hou, how generous of you to say that, are you sure you can thoughtlessly make such a promise like that? Youre not the Demon Lord you know? Liliyns response was rather extremely natural. But it was Eveam, not Aquinas, who responded next to the provoking words of Liliyn. Liliyn-dono, it is as what Aquinas say, I will also promise you of that. what will you do if you break your word? That will absolutely never happen. I assure you of that as the Leader of this country ..on one condition. Even if his identity is revealed, you must swear that you will not disclose his identity to anyone else in this place. ..you have my word. At the mention of such words, Liliyn leaked a sigh, and gave Cruzer a nod when she faced him. Cruzer also pondered for a bit, before he returned his positive consent. Although he felt uneasy, he seems to have reached an understanding based from Liliyns worries and Eveams personality. And so, Cruzer quietly began to speak for himself. To tell you the truth Cruzer talked about his identity of not being an Evila but a Gabranth. Then, Marione gave a more stern look, while Eveam opened her mouth slightly, but Cruzer continued to explain as it is. I-Impossibleare you saying you are that Cruzer Jio? Marione spoke his name with an unbelievable look in his face. Eveam however had a look that she couldnt relate to it. It seems she had not heard of a person known as Cruzer Jio. Cruzerwhen I heard that name I thought it was just a coincidence, but to think you were as I had guessed. Aquinas seemed to have predicted that Cruzer was a master blacksmith based on his wisdom of the past and the true nature he saw with his eyes. It was Hiiro-san who had changed my outer appearance, so that I could avoid unnecessary trouble. I-I see.so this kind of task is also easy for Hiiro. Eveam seems to have been nodding a lot of times in consent. I-if thats the case, do you have evidence to prove your words? So that wasnt enough make you believe, huh? Liliyn makes a grumpy face in pursuit to Mariones words. Hmph, if thats the case why dont we ask mister Rank 1-sama to check if Cruzer isnt lying? Surely this kind of authentication wont be quite the labor with that distinguished eyes of yours, no? At urgence of Mariones word, not only him but Eveam also glanced at him. Aquinas quietly closed his eyes and opened his mouth. its the truth. Such simple words was enough proof. The two had grasped that Aquinas Devil Eyes perceived the truth without any lies. And since he said it wasnt a lie, it also proves that what Cruzer had said were the truth. B-but why were you living in such a place? Ah, let me take that back, rather, why did you come out now out of the many years of your seclusion? I dont think those matters has nothing to do with the current agenda of this conference, right? What we are here to discuss now is that Cursed Sword, and the countermeasures regarding it. In face of Mariones curious doubts, Liliyn quickly struck down that question as if it was natural. Since she had a point, Marione did not refute and remained silent. T-thats right. Its as Liliyn-dono says. I apologize for doubting you Cruzer-dono, if you are one of Hiiros companion then there is no problem. I will keep my promise and will not say anything whether where you are from, your birthplace or even your personal career. For someone admitted by Hiiro, you have my word. In face of the words of Eveam, Cruzer opened his eyes in surprise and smiled gently. Im grateful for your kind words. To think that boys influence would reach even here, that boy is really quite an unexpected one. Apart from the fact that Cruzer was won over by the Demon Lords redeeming words, Liliyn seemed to have also noticed another meaning behind Eveams words. Then, back to the heart of the matter, please tell us what you know. Understood. CH 263 10 years ago, when Cruzer Jio got wind of a rumour regarding the location of a weapon he had once created, he headed towards there to retrieve it back. His reasons for doing this was simple, he wanted to collect all of the existing weaponries he had made and keep it away from the rest of this world. Because of the weapons he had created, people gained power and at the same time, lost their precious families due to the very same reason, the power of his weapons. So in order to prevent such tragedies again, he recovered all of his existing creations even if he had to get it from them by force. The place he was headed was called the Doa Ruins. It was once a community where a certain existing race had lived in here. Although several years had passed and most traces of its habitation were hardly visible, Cruzer walked along the rocky walls that could collapse anytime and searched through the withered buildings. Then, he perceived something. It had a faint signs of life and also had a repulsive feeling. And more than anything, he could feel the presence of his creation. While following his senses, he was led to a big stone statue. And surprisingly, he found a staircase leading to the underground as if it were concealed under the stone statue. Of course, Cruzer felt the presence of his creation more strongly under him. However, shortly after taking his first step, the repulsive feeling made him hesitate in proceeding further. It was due to a strong..thirst for blood. And following that was the unpleasant stench of rotten flesh stimulating his senses. Honestly speaking, he wanted to leave this place as soon as possible, but since he had come this far, he thought of finishing what he had gone here in the first place. The inside was constructed from dirt soil as he could see many ant nest in various directions. An average person would have gotten lost due to the complexity of the area. However, Cruzer advanced without a hint of hesitation, this was all due to his mastery in scouting. The signs of his creation gradually got stronger and when he approached a certain passage hole, an intense pressure ran through him. It was as if a knife had struck him from behind, a sense that wanted to take his life out of him, but the feeling soon calmed down at once. He noticed that he was sweating a lot more compared to the usual. He wasnt only directed with hostility and murderous intent, but it was an intense mix of various emotions. But fortunately, he couldnt feel it any longer. Silence had greeted him as he pondered what in the world was that feeling. While gulping in nervousness, Cruzer entered the hole, making precautions to that strange feeling that could attack him once again. Surprisingly, the place he had entered contained several objects shaped like a coffin. Cruzer unintentionally frowned. Because the blood thirst and the foul smell strengthened further upon his arrival. The place seemed to be a square building with a considerably vast space. And filling that place were innumerable coffins in every nook and corner of it. The coffins were lined unnaturally forming a circle, and there were odd coffins placed at the center of this strange scene. (Is there some sort of significance with these) In the center of the room, there is a space for people to walk extending straight towards the end of the room. And at the end was a statue he had scene before but many times larger and embedded on the wall. The statue had an appearance of an ugly looking beast, but it strangely also possess a human-like face. It was so creepy that just by looking at it gives shivers onto his spine. While he was briefly looking at, Cruzers eyes opened wide. Because at the huge statues forehead was a nostalgic sword stabbed on it. He was definitely sure that was one of his many creations. He didnt understand why it was in such a place, but he felt relieved for being able to find it. On the way towards his destination however, he heard something collapse and shifted his gaze to its origin in panic. He found out then that an accident had occurred on one of the coffins at center of the room. Cruzer concluded that it had probably collapsed due to the weak vibration of his steps. When he look through the casket, what he saw surprised him. It was some mummy. It was pitch black, carbonised, and just by looking at it gives him a rather unpleasant feeling. Moreover, it was impossible to tell what kind of inhabitants they were based on their mummified form. But Cruzer had little knowledge regarding the ruins. (..so this is the Cupidos Tribe.) TL Note: ԥɥ | Kupidusu Zoku. Read it as Cupidos Tribe It was a mysterious race that, as one could see, had been extinct for several years. They had hardly showed up in history books and Cruzer who had lived a long life didnt meet or either see them in general. Although Cruzer he knew the name of race that built the entirety of the Doa Ruins, as to why they did these kind of things as well as the mummification, he doesnt have a clue. (Hm? This is) Suddenly he noticed a bundle of paper placed at the head of the mummy. Although it had faded enough to prove its old age, it seems that its content hadnt entirely withered. Because he was intrigued, Cruzer picked up the bundle of papers in his hands. He treated it with care so that it wont tear out of age. There he saw the name of the God they worshipped, and the first sword that the God had built for them. ..Cursed Sword? It was hard to read, but that was actually what it states. And the name of that Cursed Sword was. .Sacrifice. Because he was scanning over it out of curiosity, he had said its name, which seemed to have been a mistake. At the next moment, the repulsive feeling assailed his senses once again. It was as if his power was being absorbed by something. Darn, a blunder.whats happening!? Suddenly, the mouth of the statue embedded on the far end of the wall opened, and then numerous tentacles came out from it. Wha!? He immediately jumped back in retreat. But for some reason the tentacles were heading towards coffins. When he thought the tentacles stabbed the coffins, something was being sucked out from the inside and then the coffins turned to ashes. Immediately, after turning one of the coffins into ashes, it proceeded to another, stabbing one coffin after another. And then, it finally attacked Cruzer. Thinking it was bad to stay at one place, he retreated at a far distance, which caused the tentacles to be bewildered as if they were confused how their target vanished. (Thats strange) Looking at his feet, he saw that the ground wasnt glowing. Apparently, the area covered by a strange light seemed to be range where the tentacles could only act within. (But what is with this strange light..?) While being dumbfounded by such spectacle, he noticed that the tentacles slipped towards the forehead of the large statue where his creation was stabbed and wrapped that sword with its body. What is it doing? To understand what was happening, he once again looked over the bundle of paper. And there, he saw something surprising. Cruzer immediately kicked the ground while placing his hand on the sheathed katana on his wait, and in a blink of an eye, he reached the large stone statue upfront. Then, he severed the tentacles coming out of the mouth with his sword. A disgusting green liquid spurted out from the cut part. The cocoon being supported by the tentacles falls to the ground. However, the tentacles wrapping around the sword were being sucked in as if it was being absorbed. Or more like, rather than being absorbed, the tentacles were covering the sword and changing its former shape. It seemed the strange light was also gone along with it. How in the world!? Apart from the shock of his creation turning into a different shape, he was surprised by the eerie eyeball that had appeared at the base of the sword. And then, Gegiygiygiygiyaaaaa! Cruzer couldnt comprehend what was happening anymore. A suddenly shrilling laughter came out from the sword, and then the eyeball moved with *gyoro sound towards Cruzers direction. Hohou, so you are the next one who will uphold me.rather skinny if you ask mebut whatever An unpleasant laughter that sounded as if someone was scratching a glass pane and a talking voice deep enough to instill fear were directed to Cruzer. Now, tell me your desire. What do you want to destroy? This swordno, he realized that this object shouldnt be made known to the world. Since Cruzer thought so, his actions were immediate. He took out a sheathed knife and unties it from its sheath, then after taking it out, he slashed it towards the empty space. A rift opened from that place, the talking sword who noticed this found it strange and spoke Hah? Cruzer placed the knife back on his bosom and stretched out his hands to the rift that had opened. Then, he felt his hands sunk into something as if it was buried in deep sand. Oi, what the heck are you doing? Without answering the question of the talking sword, Cruzer focused in moving his hands submerged in that rift. found it Cruzer slowly pulled out his hands. And what he was holding was a jet-black sheath. Numerous chains were exaggeratedly tied around it as an incredible pressure was coming out from it. The moment he took this thing, the rift in the space restored naturally. What is that? Cruzer had a stiff expression as he approached the talking sword who voiced out such concern. ..Im really sorry, my child. I never thought it would turn out this way. When Cruzer expressed a bitter expression, he dropped the sheath towards the talking sword. You bastard! W-what are you doing!? Upon touching the sheath, a dazzling light engulfed the sword and then. .. a sword inside a black sheath had fallen onto the ground. The handle and sword were sturdily strapped by the chains to prevent its release. After that, Cruzer picked up the sheathed sword, and went to the Belial Sea nearby. He came here because he had heard that this ocean was considered dangerous that no one had dared approached. Although Cruzer dived into the ocean, he couldnt go deeper due to strong current it possesses. However, he had judged that this deepness was enough for him to safely return back, and quietly let go of the sword to the invisible sea below. Slowly, he gazed at the sword sinking towards the bottom of the ocean and then left that spot. Honestly speaking, he wanted to actually destroy the sword, but the notion of him carelessly doing something on it, he deemed it dangerous and stopped such intentions. And besides, theres a terrible monster at the bottom of this sea, so even if the whereabouts of the sword was ascertained, it would still be impossible to retrieve. (With this its over. That thing isnt something the world must know) He was sad that his creation had turned into such an existence, but he also thought that his measures regarding it was good enough as way of cleaning up his mess. (If possible, I want you to remain in this sea forever) Cruzer who had resurfaced to the land, held up both of his hands and prayed quietly with such thoughts. CH 264 Upon hearing Cruzers side story, Liliyn asked first about the details regarding the Cursed Sword C Sacrifice Please look at this. In response to Liliyns question, Cruzer pulled out a book from his bag that was on the floor. Everyone frowned when they saw him put the book on the desk. What is that thing? Naturally, Liliyn inquired about it. This is an ancient document talking about Sacrifice that I found at Doa Ruins Old documents? This?..let me see it. Sure. But please treat it with care. When the book was received, Liliyn turns over the cover. Upon reading it, one could hear I see in small mutters. It certainly looked like a book on the surface, but when you look at its content, it was just an old file that was carefully pasted one by one on another set of papers. He probably had a fear that it would wither completely if he havent done this kind of process. And thus, Cruzer filed it and kept it like that. But upon reaching the first page, Liliyns face distorted into a question mark-kind of expression. .I cant read it. The characters written couldnt be deciphered at all. Of course, its possible to draw some conclusions based on the pictures in some parts of it, but she couldnt even understand that part too without the contents comprehension. Liliyn-dono, would you please show it to me as well. When Eveam came towards Liliyn, both Marione and Aquinas followed behind. .this is. Eveam narrowed her eyes as she looked it, but as expected even she didnt understand most of it as she would stare and try to decipher the foreign characters in it. Its no surprise that anyone couldnt read this. The character used in here is not the present Ranaris Alphabet commonly used in Edea, but the Ancient Yueguwan Alphabet. This alphabet was used in the ancient times that was lost in transition towards this present time. (Cruzer) TL Note: ʥꥹ | Ranarisu Monji. Thus, Ranaris Alphabet Ŵ楨 | Kodai Yueguwan Monji. Thus, Ancient Yueguwan Alphabet. Thereupon, Aquinas gently took the book from Eveam, and quietly stared at it with his pair of red eyes, .this is certainly the Ancient Yueguwan Alphabet You can read it? Cruzer couldnt hide his surprise and promptly asked if he could decipher it. The others also sent glance to Aquinas waiting for his answer. Yes, but just a little bit. Fumu, well that guy had live a long life after all. No surprises there. Although Liliyn commented with a mix of disgust, Nofofofofo! But if we are talking about long life, isnt Milady the same? S-shut it! If you say it like that you make me sound as if Im incapable of learning about it! If Aquinas knew about it, but she doesnt, then their difference is that one had learned of such knowledge. In other words, she doesnt want to be compared to Aquinas with such a loss, and thus her panicked state. For the time being, does that mean this document contains information about Sacrifice who was the main cause of Shanjuumon Caves collapse? When Eveam inquired back and asked him, Cruzer responded with a hand on his chins. Yes. When I first witnessed it at the ruins, I was deeply frightened.no, its more better to say I was terrified by such memory. You were terrified? Yes. First of all, let me tell you the ability of Cursed Sword C Sacrifice that everyone would likely want to know first. He received the book from Aquinas and placed it at the desk so that everyone could see while he was explaining. He turned the pages a few times over then stopped at a certain place. A picture of an ominous sword was drawn at it. It wasnt an ordinary sword, it felt like the flames of hell was frozen in time and made into a sword. And at base of it was an eyeball that was supplemented by Cruzers explanation. Cursed Sword C Sacrifice has the ability to destroy everything in exchange for the life force of the wielder. Compensated by the wielders life force you say? Liliyn responded with a suspicious tone. Yes, vitality that we put in it is not the physical strength we all generally know of, but literally the life force of the wielder. in other words, youre having your life cut short? Theres no mistake with that understanding. So there was a savage sword that existed like that.. It was then Eveam who said those words in wonder, and, I apologize for interrupting Cruzer-dono, when you say it could destroy everything, it sounded vague and I couldnt get a good grasp on it. Is that so. In simpler words, in proportion to the life force you give to Sacrifice, it could destroy anything from this world, even if its illusions created by the power of the Founder Demon Lord Preposterous! Those kind of things are possible! It was Marione who responded next with a shout. Only the likes of the Founder Demon Lord is capable of seeing through the illusion magic surrounding the Core! Even I and Aquinas couldnt get past it! Thats how exceptional the power of the Founder Demon Lord is! It isnt something a sword could possible break with one attack! M-moreover, why did that Cupidos Tribe have to make a wretched sword like that! With those words alone, Cruzer was able to evaluate Marione as a person with a high value of pride in him. Perhaps, the founder Demon Lord was really a non-standard existence. Although what I said sounded impossible, but its the truth. And besides, do you know the relationship between the Founder Demon Lord and the Cupidos Tribe? With his silence, it was proof that he didnt know anything about it, Eveam who doesnt seem to understand it, looked at Marione then Aquinas with curious eyes. From the looks of it, it appears that Demon Lord-sama doesnt know as well. Can I continue my talk then? Cruzer glances to Aquinas to seek his approval. However, Aquinas shook his head and said, About that, let me speak about their connection Apparently, it seems Aquinas would tell details himself. Everyone shifted their attention to him as he started to talk. A long time ago, the Founder Demon Lord who was also known as Adams, stumbled on a problem regarding a certain race. And that race was the Cupidos Tribe. They were a minority race, and were racially unrelated with other races. They were a quiet and obedient Then whats the problem with them? Although they were racially unrelated, they dont seem to be picking a fight with other races, I dont see the problem regarding their behavior either? Aquinas closed his eyes when Eveam asked so, Yes, thats how everyone thought about them. However, Adams noticed a strange sense of incongruity in their existence. A sense of incongruity? It was something one could overlook as they thought of them as a friendly race. .then what in the world was it.? Its the look they give when they see another race..Adams who saw such eyes felt a faint flicker of light in them. Its as if a hawk was looking down at them from the top, just like an eyes of a predator. D-does that mean None of the races noticed such eyes from them. But Adams felt the incompatibility of it. So she ordered the Val Kiria Serieswhom I had told that Adams created by herself, to investigate them. Then, the shocking truth came to light. Eveam gulps in anticipation. Based on the investigation.. A lot our brethren was killed by their hands. Wha!? Adams who knew of it decided to seriously investigate their movements and deemed that they were a dangerous race. And the results that we have found were their race characteristics..and atrocious ideology Characteristics? Ideology? A race characteristic in which they willingly eat human-flesh by nature. The impact of those words were unexpected to Eveam as she carried a hand to her mouth with a pale complexion. Moreover, they can incorporate the characteristic of the race they eat. So they devoured most of the strong Evilas and improved their own existence Thats too gruesome.even though they are an Evila as well. You are probably wondering why they are doing such a things.. Of course, they also wish to eat the ordinary foods the other Evila eats. So for the sake of surviving, they didnt eat their kins. However, their actions were deeply rooted to their warped ideology. Right! Their ideology! What in the world were their ideology? Eveam inquired with a slightly agitated expression. Their ideology was..the revival of their God CH 265 Liliyn had heard the ideology of thisCupidos Tribe. Needless to say, she hardly knew of their existence at all. However, to hear such warped ideology, it was a first for her. What? God? Hey, who is this you speak of? Liliyn questioned Aquinas after he had explained so far. Im sure everyone must have heard of this nameDevil C Netsaffa TL Note: ħ?ͥĥåե | Majin C Netsaffa. No idea on this one. Thus, I read it as Netsaffa as it is. At mention of that word, everyones expression stiffened. T-then are you saying that this Cupidos Tribe is trying to revive their God who isnt really a God but the Devil? Aquinas gave his assent to Liliyns question. Cruzer had mentioned this in his story a while ago right? That whats written in here were about Sacrifice and the God they worship. Although it was true that Cruzer had spoke of it in his reminiscence of the past, Liliyn couldnt entirely accept the matter at hand. In the past, there were few symbolic idols that were revered as ones God, and a minority of these races follows such culture, so it wasnt a surprise to have this topic brought up. But for this race to idolise not a God, but the Devil who had once manifested in this world, then this talk is an entirely different matter. It is definitely true that the name Devil C Netsaffa is written here in Ancient Yueguwan Alphabet Liliyn looked at Cruzers face to ascertain his words, but the latter immediately replied with a serious nod to her. Devil C Netsaffa was an existence that tried to destroy Edea a long time ago. The Founder Demon Lord Adams didnt want the Cupidos Tribe to revive such an existence. Thats why Adams..decided to bury them all from the history .they werent able to solicit them? Eveam asked with an anxious expression, but Aquinas shook his head sideways in response. there was madness reflected in their eyes. And I heard that they said something to Adams when they confronted her. That only the Devil could save and lead them. .I see They didnt listen at all to any of her advice. But if they were left alone, disasters would strike this world sooner or later. Therefore, Adams made a decision. To destroy such race with her own two hands. Certainly, even if you say that such a race have a special ability, it doesnt matter when in front of the Founder Demon Lord. Its not an exaggeration to say that your life would end that moment you see her figure. Although Marione was admiring the said person while his arms were folded, Liliyn lightly clicked her tongue. It was only Silva and Aquinas who noticed the clicking tongue of the ill-humored Liliyn. Liliyn was unhappy because she was reminded again that the blood of the Founder Demon Lord was flowing in her veins. Its as if she wasnt fond of being compared to her own ancestor. That said, what Marione thoughtlessly said wasnt entirely false. (It is true though that a minority race with such an unusual ability isnt enough to be an opponent for the Founder Demon Lord) Adams power was too deviant to the point that Liliyn couldnt help but admit it. To the extent that the phrase being a match for thousands pales in comparison to her. And with that, the story regarding the connection of the Founder Demon Lord and Cupidos Tribe finally ended as everyone unconsciously leaked a sigh. Now then, let us return back to the topic at hand after knowing their connections. It was Cruzer who started the ball rolling again. Now why did the Cupidos Tribe created Sacrifice, thats because it was a necessary component in reving the Devil A necessity? When Marione asked back, Cruzer placed a hand on his chins. Yes. In this article, it was said that Sacrifice was created from the Devil since originally Sacrifice was a part of the Devil Impossible It was for this very reason why they built an imitation of Sacrifice, so that they can use it as an intermediary in reviving the Devil So thats how it was..the Cupidos Tribe was trying to recreate Sacrifice at Doa Ruins Marione makes a few nods in consent to his words. But as a result, the whole race was destroyed by the Founder Demon Lord and were unable to continue the ceremony. If thats the case, what were those mummies then, Cruzer-dono? It was Eveam next who asked him a question. ..to recreate Sacrifice various requirements were needed. The first one were numerous sacrificial bodies. Perhaps they were prepared to carry their fellow brethren killed by the Founder Demon Lord to the ruins. But there were also other Evila races among the mummies inside the coffins. Does that mean Yes, it was probably the offered sacrifice for recreating Sacrifice. Although it seemed that living flesh was the original custom, they have gathered instead many dead bodies in accordance to it. Eveam covered her mouth with her hands as she made a disgusted expression. However, before they could perform the ritual, they were annihilated by the Founder Demon Lord. Thus, the ceremony was halted, and the corpse collected at the ruins were mummified. Originally, the bodies collected would rot and turn into bones, but apparently, it was written in here that the coffins has the power to prevent the bodies inside it from disintegrating, so they mummified it and placed it in the coffin. Cruzer then points a certain part from the book. But why was the halted ritual suddenly had been restored and gave birth toSacrifice? The question of Eveam was a natural follow up. However, when Cruzer heard those words, he made an apologetic look while hanging his head down. ..because of my arrival there. .what do you mean? First, one of the conditions of recreating Sacrifice was the many sacrificial bodies, and the mummies in those coffins were enough to fulfill this requirement. Everyone returned a nod of consent to his words. Next, in order to recreate Sacrifice , you need a vessel to contain it. A vessel.?.does that mean one of Cruzer-donos.sword? Exactly, Demon Lord-sama. I see. It is indeed true that Cruzer Jios creations could serve as a perfect vessel for it. Aquinas gave praise to Cruzers talent but the latter looked sullen. Although he was happy for being praised for his talent, but because of the very same reason, his talent that had brought great complications, he made a rather troubled expression. The sword used was made from a long time ago, but the materials were of high quality and it was comparable to my other children. Well, since the weapons Cruzer-dono had made were scattered throughout the world, it wouldnt be surprising that it would fall into the hands of the Cupidos Tribe At the mention of Silvas word, not only Liliyn, but everyone nodded in consent as well. I understand that the sword you made was used as its vessel. But what completed the ritual of recreating Sacrifice? Following after Silva, Liliyn immediately asked her question. The next step was easy. Since the ritual had been almost complete. Had you completed it? Yes, the next requirement was a person capable of using spirit language and possesses strong magical powers You what? I only noticed this afterwards. But that room itself was playing the role of a big magical formation. It was difficult to notice if one didnt see it in a birds eye view, but the coffins were arranged in the manner of forming a magic formation and Cruzer who was standing at the center of that formation had unconsciously completed the setup. The feeling of weakness he felt at that time was due to his magical power being snatched away from him due to that particular magic formation. And as Cruzer had done. The eerie and repulsive feeling that he felt when he entered the shrine was the consciousness of the Kupidos Tribe that had led him into saying the name of Sacrifice. After the mentioning the trigger word to start the ritual, it perceived the trespassers magic power required which Cruzer initially had and consequently resulted in the successful recreation of Sacrifice. Perhaps a strong deep-seated grudge was swirling in that room. Remembering my actions back then, it seems my ability to think had been manipulated by something. Maybe that strong grudge had instilled their desires into my intentions back then and led me to finish the actions they werent able to when they died. Cruzer sighed with a bitter expression. If I did not know anything I could have made an excuse and treated it as an accident, but my sword was used there and because I went over there, Sacrifice was born While everyone was hesitating what to say to him, Stop cowering like a fool, its disappointing. Liliyn glared at him with those red ruby eyes of her while pouting her mouth. Liliynsan? Wheres the prodigy in the past that I know! I thought you have decided you wouldnt run away anymore! If thats the case, then confront the issue with confidence! Or are you going back to hiding in regret again! Liliyn pointed her fingers to him in plain sight as she declared such words. The rest of the people except for Silva who was smiling, were at a loss for words. After little while, the cheeks of Cruzer who was taken aback, relaxed. I really cant beat Liliyn-san after all. Dont worry. I had enough of that warning from Hiiro-san. I wont run away any longer. Thats why Im sharing my knowledge regarding this to everyone. Hmph, then theres no problem. Nofofo, isnt that relieving Milady. In face of such people, Aquinas seemed to smile a bit, but nobody noticed that smile of his. And then immediately, he made a serious expression and began to speak. Then let us make use of that knowledge. Cruzer Jio, are you sure that the Predecessor Demon Lord has that Sacrifice? Yes, I have confirmed it with my own two eyes. I do not know how he got it from Belial Sea, but since it was originally my creation, Im definitely sure he had it. I see, although this is hard to believe, but are you saying that he used the power of Sacrifice to obtain the hidden treasure in Shanjuumon Cave which is the Core of the Founder Demon Lord? Yes, perhaps, in exchange for a portion of the Predecessor Demon Lords life, he used Sacrifice to destroy the illusions protecting the Core of the Founder Demon Lord To think a Cursed Sword could do such a thing. Then that means, the Predecessor Demon Lord possesses Sacrifice which is a part of Devil C Netsaffa. This had turned out into the worst possible outcome. The words of Aquinas swayed the head of Eveam and Marione arbitrarily. They seem to realize as well how alarming the problem was. It was already a serious matter that Avoros had declared war on the world through the demonstration of his power, and now he had obtained a part of the Devil who was trying to lead the world into ruins. It was something they cannot overlook anymore. And the effect has already been proven. It was the very fact that he was able to obtain the Core of the Founder Demon Lord which no one was able to. Moreover, it was all due to a single attack from a frightening sword he possessed. While the executives of the Evilas side were anxious about the future to come, I have a question Liliyn spoke a short question of hers. The Core of the Founder Demon Lord.why was it kept in such a place? CH 266 Technically speaking, its still Saturday. .even if its already dark in here, yeah, still Saturday. *wry smile* So here is the last chapter of Arc 5. My comments? Wohooo! Its finally done! Thank you for staying with me on this project! Of course, give thanks to Aerosol who continued this project while I was MIA. I dont know what the future may hold. Whether its the curse of this project, or RL stuffs, or even, maybe, personal life. (Uwa I said it) In any case, I promise to update you guys about it and keep this project alive. With that finally said, heres the last chapter of Arc 5. Enjoy! To begin with, Liliyn was confused by a certain doubt of hers. Why does the Core of the Founding Demon Lord still continue to exist in this world? And also, of all places, why was it hidden inside the Shanjuumon Cave? Adams, the Founder Demon Lord, once known for her almighty power, realised her time was almost up and entrusted the country to someone she deemed trustworthy and went on a wandering trip. According to her, she wanted to find a place suitable for her death. Of course, everyone opposed this. She who always does the impossible, a dauntless and bold woman and yet possesses the astounding beauty that could garner everyones attention. Such a woman was the founder of Xaous and the one who led the whole race of Evila. There were many people who wanted to fulfil their lives in this country until their last breath. Yes, many were grateful to her for establishing such a nation. However, most of the people knew she wouldnt yield in opposition to what she had decided already. Their persuasion was meaningless at all. And in front of her people, she smiled back and left the country like a wind. There was a woman named Sharuu who had looking at such scene. She was the woman whom Adams had entrusted the country and the genuine daughter of Adams. Sharuu Li Reysis Red Rose. And her daughter she had given birth to in this world was Liliyn Li Reysis Red Rose. From her mother Sharuu, she was told what kind of person was Adams. And that her magic was the same as Adams. No one has the same unique magic in this world. In other words, somewhere along Adams travel she had entered deaths door. Liliyn also recognized this fact. However, the fact that the Core which was said to be Adams second heart, was kept inside Shanjuumon Cave, a location within the vicinity of Xaous. In other words, there was a high possibility that at least someone had witnessed Adams death. And now, while talking with Cruzer as the main focus, she was concerned why the Core of the Founding Demon Lord was kept there and so tried to verify the truth through Demon Lord Eveam. To be honest.Im also not well-informed about this matter. Eveam made an apologetic look as she cast her eyes downward. You dont know? Even though you inherited the title of the Demon Lord? What I was informed about was that the Core of the Founding Demon Lord was kept inside Shanjuumon Cave. And that it was an unattainable treasure that no one had ever achieved in their lifetime. how about Marione? Mu? Youre asking what I know about this matter? Lets see, I know that only me and Aquinas from the Cruel knows that the Core is hidden over there. And the one who taught me of this information was your mother, Vincent-sama, Your Majesty. My dear mother? I see It seems she was surprised a little at the unexpected words of Marione. However, I was not told whom kept in such a place and for what purpose. At the moment Liliyn thought she wouldnt find any more information from them, If its only the people inside this room, maybe it is fine to tell you about it. Suddenly Aquinas opened his mouth, but everyone was so shocked by the meaning of his words. A-Aquinasknows the reason? He nods at the small question of Eveam. As a matter of fact, yes. As a matter of fact? Liliyn stared at him with a suspicious look. And she was speechless at the following words he said. Because the one who kept the Core in that place..was none other than me. Silence wrapped the whole room as if time had frozen. Only someones breathing entered the ears of Liliyn. She had to say something, but her mind was a jumbled mess right now. Of course it would be. Because her elder brother had said something unbelievable. H-how did this happen? It was Eveam who broke the silence. Her formal tone had also changed due to her surprise. T-thats right Aquinas! Why havent you spoken such things to me! What is the meaning of this! Marione breaks off with an angry voice towards Aquinas. He might be angry for hiding such facts not only to his comrades but to the Demon Lord as well. Thats because.it was her wish. Her.wish? At last, Liliyn was able to squeeze out her voice. Aquinas gazed at Liliyns eyes which the latter noticed a small light at back of his eyes. Yes. You might not know of this but Shanjuumon Cave was a former mountain before. It was mountain? Really? Aquinas gave his agreement to Eveam who was inclining her neck in wonder. Yes. It was formerly known as the Shanjuumon Mountain In other words, Shanjuumon Cave was the remains of this mountain? Yes, and there was a certain creature in that mountain. A living creature..? That creature was Adams first friend. And also the life she had killed with her own two hands. Everyone hardened in their places. But no one responded and Aquinas continued. It seems unexpected, but his friends magic went out of control, so Adams had to use her magic to stop her friend. When you say magic you mean her Fantasy Magic? At mention of those words, Aquinas nodded a bit and expressed his affirmation. Yes, however, Adams was helpless against her friends berserk state. Her friend lost its temper and roared as if it feared her. And the rampage seemed to have destroyed the mountain. So the mountain was lost and its remains were formed into a cave. All due to the monster living in that place. No matter what she said, her friend didnt stop. However, their struggle did not last long. Because of the power of her magic, it had burdened not only the spirit of her friend but also physically..and eventually lost her life. Thats too sad. It was understandable that Eveam would mutter such words. Unintentionally killing a friend you have just met with your own power, its natural to feel that way. The others also frowned in response as they expressed their own takes on this story. After that, she suffered a lot. There was nothing she could do. It seems the creature hadnt told her much of itself or even his homage that it hardly knows. But Adams had fun playing with it as her friend. Thats why she blamed herself for killing her friend. And decide to dedicate a grave post to her most important friend. A grave post. Eveam muttered such small words as she grimaced unpleasantly. For this reason, since she was aware her time is almost up, she wished to die in the same place as her friend. But before that, she decided to tour the world towards the places her friend wanted to see someday. Adams burdened herself of inheriting her friends dream so that she could at least make up from what she did to her friend. It was really a coincidence that I met her there. That day was the time I was guarding the borders. I suddenly wanted to see the ocean and acted on such desire. Then I found Adams..collapsed on the foreshore of the beach. At first Aquinas didnt recognize it was Adams. It seems that her appearance wasnt that youthful anymore and her body felt lifeless as if her power was cut out from her. The beautiful crimson hair she possessed was steadily fading in time. However, Aquinas appearance was a miracle for her. She requested Aquinas to be taken to a certain place. Of course, Aquinas thought it was better to treat her immediately, but his Demon Eyes told him that it was too late for her. Still there are many people who will be pleased if she returned to the country. Adams stubbornly refused even though he said so. She persistently wished to be taken to a place called Shanjuumon Cave. It was her final selfish wish.she said. Aquinas also had an obligation to her. Liliyn had heard interesting stories regarding her and his brother. She was even the one who trained him in combat. Thats why Aquinas respected such a woman everyone acknowledged. And made his decision. To fulfill what this woman hoped for. Then the two who came to Shanjuumon Cave were talking a while at the recesses of the cave. Then, he heard Adams story about her friend. He did not know how much time passed after that. Just that Aquinas listened to her story quietly. No, she seemed to be telling such stories to someone not present rather than to Aquinas who was there with her.. It was quite obvious if you asked whom she toured the world for. Aquinas quietly watched the woman who moved her mouth with a hollow expression. Then, she coughed in pain. And light seemed to have returned to her eyes. Her consciousness returned. At that time, she requested something from Aquinas. I want you to make my grave post in here When he heard that she had important attachments to this place, Aquinas couldnt deny her request. And even said, she would definitely protect this place, with a calm and happy expression. Then, she quietly closed her eyes that had never opened again. While engrossed at the moment of her death, her lifeless body was suddenly wrapped in pale light and floated in the air. Aquinas was confused to what that blinding light was. And then the light disappeared and Aquinas who saw such a scene was at a loss for words. An intimate number of light blue balls was spread out before him. He realized later that this was the power of her Core And why did such a thing happened. She just wanted to protect that place, so that no one could come closer to it. And she entrusted the last of her magic to the Core so that no one could take it To protect the two sleeping grave posts forever.. CH 267 Everyone who heard the truth from Aquinas report had their breaths taken away. Moreover, the fact that Aquinas had been acquainted with the Founder Demon Lord, even to the point he witnessed her last moments, everyone was so speechless that they could only do nothing but stare at him. Aquinas had his usual expressionless look.but it was only Liliyn who noticed a faint flickering flame of regret in his red eyes. And as to what that regret was.Liliyn somehow understood and felt irritated by it. Perhaps, he regrets not being able to protect the Shanjuumon Cave she had left behind. Because he was too overwhelmed by the powerful illusions of Adams Core and as a result, he was unable to protect his promise to her. And that promise was to protect the hidden treasure inside Shanjuumon Cave. The Core wasnt for the sake of someone alive in this world, but was only an embodiment protecting the place where the precious memories of Adams and her friend was filled. .Aquinas, why have you kept silent on this matter until now? Eveam spoke with a slightly criticizing tone. .I just thought that having more people of the Cores existence, more people will try to obtain it. I would never do such things! Besides. Eh? Besides shes not a person who would purposely want others to know of her own sufferings. It seems Aquinas was someone worth of respect as well. He thought that the personal matter of Adams killing her own friend wasnt something others should just casually know about. (He is still so loyal to a fault as usual) Liliyn stared at Aquinas with a rather unpleasant mood while she clicked her tongue. Eveam also realized his intentions and paused a bit. If such a situation did not occur, then Liliyn thought Aquinas wouldnt have revealed this kind of topic. Thats why At that time, it was obvious that Aquinas anger was leaking out from him. Even Eveam and Marione held their breath in face of that atmosphere. Thats why I always make a clear distinction. What I should say or do in order to protect that place. Of course, the anger was directed to Predecessor Demon Lord Avoros who destroyed Shanjuumon Cave. And Liliyn knows.that he was also such a man. (Even though he looks like a cool person from the surface, his harshness hasnt changed as usual) His strength was the real deal, and many people were in awe of him for being the Strongest Evila. Of course, included in that awe were a mix of envy, admiration and fear as well. Thank you for speaking honestly, Aquinas. At mention of Eveams unexpected words, Aquinas who was a little surprised, murmured the name of the young princess. However, I want you to put your faith in me a little more. .. Dont hide it to yourself. .. I know its hard to reveal such painful things from the past. But let me help and carry that burden. Because Im everyones Demon Lord! Even if she was the Demon Lord, there wasnt really an obligation to reveal such topic. Thats natural. Because this was an unspeakable past of someone. Especially if it was a precious wish entrusted to him. Even more if the said person was suffering from being unable to fulfill his promise. And yet, she speaks that everyone should share those burdens to her. To talk about such painful things, saying that she would carry their burden as the Demon Lord of her race. How foolish. (Really, what a naive girl) Liliyn watched Eveam who was looking at Aquinas without batting an eyelid. Shes still an inexperienced leader too young to stand as the Demon Lord. It was natural that she should promise things within her own capability. Doing not would be synonymous to saying such irresponsible words with the title entrusted to her as the leader of this nation. In her current state, it was impossible to carry all the burdens of the Evila . When Liliyn thought that her empty words were foolish, she made a sigh, and then, But even I say such things, Im still a baby far from being compared to Aquinas and Marione. The words Eveam spoke had a mortified tone. Thats why I wont carry your burdens alone. Let me carry it together with you. To the extent that I can carry. Or so Hiiro had told me. (W-what did she say!?) Liliyn reacted when she heard the influence of Hiiro from Eveam. Weak as I may be, please let me carry as much as I can. Although its true that I want to shoulder everyones burden, but the current me needs someone else to carry along such burdens. Aquinas softly placed his hands on her shoulders with an apologetic look. Aquinas Princessno, Her Majesty Youve grown up. I still have a long way to go. Although it was hard to recognize from Aquinas and Mariones expressions, but it certainly felt that they were full of smiles. They were probably happy that Eveam didnt casually spoke such irresponsible words. However, Liliyn was (Ku. so it was Hiiros influence! Is he an airhead?! No, hes definitely one! Is it because of her breast! Damnit so it was her breasts!!!!) Liliyn glared at Eveam who had a larger breast compared to her. Nofofo, milady, I have a great inclination on small breasts! Silva made a rather unpleasant remark to her, so for the time being she returned a fist to his face. He lay on the ground with a nosebleed as he gratefully received her response. Cruzer made a wry smile in face of that smiling Silva, and then coughed once to grab everyones attention. Everyone, if I may? Liliyn suppressed her irritation as she turned towards Cruzer. Since the Predecessor Demon Lord obtained Cursed Sword C Sacrifice, I believe it is necessary to set up countermeasures for the future to come. Fortunately, it is still impossible for him to make a move, so there is still time. Hm? How can you be so sure of it? If one obtained such a weapon, there is a possibility that they would immediately attack right? At the mention of Liliyns question, Cruzer shook his head to the side. No, there is a reason why he cant make his move. And that reason is? Yes, currently he is. How is the state of His Majesty, No. 05? It was one of Avoros subordinate named Hiromi who asked. His words were acknowledged and 05 moved to face him. I cannot say anything at the moment. With her hair as white as snow moved, Kiria responded with an expression devoid of emotions. No. 05 was her identification number among the several Kirias that exists in here. And was the former aide and close friend of Demon Lord Eveam. Currently, in front of him was a large crystal buried under a wall as it reflected Avoros naked body floating within it. There were a regular swelling of bubbles appearing within as if the crystal was filled to the brim with water. With such scene while looking at Avoros limp body, No. 05 spoke. His Majesty had resolved himself that this could happen. Is that sword called Sacrifice capable of weakening His Majesty to this extent? It seems so. In exchange for getting the power capable destroying everything, a considerable life force is demanded. So the Core of the Founder Demon Lord would be left unobtainable if he didnt go so far like this, huh? When His Majesty had returned, almost all of his body parts where on the brink of extinction. I was not prepared that this kind of treatment would be of such necessity. His Majesty took quite a dangerous bet. I really wish the other people could have done their jobs better, but no one could pull that sword from its place. That sword is a part of the Devil, and it only responds to those recognized by the Devil. And as we can see, only His Majesty was recognized by it. No. 05 sent a quiet glance to Avoros. is Kainabi in jail? Yes, she needed to be disciplined for a bit. I dont understand what she feels about it, but as expected, turning your fangs against your own kin is a little too much. Indeed, the girl named Kainabi, at the moment she witnessed Avoros tattered body, she interrogated Isuka as to why it had happened. Although Isuka should have accurately explained, she only responded Its none of your business to her. It was because of that that Kainabi judged it was Isukas fault why it became so and directed a fist towards her. Needless to say, there would be big trouble if they fought as they were, so they restrained Kainabi and threw inside the dungeon prison of the castle in order for her, the main culprit, to reflect on her mistakes. No. 5 then told Kainabi what she heard regarding Avoros condition, but because she couldnt suppress her anger to Isuka, she chose to cool her head for a while. And Isuka said that she doesnt have any intention of clearing up the misunderstanding as she went off somewhere to continue the task she was supposed to do. Really, what selfish fellows they are. Hiromi released a deep sigh with amazement mix within. And just like No. 05, he turned his glance quietly towards Avoros unmoving body. .when will His Majesty wake up? I do not know. However, there is one order I received from His Majesty. What is it? .At the time of his awakening, he would No. 05s eyes glowed suspiciously, and her thin lips trembled. ..start the war against the world. Hiromis eyes narrowed in response. I see, then you should prepare for his awakening then. Leave it to me. Also if possible, assist in His Majestys awakening so that it would quicken even by a day. That was my intention. Hiromi glanced at Avoros one more time before he left the place. CH 268 In the conference room where an immediate discussion was being held at the request of Demon Lord Eveam, Liliyn and her company talked about the Core of the Founder Demon Lord and how it had become, but in the middle of that they were talking about Predecessor Demon Lord Avoros, and right now, their current topic was about the imminent attack towards their nation. However, according to Cruzer, the fact that Avoros couldnt make a move for the meantime due to the side effect of using Sacrifice, everyone felt relieved especially Eveam. That said, this news was only a temporary stopper as it extends the imminent war ahead. Even if they were graced with the postponement of it, they still need to set countermeasures against Avoros within that time frame. And yet as if Liliyn lost interest to their current topic, she spoke with a tired face. With this, we have passed on what we know. Silva, Cruzer, lets return to our room. At the moment Liliyn stood up from her seat and tried to leave the place, P-please wait a moment Liliyn-dono! The panicked voice of Eveam called out to Liliyn. What? Ah, you see, I would like to express our gratitude for providing the information. But, if possible, will..will you lend us your strength? We are very aware that Hiiro and Liliyn-donos company are esteemed guests of ours. Especially to Hiiro who had done so much that even my heartfelt gratitude isnt enough to repay it back. However right now, increasing our war potential is necessary for us. Of course, I know that Im asking something outrageous. Its like Im asking you to lay down your life for the sake of the country. Even if you are an Evila, you havent even lived in this country and surely you have other things you want to do. and yet you try to restrain us even when knowing this? Im truly sorry! I have decided that I wont shoulder the burden of protecting this country by myself! I know that Im weak! Thats why Im seeking help from other people! I know its shameful of me, but this is the extent of what I can do right now! Liliyn stared at Eveam who spoke with a mortified tone. (This girl I heard that she was a stubborn idealist, speaking of impossible things with naive ideals.) But it seems there was slight discrepancy based on the rumor she had heard. .so I beg of you! Will you lend your strength for the country! Please! ..Your Majesty, dont you think its too hasty to bow your head so easily? Liliyn tried to see what kind of reaction she would give by giving her a cold look. If you are going to benefit the country and the people even a little, I would lower my head much more! You may even treat my life like a garbage! Even Liliyn unconsciously widened her eyes in face of Eveams ridiculous speech while still bowing in front of her. whatever the circumstances may be, that was too exaggerated. Eh? When you lower your head, at least look at them. Eh, a Besides, even though there is someone who adores you, stop treating your life like a trash. I understand that your self-sacrifice comes from your past experiences, but there is a significant meaning why you are living right here and now. If there is something you want to do, cling to it as if you desire it. Remember that young girl. Eveam hardened from unpreparedness at Liliyns unexpected sermon to her. A-although Ive ignored it a lot of times, you said that Her Majesty is a young girl? Then look at yourself! You sound like you were guiding her but you yourself are behaving like one! Arent you also a young girl! What did you say? In face of Mariones complaint, a vein appeared on Liliyns forehead. M-marione! Thats rude! Liliyn-dono is our guest! I beg to disagree Your Majesty! Even though they are the companions of that youngster, there are way too impolite! Besides it was Cruzer Jio who offered the information, not this young girl! The veins on Liliyns forehead stemmed out further as her anger rises. Cruzer seemed to be confused on how to quell this matter. And Silva quietly stared at Liliyn with a cramp on his cheeks. Marione! You are being impolite to Liliyn-dono! Its natural that I should bow here for such a request! I also understand that there is no mistake in the words she said! W-well, I was quite shocked when I was called a young girl by a young girl like Liliyn. You hear that! Even Her Majesty think youre a young girl! Rather, isnt better to call you a little girl instead! Marione! Calling someone a little girl is way too rude! Although Liliyn-donos outward appearance is apparently that of a little girl, shes an Evila, so her little girl appearance is not necessarily her true age! But you see Your Majesty! Even if she had lived a long life, her appearance is still that of a little girl! In other words, this young girl is without a doubt a little girl! E-even so, even if shes a little girl, you should choose your words more wisely! You are mistaken Your Majesty! Only the words on the same level of a little girl would work on a little girl! Because shes definitely a little girl! There was prickling noise as Liliyns crimson hair began to shake like a flame. Seeing that the situation was getting bad, Silva spoke, M-milady! I believe Marione-dono was mistaken with his remarks! He said that Milady isnt just an ordinary little girl! Its a Super little girl! No, its not an exaggeration to say that youre a Miracle little girl gyohon! A right uppercut suddenly hit Silvas jaw. His head pierced the ceiling as it is as a passage of time passed. Little girl this! Little girl that!.. I-is .everything alright, Liliyn-dono? Although Eveam called out to Liliyn, she was frightened by her strange mood. Fufu, fufufufufufu. Liliyn headed towards Marione with large footsteps. And when she stopped a little distance from him, she quickly raised her slightly trembling face with much vigour. Is this the face of a little girl, hm~! In face of that expression, everyone quietly suppressed a giggle. Although she was angry, her face was flushed and her eyes were teary. However, the astonished Eveam who saw such appearance, spoke an unexpected word. ..kawaii (TL: Cute) Eveam unconsciously muttered such a word in face of the little girls desperate attempts to rebuke Mariones words. But this only stimulated Liliyns anger again. Uuuu~ L-Liliyn-san? Although Cruzer who had been silent until now called out to the groaning-like beast, Liliyn, she suddenly, I-I hate you aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaall! Liliyn ran towards the door and came to a halt, then she pointed a finger to Eveam. I wont forget thisssssssssssssss! She went out of the room after saying that much. After the crying Liliyn left, those who were left behind did not move as if time had frozen. The gap from Liliyns change may have shocked them this much. In such a circumstance, everyones eyes shifted towards Aquinas who was laughing with kukuku sound. W-whats wrong Aquinas? When Eveam asked, Aquinas returned a smile and, I just thought that aspect of her hasnt changed one bit. Looking at Aquinas nostalgic look towards the door where Liliyn went out, Eveam tilted her head. Nofofofo! I was able to witness such an adorable Milady after a long time! Today is quite a nice day! Nofofofofo! S-silva-dono! Since when were you here!? Eveam was surprised because Silva was supposed to be dangling at the ceiling moments before, but now he was alive and well. D-dont you have any injury? Nofofofo! There is no such thing! Thats because Im a butler! Nofofofofo! Eveam was relieved because he certainly didnt have when she looked at him. haa, it seems I have offended Liliyn-dono, I should apologize later. Nofofofofo! Please do not worry about it. I will tell Milady later about it, and if you absolutely want to say something to her, please do bring a good ale for us to drink. If possible, wine would be better. Because her mood recovers at once if she drinks such parcel. I-is that so, I understand! Actually, rather than being worried for Milady, I think we should do something about Marione-donos condition. Eh? At Silvas suggestion, Eveam realized that Marione had been quiet for quite awhile and looked towards the said person there she saw the pale face of his former moustache baron general. M-Marione.? Standing up straight with hollow eyes, greasy sweat oozes from his forehead. And then, Please stoooooooooooooooop! Marione struck his head against the wall. Eeeeeeh!? Eveam instinctively raised her voice when she witnessed Mariones eccentric behavior. I dont want that! I dont want my treasured beard to be shaved! Please stoooooooooooooooop! Uwa! That was close! Too close! When you whirl a sword in such a direction moreover on my right side! I beg of you! Please stoooooooooooop! ..Marione.ouch, thats gotta hurt He seems to be in trance of that guys magic. It was Aquinas who responded with a meaningful answer. That guy? You mean Liliyn-donos magic? Yeah, that guy can put her opponent into delusion by instilling illusions in their mind. Perhaps Marione is being subjected to a nightmare where his beloved beard is being cut. I-it resembles the magic of the Founder Demon Lord we were talking about awhile ago. ..well, yeah. Aquinas responded with a slight delay after Eveams words. Eveam did not seem to wonder why Aquinas replied in such a way. W-will he return back to normal? well, he wouldnt die from this, Im sure if we leave him alone for a while hell come back soon. .t-this countrys proudest Rank 2 of Cruel Brigade was easily led by the nose..Liliyn-dono is amazing. Well, she had lived longer than Marione, so its natural. Mu? I-I should properly apologize to her later. Watching the miserable appearance of Marione, Eveam warned herself not to anger Liliyn anymore, and told Silva that she would prepare the finest wine for her. CH 269 One week has passed after Liliyn had run away from the conference room of the Demon Lords castle with teary eyes. As for Hiiro, he had been at the Beast Kingdom C Pasion within that week. What did you say? Youre leaving? At the Throne Room, where Hiiros party were lined up before the Beast King, Leowald, and the Queen, Blantha, Hiiro had reported a certain matter. The fact about their departure from this place eventually. According to Hiiro, he was able to fully enjoy at his stay in the country, but there was no more need to stay because he had roughly gotten all the information he wanted. However, Leowald didnt seem pleased to hear his departure report and asked Hiiro to reconsider. Yeah, I was able fulfill my objective this time around. how about you stay here for a little longer? Thats right Hiiro-san, Mimiru was very pleased with your stay in here. Moreover, although I havent said this anyone, Kuklia seems more graceful than before. Oh! As expected of the man I admitted! So youve finally got the better of Kuklia! I guess she wanted to be seen more often by the man she fell in love with! Gahaha! I agree, she seems more womanly than usual. As those two were selfishly proceeding such talks, W-what in the world are you talking about! The sudden appearance of a blushing Kuklia appeared on the spot. And then she went in front of the two as she passed Hiiro from his side. P-Papa and Mama, please dont proceed such embarrassing talks! I-i-i-i-i-i-its not like Im in love or anything! Why are you panicking so much. I agree, its a bit improper. Although they were both correcting her conduct, they were obviously grinning. Its quite easy to tell that they were amused by their daughters reaction. Uu~ Kuklia groaned like a beast and directed her suppressed anger towards Barid standing on the side. Barid! Arent you the close aide of the King? Why havent you rebuked the remarks of him! Me?! He didnt expect for him to involved in such matters as he darted his eyes about in confusion. And then Kuklias gaze slowly faced Hiiro. ..tru Hah? I.it isnt true! what are you talking about? L-like I said! Kuklia moved her body in order to face Hiiro directly. W-what Mama and Papa said a while ago, it isnt true! To deny her parents statement to the point of blushing from embarrassment, Hiiro judged that it would be unpleasant if this misunderstanding continued. Dont worry. .eh? Whether you were mischievous or not, its just something trivial to me. Is..is thatso. Her cheeks that had been dyed red had returned to its original color while her eyes were slightly looking down in disappointment. Achaa~ Behind them, Leowald and Blantha placed a hand to their temple as they each held their impression about the scene they started. Hiiro however, though he was aware that he may have said it improperly, he couldnt understand why did they all gave such a reaction to his. He only said what was honestly on his mind. Come on now Hiiro, at least, just a bit, try to understand a womans heart Tenn who was at Hiiros shoulder shook his head to the side as he murmured good grief A womans heart? Of course I wont be able to understand, Im a man after all. .haa, although that may be true, but still, good grief. Hiiro felt irritated as Tenn threw out a terribly long sigh. Why dont you tell it to me clearly if you have something to say? If I could say it, I wouldnt be having a hard time like this. Then, be silent. Besides, look at Nitouryuu. That guy will also never understand it you know. Because that guy is a man. At Hiiros urgence, Camus who came near Hiiro cutely inclined his neck. UnIm a guy. Always togetherwith Hiiro. Camus proudly said so. And then Hiiro was See that?. In face of those two, Tenn could only make a heavy sigh. A-anyway, like I asked before, are you really planning to go already? Yup. Mu, I see. If possible, I would have love to have a rematch with you in your spare time. Hiiro wanted pardon himself from that. He fought before because he had a reason to do so. However, he would like to refuse if the fight was simply to pass time. He wasnt a battle frenzy maniac, and even if its just a simple fight, fighting against the Beast King is quite troublesome. So in face of someone who speaks of such desires as if it was natural, no thank you. Besides, werent you challenged by Lenon quite a lot? Lenon was the second prince of the country. His motivation to fight resembled Leowalds. As expected of the parent and child. He was a person that once youve fought and beat him, he would persistently ask for a rematch as many times as he want. But Hiiro did not have the time to do such things. So, no. Every time Lenon asked for a match, the first prince Leglos would scold his brother for his rudeness. Hiiro felt a bit of sympathy towards the elder brother. Lenon was simply too persistent. Then how about an exhibition match that would serve as a motivation for the soldiers of this nation? I refuse. Gahaha! I thought so! He seemed to have expected that his offer was going to be refused. Besides him, a calm voice murmured Dear, really now. But well, since you have that magic capable of traveling here instantly, I believe this separation wouldnt be the last. If you miss Mimiru and Kuklia, feel free to come by and visit them again. W-wait, why am I include!? Though Kuklia was getting worked up in refusing her fathers statement, Ah, before you leave, do tell Mimiru and the others of your departure. Yeah, I intend to do that. Hiiro didnt want another you left again without saying anything from us! yelling from Arnold. But I have a feeling well be seeing again real soon. The mood Leowald changed as his eyes narrowed sharply. Hiiro meant about the organization created by the Predecessor Demon Lord, Matar Deus. Since the last news about them, they havent anything after, although they were sure some movements was moving behind their backs. .by the way, Beast King. Yeah? Please do consider about the Paradise I offered, alright? Gahaha! Oh yeah, lets discuss this matter with everyone! I really want to meet this master of yours who founded this idea. Youre mistaken. That guy isnt my master. I just only suggested this matter by my own accord. Of course, he meant about Red Loli, Liliyn. so this person wasnt your master, huh? Youre too persistent. Its just that my purpose aligns with that persons. Simply put, you could say I would like to see her dream come true with my own eyes. Hoh, so you have fallen for this person, huh? Leowalds eyes were sparkling with a definite shine, even Kuklia who was looking at him had this discerning disposition in her stare. Dont be foolish. Im normal. Eh? Normal? As if he didnt understood Hiiros statement, Leowald inclined his neck in confusion. For Hiiro, Liliyn is a little girl, and he doesnt have inclination or lustful urge for that said person. No way, as if youre normalif I have to name it, it would be colorless. Yeah, colorless! Though Tenn spoke lightly, Hiiro heard his words completely. He grabbed his neck and threw him behind. However, Tenn rotated his body and made a perfectly timed landing. W-why did you throw me all of a sudden Hiiro! Shut up, Yellow Monkey. As if we could understand those colorless, colorless you were talking about. Ke! If youre normal, then at least show some in front of a woman! You blasted colorless bastard! .hou, apparently instead of Yellow Monkey, youd like to be grilled Monkey, huh? You blabbermouth Monkey. Hmpf! If you can do it, try me you insensible thickheaded man! As the two of them glared each other as if sparks were scattering overhead them, they heard the beating of hands and shifted their attention to it. Alright, stop! If you guys intend to start a battle in here, I would like you to pardon this place seriously. What Leowald said was natural. If the two had a serious bout with each other, the Throne Room would surely collapse. Those two people had the ability to evoke such effect. huh, it seems you narrowly escaped your demise, Ape. I return those words similarly, you quick tempered impatient human. In face of such childish banter between two like minded people, everyone who was present loosened their cheeks. Although it may look unbelievable, but this was the person who fought and beat the Beast King in a duel and brought victory to the Evila. Before Hiiro left the room, he told Leowald that hed bring Liliyn and her company one day to talk in detail regarding the Paradise he talked about before. For now, his next destination was the garden. It seems there were a lot of people who was present there. When he arrived at the place, he saw Mimiru and Muir harvesting the crops while enjoying with bright smiles on their faces. In the vicinity of those two, he also saw Arnold and his elder sister around. And the moment he approached them. Hirooooooooooooooooo! A familiar voice and footsteps rang in the surrounding ground he stood. As usual, he wrote the character Exchange | Q instinctively but realized Barid, his meat shield wasnt present on the spot. He thought of using Arnold instead, but his distance from him was too far. Due to the lack of preparation, Hiiro was ultimately defeated by the situation.. Unyaaaaaaa~! From behind, he felt a heavy hug, but was somehow able to endure it by putting strength on his feet. And after a lot of trials, Crouch, the Cat girl was able to relish the feeling of a successful hug on the back of Hiiro. Hiirooo~, Hiirooo~ Nyaaaaaa~ .release me, Cat girl. Though Hiiro complained depressedly, Ny-o way! She responded so. Helpless in his situation, Hiiro leaked a sigh as Muir and the others noticed and came towards him. Really now, Crouch-san! Please separate from Hiiro-sama! The second princess Mimiru sweetly reprimanded Crouch. Muir, by her side also puffed her cheeks. Hehe, go on, continue what you guys are doing, I insist! I dont mind anyone as long as it isnt Muir..hiiii!? Apparently, there doesnt seem to be a learning function on Arnold. Oji-san? Could you repeat that again.hm? Its as if a hellfire was breaking out behind him. Arnold who was deathly pale said, C-crouch-sama! Please stop what you are doing! Do that when you are alone with just the two of you together! Nya! Is that so-nya? Just two of us you say? Hiiro~ lets go to my room nya! Well do a lot of fun things over there nya~! Although it was Crouch was expressing such a delighted smile on her face, behind him appeared .Oji-san? .Arnold-san? The two angels have transformed into demon mode at last. So Arnold who was oblivious to the dangers of his own foolishness, haha I guess this is goodbye He spoke such words while laughing before his imminent demise. CH 270 While the pale Arnold was being preached by two little girls, Crouch was still rubbing her face on Hiiros back. Its as if she was delighted by his own scent. At times like this, Putis, one of the Gabranth Tbree would usually come and get Crouch without questions asked. However, this time, that person didnt came even if Hiiro waited forever. As he was worrying about what happened, as if Crouch heard his thoughts, she raised her face to Hiiro while her ears twitched cutely. Nyafufu~, were you perhaps waiting for Putis-nya? .who knows. Even if you wait for her, she wont come-nya~ If Hiiro responded to a person who had a delighted face like that, it would only bring more pleasure to that person, so Hiiro simply listened while making his usual poker face. Nyafufufu~.. Thats because while Putis was sleeping I scribbled a lot of things on her animal-character cosutme! ..ha? About this time, Putis must be desperately trying to remove the graffitis. Although I feel bad for her, thats revenge for depriving most of the opportunities I could had with Hiiro-nya~! Apparently, shes smarter than what her idiotic looks give. Well, shes still a childish pitiful character though. Oh, thats right-nya! Hm? Hiiro, please call me Syrup from now on nya. ..ha? Crouch is my alias in the army which Leowald had named me so nya. Syrup is actually my real name nya. According to what Hiiro heard, this Syrup was too cute when she entered the army. The enemy wouldnt take her seriously and her ally soldiers would underestimate her even though she was a strong ally. When she consulted this to the Beast King, he recommended changing her appearance through the use of Binding . Of course, Leowald proposed this knowing the special characteristics of her Binding. Her Dark Binding can materialize her own shadow and wear it. And the appearance of the black panther was born. Moreover, once her shadow was worn, her offensive and defensive power is raised. And because of such appearance, and also through Leowalds introduction, she had been called Crouch. Those who knew her true identity as a little girl called her with her real name, but according to her, those person are few to be counted. So in order to maintain the pride and respect towards her, she kept using the name Crouch for a long time. With the exception of her seniors, Crouch hadnt revealed her true name those who did not know of it. Because she had been used to being called Crouch, it somehow felt embarrassing to be called by her real name anymore. So she only reveals her true name to people she was pleased with. And the way she said it to him was plain evidence that she was pleased with him. Hiiro did not why he was liked, for the time being he must deal first with their current appearance. I see, then release me Cat girl. Uuu~ I told you to call me Syrup nya~! Syrups cheeks inflated as she roughly rubbed the top of her head on Hiiros back. It seriously hurts. Crouch-san! How long are you going to embrace Hiiro-sama! When the sermon ended, Hiiro glanced at Mimirus direction. There he found a crippled Arnold reflected behind the two little girls. (Because youve fought once for the sake of a country, doesnt mean you know the ways of the world already) Although Arnold was struggling for his growth for the first time in battle, now Hiiro couldnt the trace of that courageous person from before. Crouch-san! I dont wanna nya! Crouch-san! I DONT WANNA NYA! Because Syrup keeps rubbing her head, the pain was accumulating quite a lot. Hiiro tried to prepare his magic to escape from this predicament when. .found you. A chilling voice resounded from the spot. Then for some reason Hiiros body trembledno, it wasnt his body that trembled. The cause was the white cat that was clinging at his back. In that spot he found Putis wearing her pretty animal costume character. However, there is also a sense of intimidation from the charm of Putis appearance, it felt like the two guardian Deva kings. Here and there, he could see wrinkled portions on her costume that was probably the effect of removing Syrups graffitis. And for some reason, if Hiiro wasnt hallucinating, there was a black aura gushing out from her .Kuro? Again, a chilling voice that seems to tell directly to the brain. Hiiro clearly understood the intention of the anger that was mixed in as soon as he heard it. (Shes definitely angry well, anyone would be if they scribbled on the clothes they always wear.) Behind Hiiro, he could feel Crouch, or rather Syrup shaking. She should be aware of Putis existence behind her. But rather than looking, she buried her face on his back while trembling from fear. Its as if she was a young girl trying to sleep by wearing the futon over her head while saying I dont want to see scary things repeatedly However, the existence that fuels her fear steadily approached her step by step. Then the moment Syrup couldnt bear the sound of the approaching footsteps, she instantly left Hiiros back and started running away from the place. But, N-nya?! wheredo you think youre going? Putis caught up with her in an instant and blocked her path. (Hou, shes fast) In face of that speed, Hiiro felt impressed by how fast she came towards Syrup. Another factor that fueled Syrups unshakable fear of her. H-help me nya! Hiir!? Syrup instantly retreated her steps and tried to come towards Hiiros location, but before she could do so, her tail was caught by Putis. ..you need to be punished. Putis put power in the hands grasping Syrups tail. Unyaaaaaaaaaaa!? It apparently seems that Syrups tail was her weakness as she fell to ground. She raised her face as she pleaded with teary eyes to Hiiro. Although Hiiro understood that she wanted help, the one who saved him was Putis, so hell lend his assistance to Putis alone. Unyaaaaa~ Hiiroooooooo~ Syrup looked like a pitiful lamb as she was dragged by tail as it is. Hiiro did not know what kind of punishment awaits for her hereafter, but at the very least, may she have a safe trip. Mimiru and Muir who witnessed everything from the beginning to the end were both wearing dumbfounded expressions. Hiiro sighed in relief when Syrup finally left the place. Then the girls faced Hiiros direction and said, Its unusual for Hiiro-san to come with this timing, do you need something from the garden? Muir politely inquired Hiiro. Yeah, I have some business with you two and also that crippled old man over there. I see. How can we be of assistance then? Well, you see Im returning to Evila after this. Eeh!? At the same time, both Mimiru and Muir raised their voice in surprise. Oy, is that true? Arnold seemed to have resurrected and inquired as well. Unfortunately, yeah. I havent conquered that library yet. For Hiiro, Muir knew that books are indispensable for him. So she didnt say anything and only looked down from her spot. Oh, so you are going home already? It will be a little lonely here. Among them, only Raive, Arnolds elder sister, responded with a refreshing feeling to it. A-are.you really returning back, Hiiro-sama? Mimiru squints her eyes sadly as she spoke with a trembling tone. It seems Muir who was besides her also felt the same. When Hiiro saw such faces, he recalled his time in the child-care facility. Children who are being cared by foster carers have always showed this kind of face. Especially the childrens attitudes whom Hiiro had taken care of. There are some who weeped wanting them to be taken along by him. However, at that time and even now, Hiiro had always done the same things for them. *Flick* *Flick* Upon lightly flicking the forehead of those two, Lets meet again. When they raised their hands to their foreheads almost at the same time, their cheeks dyed from embarrassment. .not fair . I agree. Contrary to their spoken words, their cheeks were softly smiling. Raive who saw the twos expression was quite pleased while Arnold was grinding his teeth, mortified. Now then, old man. W-what do you want! .why the heck are you crying? L-like hell I am! Geez, just continue what you wanted to say before! Strangely, Arnold was shedding tears for some reason. Raive who saw such an appearance dropped her shoulders in disappointment and murmured, Why cant this child be honest for once Try not to die until we meet again. Dont casually leave such ominous remarks! Well, I heard that hentai characters have a long life compared to the usual, so I think youll be just fine. Where the heck did you hear that! As if thats true! Taking a glance at Camus and Tenn similarly making their farewell, Hiiro approached Arnold and quietly whispered to him. Protect Chibi and Blue Ribbons ha? Arnold had a face as if he wanted an explanation for that. Whats wrong? .I also told the same thing to the Beast King, I heard that the Predecessor Demon Lord is collecting unique individuals in his possessions. Y-yeah. Im sure you know right? Chibis race. ..!? Arnolds face stiffens upon hearing Hiiros words. Oy, are you saying he is targeting Muir? Who knows, but its a possibility. .but why include Mimiru-sama? That guy has a special ability. A special ability? Yeah, the Predecessor Demon Lord would likely target her also if he knew her ability. so thats why you wanted me to protect them? Yup. The two of them silently matched their eyes for awhile. Then Arnold lightly made a sigh and said, Then why dont you stay here and protect them? True. Arnold has a point with his words, but, I said before right? There are things I still have to do. . in any case, it would be books right? If you know, then dont ask twice. Of course, not just books, he wanted to train on his Grand Red Aura .haa, but at least, Leowald-sama knows of this too, right? Yeah. Then itll be fine. The country itself will protect these children. And Muir is my daughter! His eyes burned with a strong belief that says he would protect them at all cost. Nice answer. Besides I made an insurance if anything bad happens. N? What insurance? Its nothing. I just thought that youre still sultry as ever. What did you just say you brat! Although Arnold closed on him with a fierce look, it was pointless as Hiiro hurriedly retreated from his spot. Anyway, keep that in mind and take care. Leave it to me. Or perhaps I should say that if youre worried about those two. Ah!? Oy, are you perhaps i-i-i-i-i-i-inlo. Be relieved. I am not. I-I see He placed a hand on his chest as he made a sigh of relief. Then what is it? Youre awfully strange for paying attention to the needs of another person. .I dont know really. Hiiro glanced towards Muir and Mimiru happily chatting with the others. And then, he looked up into the sky slowly. That star isnt present since it wasnt night time. .probably just a whim of mine. Just a whim huh? I just dont like having that conceited Template Maou do as he pleases Haa, lets just leave it at that then. Without change, Hiiro turned his back on Arnold and went towards Tenn and Camus. Ah, arent you going to meet master? About that, I visited her beforehand. Told her I was indebted to her for the week I had been in here. The method to control his body power in order to use the Grand Red Aura was taught by Rarashik. Because she had taught him all the basics, he only needed to train intensively for it hereafter. I see. Then, dont die either man. Waste of words. I wont die. While saying that, Hiiro wrote the character Transfer and called out to Camus and Tenn. Hiiro had stayed a little longer than he planned but, he was satisfied by his stay as he gained a lot of things that benefited him. While thinking of coming back to a feast prepared by Raive, the three people returned to Xaous CH 271 When Hiiros party came back to Xaous, he returned their appearance to their original forms: He in Humas, while Camus in his Asura Clan look. Camus seemed to have liked his Gabranth appearance as he felt a little disappointed, but Hiiro would be troubled for explanations if they returned as they were. On the day Camus saved Hiiro from the duel before, he had explained to Muir and Leowald that Camus was an Evila. However, upon their arrival at Pasion, they were held back by a lot of questioning but eventually acknowledged Camus form and said that it isnt necessary to become a Gabranth again as it only makes the matter troublesome. The place they arrived was the inside of the Demon Lords castle. Camus said he wanted to buy the Fluffy Bread he had tasted before from the shop located nearby the castle. Apparently, he liked it quite a bit. Hiiro thought that it was necessary to report their homecoming to Demon Lord Eveam first, so he handed money to Camus enough to buy the Fluffy Bread he wanted. Tenn wanted to eat it as well, so he jumped on Camus shoulder as they both faced the shop together. (Now then, time to meet Maou once again) But Hiiro thought it would be troublesome if he looked for Eveam inside the castle. Thats why, Transfer & Maou Using Parallel Writing, he wrote two set of characters using both of his hands at the same time. With this, hed be able to immediately go to where Eveam is. *pishun!* Hiiros form disappeared from the place. Upon arrival through the desired location, Hiiro wore a rather strange look. (Whats with this roomhotand steam?) Indeed, it was obviously different compared to the room temperature outside as it generated enough steam that covered the whole area. Its as if the place was covered in fog. His eyeglasses became blurry so he decided to remove it and looked through the surroundings to see where exactly he was. Then, the dripping sound of footsteps reached his ears. When he noticed it came from his rear, he turned his body around and saw. ..eh? It wasnt Hiiro who spoke. And then, Hiiro understood everything. He should punish himself for not noticing earlier. Because in his presence was.. . the appearance of Eveam who wasnt wearing anything. Unintentionally, Hiiro became speechless as his body stiffened. Although he realized where he was, he was dumbfounded by the situation as if he had lost his ability to think. It seems Eveam was the same. She looked at Hiiro with wide eyes as if she was seeing an illusion. Hiiro?.whywhy are you here? Hiiro opened his mouth like a pathetic old guy, but he dealt with the most important part first. .f-for now, you should cover yourself first. Hiiro diverts his gaze from her while he made an embarrassed face. At the realization of Hiiros words, Eveam remembered what she was doing in the morning. Eh?.K-KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA! Unfortunately, this was the large bathroom used exclusively by the Demon Lord. Naturally, the maids who heard Eveams scream plunged towards the room thinking what may have happened. Thinking that his situation may get worse if he stayed here for another second, Hiiro immediately wrote the character Transfer and activated it. Uwa!? Dont just appear so suddenly Hiiro! Hiiro arrived at the guest room personally lent to him inside the castle. Besides him was a startled Liliyn who was shocked from Hiiros appearance. Its Shishou! How cold of you! To leave without taking me along~! Mu~ Mikazuki as well, I wanted to go to the beastmen~ Nikki, his stupid disciple, and Mikazuki, his personified pet girl were both puffing their cheeks. Nofofofofo! Welcome back Hiiro-sama W-we are glad for your safe return! Silva, the hentai butler, and Shamoe, the clumsy maid hadnt changed a bit. Long time no see, Hiiro-san..oya? Do you feel unwell today? Wondering why Hiiros complexion was strange, Cruzer, a new companion he befriended recently came towards him. Mu? Now that you mention it, youre face seemsred? Did you perhaps catch some cold? It appears that Liliyn and the others misunderstood his physical condition as the current Hiiro differed from his usual poker face. (.fuu, as expected even I would get self-conscious about it) Hiiros mind was jumbled like a mess. Although he tried not let his emotion show on his face, but deep inside he was still in turmoil about it. To be honest, it was Hiiros first time seeing a naked woman. Because of the steam, he removed his glasses as he couldnt see much clearly, but Hiiro was certain that it was Eveams well-proportioned figure he saw back then. He couldnt just say what he had experienced at the bathroom, so he was desperately trying to calm his heart right now. Oi, are you really alright Hiiro? Everyone was now looking at Hiiro who hasnt responded yet with worried eyes. .Im alright Really? did something happen at Pasion? Nofofofo! As expected of Milady! To be very anxious about Hiiro-samas matters.is this perhaps love bound by jealousy and worry? I-i-i-i-i-i-i-its not love you fool! Liliyns expression dyed immediately upon hearing Silvas words. I-Im just worried about the condition of my subordinate, s-since I have a duty as the leader! Nofofofo! Calm down Milady..it was splendid. Nofofo! Shut up you senile fool! Gafun!? Liliyn delivered a straight punch to Silvas stomach as the latter dropped against the floor. However, because of this favor, he was able to avert the topic. (Did he perhaps aimed for this? Nah, as if thats true) It seems Silva sensed Hiiros reluctance to the topic and decided to change the topic, but Hiiro didnt want to believe based on Silvas usual behavior. Hiiro felt sorry for him, but he thought it was good luck it happened. However, he heard stomping footsteps were approaching towards his location. Hiiro somehow had a bad feeling about it. And then. You brat! Is it true that you have peeked when Her Majesty was taking a bath?! Moustache Baron, Marione stormed towards their room, and entered to the point of almost breaking the door. (.haa, what an unlucky day) Although Hiiro thought he could hide this hurriedly, as expected even he couldnt say anything if it was said like this in the open. (Wait, I could use the character Memory Lapse | ȴ to all the people in here) Then, just for an instance he looked at Nikki. (But, this guy is foolish so it isnt a problem, so is that drooling bird as well) Since Nikki and Mikazuki doesnt seem to understand the matter, he could deceive them. He judged that isnt that worth it to use his magic on them. (Then that clumsy maid) At the moment he met eyes with Shamoe, she was Fueeeee! while adding so daring! with flushed red face, but even if she misunderstood theres no harm done. (As for Jii-san, my magic wont be effective to him) Since he is a high ranking Spirit surely he must possess also Anti-Magic Element. As a result, magic effects would be nullified against him. But even if he knew about it, he would just go how envious!, so theres no problem with that guy as well. If there would be one, that would be ..Hiiro.. Peeked at someone inside the bath..what the? Indeed, it would be the Red-haired Loli. CH 272 Due to the abrupt appearance of Marione, it was revealed that Hiiro had peeped on Eveam while she was taking her bath. Naturally, Hiiro didnt intend to encounter such a scene on purpose, but it was also a topic he couldnt tell the others at the moment. So when he came in here, Hiiro simply ignored the worried intentions of his companions. However, his deceit to hide it was in vain due to Mariones entry. And the one who was bothered the most about it was Liliyn. Obviously, she was quite ill-humored. Hiiro didnt understand why shed suddenly change her attitude like that. Now then, you are going to tell me exactly what happened right? Even Marione who tried to inquire about the matter was taken by Liliyn a step ahead. even if you ask methat was just an accident, you know? Hoh, so it was an accident you saw her naked? Thats H-how far did you see? Hah? Im asking how far did you see, idiot! .why do I have to answer that to you? If it was Eveam, he would honestly answer that question. Because he was the one who made the mistake, so answering the question could serve as a means of his apology. However, he didnt have any obligation to say these to Liliyn. Hiiro frowned at such thought. Just answer it! I refuse. Its none of your business. Wha!? Uuuu~ Liliyn groaned at her loss in their argument as she held her hands into tight fists. Idiot! Dont make that obvious face as if youre pretending to be uninterested in these matters, you pervert! Hiiro did not know what to respond as he looked at her speechless at Liliyn who was shouting while pointing a finger at him. Ehem, then, Hiiro heard a coughing sound, shifted his attention and saw Marione seizing the opportunity to intervene them. For the time being, even if you are the benefactor of our country, it seems certain that you have peeked at a lady in the midst of their bath time, moreover, the Demon Lord of this nation. Her Majesty has shut herself in her room and hasnt come out since then. Youngster, you have to take responsibility for this. According to Mariones information, it seems Eveam immediately ran to her room after the bath incident. And while concealed under the drapes of her bed, she muttered repeatedly Hiiro saw me, Hiiro saw me Since 10 years ago, Eveam hadnt taken a bath with someone else. Even Kiria who was her former aide, she never let her be accompanied in her bath time. Part of her embarrassment stemmed from that fact, but to think she would be seen by someone else naked, moreover by a man whom shes very intimate with, it further increased the shame she felt. Despite what Her Majesty looks, shes quite innocent Hiiro was aware of her inexperience, but dropping it with this timing was making it harder for him to respond. Because to Her Majesty, you are.no, it is because he was seen by you that shes like that. Well, thats natural, since until now men had never seen her naked, so it isnt strange for her to to suddenly have this kind of response to it. But it seems theres something else hidden the way Marione told it to him. Even right now, shes probably buried under the sheets of her bed and wont come out. Like what I said before, you have to take responsibility for this. So come by all means to her room. Marione had a point. Although it was an accident, this is still the consequence of his mistake. He shouldnt run away from this or even think he was unrelated to this. Hence, the invitation. .haa, I understand. Ill go. Wait Hiiro! Even though he reluctantly decided to go, Liliyn calls out to stop him. .what? . ? Liliyn had this expression as if she wanted to say something, but Hiiro cannot understand what was it. if there is something you want to say, quickly tell me. I dont have time all day. Uu, fine.what Im trying to say was, don .hah? Hiiro couldnt hear her whisper like response and tried to confirm it again. While blushing, she responded, D-dont be too gentle to her!!! What is this Red Loli saying? It was natural that he should treat wounded women with care. Especially if the cause of their distress came from him. You, what are you trying to say. Mou! Forget it! Just get out of here already! Liliyn turned her back to him as if saying there was nothing to talk about anymore. Her actions felt more and more confusing lately, but he should give priority to the Demon Lords matter first. So Hiiro went out of the room with Marione in tow. After Hiiro went out of the room, Silva quietly opened his mouth to Liliyn who was crossing her arms while puffing her cheeks. That gentleman really lacks delicacy to women, huh? You can say that again! And here I thought when hed come back soon! Then he does this! Haha, calm down, lets just think of it as one of Hiiro-sans virtue, shall we? Although Cruzer said so, Liliyn responded with a sharp glare at him. You call seeing a woman naked a virtue?! Moreover, to that Demon Lord herself! Nofofofo! Is Milady perhaps suggesting that shed want to be seen as well? D-dont say something foolish! Who said I wanted to be seen by Hiiro naked! As Liliyns flushed expression turned beet red, she desperately tried to make an excuse. Hee~ so Liliyn-dono wanted to take a bath together with Shishou this much, huh? L-like I said before, thats a misunderstanding! Is that so? But its quite fun to take a bath together with Shishou you know? J-just because its fun doesnt mean that you have to involve m.. wait, what did you just say? What I said? Ah, the one about bathing? Yup, I enjoy it quite a lot! N-no, before that..y-you went to a bath with Hiiro together? Yup~! Although Shishou disliked it, me and Mikazuki had taken a bath together with Hiiro several times already! Nikki bragging about it while puffing her chest. Mikazuki who was nearby was making a similar face as well. Yeah, I even invited Shamoe-chan but she refused my offer, right? Fueeeee! T-taking a bath with a male together is too much of a hurdle for me! Shamoe covered her face with both hands as she blushed at the mention of Mikazukis words and shook her head vigorously. Ahaha, Nikki-san and Mikazuki-san sure are close with Hiiro-san. Cruzer couldnt help smile at the two them as he said so, but then, as if he felt something strange, Hii!, he leaked such a voice. Because a black aura was gushing out from Liliyn in front of him. T-that stupid airhead.to think he had done it with Nikki and Mikazuki as well. Although Liliyn was trembling along with her clenched fists, she shook her head as if to regain her composure and then took a deep breath. No, calm down me. He is talented for unconsciously inviting such situations to himself. Even if I question each of them one by one, theres no helping it since what has happened happened.kukuku, thats right. I should just stay calm and be cool about this. Gradually, Liliyn regained her composure. However, Silva spoke something who didnt try to read the situation for a bit. Surely at this time, Hiiro-sama is apologizing to Eveam-dono as their distance begins to shorten once again. Clearly, a vein popped out on Liliyns forehead. Hiiro-dono may be trying to comfort Eveam-dono but hes unaware that its actually imprisoning her more through his gentle consolidation. Then, Liliyn begins to shake her head little by little. (Nofofofo! A jealous Milady sure is delightfully cute! Nofofofofo!) Apparently, Silva seemed to have said that to deliberately make her jealous. It was Liliyns desire when she told Hiiro not be gentle with Eveam regarding the matter. It was words expressing her vigilance, guessing that Hiiro would say some heart-robbing words to Eveam. Of course, Liliyn herself isnt aware of this intention. It was only Silva who sharply realized it. Hence, Silva stirred up her heart as he wanted to see that adorably jealous expression of hers. oh? At that time, Camus appeared as the door opened. To his shoulder was Tenn the Spirit. Naturally, they both asked where Hiiro was, so Silva explained accurately the details of what happened. Camus was Fu~ I see while Tenn seems to have completely comprehended the situation and said Not again CH 273 Lucky Pervert Oops, I couldnt help mutter that one. Anyway, heres the weekly chapter for this week. How long is this author going to continue these fan service chapters. yare yare, thats men for you. Enjoy Chapter 273: Innocence can be a pain sometimes. (Haha) Under the guidance of Marione, Hiiro headed to the room of the Demon Lord which is also the private quarters of Eveam. The reason for his arrival was because of what Marione told him about Eveam secluding herself inside her room due to the shock of being seeing naked by Hiiro. Follow the maid from here onwards Marione suddenly stopped his foot upon arriving at the front of a big door. There was a woman wearing housemaid clothes ahead of them. It seemed this place is not a good place to step in easily even if it was Marione of the Cruel Division. He seems to be a man mindful of the personal quarters of women. According to him, only those who are intimately related to Eveam were allowed to enter from here on out, so Marione held back himself for he was maintaining his courteousness as a gentleman. While Hiiro thought that what he was doing was beyond the house rules of this area, he asked Marione about it, and the latter responded that it was alright since this was considered an emergency. If Eveam stays as it was, it would hinder all the work waiting upon her approval, so Marione wanted her to recover as soon as possible. Fortunately, there seems to be almost no work for her today, but for tomorrow, there would a lot that would come in which is the reason why Marione wanted her back in her normal state. So Hiiro couldnt refuse the invitation to her room in order to deal with this situation since he was the one responsible for it. Ill be working at the office. Upon receiving the words of Marione, the maid replied Yes and then she expressed a smile to Hiiro and urged him to follow her, This way, please. There was another big door again in front of him. According to the maid, inside was said to be the bedroom of Eveam. The maid gently knocked on the door to receive her permission of entry. Unaware that Hiiro was tagging along, Eveam immediately gave out her consent with a mumbled voice. Eveam POV Eveam Gran Early Evening was a 16 years old young girl. Even compared with Aquinas and Marione, she has not yet experienced what they consider the short life of their race. In such a young age, Eveam was tasked to be the Demon Lord of Evila. Although at first she refused such position, the responsibility was arbitrarily forced on her due to the immediate need of a ruler. Back in the old days, her close attendant Kiria would always clean the mess of her failures. She had also passed a lot of troubles to Aquinas and Marione. And even right now, shes still making more. However, just a little, Eveam was confident that she was getting used to the duty of being a Demon Lord. Of course, this was all thanks to those who had supported her, so she was glad of being able to manage the works of a ruler. She became unexpectedly happy when Marione had praised her that she had grown up well. Because of that, it pulled the motivation from her to desperately study in order to improve the country through her leadership. Today as well, she was able to finish all the work for this day very early. But thats because the amount of work wasnt that many. Since Eveam had a lot of free time, she had decided to inspect the city after a long while. Though she thought of it as an inspection, but truthfully it was more like a relaxation for her as Eveam wanted to visit the shops she heard recently that were selling new delicacies. Because of this desire, one of her maids said, Since you are planning to go out, I believe it would be best if we put on a neat personal appearance., and so went to bath. The bathhouse she used was a personal use one for the Demon Lord only, meaning she was the only one allowed to use it. This was also one of her wishes when she became the Demon Lord, a place where nobody would be able to obstruct her as she can gracefully spend her personal time alone. Thats why Eveam loved to take a bath. And so as she entered the bathhouse, washed her body and pleasantly soaked herself in the bath, she noticed a dark shadow ahead of the steam. She did not expect that someone would come here. So out of curiosity, she approached the shadow. But it was a mistake. She never expected that such an event was waiting for her. The true identity of the shadow was the hero of the Evila, Hiiro. But the moment Eveam saw him, happiness welled up inside her. Finally, he came back from his trip from the country of Gabranth. She wanted to talk to him, talk to him about books since her hobby is reading after all. So Eveam was honestly pleased with his return yes, to the point that she wanted to beat herself up for forgetting a very important matter. She was inside a bathroom.naked. If the other party was a woman itd be alright, but he was a man, a man who she was holding goodwill in no small way. Her body became hot as if she wrapped in fire instantly, and then before she noticed it, she screamed with all her might. Eveam went out of the bathroom since then and rushed to her room. She slipped between the sheets of her bed at full speed as she covered her head under the blanket. That cant be true That cant be true THAT CANT BE TRUE~! She denied what happened inside her mind like a chant. To think she would be seen by Hiiro.naked. I was seen by Hiiro, I was seen by Hiiro, I was seen by Hiiro Eveam felt like someone called for her, but she hugged her pillow tightly and thought it was just her imagination. Its too embarrassing! Why were you in that place! What face will I show him the next time we meet! Her temperature had not cooled down yet as she desperately shook her head. I cant believe it! I was seen.I was seen by someone.moreover, it was Hiiro!..uuu~ That said, she didnt feel bad for being seen by Hiiro. On the contrary, what was in her mind was, .Hiiro s-saw my body, iis he disappointed.perhaps? Normally, she would condemn Hiiro, but Eveam was most concerned on what Hiiro saw of her body. Eveam lightly touched her chest while on the bed. Mmy breasts arent that lackingbut there are a lot of little girls besides Hiiro.eh? Is it possible thats the type of women Hiiro likes? It was certainly true that there are lot of women who had childish figure around Hiiros surroundings. Even Eveam knows a few of them. So it may be reasonable to misunderstand whether the taste of Hiiro was based on that. More importantlyhow far have you seen Hiirot-theres steam fortunately..so my f-face only? O-or perhaps down to my chest? Or else. Her line of sight went down naturally, but she immediately shook her head. Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaa! This is too embarrassing to think about! After thinking for a long while, worrying in agony about it, she heard a knock from the door. (Hm? Did I perhaps made someone wait? Oh thats right I came out of the bathhouse without saying anything huh? No wonder theyd get worried.) In fact, Eveam wasnt aware that the maid who witnessed Eveams distress had already told Marione everything about it. So right now, Eveam wasnt expecting to meet the person she didnt want to meet the most at the moment. Eveam allowed the entry of the maid as she stayed in her bed. She heard the sound of the door opening then closing. Thinking that its improper to stay as it was, Eveam slowly peeled of the blanket wrapping her and spoke in turn while her back was facing the personage who entered. I-I apologize for my behavior. I was distracted by an unforeseen eventso Eveam slowly moved her sight towards the personage behind her, then upon seeing the person, she hardened like a stone. yo The unfriendly reply trembled the whole body of Eveam as steam gushed out from every part of her body at once, W-w-wha 磿 !? She had mumbled undecipherable words. Because the person in front of her was.. H-Hiirooooooooo!? It was the boy of her worries. CH 274 Upon seeing Hiiros figure, Eveam had an astonished look. It seems she did not anticipate his arrival personally. She must have mistaken the knock as her maid. Naturally, it further increased Eveams shame as she tried to run away not noticing that there was no escape from her bed. Thus, due to her panicked state, she held the pillow with both of her arms which Hiiro found it strangely childish of her. More importantly, why was she still wearing a bath towel? Hiiro thought but he decided to simply ignore it since he would just be adding more unnecessary problems upon himself if he did so. ..haa, I have no excuse. It was my fault. Sorry Hiiro who doesnt bow his head easily to anyone, showed his sincerity in such an occasion to the mistake he committed. Even though it was unintentional, it was careless of him to use his magic like that to the point of peeking at a woman who was in the midst of their bath. Or rather, what he did was already an invasion of ones personal space However, even though he had apologized with such intentions, Eveam had not responded anything back to him. .Maou? Fortunately, his voice reached Eveam this time as her body jerked up in surprise. However, not only the ears peeking out from the sides of her long hair, but also her hands turned red, it seems she was still considerably embarrassed about the recent incident. While Hiiro was worrying about this, ..see? Hiiro heard a muffled voice. But since he couldnt understand it, he made an expression as if to say Come again?. In response, while still in her embarrassed state, she said, ..did you see? Clearly, Hiiro comprehended her words this time. Perhaps she was asking if he saw her naked body that time. To be honest, Hiiro could hardly see it with the steam, but it was true that he did get an overview of Eveams feminine figure. And it was more bigger than he expected it would be. But how far can he honestly tell her the truth? Only an experienced protagonist who is good at dealing with the female population could actually manage to smooth things out in this lucky pervert situation. But Hiiro wasnt among those standards. Rather, he doesnt know of such methods that could help him in his situation. So while he ran through the knowledge from the books he read and desperately seeked to find an answer to his problem, H-Hiiro? Whats wrong? Eveams worried voice reached Hiiro who hadnt responded for awhile. Ah, yeah, no.I didnt seeanything. I-is that really true? .yeah I was really worried about it you know? Oh shoot!, Hiiro thought. Its no wonder that Eveam who knew of his usual self would be suspicious of his attitude. Eveam felt it was unnatural for Hiiro who expresses things arrogantly and with an indifferent attitude to the words he had spoken just now. .let me ask you again, did you really not see anything? With a slight amount of effort, Eveam stared at Hiiro with a discerning pair of eyes. Hiiro somehow managed to maintain his usual poker face, but his eyes lost to the overpowering feeling of her eyes as it looked away. Ah! You looked away! So you really did see something! How far! How far have you seen! I-I hardly saw anything because of the steam! I only saw your breast! I couldnt see below! .eh? he said it. Of all times, why did his head turn away when the situation was very critical, damn he hate his own self. But she was the one who wanted to know right? Well, it was rude of him to shout it out but.yeah, what he said was the truth of the matter. Speaking of Eveam, when Hiiro saw steam coming out of her, Y-you idioooooooooooooooooooot! The pillow that she held was suddenly thrown out at him. It was quite fast, but Hiiro caught it lightly with his right hand. So you saw it? Idiot! Stupid Hiiro! Ecchiiiiiii! .haa Thinking it was getting troublesome to deal with Eveam like this, Hiiro unconsciously spilled a sigh. Idiot Idiot Idiot Idiot Idiot Idiot Idiot Idiot Idiot IDIOT! There was not a trace of the renowned Demon Lord, as she glared at him with teary eyes. Right now, she was just a girl. A girl he couldnt just refute since he had certainly saw her naked. Uu~ Eveam groaned like a small beast with her head casted downward. After a few moments, although she was still angry, she finally stopped shouting, so he decided to make his move. .sorry about that. Uu~, you saw a womans naked body you know? .. Moreover, you saw it in plain sight? .. I-if it wasnt you, I would have slapped that person! Hiiro thought he would be slapped after those words, but then she let that matter drop. B-but, Hiiro is my savior, and also the benefactor of Evila Hiiro found Eveams current appearance cute as she pouted like a peeved child. Though her face was still flushed red. T-thats why.I forgive you. He felt relieved wholeheartedly when Eveam said those words. Hiiro was relieved his troubles were over. B-but on one condition. Oops, it seems it was too early for him to feel relieved yet. However, based from his impression of Eveams personality, she wasnt the type who would give an unreasonable demand. So Hiiro deemed her task as easy as done. Sure, anything is fine. However, it should be in the range where I can do by myself, alright? He took the initiative to say it as it seems too troublesome to involve other characters in her condition. .r-really?.anything is fine? Hm? Yeah, or more like, how about we make it into a condition where you get me to order one thing you so desire? After Hiiro spoke those words, Eveam suddenly raised her face and stared at him. Hiiro wondered if the condition he gave was good because her eyes regained light as it shimmered brightly R-r-r-r-r-really!? Eveam crawled towards him while on all fours on her bed. Her face was serious. But Hiiro wondered if she was aware about her bath towel appearance. He could definitely see the cleavage of her developing bust. Y-yeah. Im completely in the wrong this time, so I feel bad for doing it Then, her expression turned contrary to her once teary expression. It had completely changed into a full blown smile. However, soon after, she became taken aback and distances herself from Hiiro while blushing once again. Alright, I-if thats the condition, I forgive you! Eveam hid her face from Hiiro when she said that, but it was obvious that she was embarrassed due to her flushed red ears. However, Hiiro doesnt understand the reason for her shyness. Deal, with this settled, Ill take my leave? P-please wait! Yeah? j-just to confirm it once again, I can ask for anything I wish right? You will do anything I order you to do? I dont go back on my words. I see, ehehe Hiiro felt relieved as he saw Eveams mood restore back to her usual. Yeah, so if you have decided for your wish, call me. Ill take my leaven then. Yes! I-Ill tell it to you later when we meet at the office, please wait until then? Why not? I also have some things to report to you, so thats convenient. Thank you! Hiiro went out of the room after glancing at Eveams smile for the last time. Upon leaving Eveams quarters, the maid on standby said As expected of Hiiro-sama with a smile, although couldnt comprehend why the maid said those words. He didnt do anything that would warrant such praise. He simply admitted and apologized to her. And then she cheered up on her own. It was really a mysterious feeling for Hiiro. So the day went smoothly, Marione did not shout at him, because awkwardness between Hiiro and Eveam was lost..or not. At some point, he heard a yell from Eveams bedroom, Aah! What kind of attitude was that me!. And then, Hiiros an idiooooooot! I even forgot to tell him my wish!. Hiiro hurriedly left the place. Their next meeting might still be awkward. Midway to where Liliyn and the others resides, Hiiro met a surprising person. Oh? Well if it isnt Okamura-chi! It was Akamori Shinobu and Minamoto Shuri who were both under house arrest in this castle. (Hm? Somethings strange?) Obligatory aside, Eveam had permitted them to roam around the castle with a field monitor besides them. However, there wasnt one near them right now. In other words, they werent being monitored. By the way, the person in charge was as expected Shublarz. Although Hiiro doesnt know, Shublarz fancied the two as they look around inside the castle a lot. However, neither she nor her subordinates were present. What is the meaning of this? W-welcome back, Okamura-kun. Shuri shyly expressed her greeting to him as she fidgeted while looking at Hiiro. (.well, they dont seem to have escaped, and if they got permission after all, then I dont have to meddle.) And if the likely chance they are planning to do something, theyd be troubling Evila not Hiiro himself. Hiiro decided to abandon such thoughts away. At that moment, Hiiro heard another approaching footsteps. Oh my~, there you are Shuri and Shinobu. Shublarz appeared carrying her usual seductiveness as her large pendulous breasts swayed with each step. Oh my, if it isnt Hiiro-kun. I heard you know, about Her Majestys!? Hiiro immediately teleported behind Shublarz and held her mouth with his hand. If you continue more, Ill turn your body similar to Red Loli, alright? N~nn~ Was it too much? Because Shublarz was desperately shaking her head on both sides with a pale expression. Hiiro wanted to avoid another similar situation turning into something troublesome again. Excluding Shuri, Shinobu was by far the most curious of the bunch, so shes likely the one who would dig the matter deeper. However, they dont seem to have done so, probably because of Hiiros abrupt action awhile ago. W-whats wrong Okamura-chi? A-are you alright? It seems Shuris words were intended for Shublarz who was released by Hiiro. Y-yes, Im alright Shuri, t-this is just his peculiar way of greeting. Really? It kind of felt there was surge of blood thirst awhile ago (Shinobu) I-I agree. (Shuri) A-anyway, you dont have to worry about it! E-even I have some things I want to protect most of all! When Shublarz declared so, W-whatever was that.understood. S-same here. Both seems to have consented although each of them still had a curious outlook. Haa, anyway, Im going. Dont tell anyone, alright? Y-yes. (Shublarz) The three people stared at Hiiro who was quietly leaving the scene. CH 275 After parting with Shurii and the others, Hiiro returned to the guest room, where he was constantly pestered by what happened questions from Lililyn. Even though she was unrelated to the matter, she made a face as if it was her own problem. Hiiro couldnt understand the reason to it. . Mu~ Lililyn puffed up her cheeks and started to sulk on the bed as a result of Hiiros no answer to all of her questions. .haa, Liliyn-chan has it quite difficult. As usual he couldnt understand the meaning behind Tenns mutterings.Orrather, isnt it he who is having a terrible time in here right now? Ah, Hiiro have you told Liliyn-chan about that? That? .aa, now that you mention it. He understood what Tenn meant, and so he told her about the events that transpired. The conversation with the beast king, the matter about [Paradise]. And also about the part that he asked for the [Vararu Wilderness] from the Beast-kins. Upon hearing all of these, Liliyns supposedly angry expression turned into that of surprise. ..N? What happened Red Loli? But Liliyn didnt respond, instead she frowned with her eyebrows knitted while deep in thought. Nofofofofo! As expected of Hiiro-sama! Raising ones expectation before dropping them is a book tactic, but who could have expected that youd raise it to the utmost limit then drop it down all so suddenly. Splendid performance, Hiiro-sama As usual, Silva seems to be enjoying this, but he still cant grasp what that guys saying. While scratching his head, Hiiro meets Liliyns gaze. But Liliyn immediately turned her head away at a tremendous speed. (.ha? Whats her problem this time?) While he kept gazing, steam started to rise from her head. She shyly glanced in his direction again, and upon matching gazes with him, her face started to get red and then raised a finger towards him Wa,Wa wa wa wa wa what are you looking at, you bastard! Who cares about thatg- Going back to what I was saying, was what Hiiro wanted to say when he cut it off short the moment he noticed Liliyns flushed red complexion. You, why dont you go to bed if youre feeling ill? Nofofofo! Thats not what happened Hiiro-sama, Milady is extremely happy that Hiiro-sama went so far for her sake, you can see the happiness being expressed from her face cant bugeh!? A destructive sound resounded from Silvas face. Of course the cause of it was Liliyn who punched him at a speed that was invisible to the naked eye. Silva was blasted off while he spun multiple time before he crashed into the wall. And Shamoe freaked out with her usual Fueeee! Nikki was As expected of Liliyn-dono! A magnificent Power punch! said with respect in her words, while Mikadzuki was laughing as if this was interesting situation. Cruzers cheeks were twitching at the side while everyone turned to look at Silva who was submerged in the wall. (Ha, it looks like an everyday phenomenon) Hiiro felt a sense of relief as he saw the nostalgic sight of his comrades after a long time. ..N? What caused you to be so shy that it caused your face to turn completely red? Did you see something embarrassing? D do do do do do do dont say such stupid things! Th-th-th-th-th-th there is no way -th-th-th-th that i would be embarrassed! .Is that so? Then i guess i shouldnt worry too much Y-you should be worried a little about me you idiot! Hiiro felt an inexplicable urge to shout what do you want me to do, then?, but he understood that this topic would keep on going therefore he didnt say anything more, and continued the story from where they left off Anyways, Beast king said that he would like to talk to you about this. Particularly about [Paradise] in detail I-is that so, I understand. Thinking that he had said what was needed to say to them, Hiiro turned on his heel when, Wh-where are you going? I am going to go speak with Maou. Theres lot to talk about after all. Wh-what!? Youre going to go speak to the De-Demon Lord alone again! .No, it wont be just the two of us..if i remember correctly even the Moustache Baron will be present for the talk. I-is th-that so? B-But still. She seemed to be thinking about something quite extensively while biting her lower lip, Hiiro wondered what she was thinking about so hard. When suddenly she turned her face around and pointed her fingers at him. ALRIGHT! I shall also accompany you! .ha? Li-like i said, I shall go with you! O-Or is it that you dont want me to come with you?! Like a frustrated puppy she continued to stare at him for a little while. No, I think its alright? Since the Demon Lord is the one who decides who to enter her office. And because the Demon Lord is that Eveam, Hiiro doesnt think she would forbid Liliyns participation. You guys wait here. He couldnt bring all of them over there so he asked them to remain here. I shall go with you Hiiro! Tenn said so and jumped onto his shoulder, there might not be any problems in case of small animals as well. Even me.here? Camus asked with a lonely feeling mixed in his voice. Yeah, since it will take a while why dont you tell them of what happened with those fellows in [Passion]? Look, cant you see those eyes who want to hear about it? As Hiiro said so, he pointed towards them. In that direction of Nikki and Mikazuki whose eyes were shining with sparkle in them. .Understood. Camus seems to get along well with the two as he easily consented to Hiiros words.. When Hiiro tried to leave the room, his clothes were pulled. He knew this feeling, but he was a little surprised since the person pulling it was Liliyn. .Tha.. Tha? Hiiro watched her as her cheeks started to dye red while she hesitantly fidgeted with upturned eyes . Tha-thanks, you have my gratitudeHiiro .. Th-Thank you She seems to be thanking him on the matter of [Paradise]. (If she always behaved like that, it would actually be cute) Hiiro lightly tapped on her shoulders. Dont mind it, I did it since it was for my purpose after all. Wha! Y-y-you still would go to such extents for me. Although he did not move solely for Liliyn, Hiiro moved his legs and remained silent as it would only deteriorate her mood if he tried to deny her Alright lets go quickly Ah, w-wait you idiot! The two of them reached the office of the current Demon Lord Eveam. Oo, Liliyn-dono has come as well. When they entered the office, they saw Eveam, Aquinas and Marione. Liliyn, upon seeing Eveams face, she murmured, Tsk, shes awfully in a good mood. That stupid Hiiro did something unnecessary again, and as for Hiiro, he decided to ignore her mutter as it felt troublesome to deal with. Somehow the matter about her appearance in a bath towel seems to have not been brought up, Hiiro felt relieved as it did not leave much after-trouble. For some reason however, every time his gaze matches with Eveam, her cheeks would turn red and avert her eyes immediately from him, but it was better than being noisy. And so? What did you want to talk about? And so Hiiro asked about regarding the movements of the Predecessor Demon Lord Umu, that is right. The truth is the Predecessor Demon Lord seems to be on the move Hoh Hiiro heard from Eveam that the cave that Cruzer previously lived in [Shanjuumon Cave] collapsed. And the <Core of the Founder Demon Lord> was also stolen. The contents of the previous meeting with Aquinas and Cruzers story were also discussed in the meeting. Heh, the <Devil>thats quite interesting. I-Interesting you say! Are you an Idiot! Marione was offended due to those words and bellowed in anger. Its the <Devil> you know! Its an existence that wishes to destroy the world! What do you think is interesting in that! Even if you say that. As a Reading-Maniac who lived in a Fantasy-free world, these kind of things peeks my interest. For Hiiro who have read tons of light novel in his previous world, theres no way he wouldnt be interested when otherworldly existences such as the <Devil> are mentioned. Even if it is people such as Hiiro who has become accustomed to a sword and fantasy world, as expected they would still definitely wish to see those boss character like-existences. Calm down Marione. Hiiro too please refrain from making careless remarks. Mu, If your Highness says so. Marione acknowledged the words of his lord, while Hiiro just shrugged his shoulders. Come to think of it Hiiro, you said that you wanted to talk to me about something.. Is it by any chance about the attack on [Passion]? Or maybe about the <Tree of Beginning: Aragorn>? You knew about it?.Ah, you heard about it from that wolf guy. Hiiro guessed that Ornoth must have informed them about the situation after coming back from [Passion]. Wolf guy? A, youre talking about Ornoth, thats right, I heard all about it from him. And that, Hiiro did something outrageous.. Wha? What outrageous things did he do? Liliyn asked curiously. When suddenly Tenn jumped from Hiiros shoulders, spinned his body for a while and landed perfectly on the table, in front of Eveam and the others. I shall be the one to tell you that! Tenn puffed up his chest as if to say that he shall be the one to explain it. Hiiro who saw this, made a deep sigh while saying not again.. . Ten then proudly explained how he used Flash Fireworks. Upon hearing the details of it, Liliyn murmured, Hou~, impressed by what he did, Aquinas and Marione felt the same way as they too were engrossed in Tenns story telling. (I should fix this guys talkative habit .. ) CH 276 Posted on November 16, 2017 by Anri This chapter was re-translated by me. Please do give credits to meteor-san who tried to translate it. With that said, enjoy Chapter 276. While Tenn was telling Hiiros activity to Liliyn and the others, inside the underground prison of Victorias royal castle, Cruel Division, Rank 3 Teckil Shizaa, let out a deep sigh. Ive gotten tired inside this prison. His hands were handcuffed by a magic tool that served to seal his ability to use magic. This kind of measure seemed as if he was treated like a criminal. He was caught by the Predecessor Demon Lord Avoros, and was thus held imprisoned for a long time, but as expected the accumulation of living inside this narrow prison was painfully frustrating. If he could use his magic, escaping from here would be a breeze, but the magic tool was too sturdy to the point that all his attempts to break it are all in vain. I wonder hows the world movingis Her Majesty safe It was a question unanswered by anyone, thats why he let his mind speak. He already knew that Avoros objective was world domination, but he has not grasped everything as a whole because of his current condition. The prison guard either doesnt really respond to him, so any information was unavailable to him. Speaking of safety, I wonder if the heroes are also alright Taishi and Chika should have also been caught here together. He remembered the time he encountered them inside the royal castle of Victorias But for what purpose would the Predecessor Demon Lord capture the heroes for If Avoros wanted to kill them, it was understandable. But he didnt and instead used them for some motive Teckil couldnt comprehend. What would he gain by using the heroes? It was a mystery as to why the Predecessor Demon Lord would use the heroes for when he had taken over Victorias and was steadily gaining force from within. There were plenty of reasons that could be inferred. But in the end, none of them can be concluded as the truth. Teckil thought that he would be able to grasp the plans of the Predecessor Demon Lord and send it to Demon Lord Eveam, but he was unable to obtain any information from his current location. Reluctantly, Teckil as usual continued to look at the ceilings with the wall behind him, when he heard something hard moved. .? Teckils gaze glanced there naturally. One of the bricks that made up the wall shook unsteadily. (W-whats happening!?) Instinctively, Teckil distanced himself as he observed it from a distance. Then, the grinding sounds suddenly stopped. hey A voice could be faintly heard from the other side of the wall. It was calling out to Teckil. He immediately looked towards the patrol outside of the prison. But it seems the prison guard wasnt anywhere nearby. Hey, is anyone there? The voice gradually sounded clearer. And the voice seemed very familiar. I-it cant be.Judom-san? Dont speak too loudly. I-Im sorry. For some reason, the guild master of this country, Judom Lankars was on the other side of the wall. Teckil slowly approached the crack in the wall, and brought his face closer to the gaps. W-why are you here? Or rather, you shouldnt be in this place. Heres dangerous. This is part of the territory of the Predecessor Demon Lord. I was already aware of that. I only came here for one reason. dont tell me. Yeah, Ive come here to save you. It was another common day over at the prison as the mutterings of that Evila could be heard as usual. The prison guard felt proud that he was entrusted by the Predecessor Demon Lord with the position to guard the prisoners captured by his men. He was finally able to obtain such high position from the Predecessor Demon Lord after obtaining his trust by being a stern guard. No, not just him, but the other prison guards as well. Because an invaluable asset was captured inside his prison cell that he felt proud of his acquired position. He had been told that if he continued to do his job properly, then he might obtain a position as the head prison guard, or maybe even have the right to wear the black robe that was given only to those who were approved by the Predecessor Demon Lord. He motivated himself with this as he got into his work more. And as usual, upon doing his rounds for today, he could hear the monologue of that person again. Teckil Shizaa. Cruel Division, Rank 3 of the Evila. A man with an unusual power who even the Predecessor Demon Lord considered as useful. That man had always muttered questions that were never answered. Of course, when the prison guard knew the answer to his questions, he would only answer them back inside his minds. Sometimes he wondered if Teckil was able to hear his thoughts since he always seemed to continue his soliloquy whenever someone passed by him. That said. the fact that Teckil Shizaa had been locked was a reality, and the fact that he was unable to obtain any information was also the truth. This gave him a sense of superiority. A really good feeling. Once, then twice, as he did his usual patrols, he thought that there would be nothing unusual for today as well. However, upon his third patrol, he suddenly felt a strange sense of incongruity. He couldnt hear the usual murmurs that he had always heard. But he did not panic. Its not like this was the first time it had happened. Sleepiness and boredom, anyone of these could ran a person into sleep. So he assumed that he was sleeping again, and headed towards the prison cell with a nonchalant face, but the mans face expression cringed upon his arrival at the prison cell. Because Teckil who was supposed to be inside was nowhere to be seen. There was a hole the size of which a person could pass through. And looking at the hole one caused easily tell what exactly had happened. Thats right, Teckil had escaped. Judom had already brought Teckil to a town when the prison guard had noticed Teckils escape from his cell. While hiding in the shade of the buildings, Teckil continued to follow Judom from behind. When they noticed a patrol officer nearby, both of them would immediately conceal themselves. Teckil looked at profile of Judom, who was looking around the surroundings relentlessly. is it ok to ask a question now? What is it? Why did you help me? Then Judom slowly turned around to face Teckil. There are big reasons and small reasons, which one do you wish to hear first? .then please start from the small reasons Alright, for the the small reason. Thats because you are necessary for my objective. Im necessary for your plans? Yup. then the big reason? When Judom boldly forced a shy smile, he said, Because you are a comrade-in-arms. Teckil was at a loss for words as he stiffened upon hearing Judoms unexpected answer. ..thats the big reason? Yup. Thats the big reason. Even if you say this co-comrade-in-arms, we only fought together once in battle though? Will you look at that, you are a splendid comrade-in-arms already . Over the years that had gone by, I have learned that the more you abandon your friends, the more you will likely fall into ruin. Teckils cheek became cramped as he was amazed at Judoms manliness. Even though they only fought together once, it was enough to invade right in the middle of the enemy territory just to save him, truly a reckless man, indeed. Such foolish ideals wouldnt be done if it was him. Even more if one treasures their own life. A lot people trusts and admires Judom from within this country, one of which was that King Rudolph. If one would mention the person who could save this country, his name would definitely show up first. He is such a great person who can do just that. And he should also be aware of this. And yet, this man didnt hold back and hesitate to save Teckil from the enemy when his life could be endangered with a single mistake. Ah, you dont have to complain, Ive been told plenty before I came here. When Teckil was about to criticize him, Judom anticipated what was about to happen and quickly said such things. If you just thank me for saving your life then thats enough. Ah, and also I would be grateful if you could lend me your power later. .good grief, this is my first time meeting such an unbelievable person. Teckil shrugged his shoulders as he let out a sigh. But still, returning the gratitude from saving me is also part of my beliefs. Oh, then thats good. But first we have to get out of here. We will speak the rest later. Understood. Ah, before that, can you do something about these handcuffs? Teckil presented both of his hands. Oh thats right. Please wait for a moment. The surrounding space of his fist began to tremble and upon making contact with the handcuffs. The handcuffs which was supposed to be extremely strong shattered like a broken glass. haha, as expected. No matter how much Teckil hit or rubbed the handcuffs to the wall, he was unable to even put a scratch on it, but for Judom, with just a slight bump of his fist, it shattered completely. The Impact King is still going strong huh Ba~ka, something like this is nothing. Here, this way quickly. Please wait. Hm? From here on out, there is no need to hide anymore. Judom frowned at the words of Teckil but he ignored Judom and bit his thumb with his teeth. Blood started to seep from the wound, this time he cut a small bundle of his hair with his hand sword.. And then let the bundle of hair get stained by his blood. Judom was able to connect what exactly Teckil was doing as he nodded once and watched the process quietly. Teckil held the cut hair with his right hand and started to move his hand as if he was painting something with a brush on the wall of a building. It was a picture of a bird that Teckil had finished painting instantly. Now, come out. The moment Teckils words were spoken, the picture drawn with red blood started to wriggle and moved out from the wall. The body of a 3- dimensional bird with a realistic appearance that was drawn on a wall manifested. Its been a long time since I saw your Paint Magic Anyway, get on. Its time to quickly get out of this country at once Alright! The guards who noticed the two was dumbfounded, looking at the strange bird in doubt. And then the sounds of the soldier calling them to stop soon followed. Here we go! The huge wings of the bird fluttered as it carried the two and rose to the sky. And in a blink of an eye, they escaped from the country. CH 277 Chapter 277 - The Threat of Judom The skillful escape of Teckil caused the prison guards face to harden and sink down with a pale expression, but as soon as he got his sanity back, he immediately reported the incident to the upper echelons. Hiyomi who received the report immediately headed to the prison cell. And upon seeing the small hole made on the wall he muttered in a very low voice They got us (Someone must have helped this escape..but who could it be?) The disturbing elements in this country were supposed to have been roughly dealt with by Avoros. And all the citizens have already been brain-washed... then who could possibly be the one who took the risk to help the Evila, Teckil. Or rather how did that person even know that Teckil was imprisoned here in the first place... A lot of questions came up one after another, but none among them could he answer. That said, Kainabi should have been confined here as well. She was sent here by the Predecessor Demon Lord to cool her head for a while, because she had raised her hands against her comrades. Of course unlike the other prisoners, she was provided with a huge room and was treated like a VIP in here, even the beds and the bathroom provided was of a superior quality compared to the other rooms. Thinking that she might know something, Hiyomi headed towards the prison cell where Kainabi was imprisoned. Although it was quite far, theres a possibility she might know something. Upon reaching the prison cell, he opened the grid patterned cell door with a key. Inside was the figure of Kainabi seated leisurely while reading a book in her hand. Although he could see the bags under her eyes, her physical condition overall didnt seem to be that bad. "......Ah? What is it, has the order been withdrawn?" "Thats right, it was just a light punishment anyway. If you swear that you would never raise your hands on your comrades again, then I can let you out. That was the order that was passed to me by the His Majesty." "...........I will absolutely hit that bit*h Isuka" "........." To her murmur, Hiyomi responded that she was Foolish, which caused Kainabi to glare at Hiyomi as if he was getting out of line. "Even though Isuka was close by, His Majesty got beaten down! Its because that bit*h didnt do anything." "I have told you many times already. That was the His Majestys order." "Even so, it is obvious that His Majestys life should be given the top priority! "So His Majestys order should be violated? "I dont care what the orders were as long as His Majesty lives" Her loyalty is really something. "I would have given my life for His Majesty anytime" "My family was killed, my body was tampered with, and in the end I was thrown away because I wasnt needed anymore. I had lost my reason and will to live. But at that time, His Majesty held out his hand to me! He told me that I was needed! He said that I was indispensable!" Kainabis bitter smile turned to a gleeful smile. "His Majesty is like a parent to me, the most important person to me. Thats why I will never forgive Isuka who was unable to protect His Majesty!" She only has only one priority, and that is Avoros life. She, who sees the world in such a narrow perspective, could only judge the behavior of Isuka as an act of betrayal. Especially to those who would hurt Avoros. She will never betray her comrades, NO there is no way that she would betray Avoros. But, if it is to protect Avoros, she has the madness to even bare her fangs towards her comrades. (Now how should I deal with this..) Although Hiyomi could somehow relate to her thoughts on the matter, but among all those who have gathered to support His Majestys objectives, there were only few who adored him. But the rest were only acting together because their interests overlapped. Although all these people do consider Avoros as their king and follow unconditionally, unlike Kainabi, they place more importance on His Majestys orders rather than his life. Thats why they do not go against the orders of Avoros. Even if the content of his order meant hurting himself in the process, theyd still obey him. It may be difficult for Kainabi to accept her comrades'' ideas where strength and vector of desires differ in the first place. "...... but comrades are still comrades. I wont ask of you to get along with them, but you should still compromise when you must compromise." "........che" "Its fine if you mostly give priority towards the life of His Majesty. But know that everyone is not like that. It doesnt mean they are betraying His Majesty" "..........I understand that much as well." Although her expression doesnt prove she was convinced, Hiyomi still continued on. "Then you shouldnt fight with your comrades. Even His Majesty wouldnt like it if this goes on. "...........but it was Isukas fault" She mumbled in a childlike voice. "It is fine if you cause mischief. But you should not take it any further. It would be troublesome to have such problems arise while His Majesty is still asleep." "I- I know that, damn it! Anyway, what did you come here for? " "We can finally get down to business." "What do you mean? Come to think of it, you seem to be in quite a hurry." Hiyomi recounted the escape of Teckil from the prison. "Hmph. Even though he was originally His Majestys subordinate..." Bloodlust again oozed from Kainabi. "I came to ask .if you know something about it but it seems that you dont anything as well "It cant be helped now, because it seems that he has already escaped from the prison!" "Thats seems to be so" "Ah, but there was this odour I smelled a while ago "What odour?" "Who was it again.the one who ruled on behalf of the king of this country before His Majesty arrived" "...........Judom Lankers? "Ah, that was his name? I smelled his odour some time ago?" "............is that so" Her sense of smell is extremely sensitive. If Judoms odour was truly in the dungeon, then it all fits together. If he thought about it, it wouldnt be strange for him to possibly invade this place. In addition to his strength, he was also on good terms with King Rudolph, so he would also know the structure of the Imperial Castle. Although it was still a mystery how Judom managed to pinpoint where Teckil was imprisoned, it was very likely that Judom was the one came to help Teckil. (As I thought we should have killed him. I knew his existence would cause more problems later on..) The strength of Judom was even acknowledged by Avoros. He is an opponent you cant guard against. Avoros succeeded last time in kicking him out of this country, but as expected he should have pursued and killed him. ".....For the time being lets go Kainabi" "Eh? Is that ok?" "Yeah, Im going to examine this castle completely and plug all the holes. Then no more rats can come in through the holes again." "Geh, are you going to make me do that?" "No, you go on ahead and search for Judom Lankers with Bi-Johnny." "..........no way, I dont want to partner with that gay bast*rd again.." It was obvious that she disliked being paired with Bi-Johnny, but if he were to listen to her, he would certainly feel bad. "Anyway, prepare to pursue" "............well. I was dying of boredom anyways. Um, but before that, is it fine if I see His Majesty before then?" "Do as you wish" Kainabi laughs while grinning happily. Hiyomi thought that she looked like a normal Lolita when she laughed this way. And so Hiyomi left the prison along with Kainabi. (Judom Lankers..Ill remember this) -------------------------------------------- Judom, who rescued Teckil, got on the big bird created from Teckils Paint Magic, and the two of them left Victorias by them. They were heading towards the hideout as Judom guided, but mid-way, they decided to walk the rest of the path. If they were to continue from the sky, they might attract unnecessary attention. The two started to advance while slowly checking if there were any pursuers. Since it was a forest, the visibility of the place reduced as they advanced. But there was nothing there. ".....did we just get lost?" "Nope, this is the hideout" "......excuse me? But..there is nothing here though?" They were surrounded by a curtain of trees, and the meadows were spread as long as the eyes could see. "Follow me" With Judoms lead, Teckil moved his legs while tilting his head. Then when they reached the center of it, he could sense a faint magical power. (There is something.....in here?) Teckil quietly gazed at the surroundings ahead. Judom who noticed Teckils gaze, "Hoh, as expected of the senses of an Evila. Did you notice it?" "Somehow, I can certainly feel something but..." Teckil couldnt figure out what exactly was there. He could just feel that there was something in this place. The feeling was faint, if one loses concentration for a second, they could easily forget it. "Then, check it with your eyes" Judom pushed his back, and stepped on the ground with some momentum added into it. Immediately a small hut appeared in front of Teckils eyes. "......I-is that a barrier?" Teckil was then finally able to reach an answer. "Thats right. This hut cannot be seen from the outside." It seems that you can only see it after one enters inside. "It is quite far away from the capital, but this is just a precautionary measure" There were many adventurers standing nearby the hut. As soon they saw Judom they came running as if they were waiting for him to come back. And they started to complain instantly. In order to hear the reason why Judom pushed everyone away and went alone to save Teckil. (Haha, all of them seems quite angry) Although they feel happy that Teckil was saved, his adventurer comrades still felt uneasy until he came back. But when they saw Judom had come back safely, although they were quite angry, they were all glad. "Welcome back Judom-sama" In that group of smelly men came the scent of a flower. Teckil was wide eyed in astonishment when he saw the figure of who had appeared. (T-that child could it be?) Teckil dug deep into his sleeping memory and compared it to the person in his presence. Although there were few discrepancies, (.........there is no doubt about it. She isthe second princess of Victorias........ ) CH 278 Chapter 278 The Truth Behind the Escape [I see. So thats why the second Princess of the kingdom is here] Teckil, who was brought to Judoms hiding place, was surprised to find the Second Princess of [Victorias]. Although she did not lose her life from the failure of the Hero Summoning, but still she continued to absorb information while she was sleeping for more than a year due to the . Even so the fact that she was walking on the ground of her own will, the impact of seeing her with Tekils own eyes was still very large. But the thing that was quite unexpected was that she had been woken up by Judom. When Avoros attacked the country, he (Judom) probably prioritized things that should be protected. Even though King Rudolf is no more, the fact that Judom and Rudolf are Best Friends is absolute. That must be the reason why he tried to protect Rudolfs family. While escaping from Avoros and his comrades, the first thing he did was to head to Faras room. Then left behind all the maids that he met along the way along with Queen Maris and the First Princess Lilith. Originally Judom wanted to save all of them, but he was not strong enough to escape with the three of them. Thats why he decided to save the one closest to his location. The fact that Fara had woken up was a huge surprise for Judom and a God send, but as a result he could only save Fara. [If only the Queen and the First Princess was in the Dungeon then we could have brought them along as well] Apparently Maris and Lilith were not in the dungeons, they must have been confined to other places, or they might have already been killed is what Judom said. It was unfortunate but Teckil was not aware of their whereabouts since he was unable to get any kind of information from the dungeon. [Uum, I still have one question] [What is it?] Inside the Hut was Teckil and the others Judom, Fara, Tendoku the three of them were sitting on a chair. Teckil did not have a reason to worry and asked the question he was going to. {TN: Tendokus name is under revision} [How did you know where I was held? And how did you know that I was caught?] I dont think Avoros would voluntarily tell Judom my location. Even if he knew that I was caught, how was he able to come and help me while being able to pinpoint my location ? There is only one passage which acts as both the entrance and the exit to the dungeon. Moreover there are multiple dungeons, the closest one is near the entrance, but recently it had been changed from a normal prison to a somewhat different kind of prison. Additionally, not many days have passed since then. Even if he was to know about my whereabouts this was just too early. Thats why, it was quite natural for me to question Judoms actions, it was as if he knew that I would be there from the beginning and exactly which way to move after the hole in the wall. Ahh so its about that said Judom and reached into his bosom and took out a piece of paper. And opened it and showed the contents to Teckil. [Th-that is...the map of the dungeon?] Yes, it was without a doubt a composite sketch of the dungeon where Teckil was imprisoned. If you looked closer you could see that the location where Teckil was marked in red and the words written on it was Teckil. [Th-this.?] [Yes~, although all of this looks like a lie, but all this absolutely true] Judom starts to re-tell his tale from then. He tells me the truth from his own mouth. [Firstly, all of this was given to me by that woman] [.....that woman?] [Ahh, that woman is a fortune teller; its from her that I found out that a person named Teckil was imprisoned in the dungeon. I thought it was all a hoax] Judoms cheeks were slightly puffed. He might have really been dubious. But I was amazed at the thought that he still came to help. Teckil now understood that it was quite reasonable for him to not allow his companions to accompany him. [......Who was this person?] Feeling something shady behind the scenes Teckil asked with a frown. [Well, she asked me to refrain from mentioning her as much as possible, so if you really want to know who that was then you would have to check it yourself, or ask her about it in the next meeting] [.......Understood. Well, its not like I have any complaints, it was thanks to that person that I was able to escape from there.] That was the truth. If I remained where I was then, I had a feeling that I would be incorporated into a part of Avoros plans. So no matter the circumstances, I am grateful towards Judom and that woman for helping me escape. [Why, you know that I was friends with Rudolf since we were kids. I mean the king and you were on good terms right?] [Yes] [When we (Judom and Rudolf) were kids, we explored all corners of the castle and once we found a crack in the wall and, it seemed there was a hidden passage to the Dungeon from there. We found this passage a very long time ago though.] [........is that so] [Well, the only one who found out about that place was me and my best friend Rudolf] At that moment, Teckil could see the nostalgia in his eyes, as well the loneliness lingering behind. Teckil had wished to know what happened to that friendship, but since it would be over-stepping his position he chose to not open his mouth. [Did you not know that there is a waterway which runs through the entire castle? There is a valve mechanism on that waterway, which leads to a hidden passage through which you can get inside the castle] [I came in through the walls last time. Which was pretty much the same way we came back.] [Oo, I really went in with the intention of saving if you were really imprisoned in the prison] [Wa-Wait just a moment! Did you just come without even knowing what she said was the truth and whether the information was even worth trusting?] The doubt that Teckil had for a while was confirmed. Fara and Tendoku who were around were amazed at his actions as well. [Seriously desu~, you would have tried to go even if we tried to stop you. I am seriously worried that you might have possibly hit your head somewhere..] [You still have the same stupid attitude of confirming things that you always did like from way back] [Oioi, Isnt that going a little overboard?] To Fara and Tendokus rebuke, all that Judom could do was make a sour face. [Well isnt it fine that everything worked out. It was a good thing that I had gone ahead to confirm it myself.] [Is Oira here by any chance?] [Oh, that is, I dont know if you can trust that person or not.but] I understood instantly that this was from the fortune teller. Certainly it might be true if she was the one who said it. But.. [What if what I said was all a lie? Would you not feel too scared to do it?] [No, rather, wouldnt that mean that the person who said is unreliable?] Isnt that quite obvious? To my remark to Judom, a sigh could be heard from the surroundings. [We-well that certainly might be the case, or it might even be a trap entirely?] [Fuu~, Do not worry. I have been very good at hide and seek since I was a kid yo.](Judom) [........A hide and seek with Hidden risks involved ne~.](Teckil) Somehow the man who helped me out seems to be a bad influence, both in a good and bad way. [Moreover, its not like that person is dead just yet.] [.....the fortune teller?] [Aa, in the meantime I can concentrate on searching for this brat which that person told me of yo~] [Search? search for who?] [First of all, I shall tell you all that that person told me] It seems that before the fortune teller left this cabin, that person said a few words to Judom. [Hey Judom, Ill advise you one last time before I leave.] [.....What is it?] [.....if youre ever going to fight make sure to do it along with that person in your company] [That person?] [Aa, rather than that person.that boy.] [Boy.] [Im sure that person will add to your strength. If its that boy.] And then Judom learned the name of the boy while listening to persons words. [Hiiro] Or so it was. And lastly that person took a paper from her bosom and threw it towards Judom. [You can confirm for yourself whether that is the truth or not] So she said before she left. The thing that was thrown towards me was, of course the map of the dungeon where Teckil was imprisoned. [So It was like that, I dont really know if you will believe with just that or not, and so I went ahead to the castle to confirm these thoughts with my own eyes.] [Haa~, this person is really quite troublesome. Just for such a reason..] [Oioi, Isnt it a good thing that all this is already in the past. Moreover, Im gonna look towards the future now] [Whats the matter?](Teckil) [What I mean is, the reason she that she helped you was so that you could escape safely and since I did not believe her fortune telling, she gave me that map] [So that was the real reason, huh](Teckil) Although it was disgusting, Judom said it with a serious face. {TN: refers to the sentence below} [Moreover you said that you would help me, didnt you?] [Eh? Well, that is so, of course. Since its my monster benefactor] {TN: Its sarcasm referring to a slave driver} [And also, your ability is very helpful in looking for people] [..................!?] And that''s when Teckil understood what Judom was saying. Teckil eyes glowed as he gulped while staring at Judoms eyes. [........................I want you to help me find, a boy named [Hiiro]] CH 279 Chapter 279 A Roundabout Request Hiiro was currently, in the Battlefield Training grounds located inside the Demon Castle. And there were quite a few familiar faces around here. The young girl who was appointed as the leader of the Magical army named Ionis, noticed Hiiro, and came over with *TokoToko* footsteps. This girl was certainly beautiful, but she did not quite match up to the same level as Muir. Light green hair tied up to the side, while her curls moved with *kurukuru* bouncing left and right added more cuteness to her running. [Onii-chan, did you return already?] Ionis looked at Hiiro while tilting her head to the side with an expressionless face. [YoYo, you seem to doing quite well] she uses a weapon quite similar to a Yo-Yo, and therefore Hiiro nicknamed her YoYo. [Un, what brings you here?......Did you by any chance come here to see Io?] Although she asked those words with full of expectation the answer was, [No] he shook his head, she had misunderstood. [..................is that so] said Ionis in disappointment. Hiiro felt somewhat guilty. He thought it was best to change topics at such times. [By the way, is the wolf-man there?] [.............Wolf-man?.........By any chance are you referring to Ornoth-sama?] [Thats right, He should have returned by now] Then Ionis shook her head, [He went out a while ago] [........a while ago?] Actually the moment Ornoth came back, He immediately went back to Beast Kingdom Passion as soon as he got the orders from Eveam. Thats why she came here for the drill since she was told that Ornoth was in a hurry.. [...........missed him again huh] Apparently he seems to have left the country already. If there was time I would have like to have asked him about the . But since he was out working I couldnt help but give up on it for now. [What will you do..Hiiro?] Camus who was next to me asked, knowing clearly that there was nothing more to do here. So while hesitating I couldnt help but think about returning to the library for a little while more, but someone pulled at Hiiros sleeves. [Nee~, do you have time?] It was Ionis. It looked like shed been meaning to ask something for quite a while now, considering the tone of her voice. [......No, I have to go to the library.] When I was just about to complete what I wanted to say, I could hear a voice calling out from behind. [Oh? Oka-mura-chi? What are you doing here?] That voice belonged Akamori Shinobu and along with her was Minamoto Shuri. While thinking Not again, he turned to look at their appearance. The two of them were wearing the armor that regular soldiers around here were wearing. There was also a wooden sword held in Shinobus hands. (I understand now, the Demon lord did say that) I heard that the two of them applied to the army. Although i dont know really what their motive is behind doing so, but i truly wonder if that decision was really correct. I do know that the two of them are trying to rescue Taishi and friend with their own power. But I dont think that the two of them have the capability of doing so, since Taishi is held captive by the predecessor demon lord therefore I dont think that it will be that easy. But if you gain enough strength in this country, and a Respectable position with a good amount of trust then you can be at the forefront of the battlefield and that is where the two of them will probably have the highest chances of encountering Taishi and friend. (Certainly according to the information obtained, if war really erupts against the predecessor demon lord then the Front line of the war is the best place to look .huh) But that doesn''t mean that they get the right to move around as they wish. Even if the two of them were to go to the front lines, there is discipline to be maintained in the military, and they have an obligation to follow it. So even if Taishi and friend were in front of their eyes, and the orders from the Higher-ups is not to capture them, but to kill them then they dont have a choice but to obey. (But do they understand that..?) It is certainly a better decision to do something than to stop and do nothing, but I truly wonder if these girls have really thought this through before taking this step... [N? Yo Naishi-tan and Okamura-chi?] Shinobu was giving Hiiro a strange look. It might have seemed strange for them since Hiiro was looking at them without talking back. [......You guys, are you truly prepared?] Hiiro was quite surprised at himself for asking that question. Honestly no matter what the two of them did, it was no relevance to him. And thats why Hiiro wished to avoid asking them that but. It might have been on a whim. Or perhaps Hiiro wished to laugh at their actions who were acting without a proper idea. He did not know which one was the truth, but somehow..that was probably the best plan of action. Hiiro who asked the two, but immediately a smile floated from the faces of both of them while looking at each other. And then Hiiro expected that Shinobu would be the one to answer but it was Shuri was the one who spoke first. [Oka-mura-kun, We do understand that there are various problems with this.] [.................] [And the fact that you asked about this, means that you do worry about us a little.] No matter what they said, Hiiro remained silent without expression. [But, I had a talk with Shinobu-san. And we decided to do what we could do.] Shuri eyes and Shinobus eyes were radiating seriousness. Even while being aware of the risk, they still choose this uncertain road. There was strong desire to help Taishi and Chika in that answer. But Hiiro did not expect that the two of them would come out with the truth straight away. (I would have liked for them to have thought a little more about the risk...fuu~ it seems that I am still a little soft.) But certainly they seem to be growing now compared to then when their growth lay stagnant. Although the growth shown is insignificant, but there is no reason to dislike their chosen path. (Well, that is of no concern to me) It would not matter to me no matter what decision the two of them took. So I dont really mind. Hiiro answered with [Is that so], and decided to leave the place then.. kui. (Ah, I almost forgot.) Thats right, Ionis held my sleeves all through the conversation. And she was still grasping it. [I guess this is fine] I looked towards Ionis who spoke those words. Ionis looked at Shuris face and then back towards Hiiros face. [Onii-chan, can you do me a favor] I have a terrible premonition that this would be really troublesome and almost gripped my head unconsciously. [A Favor?] [Un] [.....would it be wrong to say no] [......Please hearme out] Why is the gloomy little girl acting so cowardly. From the others perspective, it looked as if Hiiro was bullying Ionis. [Im sorry about this, but I have something I must do right now.] [Oioi, Be more gentle Hiiro] The monkey which had its mouth shut up until now once again opened them. Of course Ten was sitting on Hiiros shoulder without permission. [......what do you mean?] [yknow, you came here to train in the art of right? You didnt say that you would only do so if there was Ornoth right] That is certainly true, if Ornoth was not here then Hiiro wished to carry out the next important priority which is to stay inside the Library and enjoy a blissful time. [Well well, it wont hurt to listen to her story. Since this cute little girl is asking after all. Or is it that you only listen to Muir or Mimiru? ] When I tried to reply by staring at Ten feeling irritated by his words, [Did you meet the two of them, Onii-chan?] Ionis eyes shone brightly, it looked as if there was fire erupting from within them. I glared at Ten thinking that he always adds extra things, but he didnt even flinch, then he jumped to Camuss shoulder and escaped along with *hyyut* [Hey hey Onii-chan, is it true?] [...............Well yeah] I couldnt help but to admit to the story that was told. But Ionis looked like she wanted to listen to the entire story. [......If you want to listen to what happened over there then you can ask that Talking animal, Im sure that he would be very happy to tell you all about it.] I moved by chin to point towards the direction of Ten, since I wished to leave the place as quickly as I could. [Ok, I have already completed the work that I came to do here. Then I shall leave the rest of the work to this Talking animal here...] kui.. But Hiiro couldnt get away. The small hands of Ionis were still grasping Hiiros hands firmly. Hiiro thought, that he should probably try to escape with magic this time. [Na Oka-mura-chi] Suddenly Shinobu called out to Hiiro. Who turned his face towards them lazily. [St-stop putting on that disgusted expression on your face! This is related to Captain Ionis request ] [......?] When I looked down towards Ionis, she reaffirmed with a small nod. And then my gaze once again turns towards Shinobu. Then Shinobu clasped her hands together with a *Pan* and then said some unexpected words. [Please Oka-mura-chi! Fight with the Uchira!] CH 280 Chapter 280 Hiiros Motivation Since Shinobu suddenly asked for a duel with Hiiro, Hiiro naturally asked for a reason. For which Shinobu presented her side of the argument. [Actually I dont know if youll understand this or not, but I applied for the Uchira Army] [......and so?] [Well, I thought that you would understand all this with a big head of yours Okamura-chi, but as I thought it doesnt seem like that.] That might be so. Even though the Demon lord has approved of their existence, but still the two of them are still heroes. They belonged to party which attacked this country and tried to subjugate the Demon Lord. Therefore it is impossible to immediately write-off all that has happened and get along. [And so, we have been training here every day but..] [Were you by any chance bullied.?] Although Hiiro went ahead and asked the question, Shinobu immediately denied it by shaking her head. [Umm, it is actually the opposite, the people of Uchira army avoid coming near us and act as if we are some kind of a tumor.] I see, its probably because the soldiers are perplexed on how to treat the heroes. Although they are under observation, the soldiers probably think that the ability of the hero is something that is way beyond the usual understanding from their past experience. The soldiers think that they might do something bad, and therefore they run away from these two thinking that they (Shinobu and Shuri) might do something to them. Therefore they try not to associate more than necessary with these two. Although this is not running away, nor does it look like bullying the newcomers, but its just their attitude towards stronger existence. [.......You two, arent you misunderstanding something?] Hiiro spoke those words with an annoyed expression while his eyebrows were raised. [Mi-misunderstanding?] [Thats right, if you think about your position, you can understand why the people here have such an attitude towards you, and from where you are standing now it cannot be thought anything short of abnormal.] [Th-that is.] [This treatment is because of the Demon lord. Normally the two of you would have been executed long ago, arent you thankful for that?] To the words of Hiiro, Shinobu and Shuri had nothing to refute them. [Moreover since you are the Heroes of the Human race, the soldiers are wondering whether you two really entered the army for the sake of [Demon (Evila)] or maybe they think if you two would really do something to contribute to [Demon (Evila)] right? [Uu~u] [Oh, did you two wish to show off your strength to them with a match against me?] [..........] Silence was the confirmation. [Well, according to you, if I take up your request and fight against you two in front of the Uchira army then it means that I acknowledge you two to be my opponent in this friendly match which will change the attitude of the soldiers right] According to the looks of agony on their face the two of them seemed to have received a critical hit and looked at me as if asking for no more. [I will say this again, dont get me wrong. I will admit this in front of your right now, I dont like fighting. You can understand this if you think about this a little, but you''re still naive. I did tell you that this will not be very easy.or have you forgotten?] [We! We did not forget! We-we just wanted to do something to prove ourselves...] Shinobu turns her head away with a *mirumiru* sorrowfully. [Oka-mura-chi is correct. All of it is .. correct, we thought that the two of us joining the army would increase the chance of us helping others out.] Hiiro nodded with a *as i thought* look. [But even so we made sure to have gone over this with Eve-chi] Demon lord yo, I wonder if it is really fine calling you that... [We also know that we are a pain to Ionis-sama, the Uchira-army and we even cause trouble to Shublarz-sama] Oioi, youre referring to the Demon lords subordinate with a -sama suffix, but to the demon lord...just how close are you with the Demon lord..? Unintentionally Hiiro was widely amazed at the futility and the incapability of the Demon Lord [Knowing the wishes of the Uchira army, we will not mind being treated like that. We are rather truly happy] Shinobu laughs with a *Hoho*, and turns towards Shuri. And this time Shuri was the one to speak. [Of course, we also desire to realize our dreams. But, before that we would like to give back our thanks to the Demon (Evila) -desu] [Repay, huh?] [Yes, Even though we are Heroes the Demon (Evila) still took the two of us in and gave us a chance to stand up again. Therefore, we are very thankful for that. And thats why, we would like to be useful and help others with the power that we possess.] When Hiiro peered into their eyes, he could see their eyes burning with resolve, and he felt that he should look forward to what they do. But Hiiro was quite surprised when the two said that they liked the hospitality of the Demon (Evila). But well, Hiiro was convinced since even he was quite pleased with their hospitality. [I see, I understand what youre saying. But I am not going to fight you here, because there is nothing in it for me.] Hiiro was getting quite tired, while he was wondering why he should move for the sake of these who he doesnt even know that well. When Hiiro said so, with one look you could see the depressing feeling coming from Shuri and Shinobu. [Is there any other way to convince this person here.hm?] Ionis pulled the sleeves of Hiiros attire while he was speaking. [....what is it?] [Being their opponent..is it no good?] [As is said earlier, its a pain and there is no merit in doing so.] Rather than doing that I would rather spend as much time as possible at the Library. [......is that so..] When looking at Ionis eyes one could feel a sense of disappointment coming from them. If you look at me with such a face, for the people who are looking at us it would look like I am bullying a child. [Hey Hiiro, its fine even if its just a 1000m race.] This talking monkey, Ten, never lets go of chance to add extra things to the talk. [Then why dont you go ahead and compete against them? wouldnt it be a wonderful thing for a [Sprit] such as you] Hiiro wove the disgust in to his tone. [Your tone is completely different to your words! Moreover, the two Jo-chan here want to fight against Hiiro right?] [If you want the people here to recognize you, wouldnt be fine if its someone else? Even if they do accept to fight against you, you can still talk to them and spend more time with them] [Ah, Hiiro is such an Idiot..but i guess its alright, why dont you try what he said for a bit] Indeed as Ten said, if Ornoth was here then Hiiro would have needed an opponent to try something with. But since Ornoth had left already, he had already switched to his reading mode. [Other than that, you can all try going against Nitoryuu later on] [N.then I will be your opponent in place of Hiiro] Camus answered with a Dead-pan expression, at that time, when everyone was about to give in to the unwavering will of Hiiro, [Ara~ everyone what are you doing~?] Shublarz appeared with her mature appeal and a smile on her face. When she saw Hiiro she clapped her hands with *Pachi* while thinking this was a very good thing. [If~ itsnt~ Hiiro-kun~. N~...........did something happen~?] When she looked at the faces of Shinobu, Shuri and Ionis they all had a sinking expression on it. [Actually what happened was..] Ionis explained the proceedings to Shublarz. [N~ so thats what happened~, so Hiiro-kun wont fight against them no matter what?] [I dont want to. I would pointlessly get exhausted] [Oh yeah, since Hiiro-kun is a guest we cannot impose such a thing on him ne~] Hiiro thought that although she was weird she had good sense along with her personality. Then, Shublarz closed her eyes, as if thinking really hard about something, and put her hands together while her huge breasts rested on her arms, And then she put her closed fist on her opened arm with a *Pon*, [If thats the case then its good~. I had something that I wanted to request that only involves the two of you] Shinobu and Shuri look towards her direction. Not just the two of them but all of the people focus their gaze on Shublarz with a *Kyoton*. {TN: astonished SFX} [Actually ne, I heard that the stock of fishes and the shellfishes were getting lower and lower and so I wanted you procure it from [Azazel Sea]. Usually this kind of task would have been left to the Herb Collection squad~, but since you were trying so hard to earn our trust why dont you give this a try?] The [Azazel Sea] that she mentioned is the nearest ocean to this country. Sea food for the country is mainly procured from there. As the sea is in contact with the Demon continent, the Danger Level is really high and therefore a lot of troops need to be deployed, and Shublarz wanted to do something to help Shinobu and gang, this seemed to be a perfect opportunity for them to prove themselves. [Isnt this a good thing~, since this mission requires both trustworthy and capable units to accomplish this task, correspondingly you will obtain equivalent trust~. Alright then I guess there is no need for me here anymore~] Just when I thought that i could finally leave this place, [Wait just a moment Hiiro-kun~] [Hm?] Suddenly Shublarzs voice sounded out asking for me to stop. [Actually~, I wanted Hiiro-kun to go along with these two no~] [........What are saying?] Hiiros mood instantly turns bad. No matter in which way he thought he didnt see any reason to go along with them so wondered what could be the purpose behind those words. [Its like this ne~, there is a happiness shark in that ocean there...] [Alright, I will definitely make sure to catch it.] [[[[[...........................................................eeeeehh?]]]]] Hiiro became determined and made a closed fist which gave off the feeling [Leave it to me~]. But this sudden change in Hiiros mood and his answer left everyone staring and wide-eyed. Even Ten was looking with his mouth hanging open and his eyes wide. Everyone was dumbfounded at Hiiro accepting Shublarz proposal within moments. [Aa, that is, umm..is that ok?] [Yes, its fine, we shall leave as soon as possible.] [Um, is.. that so? Eh eh, I would be very glad~ if you do~] Looking at the palpable motivation burning fiercely in Hiiros eyes, Ten approached Shublarz and asked, [Was this your aim?] [Yes~, although I had planned many things to make him accept if this failed~, I never would have expected that he would accept it without causing any troubles at all ha~] [What do you mean?] [Actually it was Moosun (the chef). Hiiro-kun would accept it as long as it was matter concerning food and ingredients. Apparently this was something that Hiiro-kun said that he had wanted to eat again if possible since he had it in the past.] [Haa~, and so?] [It seems to be about the Happiness Shark no~, Hiiro said that to Moosun that the Happiness Shark that he had eaten previously was really delicious and so Moosun said that he knew to prepare many delicious Happiness Shark dishes, and Hiiro-kun had asked for Moosun to cook it again if there was ever an opportunity~] [Ah~ and so..this changed behavior] Ten nods as if confirming the fact about Hiiros sudden change in Motivation. [Even so..Even though he was extremely stubborn until just a while ago, with just a mention of a food ingredient... such a simple guy] [Fufufu~, Ara~, I actually find this side of Hiiro-kun really cute~ yo? And with this no matter what happens, Hiiro-kun will be with those two kids, so isnt that two birds with one stone.] Even now the stunned Shinobu and Shuri were looking at Hiiro. (Seriously~, Hiiros character is so very easy to understand at the same time so very hard..well, thats what i find really interesting about him anyway) Ten gives a toothy grin. Then ran from where he was and jumped onto Hiiros shoulders. [Alright! Lets head to the [Azazel Sea]] [Absolutely! I will definitely catch it and obtain that delicious dish] He raised his fists to the sky like a kid showing their enthusiasm. Ten and Camus also join in doing the same gesture with an [O~~] CH 281 [Azazel Sea]......the name of the sea bordering the demon continent. It is the ocean closest to the [Demon capital Xaos], and most of the seafood supplied to the continent is obtained from here. As the sea is the closest to the Demon continent, the monsters which inhabit the sea are equally powerful, and there are plenty of them. Although it is somewhat easier to fish here than compared to the [Berial Sea] which lies to the north, the trip would still take a considerable amount of time if the preparations made are half-hearted. The Danger level of the sea is Undoubtedly SSS rank. And Musuns request was to harvest Sea food living there. The ones who are to complete this request are the two heroes Shinobu and Shuri who are Cadets in the Demon Army, and somehow the one accompanying them on this quest was Hiiro. At first, the one who was the least enthusiastic was Hiiro, but never did he expect that the monster called Happiness Shark that he had eaten before lived in the [Azazel Sea]. When Hiiro was travelling with Arnold and Muir and he remembered the time when they passed through the Humas City and had the dish [Saju]. TL: Google saju and some dishes of sea food shows up. (That was really delicious..) Just thinking about it was making Hiiro drool from his mouth, as he was still remembering it from his previous experience. When Hiiro recounted this story to Musun, she said that she had made many different types of dishes with the Happiness Shark as the base. And then she said that if the opportunity ever arose, she would make the ultimate Happiness Shark dish, and Hiiro was asked to lend his assistence some time to catch that ingredient if there ever was a chance. Hiiro answered [Absolutely!] without a shred of hesitation. Originally Happiness Shark was only found in the [Great Blue sea] which was adjacent to the [Humas] Continent. Moreover, it was only found in the depths of the ocean and would rarely ever come up to the surface. Although it was really rare, it would appear for short span of time on the surface of the sea during the egg-laying season. Its body was beautiful peach colour and had a small patch of red, and a tinge of Jade on the top of its head. It was an organism whose whole body was an ingredient where one could eat the whole the body, from the teeth to the tail, even the corners of its body was edible. Then why was the Happiness Shark that was only found in the sea of the [Humas] Continent be found on the Demon continent''s sea, actually the reason was that the happiness Shark was originally a native of the [Azazel Sea]. However as time passed, the Happiness Sharks made a great migration as a huge Colony to change places. Even so, some of them refused to migrate and those few remained in the Azazel Sea and they bred with the remaining ones. And now the time has come again for the Happiness Shark to lay eggs and therefore they shall appear on the surface of the sea. [The sea~ is a fun place~!] When Nikki heard where Hiiro was going, Nikki could hardly wait since it had been a long time since they had been to the sea. Since Nikki was going, Mikazuki also wanted to go, but she had promised to go shopping with Shamoe, and Hiiro told her that [Promises must be kept] so in the end, she gave up on going with Hiiro to the sea. Lilyn, Silva and Kuzel were not able to make it, since the three of them had something they wished to discuss. Eventually the party came down to the three of them, Nikki, Camus, Ten, together with Shinobu and Shuri which made five and with Hiiro it totaled to six. Well, actually it was five people plus one animal. Of course it was not just them, the soldiers under Shublarz were coming along as well. They were all travelling together on a Sky Horse Drawn Carriage. It was a Sky horse Drawn Carriage which could freely move in the sky using a monster Raidpeak* which belonged to same race as Mikazuki {EN*: previously TLed as Raidpic} Tl: I did so that there would be a difference between the flying one[Raidpeak] and the Non flying one[Raidpic]. The Raidpeak like Mikazuki on the Beast-men Continent have degenerated wings so they couldn''t fly in the sky but the Magicians in the Demon continent bred Raidpeaks which could fly. Interestingly, the body of the Raidpeak itself has been changed into a horse drawn carriage with a huge loading platform; it was quite the unique monster. Instead of pulling a separate carriage to the sky, the carriage itself is moving and soaring through the sky. Right now, Hiiro and party* were looking down from the Raidpeak at the Demon Continent from the sky. There were various sights to behold. {EN*: dunno why but it sounds awkward. The Jap version, ''Hiiro-tachi'', flows better imho} [TL: Me too ^] There were Huge Mountains, Lakes, rivers, valleys, forests, and many others. Not only Nikki but even Camus and Ten were enjoying the scenery. Since Hiiro had seen this sight a couple of times when he flew through the sky he wasn''t that impressed, but he felt that the comfort of horseless carriage to be quite good and entrusted himself to the carriage without any worry. Then the five of them soon arrived at their destination [Azazel Sea]. And what was reflected in Hiiro''s eyes were the strange yelling and fighting spirits being emitted by Shinobu and Shuri. (Well, if you do your job well the emotional distance between the soldiers and yourselves may be shortened, I guess its reasonable...) If something were to go wrong, Hiiro shrugged his shoulders thinking that he would be here to help them. [OOOOHHH!? IT''S HUGEEE ZOO~~!] [Mm.It.really.is.huge] [As expected the sea is completely on a different scale~] Nikki, Camus, and then Ten in that order, each gave their comments while speaking aloud. Indeed as Nikki and the others said, the sea which was spread in the front, nothing could be seen ahead of the horizon line, and slowly sinks into the vast blue. Although the Demon continent is certainly very huge, it is still undeniable that it still inferior compared to the ocean. The sea is the source of all Life forms. Mother Ocean. Hiiro felt that no matter which world it was the ocean was the biggest vessel compared to the rest. The soldiers were inspecting their weapons and harpoons which they will be using in the sea. Shinobu and gang* seemed to be helping them with that. {EN*: this ''and gang'' would be ''-tachi'', doesn''t it fit better? It can be translated many ways, but idk; wellyou guys decide (just say in the comments?)} Apparently they seem to be communicating quite naturally with Shublarzs subordinates and there were no unnatural situations with their communication. They probably must have heard what kind of people Shinobu and gang were from Shublarz. Or it may be that they must have done something together with them several times and therefore there was some degree of trust was established between them. Hiiro thought that the latter seemed more likely according to the situation. [Ok then,.......Oy my stupid disciple] [Ah, coming desuzo~!] Hiiro called Nikki who still seemed to be lost looking at the sea. [I shall give you a duty which shall be a part of your training from now on] [OOO! What will it be!? ] Nikki had a smile on her face expressing her happiness. [Aa, I told you this in the carriage. I will be heading to capture a few monsters and I want you to capture any monsters that you can as well] [Yes desuzo! I will make sure to do it properly desuzo!] [Nitoryuu, As I already told you I want you to be this ones bodyguard so I shall leave it to you] [Mm.Hiiros request. I . will . do . my . best] I spoke to Camus and asked him to look after Nikki, before we arrived here. Since Nikki is still a child, and the situation was just perfect. Therefore, I asked Camus to look after Nikki and not to allow her to do anything ridiculous or frightening. Since he was of the Ashura Tribe, and he had trained many children, and besides, he is on good terms with Nikki. Therefore Hiiro judged that Camus would be able to Control Nikki properly. [Yellow monkey, you''re coming with me] [Ok~] Ten showed his acknowledgement by giving a thumbs up. [Alright then, let''s go] [Um Hiiro] [What is it, Yellow Monkey?] [Is it really fine to leave those two children alone?] Ten prompted his question about Shinobu and Shuri who were a little further away. [I guess it''s fine? I never accepted to babysitting those guys. I just came along with them and that is all. And besides, I have something that I must do.] Of course that is to catch Happiness Sharks. I wish to catch every one of them without worring much about other things, this is a precious chance that I cannot let escape. Sorry about that. [Fuu~........umm Hiiro, is it fine if I go with them?] [...................Do what you want] Hiiro did not think that the stubborn Ten would change his mind so easily since Ten said that it was no good. Rather than quarreling here and wasting time, doing what you feel right is better. [OK yo, be careful~] Saying so, Ten went towards the place Shinobu and Shuri were at. And so, the troops that shall start capturing were decided in this way. Telling Nikki once again to be careful and not get stuck, Hiiro then prepared himself to enter the Sea. Hiiro wrote the Words [Water Repellant]<Nurezu> onto his clothes using Magic. And also placed a few more essential words onto his body, where after, he used the Word Magic [Fly] <Hisho> to take to the skies and went off the Beach. CH 282 Shinobu and Shuri stood stunned as they watched Hiiro fly towards the sea. [Okamura-chi certainly is amazing...he''s flying in the sky.] [wh-wha..] [He seems to have even won against the Beast King, but he still continues to surprise me.] [Thats...right. Even though we came into this world together, the difference between us is so huge...] Shuri watched enviously at Hiiro flying through the sky. [If thats what you think, then shouldnt the two of you work harder from now on ja~?] The two of them were surprised to suddenly hear someone''s voice, but as they turned their heads towards the origin of the voice, they were unable to locate the voice''s origin and so they tilted their heads in confusion [Oi~, OVER HERE] A voice came from below. When the two of them slowly lowered their heads, they finally saw [Ten] The spirit who was watching them with a smile full of shining white teeth. [um.if I recall correctly you must be the [Spirit] that Okamura-chi has contracted with right? ] [Ooh, So you do remember! Ukiki [1]] [I heard about you from Shublarz-sama, even the soldiers were gossiping about you.] [Ooh! I seem to have suddenly become quite famous! Uwa~ this is very nice!] After hearing what Shinobu said, Ten judged that he had become quite famous with the soldiers due to his previous actions [2] and grinned. [Well, you are certainly famous for being Okamura-chi''s contracted [Spirit], right Shuri?] [Ehh, Yeahl] Tens smile stiffened as he started to feel remorse at only being known as a side topic of Hiiro getting a contracted spirit. Such as Hiiro the [Evila] Hero and then, Ten the [Spirit] who was contracted to the Hero. [Un, as I thought, it was about being Hiiros..No! From now on! I shall become even more popular than Hiiro! And make everyone change their views into Hiiro contracted to the [Spirit] and make him cry] Ten performs a Guts pose to show his Burning spirit. [.......um, do you think that you can make Okamura-chi cry?] Shuri stared at Tens eyes but suddenly, Ten averted his eyes. But Shuri still continued to stare at Ten not knowing what to do. [Well, it does seem a little weird. I cant seem to imagine Okamura-chis crying face, ever! ] [Fuuu~! What''s with you two! I will definitely make sure to make HIiiro cry.] [We-Well, you do seem to be quite an interesting monkey.] [Ukikiki! You can praise me more ~!] As Ten made a V-sign, Shinobu asked Ten why he didn''t go along with Hiiro but came over here instead. [N~ its fine, I was worried about you girls] Not only Shinobu, but Shuri also cried out in disbelief. The voice included a certain amount of Expectation. When he saw this, Ten nodded once with an "hmm". [Right now, it''s a great opportunity for you, no? So, I thought I''d help out a little.] [... ... ma-maybe, is this Okamakura-kun''s suggestion?] Shuri asked with some expectation. (N? Maybe this young lady ... ...) Ten knew that Shuri was quite concerned about Hiiro, (Well, I did hear about it from Hiiro, but these kids really need some teaching ... Or maybe?........ are they M?)[3] Ten thought about such things, getting excited as well as mad at times. It was absolutely probable that Shuri would vomit right there if she knew what Ten was thinking. [No, that guy didnt even think about you girls for a moment.] Then, Shuri became visibly depressed and said with a disappointed voice [is ..that so?] as Shinobu just gave a wry smile. [Well, even so, Hiiro did allow you girls to come along so I believe that he has already considered these things before, and so, me being here is Hiiro showing interest is it not?] [u..that.yes] Shuri didn''t pursue this any further. [Moreover, you girls might be wondering about when Hiiro might be thinking about you, and so, since I am here doesnt that mean Hiiro cares a bit right?] [[.........Yes]] And so, Shinobu also dropped her head affirming it. [Well, I guess thats enough~ now, what do you say ladies?] With a *kokun* [4] the two noded. [But you do admit that you came all this way because you wanted to change something right?] The two nod again. [If Hiiro was here to lend you a hand, then that''s not what you two ladies want, isn''t it?] [That is...Yes] [Right? Maybe thats why Hiiro did not stay here to give you ladies a hand right?] [Is that so?] What was really going on in Tens Head was, (Well, if these guys were to really see what that guy really wanted to do, then I don''t know what effect it would have on these ladies..) Ten thought it wouldnt help to voice it and so kept it to himself. [Well, it will not be the same now, if you were to achieve good results here, then Hiiro might just notice you, or maybe even you ladies'' goals may be realised and you''ll obtain the soldiers'' trust.] [Yes, It is as [Spirit]-san said.] And so, a strong light returned to Shuris eyes. [And thats why, I felt uneasy when I looked at you two ladies'' current state, and so I came here to help you out.] Shuri eyes shone as she memorized his impression as he waved his hands about. [If I left you alone, then you would definitely fail. If that happened then it would truly have been a pity, is what I thought.] [Ah, Thank you very much [Spirit]-san!] [Thank you!] [Its fine, Its fine, I really like it when a cute girl has a smile on her face~ ukikiki, and My name is Ten] [Understood! But calling you Ten-chi would be hard when talking, is it fine if I were to call you Ten-chi?] [Okk~~] [Best regards Ten-chi!] [Please take care of me as well Ten-san. But even so this is good news, please come here] As Shuri apologized about earlier while shaking tens hands, Ten grinned with a *chitchitchi*. [5] [I dont mind~, I just did what I must do!] [Fufu~, Ten-san is certainly similar to Okamura-chi right.] [Eh!? How is that possible! I am more friendly towards ladies and can read the air!] Ten immediately shouted from the depths of his heart. [Ahahaha! That might be so, if you think about it, its actually true!] [ITS A LIE!] While listening to Tens cries, the two of them laughed happily. Unlike their previous was gloomy and dark expression, they now had an enthusiastic and more happy atmosphere about them. While Ten and Shuri''s team were enjoying talking amongst themselves, Nikki and Camus were in a bathing suit, unlike Hiiro. Nikki was wearing a light blue one-piece swimsuit, a frill was around her waist looking quite cute. And well Camus was... [.........Me, but I am a Man though?] Somehow he was in a swimsuit designed for ladies, his figure was covered in pink in a hip cover culottes. [6] [You look really good Camus-dono!] [N..Thanks. But is this really fine?] [Yes definitely zo! Since we were going to the sea, Shamoe-dono was the one who prepared it for the both of us zo!] [........ Well, I guess it''s fine.] Camus was a man, but apparently, he liked it as well so he did not pursue it further. [Then let''s go now Camus-dono!] [.....N] Camus brought a black sword which he carried with both hands, and Nikki went along to the sea empty-handed. When the seawater reached up to his knees, Camus opened his mouth. [Nikki...the prey, do you remember?] [I definitely remember zo! If I recall correctly it should be a shellfish!] [..............Thats right] [Uuu~ I look forward to seeing what a shellfish really is!] Nikki had a face full of excitement with clear eyes full of prepareyesation. [Nikki..what kind of shellfish, did Hiiro tell you about its location? He probably told you before.] [Eh...is-is that so?] Suddenly Nikki expression froze and sweat started flowing from her forehead. [Maybe.you didn''t listen?] [Ah...] It seemed that Camuss words hit the spot. Nikki started to hold her head. [Th-this is really BAD! I was sleeping and did not hear the complete story! If I were to catch a different shellfish then Teacher will...] [N.there will be punishment..] [NOOOOOOOOO! I DON''T WANT A PUNISHMENT ZOOOOO!] Nikki started swinging her head while holding it with both hands. As expected, Nikki was a fool who would not betray expectation. [.......Its alright] [Uuu.Camus-dono] [I..made sure to listen properly] Then Nikki brightens his expression and embraced Camus. [Uoooooooo! Camus-dono, I will definitely live with you for the rest of my life zo!] [Ahem!] Camus also bragged by pushing out his chest with a confident expression. [Then...listen carefully] [Yes~ desuzo!] [Around this area... live the Iroboshi shellfish] [Iroboshi shellfish? What kind of shellfish are they?] [They ...have a star-shaped shell] [Hooooooo~] [And they appear in many different colours...it seems] [Are there really that many?] [The taste seem to differ depending on the color...it seems..said Hiiro] [understood desuzo! Then if I am able to get all kinds of shellfish then I will be praised by Teacher] [Be praised...you say?] [Of course desuzo!] In response to Nikkis words, Camuss motivation went up another level. His eyes suddenly turned sharp. [I.will do it] [Then I shall go on ahead Camus-dono!] The two of them looked at each other and nodded, and went further into the sea. [1] TN: sfx of Ten''s creepy laugh [2] TN: Ten''s actions over at beast kingdom. [3] EN: For those that don''t know, ''M'' = ''Masochist'' [4] TN: sfx for nodding your head [5] TN: sfx of Ten going chitchitchi. (EN: Evil laugh?) [6] TN: Oh yeah, they exist CH 283 Chapter 283 Respective Offense and Defense Hiiro was looking at the ocean while flying in the sky after using his {Flight} character. There were no islands in sight, only the vast open sea. Currently, the ocean waves were quite calm. However, because this was the [Azazel Sea] the tide changes according to the time of day. It is calm now at noon, but at other times there would be raging storms. Some strong enough that they were like a typhoon whom headed towards land. Hardly anyone fishes here, being limited to a short amount of time makes it almost impossible. [Now, according to the information I was provided, this is supposed to be the place where the Happiness Shark are supposed to surface] A Happiness Shark is a monster that only comes up to the sea surface during its mating season. To add further difficulty to finding one, they only surface when the sea is calm. As Hiiro continued to watch the sea surface, he could see a black shadow slowly raising to the top. [ Is this it? Or maybe] His eyes focus more on the shadow, as it slowly floats towards the surface. Suddenly, something sharp cuts the air as it flies towards Hiiro. He understood that if he were to receive this attack, it would leave him in a critical condition. (As I thought, it was something else entirely.) He already knew what the other one was, there were only two types of monsters that could appear at this hour. The Happiness Shark was one of them, while the other was [This is my first time encountering a Count Octopus] It is a huge Octopus with reddish skin which further emphasized its hard features on its face along with a ringed mouth, which stretched like the nose of Pinocchio. The creature almost reaching eight feet tall. Its immense body was more than enough to consume him in one bite. [Oy, if the Happiness Shark does not surface because of you, Im not gonna forgive you!] While flying farther away from the coast to escape the octopus, he became aware of how it followed him. Stretching its tentacles looking for the precise moment to attack. (I must take care of this quickly.) If this took too long, the Happiness Shark would finish spawning and return to the Deep Sea. From behind, the tentacles started to attack one after the other. With huge momentum behind each attempt. However, Hiiro was able to doge each of them by moving to the left. After moving for what seemed far enough, Hiiro stopped and directly faced the Count Octopus. Sensing the time to strike, the octopus quickly sent his tentacles. Meeting each tentacle was not Hiiros body, but rather his blade [Katana Zangeki]. With a cleave, the tentacles were chopped in half and fell towards the sea. But, in the next moment, new tentacle heads regenerated from the wound. [Thats quite convenient.] Apparently, it didnt seem to be damaged even though its tentacles were cut off. As retaliation, the octopus spewed black ink from its mouth. (The information also included that the ink contained a paralysis effect) Knowing he should not let the ink touch him directly, Hiiro quickly used his {Reflect} character from one of the ready words to reverse the inks trajectory. With a *busha~* the black ink hit the head of the octopus, and its movement quickly stopped. [Alright!] Thinking that this was the best time to attack its head, Hiiro rushed forward. However, several tentacles caught and coiled around him. Stopping any movement. [ugh!?] Even though Hiiro managed to avoid many of the tentacles, one managed to grab onto him. *Girigiri* The tentacle was able to apply considerable pressure on his body, trying to crush him. Contrary to his dire situation, Hiiro did not struggle or show any anxiety in his eyes. [Hmm, if a monster isnt resistant to its own ink. Then it would certainly not be called a unique monster.] The other tentacles gradually changed shape, the tissue going from a soft rounded shape to one rigid and sharp like a blade. (So, this is how it eats its prey.) Originally, it would slash at its prey after they were covered in paralyzing ink. [But, you are mistaken about who is the prey.] In the next moment, Hiiro used one of his installed characters: {Electric Discharge} *Bachibachibachi!* A violent discharge surrounded Hiiros body. Subsequently, the octopus tentacles were burned. The Count Octopus also released the tentacle which had been wrapped around him, which was badly burned. Hiiro continued to look at the Count Octopus with a cold gaze which was illuminated by the sun. [It has been quite a long time since I had fought a unique monster, this is a better time than any to take care of it as well.] As soon as he said that, Hiiro spread open his arms and instantly the air around him turned silent. ================================================= [Okamura-chi, He- He is fighting against a unique monster all by himself.] Shinobu was distracted while she puffed her cheeks as she watched Hiiro fighting against the unique monster in the distance. [Count Octopus is a monster which is at the SS rank right? Is it really ok for him to fight it against it by himself? Okamura-kun is really amazing!] Juri had forgotten to blink while watching the spectacle. [No, no, no. Its completely fine, he is still having fun with it.] [Is- is that really true?] Ten asks doubtfully. [Yeah, he is probably trying something new with it.] [What? Something new?] Shinobu started to focus much more on what was happening. [Yeah~ but that is a secret~ I wouldnt tell you even if you asked me. But, it doesnt matter since you can see it happen anyway.] [What is that way of explaining? It gets me even more interested now.] [Leaving that aside; Oy, Oy! Over here! Get back to work right now!] [Ah, thats right. Its fine if Tet-chi says it is. I can feel relived that Okamura-chi will be fine. Come on Shuri shall we go?] [Ah, yes.] Shuri still moved on but, was still not convinced after looking at the back of Hiiro in the distance. [So, what is your target ladies?] [Ahaha, its like what Okamura-chi is doing. We need to gather as much seafood as possible, ya.] [Hmm~ is that so. To gather sea food is it?] [And thats why this time weve come prepared.] Both Shinobu and Shuri are dressed in two-pieced swimsuits. While Shinobu was wearing a swimsuit with purple and white boarder and her bottom was a short pant that overall complemented her, Shuri had an orange top witch only covered her breasts. Every time she moved, her breasts would go up and down with *PrunPrun* which could only be expected. [As expected, I feel like Ive lost as a woman] *Jiiiii~* As Shinobu starred, only more anger grew inside. Finding no other outlet, she was forced to sigh quite a few times. [ Look, look, all the soldiers are also looking at the women who were so gorgeously dressed no rather towards Shuri or rather at her chest.] Shuri shyly tried to hide her chest with her arms but indeed all the soldiers sight had been concentrated towards her chest. Looking very intensely at the chest which was moving around. It would certainly be unavoidable for me to avoid their consciousness when such a huge chest which could murder people just from the looks moved. These breasts could be considered the symbol of a woman; or perhaps, all women. TLN: wtf? EN: Dont look to me for answers, I am just as confused as well. For absolute clarity: nobody says this. [Ukiki! Certainly Shuri-chan has quite the huge chest!] [MO! Ten-san, please stop saying such embarrassing things!] Shinobu and Ten continued to laugh while Shuri screamed with face full of embarrassment. [Well, I guess we should put away the topic of Shuris huge boobs and move quickly.] [Mo! Stop talking about them already, Shinobu-san!] After complaining about it a while, Shuri and the two came out to the sea. =============================================================== At the same time, Nikki and Camus were already diving. A beautiful sight unfolded before their eyes. In the crystal clear blue sea, schools of fish and large sections of seaweed were clearly visible. The sand on the seabed is like glass, reflecting light while the plants were waving in the sea. It looked almost like an illusion. Such a perfect scenery shouldnt exist right? Both Nikki and Camus were fascinated by the sight. Then Nikki suddenly started to chase a school of fish which passed by their eyes. (Where are you going?) Needless to say, Nikki was currently unreachable. Her mind was filled with fun, enjoying this moment. A smile gleefully appearing onto her face. Probably the tensions from before were already forgotten. The child side of her took over. Camus, who saw this couldnt let this slide, he chased after her and slightly tapped on her shoulders. [Hmmm? *garble garble*] Nikki turned back and spoke something, but nothing could be understood at all. Her face suddenly started to turn blue and started to head toward to seas surface, after losing all her breath. Camus looked down and he could see a curious place surrounded by seaweed. (.Found it) An Iroboshi shellfish could only be found on the seafloor. Hiiro said that they could be found in colors or red, blue, and yellow while being scattered randomly across the seafloor. Nikki came back while Camus was looking at them. He pointed them out to her with his fingers, to which Nikki was impressed and let out an OO~ and goes towards the shellfish while bubbling. Camus also went after Nikki, but then something suddenly moved in Camuss periphery. It moved quickly towards Nikkis feet. Camus quickly arrived near Nikki. *Shakin!* Camus quickly drew his sword. Camus sliced something that seemed to have aimed towards Nikki. Noticing whats happening, Nikki stopped. The seaweed unexpectedly grew long enough, unlike previously to latch onto Nikki. There was no need for the seaweed to grow so much in an instant. Camus confirmed that the thing that he had slashed was the seaweed. (I did hear from Hiiro that the seaweed here is cannibalistic.) He did say that while he was explaining about the Iroboroshi Shellfish. That around the shellfish was carnivorous seaweed that would consume those unprepared. Of course, Nikki should have paid more attention to Hiiros words. But, as soon as she found the objective, she had completely forgotten about the danger and immediately jumped out to it. Camus said, Be careful! through his eyes, while Nikki said *Bubble bubble* it was probably her apologizing Im Sorry!, but if she exhaled anymore there wouldnt be anymore air left. So she kept quiet. Hiiro had asked Camus to take care of Nikki. Therefore, there was a need for Camus to make sure that Nikki does not do anything unreasonable. (Looking at this Hm.) Saying so, Nikki grabbed the seaweed that was stuck to her legs. However, the other seaweed around her immediately started to grow and wrap around her. [BaBoo!?] The seaweed seemed to be able to stretch like rubber and could not easily be cut off. It may have been bad for Nikki if she did not have a knife. Camus cut off the seaweed which was wrapping around Nikki with his duel sword. However, it was also difficult for Camus. Nikki immediately headed towards the sea surface while putting her hands on her mouth bubbling as before. Camus also headed to the surface. [Puha! Ca-Camus-dono!] [What?] [P- Please forgive me, im really sorry about that] Nikki deeply regretted that she caught by the seaweed twice. Camus shook his head sideways with no expression visible on his face. [N Its alright. The two of us lets do our best?] [Y-Yes of course desuzo!] Nikki immediately broke away her depressed face. The two then decided on how to defeat the seaweed and get the Shellfish. CH 284 Chapter 284 Hunting Nikki would be lurking between the rocks at the bottom of the sea, waiting for an opportunity to strike. And thanks to the demons cautious and cowardly demeanor, even though they did not defeat it, at least they made it panic and run away. Of course, Camus swung his sword with the intent of trying to kill the enemy, but as expected of a demon of the Azazel Sea, its defense was not half-baked either. Still, because the strategy went well, it was a success more or less. Even so, that moveamazing. Ehehe, youre making me blush desuzo. No, really amazing. Truly. Thank you desuzo! That was Bakuken?Two-styledesuzo! Nikki puffed her chest proudly with a smile on her face. only wait for now. Thats right! Uu Well, I guess master wont come back soon, would he? Waiting for Hiiro whom they yearned for mutually, they lay with the Iroboshi shells on their backs. *** The time when Nikki and Camus had finished their duties, Hiiro had already finished one task. He was now looking down at an octopus demon, the Count Octopus, which was now floating alone at the sea above. It was obviously dead. Moreover, not just being dead, there was a clean hole in the big head of the Count Octopus. You can see from a glance that this was the cause that had taken its life. Fuu, it went well somehow, but Im still lacking in concentration. With blots of sweat in his forehead, Hiiro gave out a sigh, feeling weak from the exhaustion. Well, it was good to have a target to try it out. Furthermore, a big one at that. CH 285 Chapter 285: The Black Swan and the Lad That black robe Matar?Deus? Looking at the person in a black robe riding on the back of the black swan, Hiiro brooded over the fact that the black robed guy looked very similar to that Matar?Deus he had seen before. Even if it was the subordinate of that predecessor demon lord or not, there was one thing for sure: he or she had gotten something he needs to pursue right now. Oi, give it back. Yes, it was the Happiness Shark sandwiched between the beaks of the black swan. It was the prey that Hiiro had supposedly caught. However, in an instant, when he was about to get it, it was snatched like a hyena. However, the next moment, the black bird gulped the Happiness Shark in one go, as if it had completely ignored the words of Hiiro. Wha-!? How dare you! Hiiro drew his sword and flew towards the black swan in reflex. He tried to slash that long neck with his sword, but it only cut through air. He thought that he got it, but he realized it was only an afterimage. The other partys speed was more than he expected. Hiiro looked back, and upon seeing the image of the black bird who had turned its back against him as fast as lightning, he then casted Accelerationto enhance his speed dramatically. Thus, with that intense speed, he finally caught up to the black swan. The black swan tried to move away, but Hiiro followed suit as well. !!!? Hiiro glanced at the black swan that was surprised by his ability to catch up. Getting away, huh. Hiiro cut down the distance with his opponent, and then swung his sword. At that moment, only black feathers were cut as they danced the sky. It has slipped before his eyes again. (Tch, so fast!) That movement, it seems that it wasnt completely serious until now. Making Hyun Hyun Hyun Hyun sounds as if cutting the wind, it was leaving a lot of afterimages by moving around. making fun of me, eh? Hiiro drew a deep breath, then, Hyper acceleration he wrote and then activated. At that moment, Hiiro disappeared from that spot. Hiiros eyes were now quick enough to anticipate through the real one among the afterimages. Then towards that real body, with a tremendous speed, Haaaaaaaaaa! he swung down the Absolute Sword?Zangekiwith all his strength. He though he had caught it this time, but KIIIN! ɫεͬ|κΤޤ줿褦푤ɫιĤܤֹ᤿Τ\BǤϤʤαˤ\¤ä Hiiros sword let out a sound as if it had been blocked with something of the same material. It was not the black swan who took the attack, but the black robed person who was riding behind it. (that katana!?) It was the sword the other party had. However, unlike Zangeki with a clear blade, the opponents blade was reddish-black in color. Fuaaa Though Hiiro was surprised at the sword, he was even more so at that persons attitude. He seemed to have prevented Hiiros attack with one hand, but more than that, it seems he was in a drowsy state, seeing by that yawn. (MY attack...to be blocked like this!?) Furthermore, he wasnt even perturbed at all. He felt tremendous power from within. Huh? Youwho are you? Huh? What is this fellow saying? Why are you looking at the other party you have clashed face-to-face, and ask questions like you have totally seen someone for the first time? Judging from the voice, it seems to be a man, then the said man yawned again. Well, never mind. By the way, have you finished eating? Apparently, he was asking the black swan, which then replied with a Kiii. Is that so? Then lets go home. Whoopsie daisy. Just by waving his arms lightly, Hiiro was out-pushed and was blown off behind. (t-that guywhat power!?) Hiiro was amazed by the opponent who threw with ease like a fly being swatted. Moved by curiosity, he tried to examine the opponents Status with Pry(Җ). (its similar to that time, huh) Yes, it was similar to the first time when he encountered Avoros. He also tried toPryat that time, but the effect of Prydid not work at all. However, unlike the man whom he could not examine his strength, the Status of the black swan was reflected in Hiiros eyes instead. And after looking at its race, he was stunned wide eyed to see (Isnt this guy?) But as he compared the Statusof the black swan to whats in his mind, the said creature started to move. Wait, Wait! Eh? The man, hearing his voice turned around. What? Whats wrong with you? Taking my spoils just like that, You want to get punished?! Eh? Is that so? Did you really took it? The man spoke, as if talking to the black bird. He didnt seem to grasp the whole story. Was he really sleeping at that time? Hiiro thought. (That means, he blocked my attack while he was still asleep?) It was truly an incredible feat. Although Hiiro was not in full power, it is surprising to prevent an attack enhanced with the momentum of Hyper acceleration (١), moreover while being asleep, too. But, you see, its your fault too, being weak enough to be snatched like that. What did you just say? Hiiro felt angry at the words of the man. This world follows the law of survival of the fittest, you see, with the weak being the prey for the strong. Which means, if you were deprived of your meal by this child, it is either you are careless, or you are weak. It is the nature of the world to become fatal with every life. So give up. What I can only say is, try your very best next time? You are you making fun of me? Making fun of you? Uhmm did I say something wrong? Hiiro felt more irritated with the mans way of talking. You, are you a companion of that Template Demon Lord? Tempure? Matar?Deus, I mean. Un, thats right. What about it? The black swan turned its head, facing the man. Perhaps it understood the conversation as well. Hmmm? Whats your name? Not telling you. Ah, is that so? Well, I dont mind. Is he really passing it just like that? Hiiro doubted in his mind. But this is unusual. It seems this child is interested in you, arent you quite popular? Quite you say? Then why dont you try it for yourself! With the Hyper accelerationstill in effect, Hiiro tried his extreme-speed slash with Zangeki for the second time. The other party, however, parried every hit with his dark red blade without any difficulty. Heee, Quite a good sword you have here. Kinda feels the same as mine? Hiiro quickly disappeared from his spot, then appeared behind the man. But as he tried his chance to pierce his sword in that gap, That shield, repel all creation of the Five Blues. Hiiro surely heard the man saying something at that time. The next moment, Hiiro, who was in the rear, blew away as if something repelled him. Tch! Still analyzing what happened to him, Hiiro fixed his gaze upon the man. Around him, a blue barrier similar to Hiiros when he used the character Defense, which created a magical wall, covered his surroundings. Un, as this child has said, huh. Let me try for a moment. After confirming something, that man gave a glare. Uhm, I was thinking, how are you flying? Humans can fly now? The man gave off an unique atmosphere, but Hiiro of course didnt answer the question. Though humans can use magic to fly too hn? Perhaps, is it that type of magic? The man observed Hiiro further. However, he drooped down his shoulders, as if he was disappointed. Well, whatever. Well then He then put his hand at his bosom, as if searching for something in his clothes. Hiiro, unknown what he would do, remained cautious. The next thing, the man took out a red ball about the size of a Ping-Pong ball. (What is?) Hiiro took a stance, suspicious at the object. Its time to go home. After that, the man threw the ball high in the sky. Then, as if it had activated, the ball dispersed, and red particles poured down like rain. Suddenly, Hiiro noticed that the magical power released by his body had disappeared. At the same time, the sensation of floating from him disappeared, and Hiiro fell on to the sea. What the-!? And when he saw the man, he was waving his hands, making a bye-bye gesture. (T-this is the same as the Magic Nullifying Existence!) As he thought so, he fell into the sea, making a large splash. Puha! As soon as he came to the surface, flustered, he scowled at the black swan still in the sky above. He tried to fly again using magic, but then again, he was unable to use it at all. Looking closely at the surroundings, red particles were still all over the place. Despite feeling bitter about it, Hiiro who lost his means to chance could only glare at the direction where the figure of the black swan flew. Suddenly, the black bird stopped its movements, then turned back, heading towards the place where Hiiro was. (What the?) Holding his sword tightly, Hiiro thought he came to administer the coup de grace onto him. However, the black bird stopped at a certain distance away from Hiiro. You. Youre quite an interesting one. The man then took off his hood. Then, there stood a face of a boy with droopy eyes, matching with his unkempt gray hair. He was about the same age as Hiiro. I am Noah, Noah Black. This child is Sue. Well, remembering it or not is up to you. Then why did you bother for a self-introduction in the first place? Though I wish I could get along well with people having the same kind of sword, well, that was unreasonable of me What did you just say? Nn? Uhmm, What are we talking about again? Dont return my question! Ah! Right, right. I was just a little bit interested in you so I said my name. You dont have to worry about it. iro felt that his words were just passing through his ears. However, one thing is for sure C he robbed Hiiro of his pleasure. Giving off a sharp look, he replied, Hiiro. Hiiro Okamura. Well, even if you tell me, I have no confidence to remember it. Youd better. For this guy will be the one who will deprive you of your pleasure by all means. However, Noah, on the other hand, could only stare blankly and yawn as if it was not his business. Then amuse me more on our next meeting. Its too boring if you cannot use magic from the get-go. As he floated in the sea, Hiiro grinded his teeth tightly. It is true that now there is no way he could defeat opponents floating in the sky in the state where magic became unusable. Now then, I am already shleepy*Fuaaaah, lets go. The black swan soared upwards, carrying the sleeping Noah on its back. And just like that, they left Hiiro at the speed of a breeze. (Matar?Deuswhat a clown.) The voltage of Hiiros anger obviously increased that day. CH 286 Chapter 286 Bitterness of Defeat [Looks like its over already] Ten said while looking at Hiiro who was putting up a long face in the sea [Wh-what are you trying to say.?] Shinobu replied to Ten while she and Shuri looked at Hiiros figure who was fighting in the sky so far and was beaten in the confrontation. [Is it really fine if you dont go over?] Shuri asked Ten who was a contracted [Spirit] of Hiiro, but Ten shook his head. [Yeah its fine, but I almost thought that Hiiro was going to lose his life over there.] [Eh? There is no way that it could happen right?] Shinobu doubted those words as if it was natural. [Yeah. Thats because there was no killing intent from the opponents gaze] [Killing intent..thats not possible..and moreover, Okamura-chi is] [E-EH] Shuris words overlapped with Shinobus. Anybody would feel the same when they look at the two of them fighting at such a tremendous speed while swinging their swords. [Hiiro looks like hes giving it his all but his opponent looks as if he is playing with him] [Th-that i-is playing?] Shinobu was going OMG. Clearly, to her, both of them fighting at quite the speed was already absurd but her sense of reality was overturned when she was told that the opponent was playing around. [Anyways, if that guy was to really get serious then I would also head there] [....tet-chi, you know how to swim?] [Its unnecessary to do so.if I felt like it, I could teleport to where Hiiro is instantly.] [Woah~ ten-san your really amazing] [Ukikiki~ Praise me more~] Ten stretched out his chest to boast. [Thats fine, but to fight with Okamura-chi as if playing around, who is that person ya?] [Somehow, he is one of Matar Deus] [Th-that means they are ones who have held Taishi and gang captive?] Shinobu and Shuri were surprised. [Yeah, it seems they are the ones.] Ten was connected to the Katana Zangeki and so, he could see and hear what Hiiro could with the sword. And moreover, he could quickly teleport to the place where the sword is located, so he would have headed over to Hiiro if it really did get dangerous. But once he saw the other party, and since he couldnt feel any killing intent or murderous aura from the other party, Ten left it alone. As the opponent said, they were only here for a simple meal. Ten was surprised because even with Hiiros word magic {Super Acceleration} it was still treated as a joke by the opponent, and apparently, the opponent even seemed to have other magical tools and strange magic potions. Especially that Red Ball. It seemed to be some kind of tool which had the effect of [Magic nullification], or something similar to that spell. Ten was able to analyze the speed and strength of the opponent through his sword, but it was indeed true that no magic could be used, and hence Hiiro dropped from the sky to the sea, if the opponent was also able to fight in the sky then it would have been troublesome. Hiiro did have some methods to counter these tools, but after fighting with the Count Octopus, as well as diving deep into the sea to find the happiness shark had reduced quite a bit of Hiiros strength and magic, and even if Hiiro did use it then it wouldnt have had a good outcome. And since Hiiro also realized this, he did not rush to call Ten or did he use magic like on the Count octopus. It is as Ten said, there was no killing intent from the other party. (But even so, for the enemy to have a person like that on their side....) Ten remembered the enemies who disappeared into the sky. (But, seriously you have no idea what kind of a provocation you have just made) Ten looked at Hiiro, who was swimming towards him and shrugged his shoulders. (Hiiro was previously not that interested withMatar Deusbut, with what happened this time I really can''t say. If Hiiro wants to get really serious about this, then even I can''t do anything about it, I really don''t know what might happen.). That''s what I honestly Thought, but even so, I was really looking forward to the day we would go against the them. Well, it looks like Hiiro lost a Point this time. Eh? what just happened? Shinobu who couldn''t understand what just happened asked Ten, The Predecessor Demon Lord is in for a lot of grief is what happened. Ten understood that there was nothing more troubling than making Hiiro into their enemy. ........hey, what happened tet-chi? Hmm? Nothing Much, I just feel sorry for the Person who just angered theAll Round Specialist All Round? what is that? .......i dont know as well? Shinobu and Juri inclined their neck while looking at each other while in thought. After swimming a considerable distance with his own Swimming skills, the feeling of his Magical powers which was sealed, slowly revived. Soon after Hiiro wrote the characterFlightonto himself and flew up from the sea and returned to the Beach. *Drip Drip* water trinkled onto the beach from his clothes. And he finally arrived at the beach and stepped on the sand with his foot while his clothes were sufficiently soaked and dripping, causing Hiiro to look displeased at himself. Shishouoooo!(Masterrrrr!!!) Nikki rushes over with an anxious expression. Next to Nikki was Camus who also looked over at Hiiro with concern. The two must have also seen the battle that took place above. Hiiro writes a word onto his clothesDrywhich cause all the moisture in his clothes to be swept away, Cleaning him. Since there were no wounds, there was no pain, but the Mental pain affected him quite a bit. Ma-Master...... Nikki kept Mum not knowing whether to speak up or not looking at Hiiro. But Camus came over to Hiiro''s side, Fine? Hiiro? Ah?.........well Although Hiiro''s response was blurry, he did respond, to which Nikki. Ma-Master...... Nikki looked up at him, with eyes like a puppy which had been thrown away. Unintentionally Hiiro let out a glare causing Nikki to scowl and turn timid, but a hand reached out towards Nikki''s head while Hiiro closed his eyes and finally let out a breath. Hiiro did not pat Nikki''s head but stroked it, somehow he felt that this would be the best way to convey his thoughts. Ma-master? A sense of relief was included in her tone. She thought this was how it had always been. Don''t worry.Next time it will be my win. Nikki who had been timid and speechless up until now finally cracks and an expression of spring was reflected on her face as if a flower was in full bloom Hai-desuzo! She replied joyfully. Hiiro removed his hand from Nikki''s head, causing her to let out a disappointingah....., but soon after Nikki smiled again. Master! As Master Instructed, we gathered a whole lot of Iroboshi Shellfish-desuzo! There was a huge pile of Colourful Star-Shaped Shellfish. Good job, You guys did well Nikki and Camus who were praised felt really pleased. My Disciple and Subordinate did so well while I......che He felt angry at his own shortcomings. The one who escaped Noah Black. Remembering his figure, he felt anger surging within himself. But no matter how many times he remembers, it wouldn''t be helpful. His failure was Undeniably True. With all that rampage, the Happiness Shark would definitely not show up again. Feeling sorry for Mosun, he made up his mind that he would definitely catch it when the opportunity arrives and ask Mosun to cook it for him. Ten walks towards Hiiro while smirking. Ooo Hiiro, {Nigger} you got Played.(TL Note: I had to do it.) Enough Talking Monkey ukiki! but the debt will definitely be returned right? Of course.That Drooping eyes, andMatar Deus. There is a score to be settled Probably, if Eveam were to hear those words she would be delighted while waving her hands eagerly, but even so, Hiiro never had the thought of borrowing the power of the Demons. He had made up his mind, that he would personally take care of his anger and stress on every individual. Ten was worried about the two and therefore continued to instruct them, Shinobu and gang which turned out very well, and the familiarity between them and the soldiers deepened, and the Herb Corps were now willing to trust the two. As everyone dived into the ocean, Shinobu and Shuri seemed to have the ability to search for the target, which even soldiers found helpful. A large variety of fishes and shellfishes which were tall as the mountains were put in a large net. Loading all of them into the Sky Horse Carriage, Hiiro and gang returned to the Demon Country Xaous. After returning to XaousShublarz received the report, after looking through the report Shublarz told Eveam about Shinobu and gangs achievements and asked her to rewards the two, the two of them received a Medal which further boosted the Morale of the soldiers Although the eyes of the soldiers towards the two changed a little, it was still quite far from earning their trust after just one time. Even so, the two did not feel down but they were actually pleased with the results, they were determined to work more diligently in the future. In the meantime, the report also came in about Hiiro failing in his task, but most of the people ignored this and refused to believe it. There was just something different about Hiiro and therefore they believed that there was a reason for it and made up their own reasons selfishly. Shinobu and gang were heaving a sigh, thinking that this was the difference between Heroes of a country and Heroes of an Enemy country, but Nikki who was nearby, was laughing wryly. Listening to report that Hiiro had failed in his task, it was Liliyn and Eveam who choked. They believed that they had to ask him about the whole story and hear the details about it. I have no Obligation to speak As a result of being shut away coldly, they had no choice but to ask someone who knew what happened without any choice. And the one who they found to learn about the details was..... At that time Hiiro was, just playing around~~ It was Ten, Hiiros contracted Spirit who was earlier with Hiiro. Ten recited the details as if it was really happening in front of their eyes. The place where this event was taking place was unexpectedly in the Guest room, and Hiiro was unexpectedly was at a place where Camus was. It was placed where the sand was abundant, it was a desert. That right, this was Camus''s Hometown Raohrb Desert]. The two of them came here with a purpose, Camus and Hiiro headed to a place where the Asuraslived. The entire Asura Tribewere surprised by their visit including Liliyn Old friend Sivan by the Camus and Hiiro''s Visit. Moreover, theAsura Tribewas overjoyed that their Savior Hiiro had returned and where completely in a celebratory Mood. The children whose wounds were healed by Hiiro earlier took the initiative and made a welcoming party. Although it was mostly Fruits, the fruits prepared were really delicious. By the way, why did you come all the way here for? When Sivan asked Hiiro like that, This is the best place to train Train? aaa, This place is the best for Nitoryuu to train, and there is no chance of being spied on by anyone That''s right, There will be little damage to the surrounding even if one were to go on a rampage here, and also Camus, who is a training partner can also have no worries and rampage without restraints. Other than that, there are no travelers around here and the chance of being disturbed while training is very unlikely. Hoho, You are already quite strong, are you still trying to get stronger .........it''s because I don''t want to die. Hiiro remembered the encounter with Noah the other day. At that time, Noah was not even serious, if he was then Hiiro wouldnt be alive right now. Hiiro had naturally not given his all the other day, but he still felt that Noah was still leagues above. Moreover, that Black swan.... (If Statuswas correct then it is the same as one of those.......) Thinking about someone, his eyes turned sharp. Sivan who saw his eyes, fumu, apparently there is still a long way to go. Hmm, Camus (Sivan) Yes? Fully lend your powers ........that means.. Camus Nodded his head intently. Then let''s go on Nitoryuu Yes The two disappeared further into the desert CH 287 Chapter 287 The World that Began to Move There was a Huge Stonewall with an Exotic Blue Gem which shone palely on the wall. It was surrounded by a rock wall, and the land around was in tatters and a spatial rend which was slowly spreading. And on the ground was magic formation(Circle), and in the middle of that magic formation was a candle whose light could not go past the magic formation. The scene looked like a ritual. And a single person was standing in the darkness as if waiting for something while he stood next to the gem embedded in the wall. As if noticing something, the person looked in the direction of the gem. piki......piki....... A small crack runs through the Stonewall. and soon many more cracks ran through the stone. and..... pariiiiiiinnn! The Stonewall was crushed into pieces, and the fragments slowly fall onto the magic formation. But what fell onto the magic formation was not the fragments of the wall. Something fell exactly onto the middle of the magic formation and stood up, and then started walking in the direction of the person who was looking in its direction. The figure slowly turned into that of a Person. ...........Good Morning......Your majesty It was a Blonde kid. The man who spoke to him saw that there was not a single thread on his body and puts something similiar to a robe onto his body. The boy continues on his way barefoot with a *petapeta*. Following behind was the other person. On his way was another person fully clothed in black, the boy stops in front of that person, and a puddle suddenly opens up on the ground. And soon the three people slowly sunk as if they were being sucked into the puddle. In the Royal Castle of Humans,Victorias, a line of people was standing in front of the throne. Although all of them were dressed in black, their hoods were uncovered, and all their respective faces were visible. Everyone got down on one knee in salute. Then suddenly a puddle of water appears in their midst, and slowly three people rise up from it. The boy who had Blonde hair appeared gently and gracefully, and slowly headed towards the throne, and slowly sat on the throne while raising his mouth slowly. Everyone, Good Morning The name of the Boy was Avoros Gran Early Evening. He was the older brother of the Current Demon Lord Eveam, now the King ofVictoriasafter he took over. As he had used the SwordSacrificeto exert his power while using his life force as fuel in order to obtain the Heart/Nucleus of the First Demon Lordthat was hidden within the Sanjummon Cave in the Demon Continent, which caused him to suffer a certain amount of Backlash and therefore was under recovery. Your Majesty! We were waiting for your Awakening! A young girl cries out with a joyful expression on her face who stood among the people who were enclosed in black clothes. Hey Kainabi, Sorry to have worried you.But its fine now. Eh, your majesty....... Avoros smiled at Kainabi, and then looked around at the people who were dressed in black clothes in front of him. Then, shall we start? One month after Avoros lost consciousness, the world was starting to move again. Shortly before Avoros Woke up, Hiiro was in theRaobu Desertand was currently training with Camus and Nikki. About a Month ago, Hiiro and Camus came here for train, but after a while returned to the Demon Country Xaos, Nikki who heard the talk about training immediately jumped to train along. Although Liliyn also tags along occasionally to kill time, but since the climate was extremely troublesome along with the location of the desert stopped coming due to her skin. For approximately One month, the three of them trained together. Explosion Fist! Nikki who was on the sand, thrust her hand from the front. To which Hiiro turned around slightly and dodged it and immediately caught up behind Nikki, and grabbed her clothes. Eh nooooo!? And flung her into the distance. However, in the next moment, sands below his feet started to move up and crawl and started covering him from below. Camus who was in front of Hiiro, moved his hands with dexterity. That''s right, he was manipulating the sand. .....Got you Such a murmur of Camus reaches Hiiro''s Ears. ..........but, Hiiro narrowed his eyes, and spread out his arms. A faint light starts to glow from Hiiro, His right hand radiated with blue while his left hand radiated with yellow. Break! Using both his hands, he clapped, but the sand which was starting to crawl on his body immediately snapped. And Hiiro''s body was gradually enveloped in a fierce, red aura. .......Grand Red Deity Aura! Looking at Hiiro''s change in aura, Camus turns the sand around him into a fist and thrusts it towards Hiiro. And a lump of magic with explosive strength is shot from the opposite side by Nikki,Explosion Fist: Dual Styletowards Hiiro. Hiiro covers his hand over the sword Katana: Zangekion his waist and pulls it out, and the Grand Red Auraslowly envelops it as well. He shook the swords and slashed towards the Explosion Fist:Dual stylecausing it to split into two and pass by him. It broke into two and flew towards his left and right, which flew a little further before exploding. That''s When a hand made completely out of sand approached him from the back and thrust towards him, Hiiro turned the tip of the sword towards the hand made of sand, with a portion ofRed Auracovering the tip. Extreme Heat Wave Pierce! The sword soon connects and collides with the hand made of Sand. The moment the Sword stabbed into it, the sand seemed to look as if it was dyed red with Magma, and soon burst into an explosion. And before long Hiiro''s aura goes out, and moves from where he stood, he immediately appears behind Nikki and the sword in his hand is a few centimeters away from her Neck muscles and before long her consciousness is taken away. Niki! Camus screams, but Hiiro had already shifted into his next stance before nikki falls to the ground. Hiiro appeared in front of Camus chest at a speed, which one could not be followed by the naked eye, while swinging his sword Zangekiflipping Camus''s black sword away in the blink of an eye and then continued to swing his sword at Camus splitting him in two. If it hit him normally blood would have gushed out, but Camus body divided into two turning into sand and scatters. Hiiro breathes outFuuand sheaths his sword. At the same time, the red aura which covered his body slowly vanishes. Camus carrying Nikki comes back with a *tokotoko*. Good Job.....Hiiro Yeah, You seem to have further polished your sand skills to be able to create a clone is that so?........eh Camus smirks into a smile from the praise. That''s right, the Camus that was slashed was a clone made from sand and was being controlled by Camus. With this training, The sand clone made by Camus also grew to a certain extent, being able to manipulate sand to quite a degree. Ho? Nikki wakes up and starts to groanuu~~. I, I was not even able to land a single blow-desuzo....... She seemed to be regretting that she could not even land a blow on her master Hiiro. She seemed to be trying really hard so that she could be able to fight with her Master. Well, you can try harder next time Yes-desuzo! I will meet the expectations of Master! She showed extreme enthusiasm while doing a Guts Pose. But still Hiiro, have you gotten better at it? Well, there is still a long way to go, but I did master quite a bit of it The training was to practiceGrand Red Aura. Since he had learnt how to control it a little bit better fromBeast Country Passion Rarshik, he had continued to train everyday. And as a result, Hiiro was able to learn how to useGrand Red Auraalbeit only for a short amount of time. It was hard to say that it was perfect, but it has now become possible to handle theRed Auramore proficiently. This time, Hiiro tried to defeat Nikki and Camus without using any magic but only using hisGrand Red Aurato see if he could defeat them with it. And as expected Camus was able to further increase his proficiency with his Sand Clone while Nikki helped him from the front, which was helpful as the sand clone needed a partner. Although Nikki was quite vexed inside, she was still hiding a skill. As this was a test to determine the power of Grand Red Aura she did not choose to use it, and the timing was not right either. Do you still.....want to continue? Camus asked, but today was the third time that he had casted Sand Clone and was exhausted. No, let''s return toDemon Country. I had been moving my body quite a while recently, and so I would like to take a rest for a while and more than anything else read more books As Hiiro had not touched any books for a while, his withdrawal symptoms seemed to have started to appear. He immediately wanted to return to the library at once. The three of them decided to head back to theDemon Countryand headed back to the Oasis where theAsura Tribe lived, while greeting them a bird seemed to be flying in the air. .......Bird? Hiiro continued to stare at that bird. The desert was not a habitat for birds. Rather than a bird, they felt weird a discomfort coming from that bird. It did not feel alive, rather its existence seemed to have been formed by magic. Moreover, it was covered completely in green, and its color was quite concerning. But there was no hostility or bad vibes coming from the Bird. Still, they felt wariness for the existence of the bird. .... Its not doing anything? then lets return toXaos The other two nod at the words of Hiiro. However, the bird flew away after having stared at Hiiro for a while. (what was that about...? The magical power coming from it felt really familiar....) However, Hiiro could not recall it, and therefore stopped bothering about it and moved forward. CH 288 Chapter 288 The True Identity of the Hero Rock Jungle, as its name implies, is a dense forest dotted with many varieties of rocks of varying sizes. It is a region near the bridge that connects the human continent and the demon continent, the M?tich Bridge, and an area where only one type of species of demons exist. In that dense, rocky forest, a small bird from the sky came flying through the gaps of that rocky forest, then lowering its speed, it stopped at a certain place. That place is on the shoulder of a certain person, and as if whispering something, the bird moved its beak towards the persons ear. finally found it? I sssee. The name of the man who spoke was Tekkil Scissor. Xaos Cruel Division rank 3. He was caught by the previous Demon Lord Avoros a while ago and was deprived of liberty. But there was a person who helped him. That is I knew I made the right choice of asking you. Floating up with a manly smile toward Tekkil was Judom Lankars. He is the Guild Master of [Human country Victorias] who saved Tekkil when he was captured and imprisoned. So, what will you do from now?" The person who raised the question is the second princess of Victorias, Faara. She had been sleeping for a long time due to the failure of the hero summoning, but suddenly woke up when Avoros took over Victorias and saved by Judom at that time. Now they are both acting together. "I identity has been compromised, so first of all, I have to establish contact with the others, right?" That''s right, but if it''s true, they should have found out sooner" Well, it has become like that. What was the name mentioned by that fortune-teller woman again? [Hero] was it? Wait, is that wrong? Shouldnt it be Heroes? They encountered a woman named Maricris Blue Note and, thanks to her, they escaped Avoros'' hands, and Tekkil was rescued, too. In addition, according to her, if it is to save the [Human Continent], she seems to have left some meaningful words to a certain friend C a boy, and then left. The boy was called [Hero], but it was actually about Hiiro. "Although I gathered information on the [hero] all over the world with my magic, whether it was a hero of valor or a great person, it was a bit of a challenge that I could not get to himself. Its like the name was wrong from the ssstart." Tekkil decided to become a helping hand to Judom who was his savior and looked for that person. However, just from the term [Hero], which is vague as it is, it was too hard to reach the correct answer as it may refer to the present heroes, past heroes, or a middle-aged man of a similar name for all that matters. Then, Tekkil met a middle-aged man with a name that somewhat resembled that [hero], and from that he thought that it could possibly be a name of a boy that was twisted around. As a result, he investigated the existence of a boy whose name was similar to [Hero], predominantly around the human continent. Upon searching in the villages and towns of various places, a name had become a little matter of concern was identified. That is the name HIIRO. When he heard that name, Tekkil remembered the boy he met in the past. He also introduced himself as Hiiro. Although he was a boy with an unfriendly and arrogant attitude, aside from his degree of stubbornness that does not bend to anyone, he had an unyielding heart that would never break. He was a very interesting and amusing boy, although they were only together for a short time. However, his intuition told Tekkil, [Hero] is all about Hiiro. He told Judom the characteristics of Hiiro, and to his surprise, he said he also knew about the boy. That he was from a different world and came into this world accidently by getting involved in the Hero summoning. And that Hiiro went to the meeting place to help the Maou and saved her brilliantly. Also, Judom was also informed that he repelled the Beast King''s attacks easily. The more they talked about it, Judom began to think that he was the boy he was looking for. Judom also wanted to see the boy again. When Judom said that he was the rumored central figure that formed the alliance between Gabranth and Evila, it left Tekkil stunned. When he got informed that he defeated beast king Leowald in the battle, he strongly thought that that boy was the person whom they were looking for tirelessly. Originally, Tekkil would like to inform the demon king that he was still safe right now, and if he wanted to find Hiiro, Tekkil gave directions to Judom to head towards the Demon Continent. Actually, in the past few days, he noticed that Avoros'' underlings have been searching for Judom''s whereabouts. He may be safe in that shed, but it was still just a temporary measure. Judom gathered acquaintances among adventurers and made hiding places in various locations, but those people crushed most of them. Having judged that he will be found sooner or later if this continues, he decided to move. Fortunately, with Tekkils surveillance, he was able to enhance his vigilance in the surroundings. Of course, there is also a risk of moving around. However, because they actually possess several hideouts, they talked with each other and decided that it was better to move about even in this chaos. So, Judom left the hideout toward a person ranked SSS as himself, the reliable Tenduk, and headed to the Demon Continent with Tekkil and Faara. Tekkil had already grasped the information that Hiiro was in the Demon Continent. Until a while ago, there was information that he was in the [Beast kingdom Pasion], but it seems that Hiiro was able to transfer back and forth between the two countries. Now, he got information that he is practicing in a place within the Demon Continent, in Tekkils country of origin, [Demon Capital Xaos]. As he traced the location of Hiiro, it appeared that it seemed to be in the [Raohrb Desert]. According to the small birds that came back earlier, they finally got the information that they discovered the appearance of Hiiro in the desert. Tekkil also heard the fact that they were saying things like returning to the [Demon Capital]. "Anyway, we have finally caught his tail, and the place is just right, it is [Xaos]. I just hope we can give our greetings to her majesty, and everything works out as desssired." "[Xaos] , huh ... ... How many years have passed since then?" "Oh, has Judom been there?" Faara seemed intrigued. "Well, I went plenty in old days. I mean, it was not in a friendly meaning, as in the old days, the world was far more chaotic than ever. There were plenty of quests for the subjugation of Evila and Gabranth, and I was also a young adventurer and hot-blooded, hence I went hunting with great expectations of earning fame and money." Judom reminisced the old days with distant eyes. And you ended up running away from Aquinas who would have cut you into pieccces at that time, did you not? Youyou sure are great at putting salt on peoples wounds. As Tekkil said in a smug fashion, Judom looked away, embarrassed. Eh? Judom-sama was defeated? "Well, well, Judom-san was not that strong from the beginning, and was still full of youthful follies. That time, he challenged Aquinas who already had the title of the ssstrongest Evila, and was beautifully treated as rubbish waste. Hey you, that wasnt it! And also, what folly are you talking about in my part! Ahaha, wasnt that great for you? , With that one loss, Judom-san came to know how vast this world was, and from then on, he trained himself desperately, acquiring the title of << Impact King >>, a title so fearsome that it can even make a crying child ssshut up. Was that sarcasm? Huh? What part? Because, such a man is now running away and hiding. Feeling displeased, Judom shook his head, and leaks a sigh. Well, that essscape is also the first step towards glory. Be patient. It is also as he said! Judom-sama can shine even more once again! When Judom saw two faces blossoming into smiles, he became speechless first, but broke into a smile incidentally, Well then, shall we take that first step? " Then, he came out from the shade of the rocks, catching the dazzling sunlight with his whole body. Hiiro Okamura, is itI thought that youngster with a red robe does not resemble anything like a hero anyhow." Judom was reminded of his best friend whom he had not met for quite a long time. Rudolph, who summoned the heroes, became a hand of the demon lord, and the ordinary boy who parted with them has become a hero. Quite ironic. If King Rudolph had captured Hiiro, perhaps the situation would have changed. But he is already gone. The important thing was about to happen. Looking forward to seeing the boy whom he met at that time, Judoms expression, looking at the future, had already become bright. A few days after Judom''s departure for [Demon Capital Xaos], Avoros, the current human king finally woke up and was listening to the information provided by his subordinates in the <Throne Room> where he was idling for a month. Hmmm, that Judom Lankars. Though he already knew about Judoms planned escape and Tekkils desertion and their wonderful success, his manner of speaking was as if he did not care about them at all. Well, does it really matter? Though Tekkil could certainly be a good pawn for me too, I have Territorial who is his teacher and can also take advantage of him if I force him to do so, if I feel like it. Upon Listening to those words, Valkiria Series 05 next to him lowered her head. "Another thing, while tracing Judom Lankars'' s whereabouts, there is information going around that he has been cooperating with Tekkil Scissor all this time... He probably was. Tekkil is a specialist who moves secretly, and manipulating information is his strong point too. So, who was it again ah, Kainavi and Bijohnny are chasing them, right? Yes, they are. "Hmm, was the choice of personnel a mistake? If searching for people, are not Kirz and the others better?" They have other work to do." "Is that so? Never mind. Rather that Judom, the world is more importantdont you think? Certainly. Again Valkiriya Series 05 gently bowed her head. Avoros then stood up from the throne and gave a nice smile. "Now then, shall I declare it once again .... to everyone who lives in this world?" Avoros pupils shine dangerously. CH 289 Chapter 289 Tl:Aerosol ED:Sora War for Edea That day, the sky that was supposed to be before noon, was suddenly wrapped in darkness like the night. Everyone looked up to the sky for astonishment. Then the sun, which had poured warm light into the earth on that day, turned black as if it had lost its color. It was a common solar eclipse. But in Edea it is said that the last solar eclipse happened a long, long time ago. Why did it happen now of all times? All the people felt perplexed with this.And like everyone else, Hiiro who was in [Demon Capital Xaos] also turned his eyes towards the sun which turned black. Eveam, and also those who were in the demon lords castle spread out to the field to check for the abnormal events. The "Cruel" division could also be seen beside her. Everyone was lost for words, staring at the sun, as if they were frozen. Hiiro who felt a sense of incongruity at that sun gazes his eyes to observe further. Then I found a small point of light in the center of the sun. (What ... is that thing?) As they keep watching it, the point gradually spreads. It spreads throughout the sun as though it regained the sun''s light, but it is obvious that the light is not the sun''s light. Everyone seems to have noticed the spread of that light, raising their voices altogether. Then suddenly the light became bigger and more intense, and something like a human face was projected there. In that shadow which gradually keeps becoming clear, Hiiro opens his eyes wide. (Its him!) hiiro saw a familiar face. Eveam scowled at the sudden call of Avoros. "It seems that the time has come, as I told you when I showed my face to you last time Everyone said nothing, as they await for his next words. We, "Matar Deus" shall conquer the world " The surroundings began to hustle and bustle. Marione, who stood next to Eveam shouted "Silence! the soldiers become quiet. "But if you say that you will not resist, and willingly become my subordinate, Ill promise you it wont come down to the point where we will fight" Hiiro guesses that this image is reaching all over the world. I could easily imagine the appearance of the beast king Leowald raging at those words. That really selfish tone of his speech, the more I get irritated the more I hear. Approximately one month ago, as Hiiro is made to experience hardships by one of those Mater Deus, naturally I cannot accept his offer. And those who are here also ...... Dont fuck with us! As if were gonna do that! Such a voice of soldiers and citizens comes to be heard. Hiiro looks at the profile of Eveam who cant bear to smile as she was praised and shown loyalty by everybody. Then that Eveam looking at the face of everyone, gave a nod, "We will not yield to anyone! We will protect the country, even if means we have to war!" Eveam''s declaration makes the surroundings rouse again. Then as if expecting for that answer, "Ha ha, surely this time Eveam is saying something that pierces my heart" Although it cannot be determined if it has been received by the other side, it seems that Eveam''s older brother had already been anticipated her answer. If thats so, then He suddenly drive out hostility to such an extent that as if it transmitting through the image. His eyes are narrowed down, apparently overlooking everything that is reflected on the world as the light is lost in his eyes. Lets declare the battle that shall involve everything, here. Now. Gulp, the sounds of peoples throat could be heard. "Now then, shall we start? The war for Edea" Suddenly, the light that was thought to have covered the sun shone red, as though it had burst out at once. And the fragments scattered in countless numbers and fell into the ground with with an urge to kill. "Protect the citizens!" Eveam was not upset at all. As if they were expecting Avoros to do something like this, she cried out, and the "Cruel" division scattered from the spot immediately, releasing attacks and magic towards the threats falling from the sky. (Well, its just what I expected for a greeting of a template demon lord) It is certainly an attack with a lot of bloodthirst, but the power is not so much put in it. Of course the attack range is big and wide, but I think it is also intense and fierce. If its in this degree, Hiiro judged that Muir and the others who are also in trouble in [beast kingdom Pasion] would be safe for now. But all of them didnt notice. Among the raging violence falling from the sky, from there, was a killing blade that cannot be overlooked. Countering the attacks from the sky with their own attacks and making them disappear, when the "Cruel" division and the soldiers thought that this level of attack is kind of a letdown, a sudden big red lump fell towards the Demon Capital came down. It is Marione who responded to it. He created gigantic clods of earth towards the crimson-dyed attack. At that moment when the attack touched the clod, it was quickly repelled...... What the, is that it? Marione let out a speech as if it betrayed his expectations. But then, at the next moment the red thing that was supposed to be repelled suddenly converges and turns back to a red lump, then falls to a certain direction. Your majesty!!!!!!!!!!! Seeing from the scream of Marionne, the attack was heading straight to Eveam. It was a fault of Marione who had never thought that the attack that should have been repelled didnt lost momentum and turned its fangs again. No, it is also the fault of Eveam who let down her guard upon seeing it. She could only froze still as she was caught unprepared. the murderous intent clearly aiming at Eveam changed its appearance from a lump to a heinous figure, then to a single spear. This way if it crashes to defenseless Eveam, the possibility of penetrating her body is high. It was a sure blade of death. The red spear approached Eveam, and in that span of breath, Bashiyuuuun! Everyone could only open their eyes wide about what happened in that moment. Because - a green giant suddenly fell from the sky grabbed the red spear aiming for Iveam. the giant then throws the red spear back to the sky, but red spear instead moves in an unusual zigzag, then changes its shape to a human form. Apparently the spear seemed to be a being in itself, spreading large wings and flying in the sky. And that being glares at the giant angrily. Something was riding on the back of the giant. To the person who appeared, everyone of Evila was stunned as if the time was frozen. Thatsss no good Thats the king sssshould not give up It was Teckil Scissor, the "Third Rank" of the Cruel Division. CH 290 Chapter 290 Teckils Return [T Teckil?] Eveam muttered unintentionally, looking at the figure riding on the shoulders of the Green Giant standing in front of her eyes. [Hellossu. I was ssssomehow able to return.] Eveam was frozen, she could not believe what was happening in front of her. In front of her blatant shock, Teckil looked onward while laughing and showing his pearly white teeth. [Te-Teckil is that really you?] [I am fine your Majesssty. You ssseem to be holding on well ne!?] Those words, it proves this was no ghost. [B-but why] [Im really sssorry, but first we should take care of that perssson.] Teckil stared at the person who was floating in the sky. The huge wings extended from his back, by looking at him one would know that he belonged to the [Demon Evila]. He had brown skin and a small horn protruding from his forehead. Along with his sharp ears, any of these characteristics could be judged to belong to the [Demon Evila]. But the strangest characteristic was its eyes. Which had no pupils, no light seemed to be in them. Truly inhuman. Looking below him in disdain, the man suddenly spread his arms towards Eveam. A mass of crimson flames produced, whos target was all too obvious. [He is about to throw the spell!] Marione screamed as soon as he noticed the mans behavior. Everyone started to prepare to receive the attack. [Itssss fine yo.] [ Teckil?] When Teckil spoke such strange words, not only Eveam, but also the soldiers who heard them went [Eh?]. Turning towards Eveam, Teckil smiled. [Just becaussse I am here doesss not mean that I came back alone. I came back with an assistant.] [Aa-assistant?] The moment Eveam replied, a huge figure came falling from the sky towards the [Demon Evila]. Noticing something odd, the [Devil Evila] focused on the falling figure. With utmost care, the devil sent the crimson flames towards this new threat. Surprisingly, when it met with the shadow, the flames which held enormous destructive power scattered and vanished. As if confirming the targets position, the shadow started to plunge directly toward the [Devil Evila]. Leaving no chance for it to escape. The figure hit its target in the chest, forcing the [Devil Evila] to plummet along with the figure, creating a small crater in the ground. Everyones eyes focused to the now clear details of the man who fell from the sky. [ Ju-Judom!?] With Eveams shout, everyone was finally able to know who the person was. [Yo, its been a while Maou-chan.] He was the Guild Master of [Victorias]. He is Judom Lankers, he was the man who had helped the country through its tough time as a substitute for King Victorias a while ago. [Surround the Enemy!!] Aquinas roars from his spot. The soldiers immediately moved after receiving their instructions. In merely seconds Judom was surrounded. With Judoms tremendous blow attacking the devils chest, it became disfigured and was clearly caved in. It seemed even tough for the creature to stand. Strangely enough, his deadpan expression remained the same. Could it be that it could not even feel the pain? Aquinas approached the devil warily, and when he looked down at the devil he narrowed his eyes slightly. Slowly, Aquinas pulls out his blade, and then *Bushin* His neck was beheaded. If it was normal, then blood should have splashed on a huge scale. However, nothing squirted from the cut on his neck. Rather, the body of the man gradually collapsed into sand. [. As expected.] Aquinas as if understanding the situation, appeared thoughtful but those surrounding him were perplexed. Paying no heed to others, Aquinas stowed his sword once more and turned towards Judom. [It''s been a while Judom, yo.] [Ah, last time was at the meeting.] They exchanged eye contact. In the meantime, there were signs of the person who was previously in the sky but it was something else entirely. It was a huge bird. Most of the people around them were surprised but none of them panicked. It seemed as if they knew who the brid belonged to. The bird was produced through magic by the [Demon Evila] Teckil. [The two of you, how terrible of you to leave me behind!] And moreover, everyone was looking perplexedly at the little girl who was on the back of that bird. [Sssory about that, but I figured that Princesss Fara would be much sssafer on the bird than with usss.] [I was extremely surprised as soon as the both of you jumped from this child.] [Sorry about that Fara, you can scold us later. Right now, I hope you can understand the situation you can right] Judom continued to stare at Aquinas. [Thats right. For now, let''s concentrate on the [Devil Evila], we can slowly speak about this later.] Aquinas also said so and returned to his original expression after taking a glance behind the bird. [Apparently, the attack just a while ago seemed to only be a greeting. The real thing is still coming. Your majesty, please contact the Beast King, we need to hold a meeting.] [A, aa, thats right. I understand.] Eveam also breathed out and thought that it was useless to have an expression which showed her being upset and immediately steeled her face. [Everyone! The Predecessor Demon Lord being Evil has been confirmed! The war shall formally begin! We shall not bow down to such a person!] Slowly, the soldiers morale rose due to the cry of Eveam. [However, the attack has stopped for now. But this does not mean that it wont happen again! I want you to be wary of your surroundings! If you find something suspicious immediately report it!] The soldiers all replied with a resounding [Yes!] unitedly and headed back. Eveam turned her gaze towards Teckil. [I have something to say before you tell me about the past events.] [What might it be?] [Good job, you have returned safely, and thank you.] [Ehh; please dont sssay ssuch a thing to me your majesty. It feels weirdly ticklish. I will tell you all about the reasssson why the two of them are here and what I had been doing for ssso long. But, there is something I must say first.] The moment Teckil got the shoulder of the Green Giant, the giant crumbled and turned into liquid before getting absorbed by the earth. The bird quickly followed suit. [Teckil scissor has returned, your majesty.] [Umu, we were waiting.] Eveam cheeks relaxed joyfully. Hiiro kept silent thought the whole scene from when Avoros declared war right until the end of battle. Since a helper had appeared amid battle. There were two people who looked familiar to him. One was Judom Lankers. Hiiro had met him once during the meeting. Although it was only two or three words, he had a strong impression of the huge man. The other was Teckil Scissor. He was acquainted with him. And also travelled with him for a while. During that time, there were two other people: Arnold and Muir. But they did not know that Teckil was one of the [Demon Evila]. And did not even know his real name. At that time, Teckil had changed his identity to that of a beast man. But it was still seen through by Hiiros word magic [Peep]. Why he had changed his identity and why he was lying was unknown, but Hiiro was surprised when he learned of his identity. Of course, Teckil was quite confident in his disguise, but even he was surprised when he heard the words of Hiiro and began doubting his disguise ability. He asked Hiiro to keep silent about his identity. Teckil had no intention of doing something to Hiiro when he heard bout it. Although he could not find out Teckils purpose, he was still allowed to go as he had promised that he would not bring harm to anyone. Certainly, as Teckil said, there was no harm because of his existence at that time. Although the two had parted nicely, he had not seen him since then. Surprised to see him so suddenly, and in such a place, Hiiro began wondering what Teckil might be doing. Hiiro knew that Teckil belonged to <Cruel> when he saw his status, but he was wondering why he was not able to find his existence even though he had been in [Demon Country] for so long. At the time, Hiiro had thought that Teckil might had simply died, but he felt that he was alive. Then there was the other one, Fara who was about the same height as that of Muir. Hiiro did not know who she was yet, but he wondered what Judom and Fara had come here for. At that time, Judom fleetingly glanced at Hiiro and suddenly smiled. As if he was saying: [See ya later.] Despite this heartwarming gesture, Hiiro received a more mysterious feeling. Soon after, Teckil came near Hiiro. [Its been a while Hiiro-kun.] [It really has been, Pseudonym-bastard] [Ugh I really wissssh that you ssstop mentioning that time. You really cant exssspect me to give away my real name right..?] I remembered that he had asked me to call him Tenii at that time. Of course, Hiiro knew his real name but just spoke with sarcasm laced in his words since he ffelt nostalgic about those times with the pseudonym-bastard and couldnt help but say it out loud. [Actually nee, Hiiro-kun I have a ssstory that I wisssh to tell you about.] [.To me?] [Thatsss right. I think that the majesssty will ssson have a meeting and I hope that you can attend it in the near future.] Frankly Hiiro felt that it was troublesome. However, now Hiiro himself had a grudge with <Manta Dues> he might as well join and listen in on the potentially valuable information. [All right.] [Seriously! Ahaha, thatsss good!] As usual, Teckil laughed wryly with friendly humor while Hiiro just shrugged his shoulders. Hiiro looked at the sun hanging in the sky (It looks like things will get busier in the future) Originally Hiiro did not want to participate in the war. But <Matar Deus> who was currently engaging the war in particular had a connection with Noah Black. (I will make sure that you regret having picked a fight with me.) With a strong determination in mid, Hiiro started to walk behind Teckil. CH 291 Chapter 291 A Bewildering Apology In the Conference Room of the Demon Country Xaos, in addition to the Upper Echelon of the Demon Evila, Hiiro was with them. Teckil and Judom were in the centre, and they started to talk. Hiiro heard the entire story silently; Lilyn and Silva also listened to the story with listless expressions. Hiiro looked as if he was not interested but he would have left if he truly had no interest in it, and so Hiiro continued to listen in on the explanations. Eveam was listening and did the talking once in a while after taking a breath. As for what they were currently explaining: Teckil had been caught by Avaros and was later on rescued by Judom and was helped by him, and the girl next to them was the Second Princess of Victorias, Fara. But most importantly, everyone there was wondering why Fara had come to such a place. And so Judom explained that he had saved her and also told about the how Fara had slept for more than a year after failing to summon a Hero. There were some occasions where she spoke up, and Fara''s expression was somewhat uneasy and looked like her legs would give away at any moment, but since Judom was by her side, she spoke without feeling too intimidated much by the atmosphere of the place. Certainly, if you looked at the situation, there was no chance of negotiation since they did not know what kind of an existence the enemy country was. To her, it seemed that the existence of the Demon Evilawere more like a savage and uncouth existence that couldn''t be reasoned with. However, as she came to understand Teckil who was a Demon Evila, her thoughts seemed to change little by little. (Fuu~, So this is the second princess.......) Hiiro looked straight at Fara who had Orange straight long hair that reached her waist. Hiiro could see that she looked similar to the First princess Ririsu who had summoned Hiiro and the others. She gave off a young and petite feeling, but the light in her eyes gave off a strong impression. White skin and blood red lips. At the beginning when she was rescued, they said that she had little strength in her body. But right now, her cheeks were filled wit Vitality compared to how hollow they seemed when she was skinny. She did not look anything like to her former appearance. Somehow her condition seems to have improved. Then, as if noticing Hiiro''s sight, Fara turned her eyes naturally towards him. But suddenly, she dropped her head, and her shoulders shook with small movements. Just when Hiiro was wondering what she was going to do, she raised her head and looked into his eyes again. What was more concerning was that her expression turned pale. Then as if deciding something, she nodded lightly and got up from her chair, and headed towards Hiiro as if deciding on something. Others were bewildered by her actions. I''m sorry! The room went silent. ......why are you apologizing? Hiiro''s eyes widened at Fara''s behaviour, which everyone found quite surprising. But Judom and Teckil''s expression did not change, while the rest were surprised. Everyone was wondered about the meaning behind her actions. .......I heard that Ririsu-ane-sama was the one who summoned you Is that the first princess? Then there is no mistake. That is why I am apologizing in her stead. .....? Hiiro inclined his head as if being unable to understand her actions and looked towards Teckil unintentionally as if demanding an explanation from him who seemed to know about the circumstance. But he simply shrugged his shoulders lightly. Hiiro-kun, Princess Fara is apologizing for having summoned you even though it wasn''t done by her, for her sister who summoned you. ........but why are you apologizing? Eh? Because the sssummoning was forsssed right? With Teckil''s explanation, everyone finally understood Fara''s true intention. I understand now, then this means that you apologising on behalf of your older sister who selfishly summoned us to a different world without our permission? ........Th-, Yes that''s why. Fara lowered her head lightly. However, Hiiro heaved a sigh. This was caused by the First Princess, so don''t mind it. B-B-but! Fara raised her head timidly. Earlier, she had heard from Judom about the current situation of the world and about the significance of being the Hero. At first, she thought that it was her father who had given the orders for the summoning. Then she understood that it was all her father''s self-based thought.....which was hardly any of her own thoughts. "TheDemon Evilais evil.At this rate theDemon Evilawill destroy us.Therefore I shall call for a Saviour from another world. And ask for them to help us." Only such words were heard from the king. And as result of carrying it out and having failed in doing so caused a Recoil Reboundturning her into a Sleeping princess. But when she awakened, she then heard about the truth and cruelty of summoning the Heroes. That the Heroes had a family, in their own world. Moreover, what they had done was synonymous with kidnapping by considering the circumstances of only one side; forcing them to become strong and using them like puppets that they own. Fara heard what happened and thought long and hard about it; she understood the depth of the crime that was committed. This was the reason why Fara apologised even though it was her older sister who had summoned Hiiro and the rest, she also felt responsible for what had transpired. Right now her eyes were brimming with guilt and regret and asking for forgiveness. She felt fearful of what Hiiro would say. Nevertheless, she did not take a step back and instead lowered her head waiting for what Hiiro was about to say as though she was the culprit. (I thought that all the people in the royal family were as stupid as the king.....but there seems to someone like this as well) Her attitude in the face of her family''s sin was praise-worthy. However, it was still an irrelevant apology to Hiiro. Because, I am grateful ....eh? Hiiro''s words were unexpected to which Fara could not help but open her mouth absentmindedly. When I was summoned to this, I felt rather grateful eh.......Wh-why is that? This world........is really interesting. I-interesting....? There were not many people who thought that the upcoming war for Edeawas interesting, There was no way that could possibly be right. If something were to go wrong by even a little bit, then that would cause them to lose their life. In fact, the death toll would spiral out of control. Every time, Hiiro would have to overcome them with only his sheer power and wisdom. If he was to make a single mistake then there wouldn''t be a next time. But still, this increased his interest and there was nothing much more interesting than this in the world. And that''s why you shouldn''t feel bad about having wronged me. ...........!? Certainly, it was a coincidence that I arrived in this world, and I am thankful for this coincidence.I have received your apology, so don''t mind it ....... That''s why..................stop crying *potapota*...........*pota*, several drops fell onto the floor. It was Fara''s tears. hi........bu.......t...........i.......wa............scar........ Even if she were responsible for the summoning of the heroes, she knew nothing; neither did the heroes, if Hiiro was to die in this world, then he would only think that it was his own fault and nobody else''s. th.......i......apo.........ane-sama.............dad......in...place...of............wanted.........higu She was a gentle person by heart. Even if Hiiro was to hit her then she would stand there and not mind, this was her atonement and was ready to accept it. Although Hiiro did not blame her, she seemed to still have the weight of her family on her small shoulders. Looking at such a person, Hiiro felt that she would become strong later on. However, Hiiro felt uncomfortable looking at Fara who was crying in front of him and wiped her cheeks. For some reason, everyone focused on Hiiro, looking at him as he wiped the tears away from the crying figure in front of him. ......haa, stop crying already.Moreover, it is unreasonable to apologizing for things and carrying the burden for things that you didn''t do higu....gu......u If you really want to apologise then apologise to the Heroes(Shinobu and Shuri) that are in this castle.I don''t need it. ......gu.....Hero......sama ? Oioi Hiiro, can''t you be a little gentler to the crying girl with your words? The SpiritTen who was sitting on the table spoke up. Shut up, I already told her that I received her apology already. But if you think about more carefully then there is no reason for me to receive it right? Even so, but can''t you be more gentle to this cute girl....... That''s why I said I don''t mind it, I really don''t mind it anymore.Did you hear that, crybaby? If you really want to apologise to someone then apologise to the Heroes do you understand? .........Cr-.....Cry Baby..... Understood? ah, Yes desuno! And Hiiro crossed his arms and forcefully finished the conversation and after finally affirming that she did not speak anymore he quickly closed his eyes. And after that, Ten led the Stunned Fara back and the story continued. When Fara Returned to her seat, a Hand stroked her head, it was Judom''s as he said It will be fine Soon after Teckil and Judom began speaking and after completing it completely, Eveam opened her mouth with a difficult face. Okay, I''m sorry for what happened, Teckil.I was unable to help you Iya iya, it''s fine.As a matter of fact, I didn''t really know anything but I was able to live and even got a partner to get out from that place. Sorry. And Judom-dono, as it''s like this, Thank you very much for saving a precious person of my family Eveam obediently lowered her head. Although it did not matter, Hiiro thought that the imperial family should not lower their head so easily. It is natural for people to thank and apologise, but the Royal family had to refrain from ever performing such behaviour towards someone besides their own family. (Well I guess this is much better than a person who does not even know how to thank or apologise ) Hiiro saw Eveam''s appearance with thin slit thorough his eyes, before simply closing his eyes. How were you able to know that Teckil was imprisoned by Avaros. and why did Judom help Teckil escape from Avaros. But if you could have, it would have been better for you to have contacted us before, Teckil. Eveam lightly blamed Teckil a bit. Teckil lowered his head with a bitter smile on his face, Hmm~ that is ssso, but it wass becausse Judom-san was there who need help and sso we had to go through the Demon Continent Boundary on foot and had to make ssure that everyone was ssafe and had a place to hide. Is that so, Judom-dono what was the request that you had? When Eveam asked that, Teckil spokeThat is.....and looked in Hiiro''s Direction. Naturally, all the members of the meeting in the room also focused their eyes towards him. Feeling the weird quietness after the conversation had stopped, Hiiro slowly opened his eyes. he then saw that everyone was looking at him for some reason. Actually.....me and the otherss heard a sstrange story from a ssertain ssssomeone. Well, I did not hear it directly but A certain someone? The Fortune-Teller that we spoke of earlier Eveam then muttered Ahh as she remembered it. Everyone had heard about the Fortune-Teller advising Judom. It seemed that the Fortune Teller had advised Judom go with me back to our country to meet a certain Boy to befriend him. Hiiro had started to get a terribly disgusting feeling welling up within him. And that feeling seemed to have been proved right, And that Boy iss Hiiro-kun who iss ssstanding right there. CH 292 Chapter 292 Prelude to War Teckil said something completely out of the blue. Judom seems to have someone he must meet by any means, and Teckil is helping him find this person, to return his favor. Isnt this fine? But the problem is that person. Well. Based on all the things that happened, you can say that the person hes searching for is Hiiro. Frankly speaking, they werent even at the level of acquaintances as they havent even had self-introductions with each other yet. Nevertheless, Hiiro looks puzzled, not understanding the reason why Judom wants him. [. What do you mean by that?] Hiiro asked Teckil again, confirming their intentions of this matter. [Accthually] Teckil told the story of the fortune teller who appeared some time ago who muttered the name: Hiiro. Judom didnt know yet that she made that mispronunciation on purpose and took it as Hero instead. He seemed to have Teckil looking for a person with that name. Then, after some twists and turns, they finally found out that Hero is actually Hiiro, clearing the reason why they came to find him. [Well, itssss not here where we found Hiiro-kun, but in the Raohrb Desert.] After hearing their story, Hiiro remembered that strange little bird he had met in the desert. The bird was formed with mana, he also observed an existence was within it. [Is that bird by any chance, you?] [Haha, it isss. Hirro-kun iss quite hard to find.] Teckil gave a bitter smile. It was true; although it was good that they found him in the Demon Continent, he still had to look for Hiiro in the nooks and crannies of two other continents before coming up here. Then, after lots of detailed investigation, they finally got the information that Hiiro has been training recently in the Raohrb Desert. (If I am not mistaken, this fellows magic is called . A very convenient magic indeed.) Though the person himself is ignorant of his hypocrisy, Hiiro without a doubt thought it was convenient. After finally summarizing everything, Teckil asks Judom. [And, what now?] [What do you mean by what now?] [Why are you asking that to me? Werent you searching for him to make him team up with you in the first place?] After talking for a bit, Hiiro remembered that he said he would make Judom his comrade, or something similar. Hiiro directed his gaze to Judom, who stared back. After a brief pause Judom speaks. [Nay, Teckil, I dont want to force the boy to join anymore.] Judoms following words hit Teckil by surprise. [Wh-what happened? Didnt you come here to make Hiiro your companion? Or are you still thing that Hero is not Hiiro-kun?] [No, isnt that. Upon meeting him, I know this boy is who we were searching for.] Not only Teckil, but Fara also stared at Judom in wonder. [I-if that is the case, then why] [Cuz, you know, no matter how you look at it, isnt this too sudden? Because we need you, join our team. You want me to say that?] [Well, but.] [First of all, why go to a fight where to wager your life? In a battle like that, I cant force someone to follow me for my own selfish circumstances.] [Judom-san.] Apparently, the human named Judom, even if he is in disadvantage, seems to be a person who doesnt like to choose actions that will twist and bend someone elses life. [And then, after realizing that the other person is a young boy, the more I did not feel like it was wrong to do so. Do you know how thius boy came to this world? He was caught up in the hero summoning which is already against their will! Even if the boy says he is lucky, he still has his own life. Like I said a while ago, he has the right to pursue enjoyment in this world. Even though we have a need for him, isnt that just using him for our own convenience?] Almost as if denying Judoms words she tries to confirm his reasoning. [B-But we are trying to stop the Demon Lord Predecessor, and if left as is, what will become of this world?] [Yeah, I know what Teckil meant by that. But still, to force someone I dont want to do it!] Being showed a solid will and unwavering determination made Teckil fall silent. (So. This is what the old Guild Master is like.) Hiiro, who was doing an evaluation of the man in front of him, felt admiration from his core. Of course, he also knew that not caring about the other partys mind might be the norm of this world. But, even after taking away that from the equation, he respects his determination to stick to his ethics. Honestly, he felt sympathy in forcing someone to help. Even if you win over someone by force if he or she did not have the resolve, aside from the fact that you may be betrayed at the time of an emergency, the possibility of failure will increase. Eventually making a big loss in the process. (Hes a completely different caliber from that Demon Lord) He was made to recognize Judom as a big, but gentle man. [Thats why, I want to do it this way.] Just like with Fara, Judom came closer to Hiiro. He stretched out his hand towards him. [Sorry for the late Introduction, I am Judom Lankars. The leader of the Rebel army, but its gone now.] When Hiiro saw him stand up from his chair, he was astounded by Judoms body size. In a singular word: Giant. Seeing the firm muscles under his armor, no excess fat could be seen at all. A body of tempered steel. That was the impression it gives off. Seeing the extended hand, Hiiros his eyes moved to his face, a warm smile. Everyone held their breath, watching what Hiiro will do. And, Hiiro grasped the hand held out to him. [Lets put our hands together for the time being. I became a little interested in you after all.] (TL Note: inb4 Mandatory Kyaa, Kyaa and JudomXHiiro ship incoming.) (EN: From what little I have read/edited, this was a match made in heaven. Nothing can stop this BL to come into fruition.) Hiiro, who has very little interest in others, was he drawn out a little bit by Judoms charm? Just how was he interesting, on a different meaning from Demon Lord Eveam? Therefore, he decided to wait and see, what these circumstances will lead to. [Heeey, Hiiro, didnt you say that you want to give Matar Deus a good score?] Tenn suddenly came between them. [So those guys here have decided to fight them? If thats the case, prior to us joining hands, does that mean we are all with the same mind?] (TN: That annoying monkey.) Everyone was taken aback. What Tenn said is certainly correct, if we have the same purpose, then we can become allies. [Ah, am I perhaps, disturbing the mood? My bad, my bad! Ukikiki!] (TN: That moronic ramapithecus.) Certainly, what he just said is a sound argument. As everyones eyes focused to Tenn you broke the good atmosphere the person itself is apologizing, but no remoce could be felt witin it. Which Hiiro found frustrating. Thanks to the bad timing and pushing in, Hiiro just got lost on what to do with his hand that is currently grabbing with Judoms. As for the other, he seems to have felt that way too, and pulling of a cramped smile, he matched Hiiros gaze. Then, suddenly, Judom C (EN: Pulls Hiiro in and into his embrace right!? If he is a man he must!) [Fuh! Ahahahahaha! I guess you have got me there! It is what this monkey has said! Wait, no! Sorry, that was impolite of me, High Spirit!] [Eeh, so mister has seen through me?] [You think I wont know? There is that enormous magical power being concealed inside of you, aside from the fact that you can talk despite looking like a common monster. If your not one, I dont know what you could be.] Judom compared as he observed Hiiro and Tenn [A partner, huh. Wait, are you that boys sword? You and that sword give a strangely similar vibe. Perhaps, you did a contract with that boy and used the sword as a medium?] Hiiro expressed admiration over Judom who has hit a triple bulls-eye completely. Tenn also couldnt help but to whistle a tune. [You really nailed it pops! By any chance, you know someone like us?] [Well, I was an adventurer for quite a long time, so I have met lots of rare encounters.] [Ukikiki. Pops, let''s talk about it with some liquor sometime!] [Oh, very well! How about you boy, are you okay with that?] Judom releases his hand from the handshake, then made a drinking gesture to Hiiro. *Sigh* [.You guys, could you talk about that later on?] [.Ah.] From that, realizing the reproachful gazes in their surroundings, they look at each other, embarrassed. Tenn was poked in the head by Hiiro, while Judom was scolded by Fara. (These two people really are cut from the same cloth.) Hiiro, now knowing that Judom and Tenn got along well with each other surprisingly, could only shrug his shoulders. [Ehem! T-Tenn-donno is right, and as what he said, there is a common purpose between us! Though I am curious about the fortuneteller whom Judom-dono had met, for now, we need to raise countermeasures for the future.] Eveam interceded the place, and the mood which loosened became tight once again. [We will set up a meeting with the Beast Kingdom Passion at once. Are there any objections?] It has now become essential to talk with Passion now that they have became an ally. Nobody had an objection to gaining some help. Eveam looking at the reactions of everyone, finally nodded. [Fumu, now it is possible to organize the allied force of Evila and Gabranth. Though it is quite reassuring, we still havent had an accurate grasp of the strength of Avoros side. I have sent serval spies and investigated for a while. So far, their defense has been firm, so we couldnt obtain accurate information in detail. However, it should also be the same on the other side. So for the first step, we should check up on each other and try to maximize our greatest war potential. Though we missed our chance to be the first to move, in this war We shall win!] Eveam, at present, has a pure strong determination that could be seen in her gaze. (Hou, so you can make that face too? Or, have you rached that point where you can now do it by yourself? Which one is it I wonder?) Hiiro seeing an expression he couldnt imagine from her from the first time they met, could only stare at her with admiration. Apparently, these people in here have all united to support Eveam, but Hiiro was thinking about something different. (Still, a fortune-teller, huh Who the hell is it?) Though Eveam had also thought about the fortune teller in question, Judom didnt speak about it because the fortune-teller gave a strict order not to say anything about them self. (Why does that person know me? I dont recall encountering it.) But when he first came to this world, he had met an old woman who looks like a fortune-teller. But Hiiro had already forgotten her completely. (Well, if that muscleman were right, then it is possible that this story will come out soon, and maybe, well meet sooner or later.) (Right then, I knew all the various things that were going on at the time would start to become clear. I could feel it.) Then the conference had pushed forward, and on the way, Pasion too, was contacted and information was obtained. The other side also encountered a raid from the sky like this, but everyone seemed to be alright. And it seemed that they have decided to hold a follow-up meeting immediately. With this, the world was now divided into two. Avoros Demon Lord Army VS Beastmen-Demon Alliance. It was such a setup. CH 293 Chapter 293 The Mysterious Letter First off, it seemed like the stalemate would continue for a while. This was the time to grasp the details of the enemy''s strength. Normally, one would judge that the Allied Army would be stronger since two races had combined their efforts with each other, but Avoros had a way to reverse this superiority situation into an inferiority situation. Avoros could manipulate corpses as he wished. The title that he heldThe Extremely Powerful Death Magic User - Necromancerwas not just for show. If the dead corpses can be used as pawns, then there is no greater annoyance to the Enemy. This was the ability that Eveam was the most scared of, the ability itself can be considered as separate War Potential. Fortunately, Avoros had remained quiet since the Declaration of War. However, the silence brought about an uncanny Eeriness. Most of the humans soldiers would immediately attack the Demon and the Beast Continents to show off their military might but there had been no movement from the Human Continent. Avoros did not have a cautious attitude and would not think of not moving, Eveam was extremely alarmed by this and immediately tasked the forces to gather information. A few days Later, Demon Country Xaoswas in state of unrest. This was because the Beast King Leowald from the Beast Country would soon be visiting the capital, and the Purpose of the visit was of course, to plan for War Counter measures. Right now, near the East Entrance of Xaos stood the Upper Echelon of the Country along with the Demon Lord Eveam waiting to Receive the Beast King. You have finally arrived Leowald-dono Eveam welcomed him with a smile. I am pleased to have been welcomed by you. However, it is best we start the meeting immediately, Avoros might just start moving while we do this. That is possible, right this way Leowald-dono. Eveam took Leowald and their subordinates followed behind the two and turned their path towards the Demon Lord''s Castle. How did the surprise attack fare? I heard that certain information was obtained. As the two walked Eveam asked Leowald. Because we knew what we were doing, we were somehow able to survive. That is certainly good news. According to the story spoken by Leowald to Eveam, Beast Capital Passionwas also attacked in the same way as Xaos but with the rain as the attack method. And at the same time, just like how Eveam was aimed at, someone aimed towards Leowald in the same form fiercely. However, unlike Eveam, Leowald was able to defend quite well and used his power to force them back. According to the investigation, the person who attacked was a corpse which was being manipulated by Avoros. Eh, Aquinas here also came to same conclusion. At that time, although Eveam was slow to notice, Aquinas was able to instantly notice it at a glance. Behaviour as if impervious to pain, and as if pain could not even be felt and finally, withered away turning into sand. This confirms with aspect of what happens after Avoros uses the dead as a puppet. It was judged that, the person that was sent to cause trouble was definitely a dead person and was used as sacrificial chess piece. But one thing is true Leowald-dono.I was safe because i was protected by my subordinates.... Leowald laughs heartily while Eveams smiles bitterly. Even so that is way of the King. EH? I have always acted as the fighting king and always used force to grind the enemy into dust at the expense of my own body, but that is not necessarily how you should be.My path is my path and your path of king is yours and yours alone Is this not what the lord always says. I want to be a king who can protect and lead everyone. ......Yes. Moreover, there are various ways to protect. Some lords like myself will protect everyone simply using their own strength. But to support each other and keep the others from getting strayed away, and to make sure to take that one step ahead and shine the path, that is the path of the lord so that the people behind the lord do not hesitate to walk the same path together. ................. Certainly, ideals without strength is fragile. But for a lord to come hand in hand with everyone to make everyone''s ideal come true with the power the people''s hearts. Is it possible for the strength of a single power to win against it? Th-that.... Hiiro..... Leowald who heard Eveams muttering smiled gently. Certainly, it was Hiiro who had defeated me. However, that happened only because you were able to form a bond with Hiiro. Am I wrong? .......I Understand. Then the lord should make the bond grow stronger. And then you should become the lord that can everybody can depend on and be the lord that can lead everyone. ..... Yes! Form the former dark expression Eveam and to the now smiling Eveam, it looked like all her hesitation had been blown away. Leowald also shook his head with satisfaction. And the party soon passed through the castle gates and entered the castle. When the beastmean entered the Demon Lord''s Castle, the sun was seeping in and warming the beds of guests who were resting. Various books were scattered around a Certain bed. Even though the world was currently surrounded by unusual circumstances, Hiiro was the only Lilyn, Silva, Shamoe, Mikazuki and Kuzel the five of them did not choose to live in the guest room but chose to stay in a residence in theDemon Capital Xaosbut due to Silva they had once again move their residence. Nikki and Camus and TenSpiritlived along with Hiiro and therefore stayed in the same room. But right now, the three of them were in the Military Grounds. It seemed as if the entire ground were being energised by Ionis and Schublarz, they seemed to be refining and matching the regiments to the soldiers. As Nikki and Camus also wanted to grow stronger, it was a good place to obtain experience for them. Ten was there just to kill time. That''s why, Hiiro was the only one in the guest room. The window slowly creaked open, the curtains lightly shook, and wind started to enter from the Outside. ..... hm? Hiiro slowly opened his closed eyes, slowly raised his upper body and flexed while yawning then stared at the open window. (.........Was the window open?) Although his memory was vague, he felt that he had definitely closed it before going to bed, because there was no wind up until recently. (Did someone or maybe a maid came in and opened the window......) When he went to lie down again without thinking too much, his eyes fell on particular book. This is..... This book, it was not the first time he saw it, but he found it funny that this book was here. The book''s title was Adventurers of Tinkle Vail. It was the book that Hiiro had read before in the Flower Garden ofDogamuVillage. Briefly said, it was the story of a Hero. Once Hiiro reads a book, he does not read it a second time. In other words, someone had put this book near his bed. (Maid....? No, No-one has done anything like this before, so it is too unnatural) Hiiro judged that there was no one in this castle with high enough stats to avoid his senses. Because bluntly put, it was Hiiro. Since there was noone in this castle who would feel unpleasant to talk to him directly although he appeared unfriendly. As he was the person who had saved theDemon Evila, there was noo-ne who viewed him as a human, rather they thought of him as their own. Therefore, the involvement of maids or soldiers placing the book here was negligible. Then how about the ones close to Eveam such as Aquinas? After all he knew that I liked to read. However, he has never done such a thing so far, even if he was going to, he would say something about it previously. He could not understand who had put it here and Hiiro threw the book onto the bed with a *pon* but it is fact that someone had entered the room. Moreover, it seems that there was no malicious intent with regards to Hiiro and that person. When Hiiro came to this world he had experienced various things, and somehow, he was able to develop a feeling of understanding when a person had ill or malicious intentions towards him even when he was asleep. Since Hiiro could not find the existence of the person and neither any malicious intent, Hiiro was able to infer that said person had no intentions of hurting him. Then why, just why did he put this book here.....? Is it to return to the origin. While looking at curiously, Hiiro took the book into his hand. On the page next to the poster was a letter. Hiiro looked through the contents of the paper within the letter multiple times with his eyes wide Open. Hiiro closed the book with a *Patan*, wide awake with a serious expression spread across his face, he immediately put magic power into his finger and wrote the word Teleport. In the next moment, Hiiro vanished from the guest room and only the light sound of wind was heard inside. CH 294 Chapter 294 Meeting with Alicia Hiiro was now in a forest which was situated to the south of [Demon Continent Xanos]. It wasnt really a huge forest. However, <<White Cumin Fruit>> and the <<Ubudo Fruit>> which could only be found in the Demon Continent were produced here, they were quite delicious. Sometimes Hiiro would come here to eat the fruits. But, that was not his purpose this time. He silently walked through the forest to a hidden spring. Hiiro knew that it was located near the center of the forest. As for why Hiiro knew such a place [Was it you, who put the book there?] There was one other person there. Hiiro couldnt recognize her from memory. She had dark blue hair tied into a ponytail. With a slim body of a model, there was no extra fat anywhere. Everyplace just had the right amount of proportions. In addition, she had thin makeup on, lips that glowed crimson which complemented her fair body. Make-up on such a youthful and beautiful appearance looked unnecessary. It looked as if she was royal princess from light novels that appeared in his world. Her body excluded dignity and elegance. But then again, even with her eye-catching appearance, Hiiro concluded that this was the first time of him meeting such a person. After Hiiro spoke, the lady looked on with a smile. [Thats right, Okamura-kun.No, maybe this would be a better way of calling you, Hero of [Demon Evila].] *pikun* Hiiros eyebrows were raised. Apparently, this lady seemed to know quite a lot about him. [Ive heard about you.And also] [You also, know quite a bit about me.Because, I was the one who lectured you on how to use magic.] [eh?] Wha-what did she say? She taught me magic? I thought I might have heard wrongly, but as I looked at her face which had a pleasant smile I could tell she wasnt joking looking in her eyes. However, no matter how much Hiiro looked through his memories, he swore that he has never met this woman. Let alone learned from her. [Who are you?] [Dont look at me like that.You can see that I have no hostility against you right?] [Its natural for a person to be alert when somebody says something like that.] [Kikiki. Do you not feel anything speaking to a lady like this?] [Answer me.Firstly, what is your name?] [. Why dont you just use inspect?] She did not respond to Hiiro''s question, but rather put on a calm and cool behavior. Certainly, even if he could not get information from her mouth, he could get it by using the letters such as [Peep] or [Inspect]. But he had never said that to anyone. Of course, this was leaving Arnold, Muir and Liliyn. To be able to determine the <<Status>> of someone was one of Hiiro''s biggest advantages. This was why he had judged that it was better to not tell anyone about it and had acted along all this while. However, her single answer caused Hiiro''s heart to shake and caused him to contort his face unintentionally. [Will you use investigate this time? It wouldnt take a long time.It is possible for information to be collected in a moment] [You can do it right? If you use your <<Word Master Magic>> Right?] [!!?] As expected, there was unrest in Hiiros expressions. Maybe she conducted an observation which should have taken quite a long time to investigate and was considering the question herself: what was Hiiro''s magic? She also understood that information could be obtained the moment my magic was used. [.. What are you talking about?] [Fufu, it is good that you immediately suppressed your expressions. If you didnt you might have gone senile.Its quite the valuable ability.But, you dont need to hide it. Because I know you, no, because I know about your magic. I have quite the bit of knowledge about it.] [What did you say?] Hiiros alertness was increased one step further and continued to glare at her. [Ah.. can you please stop glaring like that? Because I do not have the power to fight you even if I wanted to.] Certainly she did not seem to be joking, from a while ago she seemed to be contorting with a *Bishibishi* due to the killing intent. Her expressions also seem to be filled with pain. I had no choice but to restrain my killing intent and stopped glaring at her intently. Then she exhaled as if relieved. [Fuu~ thank you.But still, you seem to have really grown up.Back then, you were just a person who had just crossed over to a different world.] She also seems to know that I am from another world. Hiiros interest in this woman slowly increased with time. [Let me solve your headache, so that you can relax soon.] [.] Hiiro continued to watch her, and suddenly white smoke started to emerge from behind her, starting to wrap around her and. [. Do you remember now? About the mysterious fortune teller?] . I remembered. Looking at her appearance, the memories from the past immediately surfaced. Thats right, there is no mistaking her, she was the one who taught me the necessary information of this world. Including how to use magic and how its inner workings. [. The fortune teller from then? Fortune Mas...? You couldnt be!] I remembered the topic about the fortune teller from the story a few days ago. The fortune teller who helped Judom and advised him to look for Hiiro. How could I have overlooked this? [Fueheheh, thats right.It was me]{1} With a *bon* the white smoke appeared and wrapped around her letting the beautiful woman from before reappear again. [The fortune teller who guided Judom Rankers to find you, and the person who wrote the book that you hold, Marquis BlueNote.] [.. Marquis?..... It was a woman.] *Gakun* Marquis immediately dropped her shoulders. [So... then?] Marquis had a wry smile to the surprise that Hiiro was expressing about. [We-well its fine.One more thing, i''ll tell you about it even if you dont use inspect.] [ ?] [Marquis Bluenote was my pen name as a writer.My real name is completely different.] [..] [Its Arisa.Arisa Niapipis Victorias.] [ Victorias?] Its the same as the Country of the Humans. [Victorias]. It cant be this person is.. When Hiiro smiled as if noticing something, Arisa shrugged her shoulders. [I know that you wish to tell me something, I understand that, but for now I need to know what your telling me is the truth. Can I investigate?] [] Needless to say, I was going to use <<Status>> to confirm the authenticity of her words. Hiiro used [Peep] since he had already obtained confirmation from the other party. And as he looked through the status of the title written there, Hiiro closed his eyes and muttered [As I thought.] [Understood?] [.. I have various questions.But, what I want to hear first is] Hiiro then picked up the book that Arisa had placed in his room and cuts the letter that had been affixed inside to show it to Arisa [Its about the contents of the letter written inside.] Arisa looks at the paper that Hiiro brought out and loosens her cheeks. And confirms the contents of the letter. [The truth of this book.That is the entrance to the door that leads to the darkness. If you wish to learn the truth, I would like for you to come to the spring in the South Forest alone.] When Hiiro read the contents of the letter, he could not help but laugh and pass it off as something as a joke, but there was a strange sense of attraction that he could not explain for some reason. Darkness. Hiiro had guessed it was about the war, and the enemy of the world <<Matar Deus>>. Hiiro expected that their interactions will increase with time. Although there was not much information about this time. So even if it was a trap, Hiiro wanted to make sure through his own eyes. Moreover, He was most concerned about why he wanted to see this through himself. Perhaps asking his question was the first reason Hiiro wanted to come here. Arisa shrugs her shoulders at Hiiro and turns to gaze at the spring. [Hey, what did you feel when you read that book?] [..Is it related to something?] [Listening intently, a sigh could be heard from Arisa. [No, I just felt like asking.Can you tell me? What do you think about the life of the main character of this book?] [Well, I felt that his life was quite miserable.] [..Right, that it does.] [The main character who yearned for the country and people led the battle to protect the peace desperately with his life on the line.However, he was killed by the king of his own country. Yet, the main character could not give up his fight for peace. The main character kept waiting somewhere living on as soul somewhere forever.It was such a story. Do you also think that anyone who reads also feels that the main character was miserable?] Betrayed by those who he trusted, and peace was within his grasp. But, was extinguished in the blink of an eye. It is no wonder that people''s heart feel sorrow when something like that happens. Abnormal attachment to peace, the former hero continued to fight all those who had even the smallest possibility of becoming a disaster. It was such a tragic and pitiful story. [Tragic..But, it was the country and the world that turned him into what he became.] Arisa tried to speak while looking far into the distance, it seemed like her mind was somewhere else entirely. [. You cant be trying to say that this story had really transpired right?] When Hiiro said so, she looked at Hiiro with a smile which was filled with loneliness and sadness. [. It cant be..] [ Fufufu~] She met Hiiros gaze head-on. Her smile broke and looked on with a serious expression. [I want to tell you the truth that has transpired.] [Why?] [Truthfully, I wanted you to enjoy this world without you knowing anything about this since I saw you the first time.] [But, the world has started to move greatly.I had previously decided that I would not do anything anymore.] [.] [But it was of no use.It seems like that world does not wish to leave me alone.] [. You, what are you trying to say?] Arisa did not answer Hiiros question, she only closed her eyes. [What I am going to speak from now on, you will feel that it is something unbelievable. Even so. Do you still want to listen?] [Obviously.That is the reason why I came here.] Arisa had a smile on her face as she locked her gaze with his. [Fuuf, thats what I thought. Then, I shall tell you the truth..] Hiiro remained quiet and concentrated on what she was saying, while doubting his own ears about the truth that he heard. Listening to the story caused Hiiro to have sweat pouring from his forehead, his expression kept hardening as Arisa continued to speak with time. CH 295 Chapter 295: Unwavering Hiiro A few hours after Hiiro met Arisa, the sun sank and the night dominated the world. On the terrace of the castle [Victorias], one boy stood alone overlooking the scenery of the streets with a smile. [As expected, its changed quite a lot.] [Even if you erase your presence, I advise you to not get so close alright?] While closing his eyes, Avoros, the reigning king of Humans in Victorias, directed his words to the back. [Oh? As expected of Avoros-shi.] Appearing from the darkness was not the strange attireless <<Matar Dues>>, but someone cloaked in white with a strange face guard. Through its rough voice, the only other identifiable feature, it was a man. [Its you as I thought.What do you want?] [I just wanted to ask you how it feels to be a king this way.] [If your talking about being a king, then I have already experienced it.] [Thats true, but its your first time being the king of humans, right? Even if youre only a temporary one.] [Temporary huh.Kukuku, certainly that is true.I dont really care about the people who live here after all.] [Are you really going to move?] [Kuku, you seem to be in a strange bind, right?Is it really fine for you to stay here?] A muffled laughter could be heard from the man who bares the strange mask. [No, no. I just wanted to see the interesting thing that was happening with my own eyes.] [Is that so? Your hobby is unexpectedly quite strange.] [Is it really that worse from yours?] [Kuku, maybe. Who knows?] [Alright then, I will go around somewhere.] [Are you leaving already?] [Eh, I certainly dont wish to be a busy body.] [Eh, if it can be allowed; sure.] Avoros turns around and faces the man. [Are there. More of you?] [Eh, that depends on if you can keep me entertained, you know?] [Fuu~. Then it looks like I have to work hard.] Avoros shrugged his shoulders in an exaggerated manner. The man slowly faded into darkness, just as he arrived. Avoros continued to glare at the existence that had left. After staring for a while, he turned around and returned to look at the cityscape once again. However, his expression was not as loose as before. [There are some things that cant be done.Even at the cost of the entire world, I cannot hand it over.] His face filled with sorrow, he whispers to himself quietly under the starry sky. Hiiro laid on the bed, consumed in thought. At night, a time when he normally would be cruising through books Hiiro continued to ponder about the story that Alisha told during the day. Only Hiiro''s breathing could be heard, the lights in the room were switched off and the room was covered in darkness. Hiiro stared at the ceiling, borrowing the light from the moon. His gaze slowly moved to the windows and looked at the night sky. [You can tell if I am lying or not if you use your magic, cant you?] He remembered his conversation with Arisa. She was right, using his magic he could not be deceived. [The reason why I told you all of this, you already know.] [.Why?] [Eh?] [I know that the story is true.Then why did that brat leave me alone?] [] [If I noticed such an existence then I would either bring that person to my side as a colleague or eliminate the person.] [True.If such a person was not a friend, then there would not be an existence more troublesome.] [Then.] [Thats why from now on.] [What?] [Avoros might actually start doing something from now on.] [Is this what your Fortune Telling skill is telling you?] [Unfortunately. Fortune Telling is not so universal.] Hiiro got up from his bed and opened the window. A cool breeze shook Hiiro''s raven black hair. Hiiro flew out of the window using the character [Flight]. Now in full view, the full moon shines brightly in the night sky. Hiiro flew straight ahead as if aiming for the moon. After reaching a considerable altitude he stopped flying and remembered the conversation with Arisa. [Be careful Hiiro-kun.] [.] [There is a reason why Avoros did not move against you up till now. But considering that magic you inherit, it is not possible that he would leave you alone. Moreover, you have decided to fight, right? He is the founder of <<Matar Deus>> after all.] [.Ah.] [The only thing I can do, is give you this advice. Its regrettable, but I dont have the ability to fight Avoros.] [. Its not like the army will be able to completely deal with them, right?] [. Eh?] [There are various methods to a fight. Thanks to you, I was able to slightly understand the aim of that boy. Advice and support so that he does not fight himself? At least it looks that way.] At that moment, Arisas stunned face was quite interesting. [ Fufufu, as expected youre quite strong.You resemble that person similarly.] [I will not change.This world, the moment that I stepped into it, has become my own.I will not allow the world to be destroyed before I have enjoyed it.] [Hiiro-kun] [There are plenty of books and food that I still havent tried.If that guy is trying to destroy the world, I will stop him.For BOOKS AND FOOD!] [.. Ahahahahaha! You are truly an interesting guy. Hey Hiiro-kun, do you still remember the fortune that I told you before?] [I forgot it.] [Ara? Thats terrible for you, fufu.But still, that fortune was incomplete.] [Incomplete?] [Eh, I told you this earlier.Everyone has a star in their heart.] (This is straight out of chapter 3) With that single sentence, Hiiro remembered that she had said the same thing on that day. Each has its own shape, color, size and radiance there are hundreds of thousands of variations. It was the fortune that Arisa had judged by looking at Hiiro. Hiiro''s star was burning red with a blue outline which outshined everything else. A complete sphere with change in shape anywhere on it. With a glow which emitted dazzling light which would arouse the eyes of any onlooker. [The light is gentle and warm.A strong will that would not waver.] [] [Inside the light, I could see a small seed.] [A seed?] [The origin of the seed is unknown.Its a premonition for the future.The seed has yet to flower.] [Seed huh.] [I dont know what kind of flower will grow, but I know that everything will go well when it does.] [Is this Fortune Telling?] [Fufu, no.no. This is more like, intuition?] [I dont understand properly, but I shall pave my own road. Thats it.] [ Understood. I shall also do what I can.See you again, Hiiro-kun.] Hiiro remembered this conversation that he had with Arisa while looking at the moon and allowing the night breeze to ruffle him. At that moment, he could feel a slight weight on his shoulder. [.. What do you want yellow monkey?] Ten the [Spirit] appeared on Hiiros shoulder. The monkey could teleport to any location where the <<Katana Zangeki>> was at any time. The evidence could be seen as he had appeared on Hiiro''s shoulder when he was so high in the sky. However, there was no smile on the monkey''s face, he looked seriously at Hiiro. With that look Hiiro could understand what happened. [You heard it right?] [.. Aa, you had said it before, right? <<Zangeki>>-chan and I share sense with me. You must have properly listened in, right?] [. Thats right.] The two looked up at the moon in the same way. [Hey Hiiro, no matter what Avoros does, let''s make sure to foil it.] [Obviously.] [Ukiki! Though I am quite surprised by the truth, but the past is the past right? It has nothing to do with the present.] [Ah, its time to have a good time with <<MAtar Deus>> soon. That shall not change.] Once again, Hiiros resolve was strengthened. CH 296 Chapter 296 Meeting With Nikki {AN: The cover illustration for the book arrived from the illustrator and I was shocked the moment I saw it. Hiiro looks really cool! He looks like the Demon King! It was really the perfect illustration! Also, there is Muir, I would like to formally warn the lolicons about that. Although it is not completely done, it was still a complete illustration and could be used as is. I already have a collection and will be saving the best ones for myself. There is still a month left, please look forward to it! [What!] [mu!] [right!] [Sweet!] } In the training grounds of the Demon Castle, two people were exchanging fists. One was continuously thrusting, kicking and jumping while the other was lightly dodging everything. [How about this!] Nikki clenched her teeth while gathering magic in her right fist. As she was about to thrust it out, the attack was thwarted by her wrist being caught. [No WAY!] Nikki was thrown into the air by using the momentum of her right fist. She was able to stabilize herself and kept her momentum while falling. [umu, good momentum.] Nikkis opponent was the Beast King Leowald. He could feel the enthusiasm within Nikki and looked on with a smile. [One shot technique: <<Explosion Fist>>!] Nikki reapproached Leowald as she was, at the moment when the fist was supposed to collide, the strike was shook off by Leowald and grappled Nikki by her foot. [Uu~ please release me desuzo!] [Ghahaha! You have good motivation, there are no flaws in your movement either, but its still insufficient.] While saying so, Leowald releases the hold, Nikki immediately spins her body and retreats away from her position. [Then how about this! <<Explosion Fist Dual Fist>>] A chunk of magical power was released from Nikkis fist. [Hou, you can also do something like that.] Leowald widened his eyes and admired, he put one of his hands forward and grasped at the projectile that was flying over. [H-how can that be!?] Nikki shouted out loud and was surprised that it could be grabbed. A small explosion was set off in Leowalds hand. Nikki who thought he would have suffered a lot of damage from the explosion grinned, but soon Leowalds figure could be seen from the smoke. [hmmm, it just stings a little.] Loking at Leowalds hand one could see a small burn on it. [uu~ He is as strong as master desuzo~] Nikki sighed with regret, but soon kicked at the ground and rushed towards him again. [Gahaha! Now you are going to randomly swing, but that is also fine!] Loewald puffed up his muscles and stood in a daunting pose. It was his declaration that he would accept this challenge head on. However, Nikki immediately decreased her center of mass and immediately a small explosion occurred at her feet. Her speed increasing by multiple folds. [muu!?] *Dogon!* Nikki head-butted directly into the abdomen of Leowald. [Nuu!] Leowald clenched his teeth so that he would not be immediately blown away. He skidded 2 meters before coming to a halt, and grabbed Nikki, who was was near his stomach, smalling her into the ground. [Agu!] Pushed to the ground, Nikki was unable to move. [.....Thats enough idiot disciple.] Nikkis master who was watching the battle silently signalled the end of the battle. If you could look around closely, you could see that there were a multitude of colours in the background. There were the soldiers of [Demon Evila]. As for the reason why Nikki and Leowald were having a showdown, it was because Leowald had originally come to the [Demon Capital Xaos] to discuss the strategies against Avoros. When the meeting was done, they had decided to take a break. Leowald requested that he wanted to meet Hiiro during that time. Hiiro was at the training grounds with Nikki, and the rest could be understood from there. When he arrived, Leowald also wished to let out a sweat while looking at the soldiers and Nikki who were training. Hiiro also thought that it would be a good thing for a change once in a while. As Nikki was Hiiros disciple, Leowald willing accepted the duel. Niiki was also very enthusiastic, she was going to duel with Leowald! He fought beside Hiiro before! Originally she immediately said [Watch me win desuzo!] and became overconfident. Hiiro lightly tapped her head and gave her a sermon. The result was, of course, as expected. But, Hiiro was satisfied at the fact that she could at least stand for a while against Leowald. Although there were still a lot of flaws, the growth of his disciple was delightful. (Come to think of it, when I first met her, she couldnt even speak properly.) Hiiro started to feel nostalgic when he started think about how he first met Niiki. Thats right, it was when he started travelling with Lilyn and only a month had passed. Hiiro was travelling with Lilyn, Silva, Shamoe, and Mizadzuki. Incidentally, Mikadzuki had yet to change into human form and still remained in a monster figure. The other day, Hiiro heard some rumors about a village, and decided to drop by. It was truly bizarre, that a monster was raising a person. Monsters that have basic intelligence was already quite low, and they only mated with those of the same race keeping those with intelligence low. There were of course exceptions. A few were able to live with people, some of them which can even understand human languages. However, it is said that most monster do not have the intelligence to be able to raise a person. A monster would be cautious of someone who isnt of the same race. Literally saying that there was a monster that was raising a person, it seemed the same as kidnapping a child. But Hiiro was very curious about such an interesting event. There was certain knowledge that could never be obtained from books or people. In such a fantasy world, this was an interesting event. Looking at something with their own eyes, feeling something with touch, and being unable to believe if it was the truth or not, even Hiiro was able to believe such rumours without seeing it himself. Monster raising people. It was the same as animals raising people. I dont know whether it was true or not. But, if it was true then I was really curious about what kind of person this monster was raising. Just recently Hiiro had read a book, of which a child was born to monster which could not speak. and a person, and this opportunity seemed to trigger what kind of a person this was. [The place where the monster inhibits is called [Bamboo Hill] huh.] Hiiro muttered while looking at the bamboos that were spread all over at the front. [That looks like so.] When Silva nods, Liliyn sighs thinking as if it was troublesome. [Should we really go? It is certainly interesting that a monster is raising a person, but why do you think it is so amazing?] [That is, something that we cant say until we see it right?] [....That is certainly true.] [Moreover, its not really a long distance. I also wanted to visit [Bamboo Hill] so this is also fine.] [Hou, its something that you have heard for the first time. Why do you feel like heading there?] [I have heard that there are delicious bamboo shoots over there.] Liliyn looked at Hiiros eyes and shook her head in amazement. [As expected, your just a lump of gluttony.Well, its just like you.] [Nfofofo! The bamboo shoot will definitely be cooked by Shamoe-dono and myself so please have your fill!] [wa,wha, wha yes! I will try my best s-so please try it!] Mikadzuki also showed her eagerness and intention of wanting to eat by screaming [Kuikuikui!] [Then, let''s head there for now.] With that, Hiiro and gang headed towards [Bamboo Hill]. As far as the eye could see, various kinds of bamboo could be growing in various sizes. The long ones end could not be seen as they stretched to the skies, the larger ones had the same thickness as Hiiros waist. Hiiro had never seen a bamboo that thicc before. {TLN: Its a pun.} It wouldnt be strange if people were to walk out of it. Hiiro remembered something that he had read in his childhood. While everyone was watching the strange bamboo, the sound of flapping wings could be heard from the sky. [What is that?] Looking up at the sky, a monster with wings could be seen. Hiiro also thought it was monster of the bird species. But looking at its arms and legs that were slender and long, it looked more similar to a person that had wings growing out of its back. The skin was reddish black, and the black fang which peeped from the mouth was very impressive. Looking at the expression and instincts of the monster, it looked like it did not wish to make friends with them. When the monster came closer to Hiiro, it suddenly raised an ear piercing scream, (Che, Such a noisy thing) Hiiros face distorted when the screeching sound was released. Liliyn also frowned while her eyebrows drew together unpleasantly. [Silva, what kind of monster is this? Its my first time seeing such a thing.] Liliyn asked silva what Hiiro was about to ask. But Silva shook his head. [No, I have lived for quite a long time, but this is the first time im seeing such a monster.] [Fuueeee! I-I a-am s-scared d-desu!] Not only Samoe, even Mikadzuki also ran to Hiiros back and hid. Asking Hiiro to exact revenge. The monster started to shake and tried to bridge the gap between them. [Its coming.?] Hiiro raised his vigilance and slowly pulled out <<katana Zangeki>>. Suddenly, it did something unexpected. It bit a bamboo with its long teeth. [What?] Thinking of what the heck it was doing, Hiiro looked at the monster and soon the place where the monster had bitten the bamboo had turned back from the discoloration. (What. What is it doing?) While trying to decipher what was happening, the monster was suddenly blown away and was rolling away on the ground. Hiiro and the other turned to look at what had blown away the monster. It was monster, a bear monster, and on it''s back was a child. CH 297 Chapter 297 Black Bamboo A sudden appearance of a bear, with a child riding on top of it. The child jumped from the demon, using the bear as a stepping stone, launching itself towards the monster that was still rolling on the ground. While the monster continues to groan, it gets blasted further away from the kick of the child. (The child? It cant be this one?) Hiiro could see that the child looked about 10 years old. It had unkempt light purple hair. One characteristic feature was that all the hair was tied in a simple bun. Although you couldnt tell if the child was a man or a woman from its appearance, the child was certainly cute. Assuming that it was brought up by a monster, I thought that the child would be naked, but it seemed to be covered in fur. That aspect seemed to suggest of a certain hunting tribe. (I remember that a certain man who moved the same in the Amazon.But) I dont understand why, but when I see the child I get this nostalgic feeling. (Is this because some of the characteristics were quite similar?) Also, that bear monster, it is almost 3 times the size of the child. It didnt look like an adult bear, it was slightly smaller. [That is a bamboo bear, right?] Liliyn spoke while looking at the bear. [Oh, considering the name, is it a demon that only lives in this area?] [Thats right, Hiiro. The bamboo bears are quite few, it should be quite the gentle monster] The bear monster looked around and turned its hostility towards the demon which appeared with wings. When the child tried to attack the monster, the monster didnt retaliate but jumped up from the spot and ran away. The child and the bamboo bear gazed at the monster which ran away while groaning. [Oy, Aka(Red)-loli, didnt you say previously that a monster was raising a child?] [.] [Then, what is that?] Naturally, Hiiro pointed towards the child and asked. [Fuu, its still not confirmed! Perhaps there are existences that are here other than the monster.] Certainly, Liliyn is correct. There is a possibility that there are other people here that are raising the child. No, the probability that it is the latter is higher. For now, the truth could probably be understood from the child. When Hiiro tried to get close to the child with light footsteps, the bamboo bear suddenly rushed up with tremendous momentum from the side. [!?] Hiiro unintentionally moved from the place and took his distance. The bamboo bear oozed hostility against Hiiro. The child also came next to it and looked towards Hiiro and glared. [I understand. I seem to be un-welcomed, but I have something I want to ask you.] Pointing towards the child, the bamboo bear did not relax it''s caution at all. The child pouted while wondering. However, Hiiro thought that he would not get any answer if this keeps up, and so he pulled out the <<Severing Sword Angeki>> from its sheath and pierced it to the ground. [There is no danger here. I just want to ask? what is your story?] {TLN: Hiiro legit sounded like a pedophile.} Hiirop looked at the bamboo bear rather than the child. The sword was pierced into the ground to show that here was no danger. A little while later, the child came closer towards Hiiro with a *TokoToko* The child came before Hiiro and looked at him with gleaming eyes which was completely different from the time when she was attack the demon. Hiiro also gazed back into the childs eyes. [ga!] The child looked back at the bamboo bear and raised a voice. Soon, the hostility from the bear decreased. Apparently, it seems that it understood that Hiiro did not lie. [I wish to listen to your story. So, are you the only one here?] Whether the child did not hear, or it could just not understand, Hiiro said the same thing again just in case. But the child cocked her head in puzzlement. [Do you not understand words? This is really.] Hiiro murmured while looking at Lilyns face, she also had a look of thoughtlessness. Perhaps both of us arrived at the same conclusion. Who could have known they would find the child so quickly? [The child cant understand the words, or maybe it does not understand the meaning of what we are saying. In other words, have you been raised by this monster?] [] Suddenly, the child took Hiiros hand and pulled it. Apparently, it wanted Hiiro to follow. Thinking that there was something behind it, Hiiro allowed the child to drag him along and walked. However, the bamboo bears killing intent was completely directed at Hiiro alone. As we moved forward, a strange sight was spread in front of us. Slowly, the green bamboo was replaced by black bamboo. It came to the point that there was no green bamboo in sight. (Black bamboo?) Being curious, Hiiro found a huge rock ahead. There was a hole in the rock, and if you looked closely you could see that there was something within. [It seems like the parent of the bamboo bear is inside there.] As Liliyn said, the bamboo bear approaches the huge rock and rubbed its cheeks on its parent. The child also did the same thing as the bamboo bear while separating hands from Hiiro. In the surrounding area, there were no other signs of life. Of course, there were no other people around either. Hiiro spoke looking at the three, [Apparently, the rumour seems to be true.] [Che, I really did not expect that it was true.] There was a sigh mixed in as well when Liliyn accepted the fact. [However, what is this black bamboo? What is up with the surroundings?] [No, the entire place around here is supposed to be completely green all over.] When Hiiro asked, Silva quickly responded to it. [Then what is this? I know that his is quite abnormal situation but] [Hmmm, that is true. Hiiro, do you remember the monster just now?] [Aaah.] [When the monster bit the bamboo, did it not taint the bamboo completely black?] Hiiro started to understand once his memory had a jump-start. (EN: I find it increasingly difficult to not paint Hiiro in the light of an idiot who needs to be reminded of what happened what seems a few hours ago.) [That seems to be so. Then this was also by it?] The surroundings were completely filled with black bamboo. If those monsters were doing this, then for what reason are they doing it? Even the bamboos below were dyed completely black. Hiiro cut out a bamboo leaf from a small bamboo and looked at it. However, there seemed to be nothing different other than the change in color. Then the child unexpectedly turned its face and approached Hiiro, and pointed towards his right hand holding the bamboo grass. [Wh!?] I also looked on puzzled about what the child said with confusion, and the child put a finger on the bamboo that I had dropped. Everyones gaze naturally turned towards the bamboo grass. Sudden;y, the bamboo started to move with *uneune* and changed its shape. Its appearance slowly changed to a form which Hiiro has seen somewhere before. [Gii!] The appearance of the bamboo was similar to the monster that they had seen previously but of a smaller size. The child jumped way from the tiny monster, but since the child was fast moving it was able to escape. As expected, the tiny monster moved towards Hiiro. The child looked like it was trying to say [SHIT!]. *bushin*! The tiny demon was split into two. *chakin* and Hiiro returned the sword to its sheath. The monster turned into ash and disappeared. [What the heck was that?] Although he fought back unintentionally, FHiiro furrowed his eyebrows. Unable to grasp the meaning of this phenomenon. The child stared at Hiiro with sparkling eyes. The child approached him with considerable momentum. [N gang a! gna!] The child spoke while grabbing his clothes, but Hiiro could not understand what it meant. [. Most probably, the child was impressed by your performance of skill?] [It seems so, the child seems to be impressed with Hiiros skill and might be trying to say Amazing~! I believe?] As Liliyn and Silva said, Hiiro also nodded thinking it may be so, but his nod seemed more delighted. [But what is up with this bamboo?] To the question that Liliyn mutters, even Hiiro was concerned about it as well. But the problem was the child and monster could only hear and couldnt speak. (Hmm? Wait a minute. Then.) Hiiro gathered magical power at his fingertips. [Translate] With this character it might be possible to communicate with monsters. However, at the same time, the child who was pulling his clothes suddenly fell down. It was because of the bamboo bear. I was wondering what happened, but with [Translate] I could hear the conversation they were having within my head. [How long are you going to be chummy with them! Those are people!] The bamboo bear spoke to the child. The child looked angry from its expressions. [I am also a person! My mother told me! Among people there are those that are good! That person is strong and is also a good person!] [I can understand that! But people are the ones that originally made those monsters! How can I trust such people then!] Hearing those words, Hiiro narrowed his eyes. (Those monsters were made by a person?) Hiiro did not speak and listen to the conversation between the two. [Although those people may look quite good right now, but their nature will come out soon! Because it is also these people that mother became like that!] [Th-then, you are saying that you dont believe me also!] [Lies, th-that. You are different from those people! You may look like a person, but you are a monster like me!] [B-but, i am also a person mother also said] [You are a monster! So quickly get rid of them! Even bringing them to our place! They are the reason for all that is happening!] Referring to the monster before, the one came from the bamboo that Hiiro had touched. [No! Im sure that these people dont know anything about that!] [How can you say that you know that!] [Because... because.] The child looked at Hiiro in the eyes. Then turned its gaze back to the bamboo bear again. [This person is not lying!] [h..ow, Y. ou stupid Nikki!] *Dosu* The bear hurled itself at the child and the bamboo bear soon ran off somewhere. (Nikki so that is the childs name?) Hiiro calmly spoke the name of the child. [Mou! Sometimes I cant understand Ikki at all!] Despite being tumbled around, Nikki spoke the name of the bamboo bear. CH 298 Chapter 298 Bamboo Hill''s Tragedy Nikki had been sulking with her cheeks puffed out ever since the bamboo bear, Ikki, had run away. No matter how much she had been raised to be a monster, at this moment she looked like a normal child. Hiiro wanted to ask Nikki about the black bamboo, but determining that this was not the time, he remained silent. .........Hi A voice slightly echoed in the ears of Hiiro. It was Hiiro''s first time hearing that voice. He looked around to see who it was. Hey. You. The one in the red robe Hiiro felt the voice coming from the big bamboo bear in front of him. Was it you? Who spoke just now? Hmm? What are you saying all of a sudden Hiiro? Liliyn looked strangely at Hiiro, who suddenly started to speak to the bamboo bear. Yes. It was me desu. As I thought, you can understand our words. ............how were you able to tell? Because you were able to listen in on the conversation of the children, and had a few reactions; you murmured, although you were quiet, I was still able to hear it. Certainly I remembered having a worrisome expression, and I was about to react during the fight, between the two of them. Is there something that you wish to talk to me about? The child who ran away earlier is called Ikki, and I apologise for the words spoken by the little one. It''s alright, I don''t mind.Because I can understand where his feelings are coming from .........Youre the gentle kind desu-ne.Thank you very much Thanks are unnecessary While the two were having a conversation, Liliyn and the others heard Hiiro and the bamboo bear speak somewhat like this gagagaaa, it was quite the mysterious sight for them. Oi Hiiro, Can you possibly speak to the monster? Well yeah.I am currently speaking to this fellow, so could you keep quiet for a while. mu...... Lililyn, with her grumpy face looked at Hiiro while he ignored her. Hey big bear, can you tell me what the deal about this black bamboo is ..........what do wish to know? This black bamboo is related to the demon that appeared from the sky right? Yes Then, is it true, what little bear said, that these monsters were made by people? .....It''s true.It was a while ago Then the bamboo bear said. Until a while ago, the bamboo retained its prior greenness. But one day, a person wearing black clothes appeared and seemed to walk around the Bamboo Hillwhile doing the *Fura Fura*(Ritual Dance). The bamboo bear thought that the person was a traveler, but the children were all panicking, and at that moment a high condor monster appeared. The high condor was a monster that also lived on theBamboo Hilland the bamboo was his favourite food. It would come down and also eat bamboo bear''s occasionally. But suddenly, the high condor screeched loudly. When the bamboo bears came near the scene, there was a person in black clothes along with the high condor. Apparently the black robed person had almost driven the high condor to the verge of death. The body of the high condor was completely bloodied. The black clothed person threw a red stone into the mouth of the high condor, and the high condor gave out a loud cry as it gradually changed its form. The face had turned ugly like a goblins, and two big, black, fang grew from its mouth whilst the body of the condor grew and became huge. While bleeding from the baleful aura, the high condor bit a bamboo with its fangs. Then the bamboo turned completely black starting from the area it was bitten from spreading as if it was being corroded. The bamboo bear felt that the Bamboo Hillmight get destroyed if the monster continued, and so it charged and attacked the high condor. Tl: This part is being narrated in a 3rd Person POV Ikki and Nikki tried to attack the black clothed person who had just arrived, but when the black clothed person touched the black bamboo, surprisingly the bamboo changed shape and its form changed similar to the form of the high condor, that was nearby. The Bamboo high condor blew off Ikki and tried to bite Nikki, but the bamboo bear saw that Nikki was about to get bitten on her left hand and charged towards the monster blocking it with his own arm. Then the left arm of the bamboo bear turned as black as ink. While reeling in the pain, the bamboo bear struck the Bamboo high condor which was still chewing on his arm, but its body scattered and turned into sand when it was struck. Then the bamboo bear tried to find the high condor and the black clothed person, but there were no one there anymore. The black clothed person did not appear again, but only the high condor came regularly to this place, and continued to dye the bamboo black by repeatedly biting the bamboos around. As a result of this, Hiro started an examination. Hiiro touched the black bamboo, realizing that his magical power was being absorbed and was fueling the bamboo to turn itself into a monster. It was the same for the bamboo leaves. However if the bamboo leaf was left alone, then it seemed to turn to sand. It was the bamboo that was growing on the ground that one had to be careful about. However when the bamboo bear touched the bamboo nothing happened. It only reacts when Nikki touched it. That''s why Hiiro touched the bamboo, and Nikki gave such a desperate expression. It was the result of being slow. The size of the demon that would appear would be similar in size to the bamboo or the bamboo grass it touched. If the bamboo grass was not torn off then it''s size would increase. Hiiro did not understand what the people were plotting, but Ikki did not discriminate against the people who had threatened their home. That was the reason for Ikkis kind attitude towards Hiiro and the gang. I understand now. About the black bamboo, but there is one more thing....... Hiiro glimpsed at Nikki who had unknowingly leaned against the bamboo bear and fallen asleep, Why is there a child here? and moreover this child is not a Demon Evilabut a Humasright? That''s right, Nikki did not have any features of the Demon Evilaor the features of the Beastmen Gabranth.That''s why Ikki presumed that Nikki was a Humas. ..........I don''t know desu Don''t know? what do you mean? It was about 12 years ago. One day, I heard a crying voice, and when I went in search of it, I found her at the base of the Bamboo Hill. I found this baby child.... ....Did someone abandon the child Hiiro creased his eyebrows and muttered some unpleasant words. However Hiiro did not expect that this child was only twelve years old. 12 Years is too little. I don''t understand.Of course since this child was a baby, it did not own anything either. and I am monster desu.I thought that I would not be able to raise this child, and I thought of leaving the child there....hoping that the parents would reconsider and come back to pick her up. but.......she looked at my face........and she laughed ......... And my heart melted.I could not take my eyes off of her. Ikki who was still young went up to her and licked her face ...............hm? Oi, it can''t be that the chibi is a girl? Isn''t it natural. She is so cute after all Unexpectedly the bamboo bear seemed to be a doting parent. After that, we have always lived together. However that may be, but my life..... The bamboo bear was about to speak, and I could hear a familiar cry. The voice is!? Hiiro turns his headed towards the direction of the voice, Without a doubt, it was the voice of the high condor. It had appeared again. Then suddenly Nikki woke up. .......ikki,,,,,,? Suddenly with her eyes opened wide, she started running in the same direction. Wait Nikki! The bamboo bear shouted but Nikki continued to run. As she ran closer a crying sound was heard. This time it was the voice of ikki. The bamboo bears face stiffened, it tried to stand up desperately. From its right hand to its right shoulders it was completely black. It put its arms on the ground and rose up. Moving its body skillfully it ran behind Nikki. While Hiiro and the gang remained still. What should we do? Should we go after them? liliyn asked.Hiiro sighed and scratched his cheek. Hiiro, speak, what were you talking about with the bear Milady, wouldn''t it better to chase after it first? Why? The source of the problem is here, wouldn''t the people here want to solve it themselves? Right Hiiro? Well Yeah, it looks quite troublesome, if I were to poke my head a little bit more then it would only get more troublesome But Milady, that child...... I know what Silva wants to say. That bear is trying to do something well over its limits right? Yes But it seems that they are quite happy as they are? Only if they desire can we hold out our hand. ................It is certainly true Silva gently shook his head. And then Liliyn once again asked what Hiiro and bamboo bear spoke about. Unwillingly he summarised what happened. Hoho, the story about the person in black clothes, i''m quite curious. Apparently it seemed to have raised Liliyn''s interest. And I am also wondering why that child is a Humas.fuu, as expected Humas are worthless Indeed Liliyn was quite irritated by the fact that the children''s parents had thrown away their own child. Shamoe was also shedding tears while saying such a poor thing~~ Silva had serious face. Hiiro-sama, certainly Hiiro-sama has come here just to find bamboo shoots right? Hmm? Aa If that high condor was to completely erode all the bamboo shoots then............ wouldn''t all the bamboo get wiped out? ................!? The impact caused his brain to go into shock. Immediately Hiiro moved from his spot and like wind, he chased after the bamboo bear. ...........Silva, did you purposely trigger Hiiro? Nofofofofo! what are you talking about? ..........Well it''s fine.Let''s go Understood And soon, everyone else also chased after Hiiro. CH 299 Chapter 299 Nikkis Strike When Hiiro and the others reached the place where Nikki and company were at, an amazing sight was brought before their eyes. A collapsed Ikki was being held by a crying Nikki, while a bamboo bear stood by, as if protecting the two. Surrounding themwas a group of several high condors. (Why are there so many demons?) Hiiro heard that if a person touches black bamboo, it will turn into a demon. Only Hiiro and his companions were here. Obviously, Hiiro and the others who heard the story did not touch anything. And since Nikki also thought that the black bamboo was a threat, she would not dare to try touching it and turning it into a demon. Then...Why? Confused by such thoughts, suddenly, a shoot of black bamboo growing nearby, though no-one had done anything, transformed. It became a demon right before their eyes. Apparently, that bamboo will transform either way, if we leave it as it is Lilyn pointed out the obvious. Hiiro thought so, too. In other words, the black bamboo that were growing here and there would transform into an ugly High Condor someday. (I see. If the more it absorbs a persons mana, the faster the demonification process is; perhaps absorbing energy from the ground little by little also qualifies.) So in other words, sooner or later all the bamboo here will die out if left as it is. While Hiiro was feeling anxious about the tragedy these bamboo shoots will fall into, As if Ill permit such a thing! Pulling out Severing Sword?Zangeki1 from his waist, Hiiro attacked a High Condor nearby. With a whoosh, they all turned into sand, and then soon after fell into the earth. (Should I bring down the black bamboo here, or should I trace the main body of that guy first and foremost?) Among them was a High Condor with a conspicuously big body. That might be the original, perhaps, from what it looks like. When he was about to kick the ground while having such a thought, WaaaaaaaaaaaaaAAAAAAh! Nikki, still snuggling to the body of Ikki cried out in tears. Naturally, Hiiro glanced at Nikki, then at Ikki, who was still not moving. No, dont tell me. Then he turned his face to the bamboo bear, who also noticed his gaze while the bear could only shake her head sadly. Looking closely, there was something crimson spreading from the ground where Ikki had collapsed. The bamboo bear made a sorrowful cry, then charged and mowed its left hand with intense force, blowing away the nearby High Condor. However, there were so many of them; an easy target because of its gigantic figure, it was eventually overwhelmed by the High Condors, who bit its body to pieces. Blood spurted out from the bitten portions, making the bamboo bear shout in pain. Even amidst those pitiful wails, Nikki didnt do anything, still sobbing as she buried her face in the body of Ikki. Gramps, lend me a hand! Certainly. As for Milady, Shamoe-dono and Mikadzuki-dono C When Silva was asked for his assistance, he nodded right away entrusted Lilyn to Shamoe and Mikadzuki. Lilyn slightly moved her chin, indicating her approval. Then like a magic trick, knives and forks appeared in Silvas hand, then he threw them at the High Condors. In the meantime, Hiiro passed in between them and headed towards Nikki. After gently touching Ikkis fallen body, (already dead, huh?) He confirmed the death of Ikki with his sense. However, Nikki, continuously muttering Im sorry, get up already because of me was still in denial. Hiiro had suspected what might have caused him to fall this way, but upon hearing Nikki say because of me, Hiiro could only assume that this happened because he covered for Nikki. (That must have been painful for her) These two people were arguing a while ago, and split up after having a quarrel. Hiiro assumed that they wouldnt take too long to bury the hatchet, but now it had led to this situation. Hiiro,looked at Nikki who was to unable to grasp the situation in the the surroundings, even the fact that Nikkis very own mother who had brought her up had gotten injured, was still looking down while being oblivious to her surroundings, Kid, how long are you going to cry? Uuguhiigu Do you think that someone will surely forgive you if you cry? GusuBu-butstilleven if I say sorryand yetIkki protected me Apparently Hiiros guess seemed to have hit the mark. This meant that no matter how much she apologized, Ikki had already died. A small quarrel with a precious family member, and it had ended in the worst parting - death. If Nikki didnt argue, Ikki wont need to come to this place, and Ikki wouldnt die while protecting her and Nikki would not cry. But this is now the reality. Do you intend to waste the life she had saved? Hiiro wouldnt allow it. Ikki protected her and saved her life. This gave Nikki more reason to cherish that life, more than anything. But instead, she didnt even take notice of the surrounding enemies, not even the mother who was still protecting her. In this situation, Nikki will eventually be as good as dead as her mother. If that happens then she will definitely betray the desire of Ikki and his mother as family to save her. Hiiro watched the repeated scenes of her mother protecting her from behind the Bamboo Bear. And for that reason, Hiiro moved instinctively. If your life had been saved, no matter what the sacrifice was, live! Even if its the only thing you can repay to that chibi-bear over there! Hiiro slashed at a High Condor with his sword. Another High Condor frew from the side, and in exchange, he hit it with a fist and blew it away. You have something you want to do still, doncha? In that case, choose. Continue crying like this? Or follow that person and defeat the enemy? SomethingIwantto do? Nikki muttered , gradually lifting her face. You can always cry anytime, you know. But for now, open your eyes and look around you! Mymy mother! having finally realized the situation at her surroundings, although still staggering, Nikki finally stood. T-thank youvery much The bamboo bear told Hiiro while vomiting blood. For what? Fufufu, I have a favor to ask And that is? Please take them a little away from here for a moment alright I became interested in what she was planning to do. Hiiro touched Nikki and Ikkis forehead, usingܞơ(Transfer) Character, they transferred to Lilyn who was not far away. Though Nikki was staring blankly throughout, Hiiro ignored it and shouted Come here! towards Silva. Was there something wrong? Silva who moved immediately asked in wonder. Something is going on with that fellow Facing Hiiros line of sight was the bamboo bear. Covered in wounds all over, Nikki who saw it and tried to approach her as she cried, but Hiiro held her down in place. Then, the High Condors circling the area swooped down one after the other, overwhelming her huge body. The bamboo bear groaned in pain, but at that time, Hiiro and Nikki surely heard it. Live strong, Nikki for becoming my childthank you At that moment, Hiiro felt the mana inside the bamboo bear gradually compress to its limit, and so using the character (Defense) right away, DOGAAAAAAAAAAAANNnnnn! A tremendous explosion occurred. However, most of the explosion poured upwards. Perhaps the bamboo bear gave consideration to Hiiro and the others, not getting them rolled up in it. Still, a destructive shockwave blasted Hiiro and company who were outside the area, but it was all stopped by the magical barrier created by Hiiro. Nikki could only stand there unmoving, with a face painted with despair. By the time the smoke born from the explosion was cleared, a large crater had presented itself before them, showing how tremendous that explosion was. Not even a trace of anything, living or dead, was left. It was like scavengers had dug up this ground just to see whats underneath it. Mother? Hiiro then released the barrier, and then Nikki who was being held down. Nikki afterwards headed towards the crater, still not accepting the sudden events as it is. However, there was nothing to be found there. (Dont tell me she chose to self-destruct) However, thanks to the explosion all the black bamboo growing around the vicinity had disappeared. The more you thought about it, the more likely it was. Hiiro and the others could only watch Nikkis sorrowful cries in the center of the crater. Not that they could say anything. They judged that it was necessary to leave her, who had just lost her family, alone in the meantime Then, a black object fell from the air. Hiiro stared at the object that fell from the crater, increasing his vigilance. Apparently, it seemed to be the original corpsethe moment he thought so, Its still alive!? Everyone was taken aback when Lilyn spoke. The moment she said so, although it turned into an eerie figure with mostly only bones and skin, it got up and noticed Nikki and turned its bloodlust towards her. However, Hiiro had already moved. Hiiro again appeared in front of Nikki with the Character ܞơ(Transfer). While glaring at the High Condor approaching at them from the front, That guy is the one who took your family from you You now have the chance to avenge them, though I dont care either wayI want you to beat that guy Nikki anxiously looked up at the face of Hiiro. Hiiro pulled out his sword, the end quickly entering the bosom of the High Condor. BushuBushuu! With gale-like movements, he cut both arms of the High Condor. Then he launched the ֹ(Stop) Character, halting the movements of his opponent. The High Condor, not knowing what happened, desperately tried to move its body, but failed to do so. Wowamazing Nikki seemed to be fascinated by the strength of Hiiro. Hiiro sheathed his sword, then went back to Nikki. Nikki, who had been kneeling in place, stood up unconsciously. Put out your right hand Although puzzled, Nikki did as she was told. And, that hand was then curled up, wrapped by Hiiros right hand. Then, a bluish white light covered Nikkis fist. See that red ball? That is your target From the chest part with its flesh blown away by the explosion, a red pulsating lump could be seen within it. With that fist, realize, learn, avenge. Let out your anger Nikki, while glaring at the bound demon, burst out her feelings with full hatred, Disappppeeeeeaaaaaaaaarr! She beautifully struck the chest of the demon. The red lump was broken into pieces, turning the High Condor into ashes, erasing its existence from the world. CH 300 Chapter 300 Idiot Pupils Birth -Authors note- Nikkis story ends in this chapter. What a commemoration that the 300th chapter became Nikkis story. Its about nine months. And I think I have done well to last up to this day. This is also because of everyones support. Thank you very much! *** That is quite a deal you got there, Hiiro. Lilyn, who had come to the center of the crater unnoticed, gave Hiiro a soft smile with reddened cheeks like that of a baby. Fun I was also surprised by the fact that I did something as meddlesome as that. At that time, the sight of the bamboo bear protecting Nikki overlapped with Hiiros vision of his mother in the past. Yes. The bamboo bear who gave her life for her child looked exactly the same as his mother who died as a result of protecting Hiiro in the same way. Therefore, perhapsPerhaps the pain of losing his mother, after seeing the appearance of Nikki who was crying in sorrow on losing the mother who had raised her, came back to him once again. On top of that, the demon who was the culprit of it all was still alive. But it was now in a state where it can die in one hit. However, as if feeling he didnt have the right to do so, he didnt defeat the demon. It was just a pure whim. A meager consolation. But, Hiiro thought, even a little, I want Nikki to beat up this demon with her very own fist personally. Of course, he knew that it will change nothing. The people who had lost their lives will never be resurrected and even if they took revenge, they are unsure whether it will clear up their mind after that. Still, Hiiro entrusted the last blow to Nikki. (This is just not like mehuh. Good grief) However, upon seeing Nikki with an expression as if refreshed after avenging her family, he was convinced that he made the right choice. Still, that doesnt change the fact that this kid lost her family. As Silva said, Nikki will spend her time in solitude from now on. Poor Nikki Kuii Shamoe and Mikadzukis faces were also colored in sorrow. As for Silva, he quietly approached the back of Lilyn. Milady I know. Lilyn moved her small body towards Nikki. While Nikki, still lost in the current events, remained sitting as she is. Perhaps, she is still unable to accept reality. Oi, you. Lilyn called her from behind. Upon hearing it, Nikki turned her face slowly like a robot, catching the existence of Lilyn in sight. No vitality could be seen from those eyes, as if she was on the verge of dying at any moment. I know what you are feeling right now, but you must make a choice here. Not caring if she is listening or not, Lilyn continued on to Nikki who is still unable to respond. To remain here or to follow me, what will you choose? Still unable to receive an answer from her, Lilyn sighed. I have gathered a lot of people with the same mind till now. Those people are like you, a person with no place to return to. And for those people, one of my ambitions is to provide them a home. One I will call [Paradise]. Paradise? Yes. she responded to the faint voice only she can hear. We will welcome everyone, even the likes of you. However, this is the land where you grew up, so you also have the option of staying here. If you choose the latter, well, I suppose you can call out to me again once I have built [Paradise]. So, which is it? Or would you choose neither and die here as it is? Upon hearing the word die, tears flowed out again from Nikkis eyes. DietheydieduwaaaAAAAA! Nikki cried out once again, facing the sky. Not understanding on how to deal with children, Lilyn could only shrug her shoulders and leave. Where are you going? Hiiro said then approached the crying Nikki, and while looking down at her figure he began to talk. Just cry if you want to cry. Oi, Hiiro. Cant you let her decide after she has calmed down? Im getting hungry, so Ill be looking for food in a while. He said then left the spot. Even in this situation, he could still dare to think of his appetite, Lilyn thought with cramped cheeks. *** The ingredient Hiiro is looking around the [Bamboo Hill] is a type of bamboo that only grows around here the Thousand Strange Bamboo Shoots. Although it looked like an ordinary bamboo shoot in a first glance, this ingredient, in fact, with the proper way of cooking, its taste, texture and aroma could change in various ways. Sometimes its texture is crispy like a native product that seemed like the usual bamboo shoots; sometimes its like a form that stretches softly like a mochi; and sometimes it becomes something like a sweetened fruit candy and more. With this, the thousand ingredient bamboo shoot that seemed to adapt to all ingredients gained its popularity. However, aside of its quality, it has little supply as it was so difficult to find because it is buried beneath the ground. But for Hiiro with his ̽Search, these shoots could be found in no time. Upon digging the ground, Hiiro already got three bamboo shoots about as long as his arms. And while acquiring the ingredients, with the Purification Character, he removed all the toxins from all the black bamboos he found on his way and returned them to normal because if left neglected, they will turn into some nasty demon again. Even though I came here to eat bamboo shoots, I cannot leave these black bamboos unattended as there is a possibility for others to also be harmed , so Hiiro restored every single black bamboo in the vicinity. And when he returned back to the crater once again, Silva, as if anticipating it, had already put out tables, cooking utensils, and did all other preparations that they will need. The magic storage skill is really a convenient one. Lilyn has already stopped talking and was sitting on a chair. Nikki sat a bit far, and although a bit frightened, Shamoe seems to be calling out gently to her. But aside from her eyes that are still filled with tears, no response could be felt from her. Upon seeing that sight, Hiiro then went to Silva with the Thousand Bamboo Shoots. He handed the ingredients to him, who then began cooking exaltedly. Shamoe, who was then called out by Silva to help, reluctantly went away from Nikki. Looking at the appearance of Nikki being all curled up in the corner, Hiiro could only see his past self. There were a lot of adults comforting him which made him even more annoyed. And that habit of putting a big smile on his face, as if it had never felt any pain in life, was now nothing but a Noh Mask. While adults enjoy leading these children by the hand, children turn to those around them to forget their despair. All extremes are vices in all ways. Its no wonder why among children with the same circumstance, only you could still smile and laugh a lot more. As if watching a scene in a movie or television, that sense of reality didnt come up at all. However, there was one moment, when the lump of ice which was called Hiiros heart melted. But it wasnt something you can call special. On that certain day, when he was called in the room of the facility director, Hiiro came across an oyakodon. For Hiiro who hadnt eaten almost anything back then, the oyakodons aroma greatly stimulated his hunger. When he saw it, there was also the same bowl in the hands of the facility director. With a laugh, Come, lets eat. was said unto him. However, thinking that he would lose something in return if he ate, Hiiro didnt lay his hands on it. Then the other children entered the room one after the other, each carrying a bowl. These children ate with great relish. Drool gradually overflowed from his mouth. Then when he noticed, there was already a spoon in his hand. The facility director then smiled and said. Eat first! Worry later! Why? At that time, although his gender, face, voice, personality, and everything that was supposed to be different, the image of the facility director overlapped with his mother. That reminds me, I used to eat oyakodon with my family before, and it was one of my mothers prided dishes. While enduring not to let tears fall out, Hiiro tilted the bowl to hide his expression. The taste of the oyakodon at that time he will never forget it throughout his life. Such taste was poured into his heart. There are plenty of delicious things in this world! Apparently, Im alive! And I dont want to spend whats left of it without knowing it! After further investigation, it seems the facility director made a background check and found out that Hiiros mother was good at cooking oyakodon. Feeling that he had been made to dance at the palm of that facility director flawlessly, making use of that vexation, he became determined to pull one over him in a grand scale. From then on, deciding not to lose to the witty director; he tried reading a lot of books to further increase his knowledge, and from that started his fascination with books. Now that I think of it, my desires for food and books are all caused by that facility director, huh. Even though I look like this, I went around the world and read a variety of books. There is no way I could fall behind a rug rat like you! Though he was already an 80 year-old geezer, but that dauntlessness boldness, fearlessness and naivety, all those words still suited him. That time, I thought. Someday, I would triumph over and show it to him. But I was wrong. That someday will never happen. At the age of 88, he passed away. (Quitting the game while hes ahead, you got to be kidding me. I really want to hit that geezers funeral picture with a book right now. Wait, I think I really did that one) Though the other facilities personnel were surprised, but because everyone knew Hiiro and how close he was to the facility director, he got off with a light punishment. (Hey, pops. Right now, Im really confident that I could win against you.) It was indeed so, as he had been blessed with the opportunity to read books and eat food from other worlds. (One day when I get over there, I will make you bite your handkerchief in frustration. Grandly.) At that moment, imagining the face of the facility director in his mind, Hiiros expression loosened a little. (Thats why it is better) Hiiro picked up the dish made by Silva, and walked towards Nikki. (for a kid to act like kid. That was your favorite phrase, right?) He put the dish in front of her then said. Eat first. Worry later! Nikki raised her face and took a peek at the Thousand Bamboo Shoots in front of her, but though her throat made a gulp, she looked down again in self-denial. Seeing such appearance, Hiiro, Eat it if you want to live. Dont eat if you want to waste your familys life. put up in a nasty way of saying. Then, she moved her shoulder in a twitch. to liveis it okay? How would I know? If you are going to ask somebody, dont ask me. Whether you want to live or not, I dont care. Thats it. I wantbuteveryone is already gone Despair is spreading in Nikkis heart right now. Her family protected her life in exchange of their own, so she treasures it right now. But with everyone leaving her, this very own life became a shackle because she could not just give it away. Loneliness will then dominate her from now on. Perhaps she had heard Lilyns story a while ago. Do you want to avenge them? Eh? Butthe demon has already Not that. Is your true enemy that transformed demon? Ah Nikkis fuzzy eyes suddenly opened wide. Certainly, it was the transformed High Condor that killed Ikki directly, but it was the person of black clothing who created the High Condor. If it was me, I wouldnt be able to live in peace, having my family killed like that. And for sure, Ill settle things with my own hands. but, how can I do thatEven mom didnt make it If you are weak, then get stronger. Simple, right? get stronger? Listen here. It is you yourself who will decide. Once you made a decision, say it to the red-haired loli over there." At that time, Hiiro gently put a white bone-like object in front of Nikkis presence. Its size is roughly about as large as Nikkis fist. Eh? The claw of that big bear Actually, before going around searching for bamboo shoots, it was the first thing Hiiro had found on the ground. Thinking of other leftover debris, he tried looking alongside the bamboo shoots, but only one was found. Live your life to the fullest so not to shame that claw. After he said so, Nikki held the dish in her hands and began eating with great momentum. Deliciousits delicious Upon seeing Nikki starting to eat while still shedding tears, Hiiro felt somewhat relieved. He then went back to the table and started tasting the dishes too. As befitting its name, various dishes made from theThousand Bamboo Shootsall lined up in the table. One of them was shredded bamboo shoots covered in thick paste on top. When put on a piping hot rice, it becomesPasted Bamboo Shoot Bowl, the original name of the dish. However, the texture of the bamboo shoots, which have turned crispilicious, fits very well with the rice with its rich paste covering it. Especially that sweet thick paste coiling itself in the hot rice, with the stickiness of a ground yam, you can go at it with just these two alone. It will really keep your hands to bring the food into your mouth non-stop. Beside it was what Silva called Roasted Bamboowhich are grilled bamboo shoots in skewers like barbecue. It has somewhat like a crispy cartilage with a texture of cow tripe that you can enjoy. You can eat this without ever getting tired of it. There are other dishes with different taste and texture, but whats special is the last C the Chocolate Shoot as the dessert. Though it only looked like bamboo shoots covered with chocolate, the flaky and snack-like texture, fused with the chocolate makes you enjoy it so much you would crave for another. As Hiiro continued on eating, Nikki slowly approached. Hiiro noticed her and when he turned his head, he saw a face that is determined to do something. And from her hands, was the claw being grasped as if she was praying. I thought you might say something, but shouldnt you tell it to her first? Though he pointed at Lilyn, maybe Nikki didnt understand what he said earlier, therefore, she went to him for clarification, or so Hiiro thought. The next moment, Nikki suddenly lowered her head. Then, Please make me stronger! Hiiro opened his mouth wide in surprise by reflex. Oi, Hiiro, now you get what this kid is saying? Lilyn asked, but not only her, Silva and Shamoe who also heard her declaration already turned their glances, interested in the current situation. Apparently, Nikki had already told them that she want to ask Hiiro to make her his disciple. Formally, that is. Hohou, isnt that great? I guess things will get more interesting from now on. Nofofofofofofo! Hiiro is now formally having a disciplefinally, after such a long time we have been together. Cocococococongratulationss! I really want to retort in various ways right now. Hey, you perverted butler, its not that long since we met, you know? Haaa, but getting a disciple is... When Hiiro was about to say it, Nikkis face looked up to him, with eyes as if a puppy was being thrown away. Speaking frankly, its a pain. Having a disciple isnt simply teaching things to the other. But right now, it is difficult to decline for some reason. (This kids face I knew I have seen it somewhere) Though he thought he had seen it, but it was just an act of self-denial. Even at that time in the facility, where they tirelessly take good care of the crying children. He remembered that time. That time where he was also unable to refuse Isnt it fine, Hiiro-sama? This girl is still a kid. There may be a lot for her to learn, but I will support you as much as possible. Even this Shamoe will do her best to help! I dont want to do such a troublesome thing. Aside from the last one (Lilyn), the other two conveyed words of wanting to help. Please! I want to get stronger than before! Nikki desperately pled. Surely it was still troublesome, but thinking that she will be a good partner in his own training, But only about fighting, you hear? Yessir! Also, be sure to listen to what I say. Get it? Yessir! Nikki finally bloomed into a smile. Silva and Shamoe, pleased with the situation gave high fives to each other. But now that it has become like this Hiiro, while doing a hand to the chin thinking gesture, approached Mikadzuki. Whats wrong, Hiiro? Nothing. Hey geezer, you can teach basic reading and writing to this guy, right? Yes, I dont really mind, but- Then its not a problem having an extra person to teach, isnt it? Huh? Although Silva was bewildered by the sudden words of Hiiro, he still wrote Personification on the body of Mikadzuki regardless. Then, a tremendous mana flowed out from Hiiro, and that mana enveloped Mikadzuki. Then light gradually covered her, in which Mikadzuki shrieked in surprise. Everyone was stunned by the situation, not understanding what Hiiro did. But when the light was gone, it brought them an even more amazing sight. Because from where Mikadzuki was last time, now stood a little girl. Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeh?! Lilyn and Shamoe raised a squeal-like scream. Hmph. It went well I see. With the Personificationcharacter, he tried to make Mikadzuki into a humanoid. He wanted to try it once a while back, but the character will not work unless there is a certain degree of trust first. So he tried it to Mikadzuki, and surprisingly, he succeeded. However, she was still a demon so she isnt able to speak words yet. Kui? She tilted her lovely head. Hey pops, teach her some words, will ya? Nofofofofofo! As expected of Hiiro-sama! Your capability of surprising people never faltered even once! Nofofofofofofo! H-ho-how cuuuuute! Shamoe clung to Mikadzuki, while she happily cried Kui! Kui! in return. By the way, kidno, youre my disciple starting today. Can you be able to learn first before this fellow? Ill praise you if you can do it earlier than her. He said to Nikki, while pointing at Mikadzuki. Then Nikki stared at Mikadzuki, and with a groan, she posed with a pointed finger. Then Ill make sure to learn it first! Then you can praise me later! Then, Mikadzuki, Although I dont really understand, I want to be praised by master too! And it was that moment, when the rug rat combination was born. After that, they worked hard together and learned the common sense of the world. Hiiro thought that having them compete with each other makes the teaching quicker and more efficient. Surprisingly, both of them were able to learn language skills faster than he anticipated. By the way, it was Mikadzuki who learned the fastest. That is because she has been traveling with Hiiro for a long time so that may have been a factor. Of course Nikki felt bitter, but after that, they played with each other to their hearts content whenever possible. Though Mikadzuki received it in high spirits, she didnt really care whether she win or lose. She turns into a natural airhead whenever in contact with Nikki, and so the nickname changed from disciple to idiot disciple. While it was pleasant that she is able to speak out some words now, it was still troublesome as Nikki and Mikadzuki still tried to make Hiiro decide the outcome of the game whenever possible. Just a little, only just a little, Hiiro had a slight regret he taught them, but only just a little. CH 301 Chapter 301 A Worrisome Tip Author Note: I have posted the information about the Book in the Activity Report, So please go through it if you can. Several months had passed since Hiiro met Nikki, and recently Hiiro was feeling that her heart and body now far surpassed her previous self. Looking at the scene in front of his eyes where Nikki was fighting against Leowald made him relax his cheeks a bit... just a bit, since she was getting stronger. Master~ I have lost desuzo~ While heaving a sigh, Hiiro looked at the sad Nikki who came running. Did you think that you could win Baka-disciple? uu~ Im still being treated like a child..... Because you are a child, there is no helping it. mumumu! No matter how many times Master says that, I will not agree desuzo! Even if I look like this, I''m still growing everyday! When I measured my height, I won against Mikadzuki desuzo! Although she tried to brag about it, the height difference between the two was less than the size of an acorn. And for the most part, the difference was hardly distinguishable. Gahahah! As expected of Hiiro''s disciple! Her personality is quite the sight to behold! On the side, Leowald who had just fought with Nikki laughed heartily at the sight. And then with his huge hand, he put it on Nikki''s head and stroked it with a *Gashigashi*. But you still have a long way to go.That Explosion Fistis an attack with Magic Explosion at the root, correct? But it seems that you can''t still compress it far enough.Well at your age, it can already be considered as an achievement Nikki''s head was swinging grandly with *Guringurin*. As soon as she escaped from her position, she took cover behind Hiiro. Garururu!and looked back intimidatingly at Leowald as if she was a beast. But there was no error in what Leowald spoke. One can see that Nikki''s fighting style was learned from Hiiro. Surprisingly, she could learn the techniques quickly, but there were still a lot of flaws in them. Nikki had a physique such that she could not use Magic even though she is a human. However, the amount of Magical Power that is inside her body is as vast as Hiiro''s. That is why Hiiro taught her such a method of using Magical Power. And that was the Explosion Fist. The attack used Magical Power to create explosions but it was quite difficult to control. If the explosion failed then the Magical Power will backlash unto oneself. When Hiiro told her about this, Nikki told him that she would do anything to get stronger, and so Hiiro taught her how to use it. Actually, Hiiro could also use the Magical Explosion. But in Hiiro''s case, he could use magic but chooses not to because it is inefficient. Ne-Next time I will definitely win! Nikki declared while pointing at Leowald. Gahhaha! That is interesting! Then quickly get stronger boy! I-I am a girl desuzo! Oo! Is that so, then my apologies for the remark, gahahah! Certainly one cannot easily perceive from Nikki''s appearance that she is a woman. She still looked like a child, and her face was Androgynous. Although she looks cute, it did not have the persuasiveness to be recognized as a woman just from her appearance alone. uu~ Master! Hmm? What is it? Let''s go practise, please desuzo! I want to complete the challenge quickly! While holding Hiiro''s arm, Nikki looked up at him with motivated eyes. .........you, did you not say that you would practise together with Nitoryuu after this? .................aaa! th-that is right desuzo! .......as expected youre still an idiot even after growing up. Th-then Master, after that ! After that, you had promised that you would go out shopping with the castle maids right? ........................I forgot about that desuzo! ......................Nikki was certainly Nikki after all. ( TL Note: Does it remind anyone of Steph from NGNGL? Steph is steph, it can''t be helped.) In the Royal Castle of Victorias, Avoros who was now the king of Victorias was seated on the throne in the Throne Room Besides him, 05 Valkyria Series was present to serve him. She stood silently just like a shadow while behaving like a secretary, while handing papers over to Avoros to look through. ......Fuu~ During the period when I was immobile, there was quite a lot of movement. Yes, there were quite a lot of facilities that were previously built by King Rudolph and were funded secretly, but all of them have been crushed. It seems that the culprits behind it are still unidentified. Yes, apparently they seem to specialize at stealth and confidentiality. .............could it be Judom Rankers, leader of the Rebel Army? Maybe and maybe not. ..........That''s right.It seems that they are experiencing infighting and would certainly not have much movement from the organization. What should I do? Avoros stroked his head with index finger. Is it not fine to just leave them alone? Do they not matter? Yes, because I don''t intend to take the same stance as the previous king.If it can be crushed as it is now then there is no harm from it, so i guess it''s fine. So it''s like that. And also, there is this one. 05 handed over a piece of paper to Avoros. By looking at the contents of the paper, Avoros felt content. Fuu~ Is this true? Should i call the informer? Yes, I wish to hear the circumstances. 05 lowered her head then left from her spot. After a short while, two people appeared in front of Avoros. Hey Kiritz and Ranconis, I want to hear about this affair in a little more detail. Avoros waved the paper in his hand with a *Hirahira*. Yes? What is that? A middle aged man with a stubbly beard wearing spectacles which looked like black sunglasses tilted his head. Huh? Wasn''t this submitted by Kiritz? Or was it Ranconis? Avoros moved his gaze to the woman next to Kiritz. Ranconis have a short light purple hair and she also wore glasses. Her eyes that lifted up showed a strong will. Speaking of features, she have cute fluffy lips. Her overall feature seems regular. Yes. I see. hee Ranco-chan, are you covering up something? Please stop speaking like that.Originally, it was Kiritz who was supposed to prepare the document, but since I was the one who did it... please reward me.Give me money. Dahahahha! Isn''t gold coins really stupid Ranco-chan? .............Anyways, right now we are in front of His Majesty.Let''s talk about this later. ue~ So scary. Avoros laughed while looking at the two''s interaction. You two seem to be on quite good terms, but right now i want to ask you a question about this first. We are really not on such good terms, but please. Ranconis completely denied those words and urged Avoros to speak. Then first off, I understand that you two went to the Demon Continent to obtain information, but is it true that the Cupids Tribewere destroyed? Yes.We understand that Your Majesty had been there to obtain some mummies but as soon as you left, the ruins completely collapsed That may be so.Well I don''t have anything I need from there anymore.Magic Formation Analysis needs to be done over there, then as you said, some mummies could be obtained. But after that very recent occurrence, the ruins were completely destroyed. Surely, it is not possible to conduct any rituals over there anymore. fuu~ It doesnt matter anymore.But who could possibly do such a thing....... Avoros turned his gaze towards the sky with his hands supporting his chin. ......Well its fine.The next thing is what I wanted to hear about the most.................about it being found, is it the truth? Yes.We thought that it was extinct, but somehow it seems to have survived. Is that so........I did hear about it from one person, but that person is like a bomb that''s why I did not want to get involved........Yes, now I understand.If it is alive then i definitely want it. No mistake right? Yes.It is the information from Kiritz-san. Eh? About what? Then Avoros read the contents written on the paper by Kiritz. .............Certainly that may be so~ He understood the contents and gave his approval but thinking about what a pain it would be, Avoros scratched his head with a *boribori* Yes, the war has already been declared, but it would have been better if I had more pieces at hand.I also want to ask the two of them. Avoros murmured to himself. Ano~ Your Majesty, I still have work to do, so is it fine now? Yes, it''s fine. Much appreciated. E~i Then let''s go Ranco-chan. I told you this, please stop calling me like that. It was Kiritz who walked forward while Ranconis was the one who was catching up in a hurry. After coming out of the Throne room, Kiritzs footsteps suddenly halted. Ranconis who was in the back, suddenly felt something unnatural and stopped while frowning. ............nee Ranco-chan. That''s why I''m saying...... When Ranconis tried to speak as usual, the previous smile that was on Kiritzs face who was always playful was not there anymore, and his words were different. Ki-kiritz-san? ........You spoke about that thing. Eh? Ah, are you talking about the previous information? You know I heard about this once from His Majesty... that the ravages of war would spread again right? ..........Eh Well, Ranco-chan is just faithful to her job but..... Kiritz-san? Well, it''s my bad that I did not give the hush money. .........? One couldnt really understand the true meaning behind the behaviour of Kiritz but Ranconis could feel her heart beating wildly. .............It seems that I did a bad thing to that child~ That child? Kiritz spoke with his gaze looking far into the distance. And while not responding to the words of Ranconis, Kiritz scratched his head with a *BoriBori* then cocked his head while fixing his sunglasses and started to walk again. Well, I hope that you can pray for this to end safely......I hope. Ah, wait a moment Kiritz-san! what are you saying about that kid?! But Kiritz kept his eyes closed and walked ahead of her. CH 302 Chapter 302 The Man Named Kiritz Right now in the Demon Country Xaos, There was a meeting going on in-between the Demons and the Beast-men. A small break was held a little while ago, where Leowald and Nikki fought a mock battle against each other, which left a somewhat satisfied expression on Leowalds face. As expected the main problem is the other party''s strength In the room, Demon Lord Eveam along with the Crueldivision and Leowald with his trusted aides sat facing each other. Among them was the Humas Second Princess Fara and Judom Rankers from Victorias. That''s true desune. Although I tried to obtain information, it was of no use, I was only able to grasp the strength on the surface. It was Eveam who responded to Leowalds statement. In order to grasp the strength of the other party, she had tried to send spies and used various other methods, but unfortunately, most of the information returned was inaccurate. The reason was that Avoross Magic was too overpowered. The Magic that he dealt with involved the dead and when he used that, he would have the advantage of reinforcing any number of his military forces when required. This meant that Avoros could add more soldiers to his banner easily, so this had to be taken into careful consideration Moreover, some of the spies had come too close to Victoriasand had probably been killed at Avoross hands, since they did not return. Before, it would have been easier to get more accurate information, but ever since Teckil was rescued by Judom, it had raised the alertness of the place and it was now not so easy to approach it anymore. Even if it''s on the surface, how much military strength do they possess? That would be, Shublarz? Eveam urged Shublarz to answer Leowald''s question. She acceded in a quiet voice, before reading out the information that she held in her hand. To reiterate from the beginning, we organize the distinct powers of the Enemy. First off, would be the people in the Black clothes. And among those Black-clothed people were those who had various engraved emblems .........Certainly, there were such engraved emblems on the black-clothed people that had appeared last time, right? Yes! One was Kokuro while the other was summoned Hero of Victorias Leowald looked toward Barid for confirmation, who answered without delay. However, Fara who heard the response turned pale. It may be that she felt guilty towards Taishi like she felt for Hiiro. It seems that there were different patterns for each, but according to our analysis, we could also confirm that there were other Black-clothed who did not carry the Emblems Shublarz-dono mentioned. Perhaps, the ones who carry the Emblem are under the direct control of Avoros himself. Fumu, it is as Barid-dono said, we also arrived at the same conclusion When Eveam said so, Leowald groaned in low tone Fumu Currently how many people have been confirmed to carry the Emblem? Although it is not confirmed, at least ten people are known to possess an Emblem currently....... Eveam spoke with a grim expression as she handed out a report to Leowald. This is the list of the Black-clothed who have the Emblem The Report contained the face, name and the type of Pattern on the Emblem. Some of the past careers of the people were also written. Leowald skimmed through the list, and his eyes landed on a person. This one is...... What is the matter Leowald-dono? ...........Demon Lord yo, is the information accurate? Yes, the list of people in that list is the people who have been confirmed up until now muuu...... Everyone turned to look at Leowald, who was showing a grave look. What happened desuka? is there someone you know? or maybe a friend of yours is also on that list? When Eveam hurriedly enquired, Leowald showed the list and pointed towards the centre of the list to draw everyones attention to the person. ...............Judom Rankers Suddenly Leowald murmured that name. What is it, Beast King? If it''s you then you should be able to tell who this man is right? ..........? When Judom moved closer so he could see the list, he gazed down at the person written there and suddenly froze seeming to have forgotten on how to blink. .........Judom-dono? Seeing him suddenly freeze up strangely, Eveam called out to him. .......Impossible. There must be a mistake...... Aa, that is also what I thought, but this person''s features look exactly like that of that person when I last visited .........He was alive....... If that person is real. This will be unpleasant, but he must have been in cahoots with Avoros...... To the two''s interaction, the rest of them were left completely dumbfounded. Wa-wait just a minute you two! Please explain what you are talking about! Eveam who couldnt endure finally spoke up. Judom and Leowald glanced at each other and stopped talking, and then Judom''s voice alone echoed in the room. The name of that man is Kiritz Basilix...............Before, when I was young and was still in the Adventurer Organization, Peace Drop, he was the man who was the Leader ...........I have heard of them. Certainly, the people in that organization were all composed of S classes and above, and two of them were even SSS rank. When Barid said so, Judom nodded his head to affirm those words. That''s right. When I was still frantically trying to become an S-ranker at the time, the top two guys had already reached that far ahead. For the sake of peace, they were the ones who fought and spoke and prioritized discussion over Military prowess. If I recall correctly, the Beast king here has spoken to them on several occasions There is no doubt about it. I have seen those two several times during the discussion. The two of them possessed such tremendous strength, it looked wasteful of them to be entrusted with such tasks. But then, I was told one of the two, Kiritz, died As the Beast King said, Kiritz Basilix once joined a quest and did not return ever since. We searched everywhere with all our power, but in the end, we were unable to find him. Its been decades since then, why did that Kiritz Basilix......but he definitely at that time.......was I too immature at that time? CH 303 Chapter 303 Miracle of Alliance Army TL:Meteoremp Ed: Audreanna Teckil and Fara were surprised that they had already met one of the top 2 of the organization Peace Drop. After hearing Judoms description of Tendok, Teckil asked again to confirm if it was true, to which Judom replied that there was no doubt about it. I have also head of the man named Tendok. If I remember correctly he was called Great Pharmacist High Doctor Eveam recounted while turning to Judom. Is that so. Judom-dono then Tendok-dono is a friend, right? Aa, it was the two of us together who started the Rebel Army. Right now, they should be laying low along with the other people in the Humas territory while trying to investigate Avoros for any new developments. What is the probability of them being found? Eveam was worried that Avoros would to find them since if he did, he would definitely exterminate them. It should be fine. Because that old fogey knows how to hide, they should be able to hide. He is also one of the people that I have admired for quite a long time you know? With those words alone, one could clearly see the level the trust that Judom had in that person. Since Judom had expressed such confidence, Eveam moved on to the next topic Judom-dono, No, everyone present here, please look through this list of the Black-robed. In case you recognize the name and remember anything at all, then please do tell As she said requested, the members who were gathered there looked through the list one after another. However, they were unable to get any more information from it, The meeting continued, and soon it entered the phase where they discussed their goal and what moves they would make against Avoros from now on. Right now, all the Humas there are slowly being turned into Avoros Subordinates. If we were to step carelessly then it would be immediately found out. But continuing to only watch from the sidelines could possibly backfire on us as well. That''s why we should organize a corps, and gradually take over the Humas continent Umu, it is as the demon lord said. For now, Avoros is silently watching but he will certainly move soon. So, it certainly makes sense for us to make the first move, but we should properly consider everyone''s opinions Leowald also agreed with Eveams words. And most of those present did not object. However, only Aquinas who had a sullen face, and so Eveam asked for his thoughts. .......I was thinking about the troops. If we are heading to the Humas Continent, then a unit which is capable of both acting quickly and possessing proficient reconnoitre skills would be preferable. If we think of our troops then we have the Halvrid Corps and Ionis Corps. but if were to misjudge our opponents strength, then these two corps will find it hard to handle them What are you trying to say, Aquinas? The two corps are strong, and their corps leadership is quite good as well I will not deny that. However, the opponent cannot be appraised with common sense. While we are thinking of invading, we also have to think about the Black-clothed who hold the emblems. In other words, it would be very good if we were to successfully invade and defeat the opponent, but if we lose then the morale of the soldiers will fall and then we also give rise to the enemy''s momentum. This is why we must make sure that the first attack is successful. Hmm, Then our troops shall move as well. It will be Coalition of the Allied forces. We shall combine our forces and break through together To ease Aquinass worries, Leowald offered his Beast-men force to move out to assist in crushing the opponent. The Corps from Passionthat will lend a hand will be Crouch''s Corps Understood, If it''s them then they have the ability to obtain information while also being able to move quickly Barid supplemented Leowalds suggestion with his thoughts. Eveam who was heading the discussion also gave a nod showing that she understood. Then if it''s this much, the force seems sufficient. Having the strength of one of Three Beast Warriorswill be reassuring. Next will be to devise the invasion route......hm? Wait a moment, now that I think about it, if Hiiro were to transfer us to directly toVictoriasthen....... When Eveam suddenly suggested such a plan, everyone suddenly turned impatient. This would be perfect for a sneak attack. Eveam was self-convinced of her own idea and smiled, but Aquinas crushed the idea. That will be difficult Eh?............why is that? Actually, I already spoke to Hiiro about that I-is that so? Eveam thought that she was the first to think of that idea, but she felt disappointed now that Aquinas had already asked about it, Hiiro said that he would not do such a troublesome task Chapter 303 Part 2 TL:Meteoremp ED:Audreanna Wha! Trou-troublesome!? Th-this is war! I thought Hiiro would at least understand it slightly...... Eveam was amazed and never expected that that would be the reason that Hiiro had provided. Of course i also proceeded to reason with him through some words, but apparently just being troublesome is not the only reason W-what do you mean? Hiiro can only move about a Hundred people at once. How much magic would be required to send Hundreds of thousands of soldiers? That right.That would be possible.But the opponent is Avoros, he also knows that Hiiro can use Teleport right? then he would definitely have some measures to deal with it, Ever since Avoros had left the main stage of this world he had been watching the happenings in the world discreetly. And he also said that he had been looking at the work of Eveam. If that is the case then he must have also obtained information about Hiiro as well. And that would mean that he would have tried to understand how the magic works and must have tried to find a remedy. When Eveam though of Avoros, she also remained silent as she could understand that it was as Aquinas said. Besides Hiiro said he would move by himself.It seems that there is someone in Matar Deusthat Hiiro wants to beat really bad I-is that so......If possible it would have been nice if he would together, but if he says so then i shall not stop him Eveam knew that Hiiro would not change once he had decided on something. Rather she felt sympathy for the person from Mata Deusthat made Hiiro pissed off so badly. If he could contribute to the war, even if it was in different way, then she thought that it was fine for now. Although it would be nice to attack with the use of Teleportation, but the war shall not end until all of Matar Deushas been completely destroyed.That''s why, we must completely capture all of Humas Continent. Avoros will not give up until we gain a complete victory.if anybody has any naive thoughts, then know that if we were to be defeated then it would mean a total loss. This war must be won no matter what the cost.The Demon EvilaFor the sake of peace and the world, is ready to go all out and assault the Humas continent and to capture it Unlike the usual words of Aquinas the tone was completely different. Eveam strongly believed about the importance to protect and that importance to stand behind what was spoken. Taking on deep breath, Eveam looked at everyone''s face. The ones who are gathered here Demon Evila,Beastmen Garanthand Humanity Humaswho are worried about its future and those who represent their country. And in this way, the three races who hated each now must hold hands to face the biggest problem there is.I have dreamed about such a cooperation for a long time.And that is why we cannot be defeated.From now on, We must fight against Avoros so that we may protect the world that we hold dear.And that''s everyone, Please lend us your strength! Leowald was the first open his mouth, as felt that there was something different from the serious attitude of Eveam who had lowered her head not as a demon lord but as person who lived on Edea Yes, i also believe that this alliance will become the strongest strength and then Judom. Right.I don''t know if i can be a good representative for the Humanity, but i will lower my head here so that we can regain the Humas continent! Please lend me your strength! Judom also speaks his honest opnion and lowers his head similiar to Eveam. All the people gathered from the Rebel army announced that they would join the Allied forces. Then Fara who was sitting next to Judom got up. The conflict that stemmed from difference of races.Up until now it has only grown bigger and bigger.but this time that battle will take place with the three races holding hands.Today we shall reproduce the history that it was once before desuno That''s right, there was a time when all the three races held hands, an were compassionate to each other and appreciated each others and looked after each other. but those things at present only existed in history, That was why the situation that was happening now was a miracle in itself,. For being able to attend this meeting.......I am grateful for the Demon Evialand Beastmen Gabranthfor this opportunity desuno Everyone nods back at Fara who smiles. What Fara spoke was also what everyone else thought. And Eveam expressed her approval with a bigger nod than anyone else. It is as Princess Fara says, This is a miracle that had once existed. And that is why i wish to change the name of your Allied forces Army! Miracle Alliance Army What do you think.Right now, this will be perfect to represent us Eveam looked around at the other''s face and it looked like they were also convinced and loosened their cheeks. Then, please inform every corps.Judom-dono please inform the rebel army as well Oo, leave it to me Eveam looked around at the faces of everyone. She felt that a strong light was seen from their eyes, she could feel the impression that had been brought about by those words Then i will say it, Demon Evila, Beastmen Gabrant, Humanity Humaswill now combine their forces and i shall declare here that now we shall be namedMiracle And in this way, the Miracle of the past was once again brought back, and the three races came together once again. CH 304 Golden Word Master Chapter 304 Taishis Resolve In the blink of an eye, the formation of the Allied Forces of Miracle at the Demon Capital, Xaos, was known throughout the continent. And naturally, that news also reached Victorias. Avoros had probably predicted that it would happen as he wasnt surprised in the slightest and, in fact, appeared to be enjoying himself while listening to the report. I see, this has gotten interesting. To think that Judom Lankers had already gone over to the demon world. Wouldnt it have been better to obliterate him rather than leaving him? The Valkyria no. 5 uttered, without showing any emotion, standing beside the throne on which Avoros was sitting. No, this is fine. Its fine if they just come invading with the army they think is the best. I will make them all submit to me with my power. I will turn the hope and miracles they believe in into despair. However, he has gathered 3 races now. And among them, the hero whom we have failed to capture also exists. Seems like it. Kuku, but we have our pieces, as well. For the hero the hero. Avoros laughed and got off the throne. Directing is also important in a war, you know? I will have the hero carry out his mission as the hero. Where is he now? Yes, he is probably in that room. I see, then I guess I will go tell him. To teach him what he must do. Below the royal castle in Victorias, Avoros had made a vast space. It was made similar to the ruins which the Cupid race made long ago. Surrounding the large magic circle lied a huge number of coffins. The only thing different from the ruins the Cupid race built was that it had an ominous huge stone that emitted blue light inserted into the wall instead of the stone statue of a beast. And inside of that stone lied something with a human-like body, covered in bandages, making it difficult to discern its appearance. The stone was also filled with some sort of a liquid, as the bandaged body kept slightly swaying up and down. Bubbles were also forming from its mouth. There was one person looking at that stone with an expression of grief. His name was Aoyama Taishi. He was an Earthling who was summoned to this other world, Edea, by the will of Victorias king as one of the heroes. Dont worry, hes not dead. A child-like voice said from behind him. When Taishi turned to look, there stood Avoros, with his usual fearless smile, unknowing of defeat. Even no. 5 was beside him. Taishi glared at them with hate. Kukuku, dont make such a scary face. Just as I said before, that thing is not dead. Dont say that thing! Feeling anger swell up, Taishi shouted, gripping his fist strongly. But Avoros was still smiling, as if he even that was amusing to him. You received an explanation about it, right? That Kuku, that child is still alive. Da damn it Taishi trembled and gritted his teeth in frustration. Avoros shifted his gaze towards the bandaged human and said, Seems like it has adapted quite a bit. .What exactly is it doing? Ah, I see. You didnt hear anything from them, eh? Mmm, well, I did come here to discuss that as well, so lets have a talk. Taishi gulped, now paying attention to what Avoros was about to say. That child is, well, a sacrifice. Wha?! W-w-what in the world are you talking about?! He tried to grab Avoros but no. 5 came in front of him, blocking the way. Taishi reluctantly stopped. Ahaha, dont be so angry. That child is just scheduled to be sacrificed, for now. W-what do you mean? Hmm, right. Do you understand what this place is? This place? All the coffins standing in a row and the magic circle at their center, as if it was protecting them. And the wall which has a crystal-like stone inserted in it. A very ominous and queer scene. This is the place to perform the ritual of resurrection. And, to resurrect the thing I want most, I chose that child, you see. D-dont mess around with me! Why Chika?! I amCwere not even dwellers of this world in the first place! Thats right, the bandaged person inside that crystal was Suzumiya Chika, who was summoned just like Taishi. Why why?! We just to save the Humas why did it come to this Taishi fell to his knees and hung his head. Looking down on Taishi with cold eyes, Avoros said, Naive. Do you really believe bullshit like everyone getting what they want? .. Without being able to say anything back, the cold and harsh voice just echoed. I dont know how soft and easy-going the world you came from was. I dont even want to know. But know this, the cruel reality calls upon everyone equally. Whats unreasonable is how suddenly it comes. Nothing will change if you just lament, scream and go mad about it. And thats exactly why you need to act to change it. Do you understand? Ignorant hero-kun? T-that is If you want to change this situation if you want to save her, then take action. If you just keep on screaming and grieving, it will all be over in an instant, you know? A humans life, that is Hearing those words, feeling their weight, Taishi actually felt his body become heavier, as if gravity was doubled on him. Taishi gritted his teeth, and raised his head. What do I need to do? What do I need to do for you to release Chika? Taishi resolved himself, that that is the only thing he could do. Of course, he didnt trust Avoros. But even still, he thought that even if there was a slight chance of helping Chika, he had to take action. Avoros expression distorted to a smile and he said, You do know that war will break out soon? yeah. I will also have you join that war. There, I will have you fight the person I tell you to. .Who is this person? Is there a need for you to know that now? .. Kuku, well, I guess its fine. Then I will tell you. Your opponent will be Taishi just looked at Avoros without even blinking and with a tensed expression. And Avoros just silently said, the remaining heroes. .?! .You really are the worst. You know that from the start, right? But, even still you wont decline, will you? They looked at each other for a while. One with a gaze full of bloodlust and the other with an amused gaze. But in case of Taishi, if he rejects now, his position will only get worse and, in the worst case scenario, he might get Chika killed too. And of course, he also knows that Avoros knows. And thats exactly why, even while he was burning with anger, he was not going to let it explode. ..I understand. But, if you break your promise, I will kill you! Kukuku, thats interesting. I dont think you would be able to do that but what I am saying is the truth. Its not a lie. Also, I wont kill Shuri and the others. I will go back to our previous world with them! Hmmm well, that is fine with me. I dont think we will be able to kill the heroes in the war in the first place and I am only asking you to capture them. Then. I accept. But, they are now a member of the demon lords army. As such, they will also fight us seriously, you know? Can you fight them with all your strength? Thats what you want, right? Then, I dont have a choice. Although he was talking as if he had affirmed his resolve, his expression looked like his heart was being overwhelmed by pressure and he was enduring it all. Ahaha, alright then. Then, I will have you show me your resolution. According to my predictions, they will probably make a move soon. How they will moveCthats not for you to think about. You just need to be prepared to fight whenever. I also gave you that, right? Taishi looked even more frustrated. Well, its up to you whether you use it or not but dont forget that your death might also lead to that childs death. After saying that much, Avoros left the place with a smile. Taishi, who was left behind, looked at Chika again, who was floating inside the crystal. I will definitely save you no matter what happens definitely. In this war, he will also probably meet Shinobu and Shuri, whom he was wanting to meet but as enemies. It would be great if they just quietly follow him but judging from the fact that they have also joined an army, they are also probably not allowed to act selfishly. He might have to actually fight them in the battlefield. If that happens, there was a need for him to restrain them without hurting them. But, if Taishi is up against the two of them, there was a chance he would get captured instead. That would risk the success of the mission and would threaten Chikas life. In other words, he couldnt lose. Taishi put his hand into his pocket and brought out something after searching for a while. It was an irregular-shaped, deep-red crystal. While gazing at that stone, he closed his eyes. I will just have to do it. In that quiet space, only Taishis will of firm resolution reverberated. CH 305 Chapter 305 Hiiro and Avoros meet Version:Unedited When the declaration of war was made by Avoros, there was a fire which suddenly spread in the east, Hiiro alone headed to that place. The place was a small island separated from the three continents. Greenery was abundant with docile monsters inhabiting the area. On this island there was a tree on top of a hill and under it was a tombstone like object. This place was called Erotic Tears this was a place where Hiiro had previously visited. At that time Hiiro was travelling with lilyn and gang, and they stopped by here, it was not a strongly emotional place, it was a place they just happened to pass by. Although no-one knows why this stone was named Erotic Tears, there was another name given to the tombstone Grieving Hero. According to the records. The Grieving hero was a real person who existed in the past, who always grieved his powerlessness and finally killed himself. This was what Hiiro heard from Silva, but even so, Hiiro felt really unpleasant when he heard that the hero committed suicide and left the island soon after. Hiiro crouched in front of the Tombstone. If you looked closely you could trace something engraved on it. Due to the mud and soil being stuck on the tombstone, Hiiro did not pay attention to it and simply brushed it off as a dirty stone when he came here last time, but apparently, there was something engraved on it. Since it was too troublesome for Hiiro to clean it with his bare hands as it would take too much time, he applied the word Cleanlinesson to the tombstone. A pale magical screen covered the tombstone and it soon started to sparkle with a *KiraKira* and became clear. And when Hiiro looked at the engraved letters, he was surprised. I Grieve. I grieve for the world. I grieve for the Country. I grieve for the people. I grieve for myself It was written in a language that Hiiro knew particularly well. Ja-japa....nese? Yes, the language used was unquestionably Japanese. As expected what that person said was really the truth, muttered Hiiro unconsciously, while trembling trying to hide his unrest. And..... As expected, that guy really did come from the same world as you As if getting an electric shock, Hiiro immediately turned around responding to the voice from behind. Hiiro looked at the person there, who had a similarly surprised face. ......Predecessor Demon King.....!? Avoros Gran Early Evening A young Blonde boy stood there. Hiiro scolded himself for not noticing his existence even when he had approached so close to him. Regardless, the opponent was the Boss who started the war this time, that''s right he was the general of the Enemy forces. Hiiro could not understand if it was careless or something else entirely. While being puzzled, Hiiro used the character Analysisto check if something had been cast on him. Because of the use of Magical Power, Avoros eyes slowly turned red in alert, but there was no appearance of anything being done. However, he stood a distance away from the unknown Avoros and increased his alertness to the limit. You are the one of the few who can actually understand the letters written there, doesn''t that confirm it Avoros was convinced by this alone. (Are you really going to quarrel about this...?) Hiiro judging the fact that Avoros never travels alone, increased his vigilance to his surroundings. Probably just to defeat to me, he came here all alone just to take me on if that is what he wants to do, it felt really unpalatable to hiiro. Hiiro did not plan on losing to avoros but, if he were to be surrounded by his black corps then that would certainly be quite severe. While looking for an opening, Hiiro had the words Teleportready while waiting. But strangely there was no hostility being excluded from avoros. It almost felt as if he did not come here to fight at all. (Then for what reason did he really come.....it can''t be) When Hiiro came close the reason why he appeared, Avoros gave a sly smile. You can rest assured. Because i do not wish to fight here. Rather than that, it was really unexpected seeing you in such a place ....do you think i can believe something like that? Then go ahead check the surroundings. Use your favourite magic. you can do it right? then you can surely tell, that i am the only one here and i bear no hostility Hiiro still keeping his distance, and moves only a single finger. Using the character Search Enemy to examine the area around the island. Since it was a small island, the desired information can be obtained using only two characters. And the result. And as he said, there were only Hiiro and Avoros present on the island. Which means, Avoros really did come alone Well? Do you believe me now? More importantly, i don''t want to fight you here either, even if you are the pivotal piece to this war The face that Avoros made farsighted which was anything but childish, in fact loneliness and sorrow was what could be seen on his face. ...........is it because this is the place where you''re best friend sleeps? Avoros also straightened his eyes to the words of Hiiro and stared at him with a gaze as if exploring what he said. ........From whom did you hear? i wonder, thing about it yourself .............is that so, it''s probably her.That Alisha.... Chapter 305 part 2 Version Unedited Hiiro remained silent without changing his facial expressions. She seems to be earnest in her method one way or another. Despite being sealed up until now, after all she is trying to work on the crisis of a country Avoro alone nods with his conscience. And then Avoros had his line of sight on hiiro who was wondering about something. Then that means you, know about everything So what if i do? Is it worth your existence now? .....it is what it is. .....do you not thing it is unreasonable? Probably just the like person sleeping there, getting used by the country, and by the world, and the atlast being discarded ? ............... Besides, those people look down on those people who are dancing in the palm of their hand from their height. is it not unreasonable? are you all some kind of game pieces or something? that is really unpleasant You say it well. Even you treat your subordinates like game pieces as well ahahah! You got me good on this one! but you know, they are different from the rest. game pieces are game pieces, but they still stand on the same board as everyone else Even so it does not change the fact the people are treated as game pieces in their hands. The unpleasantness continues to increase from avoros laughter. However, avoros continued. Lets speak like this once again later. ....... That power, can you not use it for me? Do not joke. I have circumstances that i can never forgive you for .........was there such a thing? Aa, that is why Matar Deuswill definetly be crushed Fuu~n, I do not understand why you are motivated so highly, but once i have decided on something, then i will not ask for what others might say. And in that way we are the same Avoros looked at Hiiro in nostalgia. ......shall i tell you something. why do you think that i have not contacted you up until now? I don''t know Ahaha, that''s because i wanted you to see the truth of this world with your own eyes. well, there were certain reasons on why the body was imperfect and could not move satisfactorily enough, but i wanted you to move freely and then learn the truth on your own. well actually i intended to tell you this during the war but this was also unpexcted It was actually quite surprising that Marquis Bluenote, Aka alisha would tell Hiiro the truth. That means you wanted to me leave on my own and move freely and then learn the truth for myself and then think of how i would think of this world? Well, that''s roughly the gist of it. But it seems that although you know the truth you still no wish to lend a hand to complete the work right? Naturally. I still have lots to do in this world. I cannot stop before i am satisfied Hmm~ There is no reason to stop, but still what will change will change. if you do not do well, then you may lose one or two continents more Can you really do that. You are trying erase a continent with mountains of treasure that have yet to be seen. I can permit such a thing to happen Kukuku, what is it that is so important to you? Is really that much of a treasure? Money? weapons? or maybe women? It is books and Food .......What? I will not say it twice Avoros was stiff while his eyes were opened wide as if a child had been cheated. R-really......what!? F-food you say? Eh? Books to read? Avoros asks back with an amazed face, If you try to stop my reason for living then obviously i will stop you with all my power ........f-for such a reason you raised your blade? For that, i will give you everything that you need so how about it? I don''t want your donation .......why is that so? Somehow, i don''t like you Avoros glares at the Hiiro. And then breathes a huge sigh and closes his eyes. Such rebellious eyes is exactly like that of his. Although it was hateful , but i could somehow understand it from the beginning. I wonder how you will go against the remaining enemies. and that that is why i have left it up until now What? Simplicity. That''s all\ What? I will overturn everything. The people, the country, the world, everything. Even who has inherited that magic. No, it is a testament to that fact that you succeed the magic of despair, persuading you into despair to the one who inherits that magic. then, those people will without fail reach you, and give judegement There was only the ghost of the past and an earnest desire to carve a future reflected in them. In his voice and dark eyes were the similarity of fanatics. Therefore make sure to show your full power. When strength is combined then it will be good. Do anything you must. But even so i will cross over everything You will not say the same once you are defeated. That''s right! That''s when i noticed the height of the wall. and that is why i think that is an obstacle that can be overcome! As i thought, no matter what i say he will still take the opposite course. He only believe in his own way and goes through it. Even if a flock of sheep named sacrifice lie along the way..... When Avoros clears his throat, he returns to his expressions from which had been distorted and warped back to that of his original good looking boy. And gently sighs to the gravestone. I would like to offer you my thanks ....? Thank you for making the tombstone clean again After saying so, Avoros turns his heels and showed his back to Hiiro. With the same appearance, I will not say anything more. Whatever you do, i will win this world. If you want to stop it, stop it. However, make sure to come prepared. Next time i meet you, that will be the time that i will show you despair Fuu~, are you sure it won''t be the other way around? ahahahah, you still continue to remain an ignorant child. Even though it is to the king of a country Then why do you not behave like a king? you do not even look like one, all i can see is a brat trying to wreck things around ......i see. then you do not need to speak anymore Aa, that''s right. The wind blows and the two''s hair start to rise with the wind. At that moment both of them speak at the same time. THIS WAR--- The next moment the wind stops blowing. I ( WE) WILL WIN IT CH 306 Chapter 306 Status Of Hiiro Version: Unedited After Avoros Left, Hiiro remained alone on the island and his line of sight fell on the tombstone. It was the day hiiro experienced an unexpected encounter, but even so Hiiro thought it was a good thing seeing Avaros here. And as expected, Hiiro could never side with Avoros. Because avaros notion of justice was warped. But, his notion of justice causes multiple people to be sacrificed. And among those sacrifice''s are a lot of things that Hiiro has vowed to protect. It has not been a year since Hiiro had come to this world [Edea] but for HIiro it was really a world that he loved. Just like japan there were a lot of desires that he wanted to fulfill. Even if it was risky, it was impossible for Hiiro to forget about such a pleasant world. Even more so, since there were still many books and food to look forward too. And there were even some who had made their place in Hiiro''s heart. Although Hiiro would be reluctant to say the same thing when asked if they really were important, but according to hiiro, if they were to disappear then i would be become a lot more boring and worthless to go on. You....did you also feel the same? Hiiro spoke to the tombstone but it did not answer back/ But suddenly *pitsu* there was a crack at the side of the tombstone. ....what? When Hiiro looked again, there was certainly a cracked line. If Hiiro to guess, the crack was certainly quite aged but the cleaning must have caused to clean the edges leading to the crack. And Within it, something could be seen, a rainbow coloured marble appeared from within. Wondering what it was, Hiiro took it into his hands. Then suddenly the marble started to emit light and slowly became particles and disapperead. .....What was that anyway? There was no response from the tombstone again. (The Marble was buried within the tombstone?) So why did it appear and disappear so suddenly. Hiiro tried to examine it by using the character Analysis, but only the material of the tombstone was displayed. The information about the marble was not displayed. Hiiro turns back to the tombstone and looked at it doubtfully, Thinking that it will be fine, and turns his back to the tombstone and starts to leave from that place. Then a gust of wind flew over, causing hiiro to unconsciously close his eyes. This caused Hiiro to place his arms in front of his face and firmly place his foot on the ground. and then Hiiro surely heard something. It''s not something that you need to know right now. But, soon you shall.... He could hear those words being said from behind him. When the gust of wind stopped, Hiiro once again turned to the tombstone thoughtfully. The scenery in front of him did not change much from his previous one. Hiiro looked again and then shook his head, he once again glanced at the letters written on the tombstone, and then left without looking back. For the Happiness of my beloved Arisa and Arosu, i leave the Crimson ash container As if it was intentionally hidden, it was engraved below with really small letters. Although Lilyn asked where i had been to when i returned, i did not allow her to pursue it as it was private. If i was to say that i met avoros, then it would certainly become really loud. I heard that right now, The Demon lord Eveam and the Beast King Leowald and the Humas representative Judom were discussing military affairs. Considering that Eveam had not heard Hiiro''s voice all day long, Eveam was finally understanding how much she relied on Hiiro, and finally started to become independent. But asking Hiiro to participate in the great war was something which was considered normal. Well even if Hiiro was not asked to do so, he would still do it. No matter what anyone says, he would just do what he had decided on. Hiiro could hear the military strategies and formations being spoken by Eveam and Teckil from the room from time to time and teckil also sad that they would soon send a Raid unit to the Humas continent soon. Finally the war was beginning in earnest. Living peacefully in Japan and then suddenly being thrown into this strange world while having to fight people was nothing short of extreme. Thanks to the blessing, Hiiro could continue living as usual. but hiiro was also indebted to the Character Magic Word Magic. Even if that magic was secretive and profound but now the magic now belongs to hiiro. Hiiro has now become so attached to this world within just a single year that he is ready to risk his life to protect it. Hiiro had never dreamed that he would be participating in such a large scale war that would involve the world itself, but Hiiro now had the conviction of Beat and win it was in every single breath that he took. Although i would usually tsukkomi with it would be ok as long as we survive but not this time because somewhere inside me i feel as if it would feel really disappointed if i were to lose. Therefore, the things that must be done must be done even more securely. (Let me confirm mystatus once again....) And so Hiiro speaksStatusin his mind. Chapter 306 part 2 version: unedited Hiiro Okamura ̣ ȣС/ ͣС/ ţأС Σţأԡ ԣˡ ģţơ ǣ̡ ȣɣԡ ɣΣԡ Magic Attribute None MagicCharacter Magic (One word Chain,Air Writing,parallel writing,two word chain, simultaneous invocation,invocation management, three word chain, remote operation, range designation,automatic writing,four word chain) Title Innocent Bystander, world traveller, Golden Letter user, Inheritance of Glory, Awakened one, Ripper, the one who imagines, Killer of the Unique-Unique Genocider, Gourmet Bastard, one who follows his path, friend of the fairies, Mikazuki''s owner, monster slayer-The natural enemy of monsters, lightning speed-Flash samurai, Sage, Little girl killer- the god that brings down little girls, One who is skilled in magic- one who is liked by magic, Super powerful Constitution - Ten Thousand Man, lady killer, Mystery arts user- Nature user, childrens hero, insensitive meister, Naturally insensitive Man, Colorless book reading maniac, Eating tyrant, prince of misunderstanding, Transcender, Excellent driver, teleporter, Dream Chaser, Hero of the Demons, One who crossed the king, Recognized by the beast king, lucky bastard, one who trains monkeys, Supernatural Devil, Master of Nikki, Universal Man, Old Fox, overly determined Person, one who transcends. ..........What is up with so many titles? No, it''s not like this is the first time i am seeing this Status, but even when i see it, i can''t help put throw out a tsukkomi. The amount of titles is obviously very high compared to the others. And moreover hiiro couldn''t remember getting most of them. And there were some unpleasant ones. However, Hiiro''s level had not risen even after fighting against plenty of strong people.. As expected, it was hard to raise his level now. Even Aquinas was only around level 240. This was unusual because the strongest Demon of Evilahas been fighting for many years. well,it is also true that i(hiiro) have earned these levels in cheat way to raise them. (Oh right, let me check the guild card as well) Name Hiiro Okamura Sex Male Age 17 From Unknown Rank S Quest Equipment ?ף Zeikatana Zangeki(Spirtual katana) ?ǣ䡡Red Robe Revised Mental boots ? Fairy Ring Bond Ring ң (Well, to raise the rank in the guild from S Rank i would need to apply at the guild and it has to be permitted.......well anyways this is fine for now) Honestly i(hiiro) am not interested in the rank at all. The higher the rank the higher the preference for quests and the treatment within the guild is relatively better, but Hiiro does not care about that. basically the guild is used to get money. When Hiiro looks at the Status again, he looks through the description of Character Magic. Remote control operationConsumption MP 100 Can Remotely operate characters released via sky writing However, Only one character and two character magic can be used. In addition once the character touches something then it cannot be moved further. Automatic Character ReleaseConsumption 150 MP You can automatically write letters as you think. However, the first character must be written for the first time, cannot automatically write all kings of characters. In addition, attention is required because restrictions may apply when writing the same letters continuously. Range Designated ReleaseConsumption 100 MP It is possible to write two character strings, one for type and the other for range. Please note that if one character is being used then only One character is to be used and if two characters are to be used then only two characters anymore will cause rebound. Also if more than three characters are used, you cannot use that characters for half a day once used. Four Character Releaseconsumption 30% MP You Can write Four letters in Succession. Likewise with three characters, it''s range of effect, strength and versatility are further improved. Effect time depends on the character , and the receiving end of the ability, Three Character Release the time limit on the two character released is lightened a little but, and limit on the three characters is relaxed. The restrictions are the same as with the two character release. However, the number of stock characters which can be installed with Invocation Managementhas been increased by two, thus enabling the installation of the total of Seven characters. Four Character chaincan only be used three times a day, same effect characters cannot be used repeatedly. After having used it once, Untill MP has been completely recovered only single Character chain can be used. Also When interrupting character activation halfway, all stats while return to level 1 asRecoil Reboundand invocation of magic ceases. Furthermore, status abnormality occurs randomly. Types of Stat abnormality: Pain, paralysis, sleep, blindness, confusion. Status abnormality and status decrease will return to original at random point in time (The convenience is really convenient but if the Four character chain fails during a fight then it will lead to an immediate death) Oh that''s right. If the Recoil Rebound does occur and all stats are set to level 1, then there is even a possibility that even a simple goblin can end me. Therefore Four Character Chain is hardly useable. It can only be limited to a situation where i can never be interrupted if used. But even so, the power of Four Character chain is overwhelming, I tried it a few times when i was alone, but the difference in power is on a while another dimension. I think that it was proven even in the fight against leowald, but depending on the letter the range of effect could affect the entire continent. (Well, if one does not make mistakes while using it, it is certainly the strongest power) And i think it will be of great use in the upcoming war. At that moment, hiiro remembered the words Avoros spoke when they met at theErotic Tears. Avoros did not say that he would do everything righteously, and how he would go about doing so is still yet to be seen. If so, then this will quite suitable (I shall use this power in full and make sure to settle the score) As a result of Alisha explaining what kind of a place it was, although it was an unexpected encounter, now that i think about it, it was good thing that i could speak to avoros. Hiiro was able to recognize what kind of enemy that avoros was. And Hiiro swore to protect the books and goods without fail. And as expected Hiiro would never give up on his desires. CH 307 Chapter 307 War discussion and Determination Version:unedited There were several routes to invade the humas world. One of the route is using the bridge which spans from the Beast Continent. Another is a route which spans from the Demon Continent. One more spans from the sea. and another from the sky. And the final route would be using teleportation. The first two route were the most proper ones considering common sense, while also being relatively safe to cross. The next route is from the ocean, although this is not impossible but the number of forces that can be sent is rather limited. There were plenty of monsters in the sea, and the climate was also equally worse. There was a possibility of being attacked if done improperly. It was the same for the sky as well. Although the danger in the sky was not as much as in the ocean. but it was easy to be aimed at, and the number of troops which can be sent through this route was also quite limited. Even if the Flying carriages were to be used, or by using the flying Demon Evila, they could still be shot down from an enemy who was half baked in attacking. However, it could be used as decoy in terms of tactics. And the final route is through teleportation. This can be done through people who have the power of space magic, but as of now no-one possess space magic other than hiiro but the maximum amount of people he can teleport is about a few dozen people. Which is at most several people. And it is the same with using a teleportation tool. Also since the number of teleportation tools are few and far between it is very valuable and therefore cannot be diversified. Moreover, in the case of teleportation equipment, it can only be used by one person. which also means that it is less convenient, which also means that it is not wise to use it in this case. There were many discussions about the routes and which to consider, realistically the first two routes were the viable ones. However, these two routes are ones which the enemy can easily predict and the element of surprise is also lost. Therefore these two were considered as the main routes, and the idea of entering through the sky and the sea were also adopted. The bridge which previously connected the Human continent and the demon continent theMuthihibridge which had been destroyed by Hiiro, but after the previous war between Beatsmen Gabranthand Demon Evilaan alliance had been signed between them, and soon after Hiiro restored the bridge using the characters As Before. With the advent of Avoros, Eveam immediately and earnestly requested for Hiiro to participate in this war. And they requested Hiiro, to fix the bridge which connected the borders of the continent since they could not allow for it be broken anymore. And therefore there were currently no problems with the first two routes. However, the Enemy could have taken measures with regards to these advances. The demon lord Eveam was currently discussing about the effectiveness of the invasion tactics with the council. And as expected Hiiro''s name had come up. Using Hiiro Teleportation magic, the amount of troops that could be sent into the enemy camp was about 100 people. With the transportation magic, they could immediately enter Victoriasand quickly capture the castle. Certainly it would be difficult to capture Victoriaswith only a 100 or so people, but Eveam had an opinion that if the top representatives along with Demon Lord Eveam, Beast King Leowald and Impact King Judom were to do there would be a chance and were tempted to go along with it. In this war, protecting the kings were of absolute importance. Nevertheless, the Humas king had refused to expose himself and therefore heading into the middle of the enemy territory without proof would no doubt be considered dangerous. Beast King Leowald was really motivated by the plan but he chose to listen to Barid who gave the warning and therefore reluctantly gave up. Which was as expected of the Fighting King. But still Judom wanted to go ahead with this plan. He wished to regain Victoriaswith his own hands. Everyone also shared that feeling. However the main question was if Hiiro would help in doing this. When hiiro was called to the war council and was told about the plan. I also have business in Victorias.There is no problem if anyone wants to join in. But until i am done with it, i shall not be coming back There was someone that Hiiro also wanted to overcome. Well two actually, but one was sure to be inside the royal castle. Hiiro, do you have someone that you want to take along? When leowald asked that, aa, I don''t need to tell them to come with me they will come with me regardless. Hiiro was implying about the Lilyn and gang and the Hero Party. Among them were non-combatants like Shamoe and Mikazuki, but they said that Lilyn, silva and kuzel would protect them and so they would being coming along. Nikki said that she wanted to go along with Hiiro, but Hiiro refused her. However, Nikki was not going to take no for an answer. And soon after, Hiiro had no choice but to allow her but put a condition some conditions on her. Is it really fine ? Shamoe-done and gang will being coming too? Eveam asked with an Uneasy expression. Well, Since the Red-loli will be acting as escort it will be fine To be honest hiiro could not imagine the two losing to any guards while being escorted. Come to think of it, what about Camus-dono? Eveam asks Camus who was silently standing beside Hiiro. .......No intention...of seperation.... is-is that so Hiiro also spoke nothing since Camus coming along was natural. Camus also had opponents that he wished to fight and his loyalty was unquestionable. So re confirming, there will be a surprise attack from the inside while simultaneously an invasion corps will be sent from the outside.... The Council proceedings were proceeding smoothly. Chapter 307 part 2 Version: Unedited Beast Country PassionMimiru Kingu and her friend Muir Caster were currently staring at a piece of paper inside a private room. Y~es.....I wonder if this is good ? What the two were currently doing were thinking of lyrics for a song so that they could sing to Hiiiro when he comes around. Since the last song was very well received, they thought that if they were to do it again it would be real nice and therefore the two were trying to put their heads together to get it done. At that moment, *Ton Ton* and there was a knock on the door and Mimir replied to the voice that flew over, it was the voice was the voice of her elder sister kukuria. Ara, what are you two doing? Kukuria-Ane-sama, me and muir-chan are currently trying to think of song for next time to sing with Muir-chan desu heh, Is it maybe for Hiiro? When Kukuria says that, the two people''s cheeks get''s dyed red in color.\ Aa~, So cute you two are really too pure. Although She was trying to tease them a littlem but kukuria smiles bitterly after looking at the two of them who were showing a very innocent attitude. When kukuria looked at the two, her eyes fell on their right wrist suddenly. ....ara? You two......did you two do that? Eh? are you talking about this? Mimiru noticing the gaze of kukuria brings her right arm in front of her face. Yes, what is it? It is as you can see Ah yes. This....eee. Actually this was something Hiiro-sama gave to us Eh? Hiiro gave it? yes. Apparently it seems to be called a good luck charm from where Hiiro-sama came from Good Luck charm? the pouch knitted with red string{TL: INSERT Misanga IMAGE here} Yes! In Edeait is known as Bond Ring Muir and Mimir''s right wrist had a Misanga Good luck charm respectively, Even so, A misanga seems to expire when your wish is granted though This time Muir answered. That is certainly something unusual.but.... Kukuria was starting at them with *Jii*, but still the two were stroking the charm with a glad expression on their face which made her to sigh. While pouting a little she spoke again. You two, it is insensitive what you are doing. Yes? Did you say something Kukuria-ane-sama? Eh? Um, no it''s nothing at all. By the way, have you two seen Arnold? Are you asking about uncle? Yes, Raibu was calling him Raibu was the older sister of Arnold, she was a gorgeous woman who was currently serving as the Head Maid at the King Treewere the Beast King currently resides. Is that so? Uncle should be training right now, he is probably at the training grounds i think? Ah is that so? Then i shall be on my way. Aa, But this not just for Hiiro, from now on make the song for all the people who shall now be fighting in the war. If you were to do so, then it will raise the morale of the troops. Please be relieved Kukria-anesama. We are already working on it. When Father comes back, i will make sure to let everyone hear it mimir turns around and gives a cute smile. Muir looked really happy. Everyone will surely be pleased with it. No matter what you sing, because you are the idol of the Beast men. This will surely heal the people fighting on the battlefield, that i what i think Yes! I will make to sing earnestly! I-I shall also do my best to help you! And then Kukria gently stroked their heads, and then she headed to look for arnold in the training field. ....Mimiru-chan, I think it will get harder from now on, so let''s do our best from now on! Yes! I am always with you Mu-chan! and moreover..... The two looked at the misanga good luck charm that was on their hands. The two''s cheeks were dyed red and they smiled at the same time. For the person that We(Us) stand by! CH 308 Chapter 308 The War for Edea Begins (1/2) On the Bridge of Dohas connecting the Beastmen continent to the Humas continent. And on the Bridge of Mutichconnecting the Demon Continent and the Humas Continent The forces of Humas, Beastmen and Demons forming the Miraclearmy stood against the army of Victorias led by Avoros silently acknowledging the corresponding arms existence. The two bridges in the past had different distances with Eveam ordering the destruction of theGeldurut Bridgehaving significant differences in distance, along the distance was not too long. Right now the most important thing was for the army on the bridge to see which one can invade the opponents territory quickly to obtain an advantageous position. The two of them could not hand this over that easily. This was the important first attack. The side which wins the first attack gains more morale which in returns gain more fighting spirit. That was why, the war potential was very highly concentrated here. Each person was a trusted person who had gained the commanders trust. On the Miracle army side on the Bridge of Dohaswas the unit of Beastmen army number threeled by Crouch of Gabrant, and to assist there was the units ofDemon EvilaIonis Corps and halvrid Crops along with Ionis and Halvrid And on the Bridge of Mutich was Demon Army CommanderRushbelle and Cruel Rank FiveShublarz and their army where protecting the bridge. On the enemy side on the Bridge of Dohaswas the army unit led by Kainaby and Bijohhny. On the bridge of Mutich, was the army unit led by Iraora and Abissu who were both spear heading and blocking the opponent. There were a total of Four Black pattern clothes wearers which was verified on the two bridges, but there were also some ones with black clothes who were leading their own respective smaller units. And the soldiers led by them looked like dolls that had no signs of life. They were wearing armor but the pale skin with no blood coloration, and pupils where no light could be seen. According to the investigation reports, they were the dead soldiers of the previous wars who had be resurrected by avoros. Which was to say, that they were zombie soldiers who felt no pain. Nyhahah, what is this nya, this side is also completely zombies nya! On the bridge that Crouch was defending from under his feet a large amount of monsters started to flood from crouch''s shadow. Since they knew that the other side would use Zombie soldiers, Coruch had gathered many monsters for this war. And Yuhito modified them into zombies. And about the surprise attack from the sky and the sea which were planned beforehand, the other side had gained the information as well and had correspondingly made ample preparations. To intercept the attack from the sky using the Flying horse Carriage the other side had made preparations such as probably employing Demon Evilawho were dead and had wings. In addition, the miracle army did not have that many numbers through this route and they thought that the other side would be able to defend much securely unlike the attack from the sky and hence making the surprise attack more difficult. The respective lords had also agreed that they should concentrate first on the bridge strategy as the frontal attack. Crouch-dono, the signal to sortie should be given anytime now. As planned, shall we first use the monsters as the vanguard to assault while using the troops to attack from the rear? A unit leader of the Halvrid was confirming the strategy with Crouch. The current crouch figure was the same as the one he had when he had met hiiro which was the figure of a Black panther personified. This was because the beast king had said that in war there was no diginity in shiroop? Leave it to me nyaa. This bridge, we shall definitely take it nyaa It is encouraging~desu. Eonis, how is the preparations on you''re side? All good~nano A soldier came alone with a message there, after delivering the information, the face of three tightened Chapter 308 The war for Edea Begins (part 2 of 2) On the Bridge of Mutichthe soldier morale had been increasing. Unlike the Bridge of Dohasthe unit here was completely composed of the Demon Evilaled by the commander of Demon Evila and Cruel, they did not feel for one moment that their army would lag behind the opponents army at all. Rushbelle asked shublarz doubtfully from within shublarz unit while looking at her line of sight. And within that sight, there were to existences that they were looking at. Ara~, right now it is friends yo~~ That is so, but certainly they are heroes.They could possible betray you know Rushbelle was more concerned about their possible betrayal. For the past several months, they had received various informations from the Demon lord while the girls were living at the demon castle. Rushbelle was wary that they had been sending information to the other side. But shublarz shook her head with a smile. It will be fi~ne.Those girls are now my subordinates.And putting my trust in them, i let them become the Divison captain, and so~ But just a simply reason would not illicit trust, if an order is passed to a captain, it shall be passed to a subordinate below. Giving a position within their own men, there were also a possibility they could act selfishly when there was a situation. It was Marione who thought about this, but shublarz said that those girls were strongly aware of the responsibilities and were prepared to the things that were told to do. When they were told that they were going to be provided with the position of a division captain, Shuri and shinobu had their eyes almost popping out, but they immediately answered that they would do everything they could with the power provided to them. There was no wavering determination in their eyes. .......If by chance those girls if they screw up......what to do then? When that times comes.........i will personally take responsibility shublarz turn with a smile and conveys to rushbelle that those were serious words. ......i hope that it does not come to pass.you have my permission N~n, it''s fine~yo.Thinking for the sake of every demons~, Thank you Rushbelle It''s fine, then i think it''s almost time for the signal to arrive Rushbelle headed towards his own unit after bowing his head cleanly. Fufu~, As usual you''re too honest a~~ Shublarz unconsciously gave a smile and then headed towards shuri and shinobu. Yaho~ yo two........are you two prepared~ Looking at the two people, she could feel the ambition and also the tension in the air, and then shublarz said so. Wa, Yes.As Commander Shublarz said we have prepared as discussed and have made it to the front line.that is why we shall be sure to uphold the trust you placed on us fufu~relax a little shuri, See~ you''re shoulders are completely stiff~ Come to think of it Shuri~chi, you can''t give you''re all if you''re to stiff While saying so shinobu floats a smile which soon turns a little pale. Although you could see that she was trying to show courage, shinobu was rather trying to instill more courage into herself to freshen up. Good you two, i know that you want to help the other heroes. But first priority is the life of your subordinates and you''re own. If something were to happen to any of you, both the demon lord and I would be sad Commander....... The two of them were deeply moved and harmonized together quite well. fufu, if the information about the hero were to come along, then you shall be the preferential ones for the information.But still, even if you were to get the information you cannot act unreasonably before or after~ Yes! Shublarz nods in satisfaction listening to their reply. Ok then, it''s almost time before we head out~, prepare yourselves~ Demon castle of theDemon country Xaos The Demon lord Eveam was thinking that the army must have started their advancement. Ok, ok, ok, it''s finally starting(TL:Demon lord is pacing) If we were to lose this, then the world become a place where anyone who goes against him will be immediately killed. There are no compromises in this war. Whether one wins or loses, it is a war where it is either kill or be killed Next to Eveam was Aqunias who was the Rank One of the Cruel. Kill or.......be killed.......ha That''s right. Everything is prepared......are you done? The two looked at each other, and silence continued for a while. I can obviously not be prepared for this at all! But I will make sure to get an absolute victory in this war! .............Do not falter princess I am not the princess anymore! I am the DEMON LORD! ........fu, That is indeed correct.Then I shall send the signal now.It''s almost time After giving a nod to Aquinas, Eveam reaches for the sky with her hands. And then closes her eyes and stayed so for a while, then she slowly raised her eyelids. BEGIN THE ATTACK! A crimson lotus was fired into the sky. It rises straight into the sky and when it reaches the highest point, it suddenly produces a tremendous sound and luminescence. At that moment, a shout that resounded that shook the very atmosphere of the every continent. The WAR had begun in earnest. CH 312 Chapter 312 C Invasion of Victorias Translator C Agni Ok, now then, I will start by posting Ch 312 because I ended up translating it anyways and noticed my translation was quite different in several places from the version of my co-translator. There was movement within the Victorias army at theMutich Bridge. While appearing to have a gorilla-like physique, Iraora was glaring grimly in a displeased manner. He was an ex-member of the ?Cruel? and the man who was entrusted with the job of protecting this bridge by Eveam. But he who supported the ways of the previous Demon Lord Avoros betrayed Eveam, killed ?Rank 6? Graywald in the previous battle and also wanted to take care of ?Rank 5? Shublarz. Tch, that bastard Rushbelle had won The sound of clicking his tongue rang from his big mouth and he shrugged his shoulders in an exaggerated manner. Even that is according to plan Saying so in an uninterested manner without any trace of undulation in his manner of speaking was the one next to Iraora, Abyss. He is the Spirit of the Darkwho once had a chance meeting with Silva and Liliyn. Both clad in black, Iraora had a pattern of fist on his back while Abyss had a single red eye drawn on his. Oi, what happens now? Dont remember? Obviously asking because I dont Why are you the one getting pissed? Whatever already, just tell me Haa.listen up ok? Our goal is.to spend time here Ah? Is that so? Abyss swam his gaze in the direction ofVictorias. Aa, our job is to preserve the line until they arrive Haaa~ Cant we not do such a troublesome task and just kill all of them? Clearly, Iraora was filled with arrogance as he looked down on his opponents. Dont be naive. Rushbelle is the ?Head Commander of the Demon Army ?and is widely hailed as a prominent ?Cruel? candidate. Besides, that earlier display of power is a threat Hah! I can take care of him one-handedly Besides, there is also that Shublarz you failed to catch I did not fail. I let her go Well, lets put it that wayhm? At that time, Abyss directed his gaze towardsVictoriasagain. He was gazing fixedly at an existence that had caught his attention. What happened, Abyss? I see, that guy is on that side Huh? that guy? Well, whatever. As time passes, I will also get moving Oi Oi, where do you intend to go? Youreally need to listen to what people are saying. From here on out, we keep them confined here and after that thing arrives, I alone will return to my country. You will continue battling here, capture the bridge and invade the Demon continent. Continuing like that, you can just trample all overEvila. Hohou, so it is ok to do whatever I please! Gufufu! dont break the bridge at least. It is the only means of passage I know that! Well then, it is going to be a riot! Iraora crackled his knuckles and expressed his enthusiasm. When war was breaking out on the two bridges, Hiiro was in the downtown ofVictoriasalong with the people who came with him. But anyone could notice the abnormality in the air. The peoplearent here? As Hiiro muttered, there was not a single trace of any human activity in the town. As if the place had become a ghost town, silence pervaded. What in the world happened? As per the prior investigation, the citizens should have been leading their lives normally without knowing anything Liliyn crossed her arms and narrowed her eyes. Just like she said, the investigation other day showed no signs of a war in the town and the people just living their lives nonchalantly. Perhaps having received a brainwashing of some sort, they were supposed to have been living normally, unaware of the worlds situation. But in reality, what lied before Hiiro and the others was a world devoid of any life, like one from a painting. Oi Judom Lankers, what do you plan on doing now huh? As Liliyn directs her gaze to Judom who came with them, she was met with a man making a bitter face. It could be seen even he did not predict a situation like this. Right now our comrades in the human realm, spread over at different locations of the rebel army should be making their way towards here by repelling the enemy. They might be able to give us an explanation, but we dont have the time to wait Then, what to do? In any case, there is something I need to get back. Our target is that castle He glared at the Imperial Castle. Hiiro, what will youlooks like you are already decided Hiiro was also staring at the castle. Even if not put into words, it was clear to Liliyn that they were heading towards it. Ojou-sama, what should we do? Silva asked as he scrutinized his surroundings with caution. Originally, Liliyn and the party were supposed to support Hiiro by attracting the attacks of the enemy. As to why Liliyn was proactively participating in the war, it was because of the contract with Leowald. When Leowald tagged along for the War Council toXaos, he who had some spare time came to Liliyn wanting to talk aboutParadise. Of course, the centre of the talks was what Hiiro had talked about earlier, the location for constructingParadise. Since theValar Wildernessin the beastmens country seemed to be a land with the best conditions, they talked regarding the handing over of the land. However, at that time, Leowald had withheld his decision. The contents were attractive but as a king, he could not make a hurried decision in his own discretion. Hiiro said that is a matter they can eventually decide upon discussion. So Leowald spared some time to discuss about it with Liliyn. What seemed to have become of that discussion was that the land can be transferred when this war ends successfully. But there was a condition attached thereto. That was for her to lend her power to win the war. If Avoros won the war, the dream of creatingParadisewill be a pipe dream. Even if to just materialize the dream, her power was necessary. But then, Liliyn had also put forward a condition. What she will do was only support Hiiro. Having heard that, Leowald stared in wonder and seemed to have laughed like a broken man but it looks like they came to an understanding. Hence, she tagged along. But upon coming across the lifeless eerie situation of the town, she was pondering as to what should be done. What do you mean? What we have to do does not change. We support Hiiro so that he can reach his target. Shamoe and the others too, dont fall back. Yeyes! Ku, kui~ [TN C confused what SFX this is, probably mikazuki the bird making a bird sound] Shamoes voice trembles in anxiety as Mikazuki is clinging to her. Kuzel-dono, shall the two of us protect Shamoe and the others? [TN C in case you are confused, he is Cruzer Jio, the blacksmith. I have no idea how became Cruzer, so I will stick with Kuzel] Yes, but. There, Hiiro noticed the unusual stiffness on Kuzels face and asked him what happened. N, no, this chilling sensation in the skinlike Hiiro-san said, as if that person is really? as expected, it is that race huh. you are feeling it, which means he is herethat bastard Hold on, listen carefully! As if noticing something, Judom asked to quieten down. Everyone stared in puzzlement for a moment but then they realized the meaning behind his words. A faint sound of firmly treading footsteps could be heard. It looked like there is still some distance between them, but the sound kept getting louder. And it was coming from the direction of the castle they were heading for. The earth faintly trembled. Then, in front of their eyes, a cluster of black was swarming towards them. It was a collective body of people. Like armed forces, they were lined up in columns and moved in an orderly fashion. Oi Oi, that damn Avoros, doing whatever he pleases! Judoms resentment came across in his annoyed grumbling. It was understandable. Because, the group of people heading towards here were undoubtedly DDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD DDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDcitizens ofVictorias. CH 313 Chapter 313 C Citizens Released Translator C Agni 1st chapter of the week The citizens swarming towards them were like a Zombie army without any expressions on their faces. Different from Zombies, the colour of their skin and a certain air around them implied they were alive but, they headed towards Hiiro and party while fixedly staring at one point. Their hands equipped with all sorts of lethal weapons. Those eyesare hypnotized Liliyn snorted as she found the situation not interesting. But what she said was not wrong. Normally one would be bewildered at such mass hypnotism, but since she had already received the information that the people were being controlled, it did not warrant much fluster. That damn Avoros, is he planning on using the citizens to hinder us? Said Judom while clicking his tongue but, This kind of thing was well within expectations from the start. Anyways, I will teach that Template Demon Lord a lesson. Hiiro took a step forward in front of everyone. If it is hypnotism, then all we need to do is release them from it Both of Hiiros forefingers lit up with a Bluish-white light. It was a faint and frail spectacle, but the magic power poured into it was humongous. Even Judom made a gulping sound and stared at Hiiro. what do you plan on doing, Hiiro? Judom asked but Liliyn answered. Whatever already, be silent. You are going to witness his true worth with your own eyes ? Hiiro ignored Judom who had a warped expression of unfathomability. Facing the crowd heading towards them, he started running. The citizens reacted to Hiiros charge. While suddenly shoutingOOoooooh!, they came swinging their weapons. They kept pouring out in droves from even the cracks of the buildings. Like swarming ants to an ice cream that fell to the ground. Dealing with so many people one by one is a pain. Even if they are not individually strong, if one is negligent, he would end up being ganged up on. Hiiro, who rushed into the crowd was surrounded in only a moment and lost his escape routeno, there was still one. It was the sky. Hiiro made a big leap and climbed on top of the roof of a building. But what was surprising that the citizens were there too. Targeting Hiiros head they came swinging the hoe in their hands. Hiiro quickly dodged by moving towards his side. The sound of cutting wind reached his ears. Like that, he kicked the opponent in the stomach and pushed him off the roof. But looking at the citizens climbing the roof one by one, Just like a horror film Looking at these people chasing him with cold expressions, he remembered a horror film he had seen in the past. A bitter smile floated on his face. Well then, shall we end this? From behind, a man came swinging his club trying to hit him but Hiiro kicked off the rooftop and jumped up into the sky. Flight Using this installed word that he prepared in advance, he rose up in the air. The light on his forefingers had still not extinguished. From the sky, he looked down on the crowd spreading out below. NormalcyandCitizens An eye-blinding brilliant light spread out with Hiiro at the centre. At the same time, it engulfed the citizens below. Deprived of any thought prowess, the citizens who had their eyes open in a daze had light return to them, as they closed their eyes one by one to the dazzle. After the light died down, the citizens were bewildered as to what they were doing in a place like this. Seeing this, Hiiro thought that he was able to release the hypnotism but then suddenly, a worry came over him. (are these ALL the citizens?) [TN C the caps for emphasizing the word] The number of citizens below him was certainly many. Could not be counted even. But from the perspective of the scale of a country, it looked to be rather insufficient. He thought that he was feeling this unease because he was concentrating on one place, but he felt like there was a catch. Then, screams could be heard from below. Oi, have you seen my kid? Mine is not here too Where are you, Riisuu? One by one kids names were being called out. Finally, Hiiro had noticed. (The kidsare not here?) He quickly moved his gaze to confirm the situation below, but he could only find the adults. If there are these many adults, there should be a proportionate number of children too. But there were none in his field of vision. What is going on? Why are there no kids? Even for Avoros, was he reluctant to let the kids participate in the war? (No, that bastard is not such a sweet fellow) [TN C Hiiros monologue] He had heard from both Eveam and Aquinas that he is the kind of fellow that would not bat an eye before making kids into sacrificial pawns if they served him a purpose. Besides, when the two of them met, he said that he wont do things fair and square. Then, what exactly Right then, a big lump of black-headed towards Hiiro at an astonishing speed. Reacting to the hostility in the air, he turned his entire body towards the direction of the incoming attack. Hiiro thought if it would come ramming into him but suddenly, the black object stopped moving before his eyes. you are The black lump glared at Hiiro. That was an existence he had met before. It had also caused him to experience hardships. Appearance like that of an ominous bird, covered with beautiful black feathers. Cfollow me Hearing that voice, Hiiros shoulders twitched. You COULD speak after all The fact that it could speak, Hiiro had known this since the time he confirmed its ?Status?. He recalled their first meeting when it had not talked at all and was looking at Hiiro as if it was looking down on him. -that guy is calling Towards the black swans invitation, a faint smile floated to Hiiros face and then, Alright. hold on for a bit Hiiro turned around to return to Liliyn and the others. Judom was trying to restore order to the chaotic crowd. In times like these, having a reliable acquaintance like this is welcome. Though, since he was the stand-in for the king, it was not exactly at the level of being an acquaintance. What happened Hiiro? What is that existence? Liliyn asked while staring at the black swan. But the one with the worst countenance was, Hiiro-sanhe was here after all? Kuzel. He is looking up at the sky with an expression as if he had consumed large quantities of something bitter. Aa, I am going to have a fight now What? What does that mean? Liliyn asked so, obviously. The others also looked like they were expecting an explanation. That guy is an enemy who stole my food which means, return what is due to him? Aa, that guy and another guy, I will have to properly reward them in that case, I shall also go Ha? To the sudden declaration, he opened his mouth unconsciously. The enemy must at least be two, right? Besides, the invitation is not necessarily a trap. Since I have decided to support you, in my name I shall keep my word. I wont accept any refutation. Towards her powerful words that allowed no question, a sigh escaped. I toowill go continued Camus, I will also follow my shishou, desuzo! [TN C master is shishou in Japanese. Keeping the Japanese counterpart since it sounds better. Also, adding the Japanese sounding stuff at the end, to show the chirpiness of thecharacter.] Nikki also dished out these words. Their loyalty is admirable but even if the entire crowd went, since Hiiro was going to fight solo anyways, it will become an unnecessary accompaniment. Then suddenly, a puddle of water had appeared in the vicinity. In a moment, everyone assumed a status of high alert and distanced themselves. As they were staring fixedly, from the puddle, something gradually rose. There were two people. One of them was, HiyomiC It was Camuss eternal nemesis, a man with a cross-shaped wound on his cheek, Hiyomi. The other one was wrapped in black, his face could not be identified. The figure, clad in black, Hiyomi, end this fast said only this and disappeared into the water. After the puddle had completely disappeared, Hiyomi groaned in his deep voice You said you wereCamus? I will let you be my opponent. Follow me Hiiro Camus looked at Hiiro with unease but Hiiro returned a light nod and, Go. And win hm With vigour, Camus nodded and glared at Hiyomi again, but the latters gaze was strangely directed towards Nikki. you are? Hm? M, me? I have seen you somewhere Wa, was not that during the previous duel? That was meeting Hiyomi for the first time, or at least that is what Nikki and the others should be thinking. no, youI see, you are the kid from that time eh? Did you forget? You and me, have met once before. At thatbeautiful bamboo hill An impact ran through her entire body. CH 314 Chapter 314 C The enemy that must be fought Translator C Agni 2nd chapter of the week eh? You have metme? Nikki was staring at the man called Hiyomi who was clad in black and exuding a strong presence. The reason why she was affected by Hiyomis words was because he knew about the place, she used to live in. Rather than having met each other, knowing where she used to live seemed to have more impact. But listening to those words, Hiiro and Liliyn could grasp with certainty, the kind of existence Hiyomi was. The figure in black that had created the cause which dispossessed Nikki of her family. Hiyomi seemed to conform to the figure in black. In Hiiros mind, it was already clear that Hiyomi was that person. A light knock, Hiiro tapped a perplexed Nikki on her head and directed his words towards Hiyomi. I see now. So, you are the damn bastard that took away this ones family !? Nikki looked up at Hiiro with tremendous vigour. Then, as if emitting a death agony, like a robot that has run out of oil, she slowly turned her head towards Hiyomi. Th, that person isIkki and moms? Aa, is not that right? I dont understand what you are saying but, it is true that we had experimented with the monsters there. And then, there were two Bamboo Bears and a child nearby Did they dress like now? ? That was so? Now, there was no mistake. In thatBamboo Hill, a single person, clad in black had appeared. And while dressed in black, if he had gone there, used the monsters in his experiment, then there is only one answer. Youuuuu! An enraged Nikki had almost started to act recklessly when a clenched fist fell on top of her head. It was obviously the person by her side, Hiiro. Ahhhhhh! Wh, what are you doing shishou? [TN C shishou is master, looked better to keep it that way Also, the SFX above reads as No ~o~o~o~oh in the raw. Basically the sound of her screaming in pain] Her face distorted into an adorable expression and she looked up with teary eyes. Hiiro crossed his arms and said while sighing. It is ok to get angry. But protect the promise with me Say what I have taught you one more time if there is an enemy, I fight And It is ok to be angry. But dont lose patience And To put in effort for victory finally Absolutely do not die While piling up words, the firmness in her face had disappeared. Looks like she had calmed down a bit. Exactly. Also, he is not only YOUR enemy Camus-dono [TN C dono is a polite form of addressing] un, I too have persevered in order to bring him down. Nikkiyou are the same too, right? Haidesuzo [TN C felt like saying Hai instead of yes sounded better here. Hai is yes] Normally, Hiiro would usePryto peek into his status but for some reason, it does not work on them. But the fact that he is not an ordinary person is transmitted through the air he exudes. What is more is that his presence could rival Leowald or Judoms. Listen up you guys, that guy is powerful. Might even be at the level of the beast king. That is why, you might be discontent but, you guys fight together At the level of the beast king Mu [TN C it is sometimes tough to translate SFX sounds but well anyways, the mu SFX above was probably a dejected surprise kind of emotion Nikki displayed] At Hiiros diagnosis, Nikki recalled the fight against Leowald and her face cramped and while Camus stayed expressionless, the depths of his eyes glittered. This is war. Certainly, you wont say that you wont fight unless it is one-on-one, right? Of course. Whoever the opponent, I will deal with it. Even more if that opponent detests me Knowing so I am relieved. That is how it is. You guys defeat him. Your familys enemydestroy him To Hiiros words, the two nodded strongly In that case, follow me. I shall lead to a place where it is easy to fight Saying that, Hiyomi jumped high and headed towards the west HiiroI will go now. Sorry that I wont be by your side It is nothing much. As long as you defeat him quickly and return un. If I winwill you praise me? Ha? say that after you win Un Aaaa! That is unfair! If I win, I too want a present, desuzo! Like I said, say that after you win Towards the tedious words of the two, a sigh escaped Hiiros mouth. Kukuku, is not that ok, Hiiro? If a firm promise serves as good motivation, the results are desirable, arent they? Thinking of it as someone elses problem The two looked fixedly at him with upturned eyes. Taking a deep breath, Got it. But only if you win At that, the two smiled with satisfaction. Even Camus looked quite delighted, different from usual. The two of you, do not push yourselves Th, th, th, that is right! If it looks dangerous, please escape immediately Silva and Shamoe spoke respectively Nikki, it wont do if you lose! Mikazuki said in a loud voice, trying to hide her anxiety Leave it to me, desuzo! I will definitely win and receive my gift from Shishou [TN C shishou is master] Un, definitely receive The twos eyes fluctuated with a fierce flame. The motives were impure, but will that be enough in exacting revenge on the enemy? Hiiro sighed unconsciously. Lets go, Nikki Yes, desuzo! Well then, we are off! Seen off by everyone, the two followed after Hiyomi. Well then, I shall also get going Wrong. Weright? Liliyn pressed you really are coming? Of course! Since she did not have the disposition of being reasonable to anything being said, Hiiro gave up on trying to persuade her and decided to only concentrate on what to do next. Then, Hiiro looked up at the black swan in the sky. The other party also seemed to have realized the meaning of his gaze. It started to move as if to say, Follow me. There is no other way. Well then lets go When Hiiro turned his gaze towards Judom who was still leading the citizens, he was met with an understanding nod that seemed to imply to leave the things here to him. Judom having to operate alone is definitely a worry but it could not be helped that Hiiro had to be at places. Hiiro being Hiiro had things he wanted to do and so he sorted out his priority. By the way, Hiiro, why did you leave behind the yellow monkey inXaos? Like she said, theSpiritthat always rode on Hiiros shoulders, Ten, is not here. [TN C Ten is Hiiros Contracted Spirit, the direct katakana translates as Ten, not Tenn] I have told him to return and report to me about any movements Ten is connected to Hiiros beloved sword ?Rending Blade?Zangeki? and since they are connected, Ten can move to the location of the sword, no matter where Hiiro is. But it will be a one-way journey. Something might happen inXaos? Who knows, I left him behind to confirm that Hmm, but is that ok? Without him here, you wont be able to use your sword to its fullest extent, right? Not an issue. For that, I have trained until now That is right, Hiiro had prepared himself for this kind of situation too. He acquired techniques that will let him fight with his own strength. Even without Ten, Hiiro is equipped with sufficient power. Well, if you are saying so, then it is ok, but if you fall behind and look like you are dying, then I will lend a hand that is rare Hm? What is? You, caring about other peoples lives that much. Is it going to rain? Hohou, in that case, shall I make it rain blood? Her big pupils came glaring. Like a falcons, they narrowed and emanated blood thirst. As if to escape from such a Liliyn, Hiiro quickly moved his legs. At the Imperial Castle, Avoros saw Hiiro chasing after the black swan. U~n, moving as he pleaseswas a bit unexpected? Originally, about now, he was supposed to have been waiting for Hiiros arrival at the Imperial Castle. But, because of his companions selfish actions, the plan got deviated somewhat. What should be done? Val Kiria No. 5 who was beside him, issued her apathetic voice. N~since that boy showed so much interest, it means Hiiro Okamura is the real deal after all. Well, I think it is good enough even if it is just that one confirmation. Isnt that right, Hero-kun? [TN C maybe it is unnecessary but nonetheless, kun is a way of addressing, equivalent of Mr.] Avoros called out to the person in front him who was staring at the leaving Hiiro with a shocked expression, Aoyama Taishi. Th, that is Okamura!? That is right. Isnt he amazing? Releasing that many citizens from hypnosis at one go. Normally that is impossible. Truly a heroic act of saving the citizens. Different from you Kuu! [TN C frustration SFX] The sound of grinding teeth could be heard emanating from Taishis mouth. Hiiro Okamura is the hero of theEvila, a powerful person who single-handedly defeated the beast king. Also, a heroic person who valiantly fought in the war. On the other hand, while summoned as heroes, they were frightened by the horrors of war, unaware of the vastness and truth of the world. Instead of defeating the Demon Lord, got captured by her and became her subordinates. What an amazing life full of drama Frustrated, Taishi wants to refute but in a situation where he cannot, he glared at Avoros. Amused at this, Avoros raised the corners of his mouth. To fight you see, only power cannot save anything. It will be possible to save something for the first time when noble desires are combined. The you now, have power. Thenwhat about your desire? I will definitely save Chika and the others His entire body quivered as he yelled, as if trying to persuade himself. then, that resolution, shall we test it? No. 5, the ?Transfer Gem? Here No. 5 softly held out a fist-sized blue coloured gem. It is a rare magical tool upon breaking which, the last person to have touched it can transfer to any place he wishes. [TN C The gem could also be translated as stone, but gem sounds rarer] Avoros receives it and hands it over to Taishi. The job, I am wishing that it goes well, ex-Hero-kun? I am stilla hero Spitting out these words filled with remorse, Taishi took the gem and went outside. Ahaha, now the board will become livelier. Come now, show me. The comedy called war! Ahahahahahaha! [TN C board as in a shogi board or a chess board. The war is being equated with a chess board] Only the sound of Avoross sonorous laughter reverberated in the castle. CH 315 Chapter 315 C Arriving at the checkpoint Translator C Agni 1st chapter of the week The chapters are getting longer. Chapter 313 was at 1650 words while this one is at 2255. While Hiiro and party mutually decided upon the opponents to fight, at theBridge of Dohas, the commander of the ?Miracle Allied Forces?, Crouch was crossing over the bridge and trespassing into the Human world. Slaughtering the zombie army that kept appearing in droves, even crushing the black-clad Nigg, as they were able to capture the bridge, the morale of the troops rose. Like this, they will gradually keep conquering the Human lands but as they crossed the bridge, strangely, the expected enemies were nowhere to be seen. The enemy should have had formed a line of defence barring their advance, but a disappointing sight spread before them. There is no one nya? Even if the bridge had been captured, it is inevitable that they should form a defence so as not to allow any further incursion. Anyone would think that. And yet, there was not a single existence in sight. This is suspicious. What should we do, Crouch-dono? The captain of the Halvrid (ϩ`֥`) Corps, Halvrid knitted his eyebrows at the bizarre situation before them as he grew vigilant. [TN C Herbreed is a closer pronunciation of ϩ`֥` above but Halvrid sounds cooler, what to do guys?] Even if it is a trap, we have no choice but to move forward, nya! Proceed! Demons! Crouch concluded that since there was no Nigg, any demons he let out were in no peril of being controlled. So, from underneath his feet, he expanded his shadow forward and several zombified demons appeared from inside of it. We will destroy the checkpoint nya! As she said, the demons galloped the earth and carried out their assault. Their movements were not that big but, even if one of these monsters with their big frames came hurling itself, the checkpoint will crumble. When the demons were approximately midway through to the checkpoint, suddenly, several bubbles started to float in front of their eyes. Looking at the bubbles, Crouch inclined her head. [TN C I would not incline my neck, more like fast retreat] N? What nya? And since the zombified demons had not received any orders to halt, they charged in and the moment the vanguard leading the assault came in contact with the bubble, Dododododogaahhh! Like several discharges of explosives in a moments time, the surroundings reverberated. Terrific explosion assailed the demons. Crouch and the others bent over to the incoming shock wave of the explosion and frowned. The vanguard demons were blown away into pieces. Tiny pieces of meat scattered all over the place. The demons that still did not stop moving charged into the bubble and kept getting blown away one by one. Kuh! Crouch-dono! Please call back the demons at once. If this continues, we will lose our battle power in futility. I understand nya! Adopting Halvrids proposal, Crouch was going to call back his forces but what unfolded before him had him startled. Unnoticed, the demons were surrounded by innumerable bubbles. Crouch-dono! How about pulling them back into your shadow? Th, that is right nya! He extended his shadow and wanted to pull them back into it but this time, the bubbles did not go off when they came in touch with the demons. Instead, they transformed into a big enough size to wrap around the entire body of the demons and the next moment, the bubbles ascended the skies. Wha-!? Even Halvrid, who had been coming up with different solutions had a firm expression. Demons in large soap bubbles floating in the sky. It was a strange sight to behold. Like that, the demons soared into the sky. For a moment there, it looked like the bubbles shone with a light and then, Dogaaaaaaaaann! The bubbles exploded with ear-deafening sounds. The demons inside were blown away into pieces as the sky rained blood and flesh. It was that moment when S ranked demons disappeared in the blink of an eye. Crouch-dono! You still have demons in your depository, right? I, I do nya, but In that case, dont let them out now. Those bubbles are a menace to large builds. As Halvrid says, for those zombified monsters deprived of their ability to think for themselves and considering their large builds, they dont possess the technique to avoid countless of those small bubbles. Since Halvrids advice hit the mark, Crouch decided to acknowledge the same. Over there The other captain, Ionis pointed at a part. There were two people standing on top of the checkpoint and looking down on the miracle allied army. Halvrid also directed his gaze towards there and muttered. Black-clothes, is it? That is right, those two were clad in black. Which meant different from the ordinary soldiers, they were uncommon. I dont know if it is the guy clad in patterned black, but the bubbles earlier must have been their magic or something What should we do? This is what! As Halvrid concentrates his magic power in his right hand, a single sword manifested. Then he threw the sword towards the black-clad duo. But before it could reach them, the bubbles re-appeared and at the moment of contact, the sword exploded. as expected, it is like magic. Probably a magic that is capable of remote operation and that blows up things that come in contact. Also, it looks like it can affix a target to a bubble and make it carry out attacks Towards Halvrids analysis, Crouch was impressed as she wentO~. Her eyes glittered. I dont know what the scope of the attack is but judging from the fact that the bubbles have not come wrecking all the way till here, I am guessing the range is just about 20 menolu (Υ) from the checkpoint. [TN C Υtranslates as menoru or menolu. Went with menolu since it sounds better] 20 menolu was approximately 20 metres. What a bother. Remote operation from that kind of distance and that power. I cant think of it as ordinary magic. Aa, it is as Ionis says, it is probably a unique magic. What to do nya? Even after crushing the army, it looks like we are in for a similar experience like the demons nya It was as Crouch said, it would be better to stop that first, right? No matter by what margin they had won, it wont do them any good if they moved without any strategy. The conclusion would inevitably be a wholesale arrest at the hands of those bubbles. [TN C basically wholesale arrest is referring to the entire army getting caught at one go. Not a term I have made up] Anyhow, we cannot advance carelessly. But we cannot be impeded here. With great pains, we were able to invade the human realm like this. It would be unbearable if we were to get forced back from here He says so but theBridge of Dohaswas a long distance to cover. They wont get pushed back immediately but in his unspoken words, to retreat after having come so far would be unacceptable. Ionis, will you magic work on those bubbles? Impossible nano. Ios magic will not work on magic itself [TN C the Japanese nano needed to be said to express the different pattern of her speech. It is not appending anything new to the word before And yes, she is addressing herself as Io] it was like that, wasnt it? Sorry. Then, can we evade the bubbles and get near them? It is not impossible nano. But it is tough for one person That is right, isnt it? We dont know which one of the two cast the magic. If the other one does something, it will be better to not charge in alone The three were discussing, trying to find a loophole but, one black-cloth was coldly looking down on them. [TN C I am writing black-cloth to denote the black-clad people since the Japanese version says so. It is a very Hiiro way of narration, isnt it?] Looks like shitheads magic is working Ahhaha! Naturally! My beautiful ?Bubbling Magic? is a fleeting transient that scatters in a moment! A splendid magic! A~it is so beautiful it is making me dizzy Boasted the black-cloth Bejohnny while wriggling his body. Kainavi looked at him exasperatedly and let out a sigh. Anyhow, since the seeds have been sowed, I am leaving the rest to you. I am returning to His Majestys side Okkay~! Here on out, the spotlight will shine only on me. Now then, I shall show you the unrivalled territory of this beautiful Bejohnny! Bejohhny gloated in self-satisfaction as he took off his black cloth in an exaggerated fashion. Like a star idol clad in dazzling costume, he started to rotate his body at that spot. Even after Kainavi had left, it looked like he could go on forever. [TN C that sounds insane] Crouch and party, who were in the middle of discussions spectated the departure of one black-cloth, while the other one had taken off his black clothes. They could conclude it was a man. While people were taken aback at the sight of the man who started spinning his body like a spinning top, it was essential that they confirmed whether he was the originator of those bubbles. Halvrid thought of throwing another sword and the moment he materialized the weapon, the earth started to shake. Earthquake nya!? The allied forces planted their feet firmly on the ground to withstand the considerable shake. And then the next moment, crevices ran in the ground due to the earlier quake, and when they thought something had come out, the earth split and a large object made its appearance. In a few words, it is a gigantic flower. Although called gigantic, its body length was more than 10 metres, a monster flower. Moreover, it had poisonous purple-coloured petals from which an unidentifiable liquid trickled. An eerie existence. What is that? Do, dont tell me that is the magic of that man? Magic that creates flowers nano? Which means that oddball is a unique magic user too? Maybe so. The two of you, please be careful! Towards Halvrids words, Crouch and Ionis lightly pulled their chins in. But from behind, groans could be heard. It was the soldiers of the miracle allied army. They held their heads and their faces pale as they grimaced in pain. This spectacle spread rapidly like an infection. Th, this is? Since Halvrid could not comprehend the situation either, he was bewildered at the unfathomable event that had entered his field of vision. But he shook his head and then tried to confirm as to what was happening there. Then, what obviously piqued his interest was the flower that had suddenly appeared. Especially, what was worth noting was the liquid that kept tricking down the petals. The liquid would vaporize the moment it touched the ground. Vaporize? It cant be!? Ahhaha! Have you noticed? You unsightly masses~! There was the man who had taken off his black-clothes. Who knows when had he gotten near to them. Unlike around him, he was as if quarantined in isolation by those bubbles. Everyone, please hold your breath and get away from here! What happened nya? Not only Crouch, but Ionis too is looking blankly. Probably, the liquid born from that flower is the reason. That gas which vaporized immediately must be wafting in the surrounding area. I am not confident but, that gas is probably the most likely cause of the current situation of the soldiers! Anyways, judging it wont do them good if they did not leave that place, Halvrid and party wanted to make the army retreat towards the direction of the bridge, but, Ahhaha! I wont let my customers escape you know! Suddenly, the usual bubbles appeared on top of the bridge and started to obstruct their way back. Nyaa!? Dont tell me that bubble magic is his nya? Crouchs astonishment was reasonable. Even when they had thought that the flower-creating magic was that mans, but a horrifying thought swept over everyone, that he was the user of the fiendish bubble magic. Yaayaayaa! The heaven blames, the earth blames, the people blame! The entire world deplores the most beautiful person. That is right! Surely, I am that most beautiful person! The man widened his chest as he splendidly combed his hair upwards. Continuing like that he lowered his waist slowly and while putting a strand of hair between his lips, he directed a flirtatious glance and spoke. N~, one of ?Mater Deus?, the beautiful Beautyjohnny, is what people call me An unprecedented self-introduction had come the way of the miracle allied army. CH 316 You two, he is most probably part of the Patterned Black-robed. Hearing Halvrids words, both Crouch and Ionis looked at him as if to ask how he reached that conclusion. Because theres a pattern on the back of the black robe thats fallen over there. Following the direction he was pointing at, they saw the black robe that the man took off on top of the checkpoint being carried towards them by the wind. As it fell on the ground, they spotted a star pattern drawn on it. So its true nya!? Most likely, they arent dead like Nigg but a living being instead. I-Indeed, that cant possibly be a dead person nya Yeah, he is overflowing with so much vitality its irritating Ahaha! Come on, look! My beauty knows no ends~ Seeing how his expression and actions were full of energy unthinkable for a dead person, the three judged that he definitely did not belong to the dead. Still, what should we do? Our path of retreat has been cut off. Before them was a giant, ominous flower and Bea-Johnny. Behind them, the bubbles he created, blocking their way like a wall. B-But why doesnt it have any effect on us nya? Crouchs question was natural. At this point, most of their soldiers were collapsed on the ground because of the inhaled gas. Let me give you a beautiful answer to that question! You nya? Then get to it already nya. Sure thing~! Now listen, this flower is ugly, so ugly, so hopelessly ugly Arent you saying a bit too many ugly there nya But the nectar it produces contains poison you see~! Then furr what reason does it not work on us nya? Hnng~ This poison doesnt work on people beyond a set strength~ Hmm? Then why are you protecting yourself with that bubble? If you are one of the Patterned Black-robed, then you should have enough strength to back it up, right? Thats simple~, he said and spun around, then did a sudden stop and pointed his finger at them and added, my clothes would get dirty if it touched me, wouldnt they! ? T-Thats it? Indeed, it was quite possible that the pure white clothes Bea-Johnny wore would get stained if the evaporated gas of the poisonous, green fluids touched them, however, the three did not expect that to be the reason for it. After that, Bea-Johnny started floating up in the air while clad in that bubble. Aah~Looking down on these plain and foolish beings like this makes me look sobeautiful While Bea-Johnny was busy having a selfgasm, there was someone who saw it as a chance. Ill first do something about that flower! It was Halvrid. He looked up at Bea-Johnny who rose up to the sky and made a dash towards the flower to get rid of it somehow while there was an opening between the two. Shadow Axe! A giant axe coloured after the very darkness itself manifested in his hands. The Darkness Magic he excelled at could produce various such weapons at his will. The swords from earlier were likewise produced with magic. Giving a big swing to that axe, he slashed the giant flower of around 10 meters in height from the side. Slaaaash! As was expected from a captain that led the army, Halvrid successfully managed to sever the giant stalk. Alright! Now it wont He thought that it would no longer produce that fluid once it died, but his expectations were betrayed. Ah, I forgot to mention~ Do know that the flower has more to offer! Bea-Johnnys shout from above reached Halvrids ears. That said, he could not understand what he meant by those words, but the next moment everything became clear. The flower that should have been bisected had turned into liquid in an instant and attacked him. As he was shaken due to the unexpected situation he ended up being covered in that liquid from head to toes. Gaaaaaaaah!? Suddenly, smoke rose from him and his armour started to melt. Ahaha! Didnt you hear me~! I said that the liquid was poison. When its vaporized it affects those weak and ugly fellows, but in its liquid form it seems to work on just about anyone~ Halvrid had his entire body covered in the green liquid, riding painful screams as he rolled on the ground. Halvrid! Ionis was about to rush at his side, but she suddenly stopped in her tracks. Because that same Halvrid had raised his trembling hand and gestured her not to come. Certainly, it could turn into a secondary disasteror perhaps secondary infection, in this caseif he was carelessly approached, and if she touched him and Ionis was poisoned as well, it would make yet another person unable to fight any longer. Halvrid was thinking of his comrades even as he endured the heat and pain. The choice he made was correct here. However, even if the situation wouldnt grow worse, at this rate they would end up watching as the poison would melt him. Everyone could clearly hear the sound of the smoke rising from his entire body and they could see his body gradually turning darker. It was unknown whether he was still holding onto his consciousness as he lay flat there. He was twitching from time to time, but it was clear to everyone that those were like dying breaths. However, thanks to the fact that he managed to cut that flower down, the vaporising poison was no more and the sufferings also stopped for the soldiers. Ironically enough, he managed to protect his soldiers with his body. Ah~ So ugly your body has become saddening, so saddening this is Before that happened, you were looking at me with your serious, below-average face, even if you couldnt reach me And now that it happened theres no longer any meaning to your life, is there? With those words, Halvrid was wrapped in a bubble and rose up into the sky just like Bea-Johnny. W-What are you doing! Ionis screamed. Return him nya! Crouch also shouted at him with her finger facing him. However, Bea-Johnny showed an ecstatic smile and answered, I will let you witness it too this truly beautiful moment! Halvrid was taken higher into the sky. And then, Bea-Johnny declared as if giving a signal. This is the momentary beauty! The next instant, the bubble covering Halvrid shone with a brilliant light DDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDand exploded. Ah..aah.ah Ionis trembled all over as she stared up at the fumes of the explosion. There was no sign of Halvid falling down no matter how long passed. Instead, what fell was the red liquid and the scorched something. T-This cant be nya Was he really killed just like that nya? Crouch still couldnt believe it and was staring at the sky just like Ionis. Halvrids men yelled his name but there naturally was no answer their calls; no matter how long they waited, even after the smoke had cleared up, all that greeted them was pure emptiness. Yup, as expected, nothing compares to the beauty of the fleeting moment. Seeing Bea-Johnny talk like he was not involved made Ionis to finally snap. She leapt up with a scream. AAAAAAAaaaaaaaaahhh! She wielded the ?Kaijin? she held in each hand and attacked the floating Bea-Johnny with frightening force. However, bubbles emerged yet again in their paths repelled them through explosions. I wont forgive you! Ionis looked at him with her normally expressionless face dyed in pure rage, one she rarely showed, however, Bea-Johnny overlooked her in exasperation and shrugged his shoulders. Getting angry like that makes you look ugly. Thats why you fail to notice it. You are alreadyDDDDDDDDDcheckmated. Ionis, who had jumped up, had been surrounded by bubble without realising it. Oh n-!? Indeed, she had failed to keep Bea-Johnnys range of attack in mind, one that Halvrid approximated at great troubles, and had carelessly approached his range. So you too farewell~ Ionis stiffened in place as if someone froze time itself, watching as she would become prey to the bubbles with no way out of the situation. She stood there in regret for losing herself to rage and wasting Halvrids advice; that far from avenging him, she would also be facing her end soon. (Im sorryeveryone) And thus, she stopped grinding her teeth in frustration and gave up on her lifeDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDbut then ???Thunder Void?! The moment that high-pitched yell reached her ears, all the surrounding bubbles were covered in different, bluish-white bubbles. Albeit she was still surprised, she guessed that something must have happened as the explosions were not occurring, so she faced towards Bea-Johnny and let loose her ?Kaijin? once again. Bea-Johnny also seemed to have not understood what was happening and tried to avoid the ?Kaijin? with a bewildered expression, however, he was far too slow to accomplish that and the ?Kaijin? successfully pierced through his bubble, cutting his cheek and his hair in the process. Kuh! Having his posture broken, Bea-Johnny rotated his body with a desperate expression and somehow landed on the ground. And then, different from his joking behaviour from before, he gazed at Ionis with his eyes dyed with seriousness. Ionis also managed to safely land on the ground, but she looked just as surprised that the bubbles did not explode. And then, her eyes caught a nostalgic figure of someone. Muir? Io-chan! Indeed, it was Muir Castrea, the comrade in arms with whom she once duelled and, through the clash of their might, reached the mutual understanding. CH 317 Thanks to Muirs help, Ionis was able to escape from the danger by a hairs breadth. Then, she followed up with yet another attack towards Bea-Johnny who still didnt seem to have comprehended what was going on. Haaaaah! A silhouette then suddenly approached him at great speeds, but Bea-Johnny also noticed it and tried to quickly jump out of the way, however Like Id let you run! ???Wind Formation: Exploding Claw?! That silhouette brought forth a terrific air blast, and despite Bea-Johnny taking a step back, it still managed to blow him even further and slammed him into the checkpoints wall. You did it, uncle! I expected nothing less from you! Muir expressed her admiration towards the person who achieved that feat. Indeed, it was no other than Arnold Ocean, Muirs guardian as well as one of the very first comrades of Hiiro. Hehe, course I did! Arnold Answered while grinning widely and showing his white teeth. But the next moment his smile was replaced by a frown as he overlooked the surrounding situation. That reminds me, I heard there were three commanders here, but wheres the third one? Hearing his all too natural question, Ionis and Crouch had their expressions clouded in depression. W-Whats wrong, Io-chan? Crouch-sama, too Muir asked them in worry after seeing the states they were in, but Ionis dully answered her. He was done in by him. She sent a hateful glare towards Bea-Johnny who was collapsed on his knees. Wait a minute, by done in, you mean he was killed? That demon commander? In fact, Arnold and Halvrid had faced each other in a duel before. He believed knew his strength and personality well enough. And for that reason, he found Ionis words quite hard to believe. Looking closely, he noticed that Halvrids soldiers were holding back their tears in regret. You bastard! He directed a clear killing intent towards Bea-Johnny, his fists trembling to the utmost. We were too late Im sorry, Io-chan, Said Muir, wishing they have gotten here faster. But that moment Ahahahahahahahahahaha! Bea-Johnny suddenly burst into laughter quite unsuitable to the battlefield. His conduct further heightened everyones hatred towards him. Hnn~ Could you guys be one of those? Are you fools? This is a battlefield, you know~ When you fight, you can get wounded and die. Kill or be killed is what the true battle is about~ He stood up and once again burst into laughter as if he had found something comical. If you didnt want to die, maybe you shouldnt have come here in the first place~! This is a battlefield, it is natural for the weak and the ugly to die here~ Hearing those words, Halvrids men erupted in anger. due to losing their guide, they all brandished their weapons and rushed towards him, failing to realise just what that action would invite. But Bea-Johnny did not let that go. He raised the corners of his mouth disgustingly and one again spread those high-lethality bubbles around them. One of them yelled at others to stop and their advance ceased. However, they were already trapped in a place with no way to retreat. You all should become elated with the momentary beauty too~ The moment those bubbles started to shine, the soldiers expected the explosions to follow and closed their eyes in resolution. However, there was neither explosion nor pain no matter how long they waited. Finding it strange, they once again opened their eyes and found Bea-Johnnys bubbles covered by even more bubbles just like before. I wont let you! Muir yelled at him with an angry expression, Bea-Johnny also erasing his smile and focused his sight on her. Similar magic to mine No, you should be a Beastmen according to our intel. In that case, this should be ?Binding? huh. It seems that you are covering my bubbles with your own and preventing explosions. Thats right! Everything that my ?Thunder Formation: Void? covers will be disabled. Everything? In other words, movements, effects and so on? Muir chose not to answer and instead glared daggers at him. Bea-Johnny then broke into laughter once again. I see~ so this is what it was~ So thats why His Highness was I understand now, Muir Castrea. Bea-Johnny gazed at her as if looking at his prey, making chills run down her spine. Ahaha! Your silver hair is quite beautiful! And your eyes, albeit inferior to mine, are also lovely indeed! Hnn~ moreover, that ?Binding? that took me by surprise! Nice! Nice! I like you! As expected of the survivor of the Silver Dragons! His words caused not just Muir but even Arnold to react. You bastard! What nonsense are you spewing! Just disappear already! He rushed towards him as if to stop him from saying anything else. However, Bea-Johnny wrapped his body with a bubble and escaped towards the sky. Tsk! Come the fuck down! Ahaha! Save me from your ugly enthusiasm~. So, what now? Will the foolish Beastman leap into the sky in desperation? Or will he try something from down there? Ahaha! Seeing him immersed in his sense of superiority made Arnold click his tongue, but at that moment, Ionis eyes narrowed down confidently. You are coming down here! Eh? What areugh!? Suddenly, he started accelerating towards the ground with terrific speed and slammed at it with a big crash! And the bubble covering him, too, disappeared along with it, perhaps due to the impact. Gahh!? Bea-johnnys face was dyed in bewilderment, not because of the pain, but because he found it strange that he could not separate his body from the ground. Both Arnold and Crouch were dumbfounded, unable to understand what had happened. Muir, however, was the only one who did understand. Ah, could this be ?Magnetic Magic?? I see you did at that moment! When Ionis was saved by Muir, she used that chance and attacked Bea-Johnny with her ?Kaijin?. He suffered almost no damage from it, but the magnetised ?Kaijin? did touch his skin. During that instant, she transferred it to his body and created a similar situation to the time with Nigg. This was her unique magic; anything that came into contact with something that was clad in her magnetism would be similarly magnetised. What should we do about him? Arnold asked while looking down at Bea-Johnny wriggling on the ground. We dont need prisoners of war. Ionis will finish him off. Io-chan Muir could not hide her agitation to her words, but she did not say anything and simply continued to stare at her with unease. She hated to see people dying no matter the circumstances. However, everyone present felt hatred towards how insignificantly he looked at peoples lives. And it was a fact that he had taken many lives. And as he said it himself, this was a battlefield. Even if they captured him now, no one would agree to that conclusion. She probably didnt want Ionis to become a murderer, but because she clearly understood how she felt now, she could do nothing but remain silent. As Ionis quietly approached him, countless bubbles suddenly appeared all around him. You dont know when to give up! Even so, this magic was undeniably troublesome. Apparently judging that she would be engulfed in the explosions were he to detonate them now, Ionis briefly took distance. But then, one of the bubbles floated away from Bea-Johnny towards the sky. Everyone noticed that and followed it with their eyes. Whats going on? Isnt there something inside it? As Arnold said, there was indeed some kind of red stone inside it. A moment later, that something exploded along with the bubble. Following that, red light like that of the fireworks started to rain down through the surroundings. Bea-Johnny, who was supposed to be shacked to the ground, lightly stood up as if he was not feeling the gravity at all and took distance. Wha-!? Naturally, Ionis felt surprised the most. After all, she had not cancelled her magic. Therefore, it was hard to believe that he could move about so lightly. After Bea-Johnny took his distance, he wiped off the blood streaming down from his mouth and said. As expected, taking all of you on by myself is quite troublesome. Thats why I gave up on doing it alone that is. His words were followed with a terrific earthquake and the rumblings. I already finished stalling for time~ He then climbed up on the checkpoint using the rocky area and returned to his initial position, overlooking everyone under. The quakes and rumblings kept growing in intensity all the while. Then, they came to a sudden stop, and a shocking sight spread before everyone present. The checkpoint was about thirty meters high. And there stood a giant body that surpassed even that, looking down on Muir and the rest. Its time. Ill be withdrawing now. At the [Bridge of Mutig], Abyss and Iraora were facing the Allied Forces commanded by Shublarz and Rushbelle. The Allied Force gained predominance and was invading the Human Realm just like the [Bridge of Dohas]. The countless zombie soldiers before them were being returned to the earth by Shuri and Shinobu, the heroes Shublarz took along. Also, at present, Iraora was confronting Shublarz and Abyss C Rushbelle, however, Abyss suddenly announced his withdrawal. Ah? Is it already that time? I still havent rampaged enough though? Didnt I say, Iraora, that you could remain here if you wanted. Since you were the one who lost that woman once, then you can just make up for it here. Hey now, dont be mistaken, Abyss! I did not lose her, I let her go! Isnt that right, Shublarz? Iraora turned his grim face towards Shublarz and smirked. Your face is as vulgar as always~ Even your breath stinks so could you not face towards me~ You bitch Do you want me to crush you that much? Veins popped up on Iraoras face. Then, as Abyss was about to turn back Wait! Im not letting you get away! Ill skewer you with this war spear! Rushbelle brandished his prided ?Killer Javelin? and displayed his eagerness to fight. Sorry, but your opponent will be that huge guy You bastard, who are you calling huge! Abyss didnt respond to his complaint and continued. and a giant. Agiant? In a moment, a magic circle spread out behind him separated by a little distance. The body that appeared from within turned everyone speechless. It had a big frame, considered to be over thirty meters in height. It was a disgusting creature, as if the ugly face of a goblin was merged with the giant body of a troll and was made to enlarge. It had filthy green skin, and fangs peeking from its giant jaw, unable to fit inside, with drool spilling down from within. Without a doubt, it was a giant. Let me introduce it. That is called ?Ugly Giant?. CH 318 No way So huge!? Arnolds gaze stiffened, seeing the green giant that suddenly appeared. Nay, it was not just him. Everyone, aside from Bea-Johnny, who stood there was at a loss for words, merely staring at it as if they were a third party. Its ugly, right~? I also wanted it to look more beautiful, but given that it was created by synthesising monsters, I suppose its fine for it to come out this ugly~. Let me introduce it. This is ?Ugly Giant?! yelled Bea-Johnny at the top of the checkpoint. Ill be leaving the rest to it~ Just as he was about to leave the checkpoint, Hold right there! Ionis looked at him with a face full of wrath that she usually never showed. Whats the matter~? Are you running? Ahaha, intending to avenge that man? Thats an ugly emotion~ Kh Then try and overcome this~. Ill be waiting in the royal castle so come and kill me. Instantly, he emitted an unbelievable level of bloodthirst, bringing about an intimidating air enough to bring tension in the air and prick their skin. His easygoing nature from before had, unthinkably, vanished in but an instant. He looked down on her with cold eyes and serious expression, but it was quickly replaced by his usual grin. Se you~ With those words, Bea-Johnny vanished from that spot. And at the same time, a terrific sound of destruction struct everyones ears. It was caused by the giant crushing the checkpoint as it advanced. We cant let it destroy the bridge nya! Everyone, stop that thing nya! Each step it took shook the ground, leaving the giant footprints behind as it advanced towards the bridge. If they let it approach the bridge like this, there was a high chance that it would be destroyed. They finally captured the bridge after so many sacrifices, planning to use it as a way for supplies and marching, so their effort would come to nought were it to be destroyed. Everyone present understood that they had to stop the bridge from being destroyed by any possible means. The soldiers still present on the bridge all lined up into a wall to stop the giants advance. However, as the giant swung its mighty arm towards the ground, they were assaulted by a power comparable to a small explosion. Stop close combat! Weaken it with Magic and ?Binding?! Reacting to Ionis yell, everyone took distance and started to attack with their Magic and ?Binding?. However, although they found ?Binding? to be usable, they were, for some reason, unable to use Magic. Due to that, the Evila soldiers started to fall into disorder. Whats going onAh! Ionis suddenly remembered about the red stone Bea-Johnny destroyed. Looking around her, she noticed the stone fragments were still faintly floating in the air, roughly in a 30-meter radius. Dont tell me She quickly left its range and tried to cast Magic once more. And this time, she was certainly able to use it. That red stone seems to be a crystal that generates the ?Magic Negation Field? It appeared that no magic could be used within its range. Everyone! Take more distance! If you do, you will be able to use magic again! Ionis shared her point with Crouch and the rest and gained their consent. After that, Gabranth took the position of vanguards, while Evila acted as rear guards and attacked with Magic. Fire, wind, water, lighting and such various elemental attacks were discharged towards the Giant. However, when it came to Magical attacks, they dispersed and disappeared the moment they entered the field where the red stone fragments drifted. So they disappear even if they are discharged from the outsidewhat else can we? It appeared that, even if Magic was usable from the outside, it would still be turned invalid once it entered the range. The soldiers also felt perplexed, unable to think of another way. At any rate, now that Magic was turned unusable, the only choice left was to fight it using weapons like swords. It seemed that Ionis was feeling jealous of ?Binding? for the first time as she was looking at the Beastmen with envy. She ordered Evila to attack from a distance with bows and such to the best of their ability, but after about ten minutes had passed, she noticed that the drifting red particles had started to thin out. Wait. Thinking that, she used Magic inside the range and it worked as she expected it would. It turned out that even that negation had its time-limit. After letting the Evila soldiers know of that fact, they all became delighted to find out that they would be able to use Magic once again and started attacking with it all at once. As their target was big, all their attacks landed, and the soldiers finally found hope, screaming things like We are doing it! and Keep attacking! However, as the smoke of the attacks cleared up, what appeared was almost unhurt Giant. Moreover, even the injuries it did suffer were healing on the spot. Are you telling me that it could even self-regenerate! As Arnold stated, it seemed that the Giant was indeed bestowed the ability to self-regenerate and the injuries it suffered were healing in the blink of an eye and returned to its original state. Even the swords and spears piercing its green skin were being pushed out and falling to the ground. You could say it was not taking any damage at all. Oh come on, just how can we deal with something like this! Ah! Muir, get back! Arnold saw Muir as she was about to be trampled by the Giant. However, Muir nimbly moved her small body and escaped from that place. Are you alright, Muir! Yes, Uncle! B-But what should we do? At this rate, everyone will Soldiers who formed a wall to somehow stop the Giants advance were much like a wall made of sand for it, and it was able to continue advancing while lightly shrugging them off. It was like a fight between an adult and a child, nay, a bear and a child. It did not even view them as opponents, merely swatting them away like flies with its limbs and scattering them apart. What if we seal its movements with Io-chans Magic? Hearing Muirs proposal, everyone looked at Ionis with expectant looks. However, the person in question merely looked at them apologetically. Whats the matter, Io-chan? You are right Ios Magic should work on it as long as its not made of Magic. T-then! But, with a Giant like that No, never mind, let me give it a try for now. Ah, but just now- Ionis grasped the ?Kaiten? in each hand and broke into a run towards the Giant. She arrived at its bosom while dodging the Giants attacks. Then she did a big leap towards its face and released her ?Kaiten? at it. They accurately landed near its brows, but it only caused the Giants face to bend back a bit with no real damage dealt. Ionis landed with a spin, then touched the ground and started discharging the magnetism. Sink! Just as the electrical discharge phenomenon rose up from the ground, the Giants movement came to a halt and its giant head started gradually dropping towards the ground. You did it! Good job, Io-chan! Muir, as well as everyone else, started grinning from feeling delighted at the fact that they could stop this Giant with this just like it was with Nigg and Bea-Johnny. However, its falling face suddenly came to a stop. GAGAGAGAAAAAAAAAAAAAA! It released a yell so terrific everyone had to cover their ears, and the pressure it brought forth blew off everyone around it. Ionis was no exception to that and forcefully crashed to the ground. With that, the Magic seemed to have lost its effect and Giant started to freely rage about. No way Io-chans Magic has no effect? Kh Io-chan! Are you okay!? Muir rushed to Ionis who laid fallen to the ground. Ugh As expected, Ios Magic is hardly effective on such a giant body It seemed that she had already figured it out but tried attacking it anyway, only for it to end as she expected. Just now, it was that thing, right? The ?Magic Warding Roar?. But Uncle isnt that a power only the particular races of Beastmen can use? Yeah, Im not sure what kind of being that enormous thing is, but it was exactly like the one I saw before. You have seen it before, Uncle? Yeah, you should know about it too, Muir. Arnolds words caught Muir off guard. And then, Arnold continued with his answer. Its about your father. F-Father!? Yeah, the ?Magic Warding Roar? should have a magic-repelling effect. It was the speciality of your father. I see, so it was fathers. Muir slightly cast her eyes down with a meek expression, seemingly recalling her deceased father. Then she swung her head side to side to abandon the idea and continued. If Magic does not affect it, then what should we do, Uncle? No, Im not saying that Magic has no effect at all. All Im saying that the Magic will be repelled with that roar. And that usually uses a massive amount of power, so its not something you can use so easily, but Looking at the Giant moving about with no visible fatigue made him frown in displeasure. It looks quite lively to me but anyway, dont assume that Magic has no effect! Like we saw before, it seems that it has little resistance to fire and wind. If everyone showers it with the concentrated attacks of those two attributes, we might be able to at least stop its advance. Indeed, it seemed that fire and wind Magic and ?Binding? were especially effective compared to the other attributes, and could easily wound its skin. Of course, even that quickly healed with its regeneration, but if they concentrated it in one spot, they would be able to deal far more damage, such was Arnolds idea. Sounds good nya! Lets go with Arnolds idea nya! Got it! Everyone who can use those two attributes, gather up! Hearing Ionis words, Evila and Gabranth soldiers started assembling in succession. Ill explain what we have to do! We are going to concentrate fire and wind attribute attacks into one spot and attack the Giant! We are first going to aim for its right leg! Indeed, if they aimed at its legs, parts that it advanced with, and managed to destroy it, they would be able to hinder its advance. The soldiers, despite their tense expressions, found hope of stopping the Giant with the suggested plan and responded energetically. They formed respective units of fire and wind and positioned themselves on each side of the Giant, sandwiching it between them. Listen everyone nya! Aim for its right leg as it takes a step forward nya! By concentrating fire and wind attacks from left and right to the same spot, they judged that it would definitely deal a large amount of damage to the Giant. Everyone else distract the Giant so it doesnt attack the units on either side nya! If the Giant directed its attention towards those units the plan was highly likely to fail, so Crouch ordered the ones in front of the Giant to provoke it. While everyone else was desperately pulling its attention by Magic and ?Binding? from a distance, the two units on its sides started gathering powers to discharge their respective strongest moves. Magic power was being gathered in them at a terrific speed. Everyone believed that this much would be enough to at least destroy its right leg. But then, the Giants movement stopped. Perhaps it was getting ready for another ?Magic Warding Roar?. Thinking that to be the case, Crouch signalled the two squads with her hand to hold off the attack for now. The soldiers, too, felt that once the roar ended and it started moving once again, it would be the perfect time to attack. However, their expectations were cruelly betrayed. Suddenly, the Giants stomach swelled up with a dangerous light in its eyes. And then, the moment those eyes caught sight of the fire unit on its left, it opened its giant mouthDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD DDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDand released a condensed lump of light, filled with killing intent. CH 319 Shublarz and Rushbelle were fighting against an ?Ugly Giant? that also appeared at the [Bridge of Mutig], however, it fired a ball of light from its mouth like a laser cannon, similar to the one at the [Bridge of Dohas]. It had a terrific lethality, as everything it touched was reduced to dust far too easily. And the lives of the fleeing soldiers that took a direct hit were extinguished just as easily. Time-wise, that laser lasted no more than a few seconds, but even that was enough to bring about such a frightening scene. It created a giant grater on the ground, looking as if a meteor had landed from the sky. Surrounding it were the countless corpses of the victims. Some of their bodies were probably turned into dust, while some only left arms or legs behind. Some only had their lower bodies left, while some their upper it was a true a ghastly sight. Haahahahaha! I expected no less from the ?Ugly Giant?! Thats some power it has! Looking at the scene Iraora smiled in amusement. Just that alone was enough to realise that he was an inhuman bastard who didnt view lives as important. Kh Shublarz showed herself at the location he was looking at. She appeared to have all limbs on her, but being blown off by the impact of the explosion seemed to have caused her considerable damage. Kukuku, with the way you are, you cant even use your speciality, the dance, right? How amusing! Im going to end you here and now! Iraora, with his giant body, started approaching the collapsed Shublarz. However, he stopped in his tracks and looked up at the sky, having sensed something from there. Die, Iraoraaaaaaaa! And there, he saw Rushbelle with his ?Killer Javelin? in hand. Tsk! So you were still alive! He tried to get away from where he was standing, however, Green Bind! Paralyze! Green, chainlike objects suddenly appeared and restrained him and electricity covered his whole body. Ugh! Iraora then noticed Shuri and Shinobu standing on his either side. They used their Magic to restrain him. You were alive too!? Thats right! We wont forgive you! Right! Ya shall be judged by us! Tsk! Dont underestimate me, you braaaats! Iraora gathered power in his body and dispelled the magic binding it with nothing but his spirit. No way!? Are ya serious!? The two trembled before the enemy that their Magic had no effect on. However, No you two, that was good enough! The voice of admiration reached their ears from the sky. It, of course, belonged to Rushbelle. By momentarily restraining Iraoras movements, he had already entered Rushbelles attack range. Have a taste of my war spear! Damn it! With a look of impatience, Iraora desperately tried to move awayhowever, Swoosh! Thump! With that sound, something big fell to the ground. Tsk. That click of a tongue belonged to Rushbelle. In his sight, there was a figure of Iraora, with his giant right arm cut off. Unfortunately, his spear only managed to take his hand, and he managed to keep his life. N-Now youve fucking done it, Rushbelle While grimacing from pain, he squeezed out those words in frustration. Now, let me finish you off! Rushbelles ?Killer Javelin? had already produced three elemental blades and had turned into its ?Force Lancer? mode. I leave Shublarz-sama to you two! Also, please try and stop that Giant! U-Understood! The two responded to Rushbelles request and headed to look after Shublarz. He wanted to have her recover and then take command over the soldiers and stop the Giant. After confirming that they headed towards her, Rushbelle put strength in the arm holding the spear. Kukuku, hey now, are you sure you want to leave that one alone? Iraora moved his gaze to a certain place and motioned with his chin towards it. At that place was the ?Ugly Giant? that was on its way towards the bridge. No problem. Ill join them after I butcher you. Heheh, those are some big words. Are you sure you can back them up? Are you? Its not about whether I can or not. Im doing it! Kukuku, you are the same old sultry bastard. That side of yours always pissed me off! In fact, when they were deciding the position of the ?Demon Army Commander?, the two nominations were Rushbelle and Iraora. However, Rushbelle ended up being chosen in the end. There were no objections regarding his power and popularity. He was rapidly getting stronger and had a promising future, so he was selected. However, Iraoras battle power could not be disregarded either, and he was assigned the important duty to protect the national border. Im the stronger one here! And yet, you ended up in the higher position! Do you know how I felt at that time? I cant understand the sentiments of traitors. Hmph, you always stayed in my shadow with that composed expression stuck on your face. Was it an inferiority complex he was feeling, or perhaps a sense of fear towards his junior for catching up to him with a terrific speed Thats why, I always wanted to crush you with these hands! Oh, what a coincidence. I was also thinking of erasing a sorry existence like you. Ill make you regret this, Rushbeeeeelle! Iraora took a red, glowing crystal from his pocket and with a sly grin on his face, he threw it into his mouth. Huh? Not knowing what he was planning, Rushbelle raised his alertness and watched him. Guhahahaha Let me show you! This is the power His Majesty bestowed on me! This Iraora-sama was born aneeeew! Wha-!? From his left arm that should have been severed, a dark red something grew with burbling sounds and took the form of an arm. Looking closer, Iraoras entire body was turning dark red. His body gradually swelled up, becoming three times the original size, and his grim face became devilish, like the embodiment of fear itself. W-What is this!? What was truly surprising was not the changes in his appearance. Instead, it was the fact that both his Magic and physical powers rose up to unbelievable levels. He emitted a presence so strong that Rushbelle could not even move his eyes away from him. He wondered whether this was like a compact version of that ?Ugly Giant?. Guhahahaha! Ill hold back on the first attack! Try your best to dodge it, shorty! The completely changed Iraora casually raised his arm and produced a terrific wind pressure. And then, he swung it down along with all that pressure towards Rushbelle. Rushbelle studied that attack and dodged it with minimal movements, however, Are you sure you should be standing so close? Huh? The moment his fist hit the ground it produced an intense shockwave and blew off Rushbelle who stood nearby. Even though he dodged it, an impact as if he was shot with a wind bullet assaulted him. T-This is just absurd!? Indeed it was. After properly dodging the enemys attack, he tried to use the opening to attack, but his expectations were betrayed. And what achieved that was the shock wave produced by that attack. He did not even take a direct hit, yet it carried enough power to blow him away, so his shock was understandable. Guhaha! This is just the beginning. You cant even entertain me like this! In that case, I will take the initiative now! Preparing his spear, he nimbly dashed about and attacked. While Iraora did power up, Rushbelle was still above him when it came to speed. Oh woow, so fast, so fast~ Iraora expressed his impressions like it was someone elses problem. Ill cut you apart along with your composure! Rushbelle moved behind him and tried to pierce his chest with the spearhowever, Whoosh! The intended target vanished in an instant and it instead cut the empty air. Did you thinkthat I was slow? Rushbelle heard those words from behind. And then, Thuuud! Gaah-ha!? He quickly turned around, but a fist that was bigger than his face sunk into his abdomen. His bones gave creaks and all the air in his lungs escaped at once. His body got bent and blown off straight ahead. He grandly rolled across the ground, but commendably enough, he never let go of his spear. However, the damage suffered from that direct hit was unfathomable. Gahaah! Fresh blood escaped from his mouth. (This is bad It seems my internal organs were damaged) Every time he tried to get up, he was assaulted by a sharp pain in his abdomen. Just a single attack carried such an absurd power in it. Guhahahaha! How was it? This is Iraora-samas power! I stand in a place you will never reach no matter how much you try! Guhahahaha! Even as the blood flowed from his mouth, Rushbelle used the spear as a support and stood up. And then, he glared at Iraora. Hah? Whats with that look? Hehe, it seems even your misunderstandings are on another level. Huh? What reborn Iraora. What place I cant reach. That kind of strengthis fake. Guhaha! Which part of it is fake! You cant even speak properly after experiencing my power! Diligently studying and cultivating yourself every daythat is what we call strength. Ah? But that strength of yoursis nothing but imitationgiven by someone else! What did you say? True strength Rushbelle set up his spear and continued with force, is the magnificent crystal born from ones diligent effort and beliefs! Dont you dare ridicule strength, you lowlife! But then, despite setting up his spear, the damage he suffered was too much and he ended up falling to his knees. Seeing that, Iraora burst into ridiculing laughter. Guhahahaha! Say whatever you want, but strength is a strength! My power now is the real deeeeaaaal! His giant fist reminiscent of a wall appeared before Rushbelles eyes. (KhSo this is it, huh) Just as he grit his teeth, awaiting the imminent attack, Craaaash! Suddenly, Iraora who was before his eyes got blown off to the side. And then, the one responsible for that deed appeared in Rushbelles vision. That was quite reckless of you, Rushbelle. O-Ornoth-sama!? Indeed, it was Ornoth, ?Rank Four? of the prided Cruel of the [Demon Kingdom C Chaos].